《Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger (Valerie)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± the doctor announced, holding up the report. Valerie Warren stared in shock at the ultrasound image. A baby! Really?¡± The doctor eyed her with a hint of detachment. He had seen too many young women like her, alone and bewildered by an unexpected pregnancy, likely having no clue about the conception date. ¡°First pregnancy, or no? If not, when was thest?¡± he asked pointedly. ¡°You should know that frequent abortions can potentially increase the risk ofplications that may affect fertility. Valerie, slightly rattled, cut in quickly, ¡°Doctor, I want to keep it!¡± His tone softened. ¡°Three and a half weeks. The embryo is well¨Cced. Make sure you keep up with your prenatal visits.¡± Valerie was still trying to process the unexpected news of her pregnancy. Although she hadn¡¯t anticipated this situation, she felt a growing sense of responsibility towards the life inside her. She pondered how she would broach the news with her family, considering her unmarried status and the potential challenges it might pose. The early autumn warmth lingered as Valerie rode her scooter back to her parents apartment, picking up some fruit along the way. As the approached the door, ber mother Ruth Warren¡¯s loud comints echoed from inside. ¡°You kids at least here to see me. Unlike Valeric, who¡¯s always off doing who¨Cknows what,¡± yelled Ruth ¡°Mom, Valerie has always been sensible, just busy with work, Valerie¡¯s brother Julian Warren defended. Ruth scoffed. ¡°Busy my ass! She¡¯s a cold¨Chearted witch, only throwing me a measly 400 bucks a month. Julian, why not make her chip in for your car? She must be sitting on a pile of cash, and it¡¯s not like she¡¯s gonna take it to the grave with her Taking a moment, she continued, ¡°By the way, someone offered 60 grand as a gift to tie the knot. The guy¡¯s been through a divorce, but they say divorced men make better partners. Think about it, that money could help you snag a bigger, fancier house.¡± ¡°Im not going to squeeze money out of my own sister!¡± Julian protested. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ruth fired back, her toneced with a mix of anger and entitlement. ¡°What¡¯s all this talk? I brought her into this world! After all the blood, sweat, and tears I put into raising her, she¡¯s supposed to pay me back now! Anyway, I talk to her about the marriageter and get her on board.¡± Unable to bear the conversation any longer, Valerie swung open the door, her presence commanding attention. Surprised. Ruth masked her guilt with feigned casualness Valerie, just got here? I was just teasing Julian. But really, the guy isn¡¯t bad, and being divorced isn¡¯t a deal¨Cbreaker, is it? Maybe¡­¡± Valerie¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°Mom, no way am I marrying him!¡± Ruth dropped her pretense, her anger ring ¡°You think this is a discussion? I raised you, and you¡¯ll do as I say! A cold realization washed over Valerie, sending a shiver down her spine. She had always endured Ruth¡¯s favoritism toward Julian, enduring neglect and disparity simply because she was deemed as less valuable. But she never imagined that Ruth would stoop so low as to consider selling her off for a mere 60 thousand dors. Fists clenched, Valerie steadied her breath and said coolly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already pregnant. If you¡¯re set on this marriage, consider if he¡¯ll ept a child on the way¡± The room fell into a stunned silence as Valerie¡¯s words hung in the air. Ruth snapped back to reality, her rage erupting instantly. ¡°How the hell did I raise such a disgraceful piece of shit? Say that again, I dare you! Believe me, I¡¯ll beat the crap out of you!¡± Ruth¡¯s biting words stung Valerie¡¯s ears, but she had grown used to her mother¡¯s explosive outbursts and knew better than to engage. Without a second thought, she turned on her heel and walked away, refusing to be dragged into the toxic spiral Downstairs, Julian hurried after her, his voice filled with genuine concern and empathy. ¡°Valerie, ignore whatever Mom said. I¡¯m not taking your money. If 1 leech off my sister, what kind of man does that make me?¡± ¡°I know, Julian,¡± Valerie replied, her voice tinged with resignation. Her parents might have been distant, but Julian had always been there for her, a constant pir of strength and understanding. Without him by her side, she doubted she could have navigated the challenges they faced as a family. ¡°That¡¯s good, but Valerie, no matter how pissed you are at Mom, you shouldn¡¯t joke about stuff like that, Julian cautioned, frowning deeply. Valerie cut him off Julian, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m really pregnant and I¡¯m nning to get married.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Valerie ended the call and hopped on her scooter, making her way to the city hall. Lost in her own thoughts, she waspletely oblivious to her surroundings, not even noticing when a car parked right next to her. It wasn¡¯t until she was engulfed by a shadow and met a pair of blue eyes that she realized a stranger was standing before her. Valerie¡¯s hear skipped a beat as she took in the stranger¡¯s formidable presence. His tall and imposing figuremanded attention, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. The man¡¯s light gold sses, frameless and sleek, added an air of sophistication to his stern countenance. His intense, cold gaze seemed to prate right through her, emanating an undeniable sense of authority. Despite standing at a solid 5.4 feet, Valerie had to crane her neck to meet his gaze. An inner monologue kicked in,menting on his height. Damn, he¡¯s tall. and kinda hot too. The night they met was a blur, and fleeing the scene the next morning, she hadn¡¯t spared his looks much thought. Prepared to marry him sight unseen, she was now pleasantly surprised. ¡°Well, at least our kid will be cute, she mused, a smirk ying on her lips. Sizing him up, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the man¡¯s impable outfit, which screamed sophistication and wealth. He exuded an air of unapproachable elegance, reminiscent of those untouchable tycoons she had seen on TV. However, her attention quickly shifted when her eyesnded on his vehicle a Chevrolet in an unexpectedly adorable macaroon blue color. The stark contrast between his polished appearance and the unexpectedly cute car caught her off guard. A mixture of surprise and amusement washed over her. ¡®Didn¡¯t see thating she thought to herself, finding ¨¤ intriguing how appearances could sometimes be deceiving. But she also took a sigh of relief Extending her hand conficiently, she introduced herself. ¡°Hey there, I¡¯m Valerie Warren.¡± Matthew Grant didn¡¯t return the introduction, but instead asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re the one who called¡± His tone was frosty and unweing, and he made no move to shake her outstretched hand. In a brief exchange, his icy once¨Cover made Valerie feel like she was undergoing a full¨Cbody scan. ¡°How can you prove you were the woman that night?¡± he questioned. After a beat, she retorted. ¡°That night we made love, you kept kissing my chest, leaving a mark that¡¯s still there. Want to check?¡± Her blunt manner had left Matthew momentarily at a loss for words After a pause, he finally spoke up, asking. ¡°You sure about marrying me?¡± His dark tone sent a ripple of panic through her, but Valerie was on a mission. She wasn¡¯t normally this forward, but she had put herself out and was going to see it through. ¡°Sir, you said you¡¯d give me whatever I asked for. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the type to go back on your word,¡± she said, her voice unwavering. Do you even know who I am? You¡¯re ready to marry met Matthew was incredulously amused. He had assumed this was just some run¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmill shakedown, that she¡¯d hit him up for a fat wad of cash and be on her way. To his surprise, Valerie had her sights set on a much bigger prize¨C integrating herself into the prominent Grant family, the pirs of Kranson City high society renowned for their vast fortune and sterling reputation ¡°Kranson men were a faithful bunch¨Cthey didn¡¯t go chasing skirts all over town. But that night, Matthew had been doped up, head all fuzzy, and wound up in a wild romp with Valerie, who¡¯d also been drugged. When he found out that she beat a hasty retreat the next morning, he figured she must be cut from a different cloth than the usual money¨Cgrubbing harlors. And yet, here she was, brazenly angling to be the next Mrs. Grant¨Ca notion that left him positively disgusted¡± However, Valerie seemed to havepletely misread the situation. ¡°Hey, no need to stress out,¡± she said. ¡°Even if we end up getting hitched, I won¡¯t be asking you for a single penny. We¡¯ll keep our finances totally separate. I take care of myself just fine, you know. Plus, judging by that wheels of yours, you might not be raking in much more than me, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me siphoning off your cash or anything¡± Her pride was practically oozing out of her. As a top¨Cperforming sales rep at a Kranson City car dealership, with a lucrative side¨Cgig to boot, she was far from hand up for cash. In fact, she was sometimes pulling in as much as $6,000 a month which, in Kranson, she considered a pretty respectable ie. Valerie took another good, appraising look at Matthew. He was certainly easy on the eyes, and his attire seemed to havee straight out of a high- end fashion catalog. However, her gaze then shifted to his mode of transportation¨Ca Chevrolet that she doulited would fetch more than $6,000 on the open market. A girl driving something like this, okay, I get it, she thought to herself skeptically. But a guy? That just screams low ie to me. Bet that fancy suit he¡¯s got on is just a front¨Cprobably trying to give the impression he¡¯s got more money than he really does. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but feel a Twinge of judgment creep in as the sized up Matthew and his modest vehicle. Once again, Matthew was leftpletely speechless by her shockingly blunt remarks. He nced over at the car parked not too far away, realizing 1/2 12:15 PM c Chapter 2 the implication behind her words. The truth was, he had actually rushed here straight from his company and had run into some people he¡¯d rather have avoided along the way¨Cwhich is why he had ended up driving his subordinate¡¯s car instead of his own. she really thinks this is my actual vehicle of choice! And she has no idea who I truly am? he mulled over, his expression darkening as he processed her misguided assumptions ¡°You¡¯re not scared of me?¡± he asked. Valerie shot back confidently, ¡°Why would I be?¡± She had dealt with her fair share of deadbeat men before, and to her, the mere fact that Matthew had shown up meant he was a man of his word. Matthew took a deep look at her, which she met squarely. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, straightening his cor. ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie hadn¡¯t quite caught up. ¡°We¡¯re getting that marriage license, aren¡¯t we?¡± Matthew frowned slightly. hastily Men of the Grant family were typically not ones to rush hastily into marriage. But Matthew seemed determined not to go back on his word. He didn¡¯t want to be in anyone¡¯s debt or appear as if he was reneging on his promise. He didn¡¯t want to one her anything. Now, what had Matthew more intrigued was trying to get to the bottom of whether Valerie was truly in the dark about his identity, or if she was ying some cunning game in a bid to capture his attention. If she is indeed trying to manipte me, I can think of a hundred ways to make ber regret this decision, he swore silently to himself, However, what Matthew failed to realize was that all Valerie had wanted was for her child to have a responsible father figure¨Cthe idea of snagging a Grant heir had never even crossed her mind. Upon hearing his unexpected agreement to marry her, Valerie had let out a huge sigh of relief, thinking happily, ¡°Hell yes. My baby won¡¯t be a bastard! With that, she hastened to keep up with his quickening stride. 2/2 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The staff in the city hall was impressively efficient; it took under ten minutes for the two to wrap up their marriage registration. The only glitch was Matthew¡¯s unyielding frown, which made the staff suspect he was being forced into marriage, prompting them to double¨Ccheck his willingnessa few times. This made Valerie wonder, ¡®Does this guy ever crack a smile? But her curiosity was short¨Clived. As they stepped outside, ominous clouds rolled in. Remembering the maming¡¯s forecast of a small typhoon hitting Kranson City, panic set in about theundry she had left hanging out, particrly her pricey work clothes. Splurging more this month was not an option. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Let¡¯s swap WhatsApp info, Sir. I¡¯ve got an emergency to deal with. Can we text if anythinges up? Valerie said in a rush. Matthew didn¡¯t hesitate, and they quickly exchanged numbers. It hit Valerie that she didn¡¯t even know his name. And just like that, they were legally husband and wife. ¡°Um.Valerie began, a bit sheepishly As if he knew what she was about to ask, Matthew¡¯s piercing blue eyes locked on hers. Tm Mathew Grant, your husband.¡± His intense gaze made her heart skip a beat ¡°Alright, Mr. Grant it is,¡± she replied. Mr. Grant What, ying hard to get Matthew thought,beling her as cunning. He replied curtly, ¡°I¡¯m swamped with work. I can¡¯t drive you¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I appreciate you making time for this Valerie replied cheerfully, waving him off. ¡°See you, Mr. Grant! She then dashed off to her scooler. Manhew half¨Cexpected her to reveal her true colors now that they were married. Is she after my money or something else! Surely, it couldn¡¯t just be for a marriage license, he wondered. But Valerie just left without looking back. Watching her scooter away, Matthew felt oddly used. His brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°What is this, some new kind of seduction tactic The ring of his phone broke his reverie. It was his secretary reminding him of an important meeting Business always brought out his serious side. After the call, he tossed his phone back in his pocket and headed back to the office. As CEO of Grant Group, Matthew had always been the golden boy, groomed to lead and control everything. Yet today, Valerie had thrown him for aloop, and he had gone and married her on a whim. She better not have other schemes, or I could make her life in Kranson City a living hell he thought darkly. By the time Valerie got home, a fierce wind nearly whisked away the clothes she had hung outside. She quickly gathered them and decided to clear out the umting delivery boxes on her windowsill, heading to the recycling center before the rain could render them unusable. Growing up, Valerie never received an allowance from Ruth. In her most strapped times, she could endure a scorching 104 F to hand out flyers, her skin peeling from sunburn, just to scrape together enough cash to buy a few workbooks. Having known the pinch of penniless days, she now valued every hard¨Cearned dor, regardless of the effort it took. After tidying up, Valerie found over twenty missed calls from Julian on her phone. She could ignore Ruth¡¯s lectures, but not Julian¡¯s worries. With the forecast giving her a two¨Chour window before the rain, she grabbed her marriage license and headed to Clutvale Estate. That morning. Valerie had dropped a bombshell about her pregnancy and marriage, leaving Julian stunned. They shared almost everything, and he knew Valerie wasn¡¯t interested in dating despite having suitors. ¡®How the hell did she skip straight to marriage and kids? Julian was bbergasted. But when he saw the marriage license from city hall, legit and unmistakable, his disbelief was momentarily paused. Valerie, realizing Julian might notice the registration date was today, quickly snatched the license back with augh. ¡°Come on, Julian, you have to believe it now. We¡¯ve been together for a while, and it¡¯s really good. He treats me well, don¡¯t worry.¡± Julian still couldn¡¯t ept it. He hadn¡¯t met Matthew and felt uneasy about entrusting Valerie to him. ¡°Valerie, marriage is huge. How could you rush into this without even talking it over with me? And he doesn¡¯t seem easy to deal with How old is he? Where¡¯s he from?¡± Julian¡¯s concern was evident. Stunned, Valerie flipped open the marriage license again to check Matthew¡¯s birthdate and address. After a quick mental calction, she responded calmly, ¡°He¡¯s 29, born and raised right here in Kranson City¡± 12:15 PM cr Chapter 3 ¡°What¡¯s his family like! What does he do? Does he own a house? Bought outright or is it mortgaged?¡± Julian fired off more questions Now Valerie was overwhelmed, thinking. Jesus, Julian, you¡¯re really drilling down here. I don¡¯t even know all that Çú Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Julian¡¯s curiosity only intensified as Valerie struggled to provide answers. Eventually, her sister¨Cinw, Ashley hley Warren, intervened, ¡°Stop grilling Valerie, will you! She¡¯s 24 and fully capable of handling her own stuff. Valerie quickly chimed in. ¡°Ashley is right, Chill, Julian.¡± Though Ashley seemed to be defending Valerie, her tone soon shifted. ¡°Seriously, Valene, you need to talk these things over with the family. How could you not even tell Ruth about getting married! That kind of behavior makes us look bad.. Valerie thought to herself, ¡°Talk it over? What, so I can be auctioned off? Ashley went on. ¡°A woman¡¯s prime doesn¡¯tst as long as a man¡¯s. For men, aging isn¡¯t a drawback, and they¡¯re more sought after with time. Getting 60 thousand dors in price means his family¡¯s loaded. You could really live the high life with him.¡± High life! Take it if you want it, Valerie replied internally with a smirk, keeping her peace. Valerie had always known she was viewed differently by her parents. To them, a son was their pride and joy, but a daughter was just a burden, destined to be passed off to another family. She once thought she had angered Ruth somehow, but no matter how hard she tried, Ruth never softened. She had even forced Valerie out of school to work in a factory when she was just a teenager Refusing, she was kicked out in the dead of winter, left without food or money. Homeless, she survived by taking odd jobs and nearly dropped out of school. Thanks to her aunt taking her in for two years and Julian secretly giving her his meal money, plus her own schrships, Valerie managed to graduate college and secure a job. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ironically, her friends envied her slim figure, not knowing it was the result of years of malnutrition that had left her with severe stomach issues Now, Ruth was ramping up efforts to cash in on her marriage. Valerie had written her parents off. Julian was the only true family she recognized. She would meet her obligations to her parents, but nothing more. Ashley, aware of Ruth¡¯s past actions, felt disheartened when she couldn¡¯t persuade Valerie and excused herself to wash some frust When Ashley left, Julian took Valerie¡¯s hand, looking troubled. Ignore Ashley¡­. Valerie smiled reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Julian. I mean it about this marriage. He is good to me.¡± Seeing her earnest expression and then ncing at the marriage license, Julian sighed, resigned. He discreetly pulled out a card and handed it to ber. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, puzzled. Julian¡¯s voice softened as he said, ¡°Valerie, there¡¯s 10 thousand dors on this card. I¡¯ve been squirreling away a little from every paycheck since I got my first job, including the money you paid back. Consider this your wedding gift, alright I hope it¡¯s enough¡± Valerie was stunned, quickly pushing the card back toward him. ¡°Julian, I can¡¯t take this! ¡°Take it,¡± Julian insisted firmly. ¡°Look, you¡¯re married now. You need some assets to your name, otherwise, your inws might not respect you. And hey, stop sending money home every month. If Mom needs anything. I¡¯ll handle it. Just throw in adle something once in a while. If you give too much, it might rub your husband and his folks the wrong way. You¡¯ve got your own family now. Just focus on making a good life with your husband. I¡¯ll deal with Mom and Dad. Remember, I¡¯ve always got your back, Valerie Julian was acutely aware that while he had received the lion¡¯s share of the family resources, Valerie had gotten virtually nothing. Parents might be biased, but he was determined not to be Tears welled up in Valerie¡¯s eyes. Despite owning a fruit shop, Julian was under significant financial strain, with most of the shop¡¯s earnings going straight to Ashley. She left him barely enough to cover his meals while regrly splurging on her own family. Strapped for cash, Julian rarely dared to join his friends for a meal When Valerie started making her own money, she repaid Julian for his support during her education. She never imagined that he not only saved all of it but also scrimped enough from his modest meal money to put aside some for her. 12:15 PM C Chapter 5 Chapter 5 C Chapter 5 Knowing Julian¡¯s insistence, Valerie reluctantly epted the card, thinking she¡¯d better stash it away just in case Julian ever found himself in a bind. Julian, relieved at her eptance, finally cracked a smile, yfully naffled her hair, and asked, ¡°Valerie, when are you going to bring my brother¨Cin- ¡°Next time,¡± Valerie replied quickly, making an excuse. ¡°I just remembered I have something to take care of today¡± She got up and left in a hurry. It was nearing 5 pm, and Julian needed to pick up the kid from school while Ashley started dinner, Valerie didn¡¯t want to overstay and make dinner awkward, especially since she and Ashley weren¡¯t exactly close. Still, she hoped for their happiness¨Ca happy home is everything, right? Riding out of the neighborhood, Valerie decided to stop by the pharmacy It was her first pregnancy, and with no one to guide her, she relied on the inte for advice about needing folic acid and other vitamins, At the checkout, the pharmacist smiled warmly at her. ¡°You look wonderful, miss. Your baby is going to be just as beautiful,¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Valerie said, touched that her first well¨Cwishes came from a stranger. inside her. As she left the pharmacy, Valerie¡¯s mood started to lift. She touched her still t belly in disbelief, marveling at the life growing i Suddenly, her phone buzzed with a message from a regr client who wanted to bring a friend to check out some cars at the shop. [I be there in five] she texted back, speeding off. Though it was her day off, Valerie was resolved to work as much as needed. After deciding to keep the baby, she knew every penny would count, especially for essentials like baby form. With renewed purpose, she hopped on her scooter and headed back to the shop Valerie had studied ounting in college, which had been a lucrative field when she was in high school. By her graduation, however, the market was saturated with ountants. To earn a decent sry required grinding through certifications and umting years of experience¨Cmore than Valerie could handle with 6,000 dors in student debt and what she owed Julian. Learning that sales offered a basic but decent sry plus attractivemissions, Valerie didn¡¯t hesitate to switch tracks. Her carly years hustling in odd jobs had sharpened her people skills, allowing her to excel in sales Two months ago, her employer, Arcion Cars, was taken over by Noria Group, the top conglomerate in Branson City. The new heir had revolutionized Noria with bold reforms and innovations, catapulting it into national renown Arcton Cars enjoyed a significant uptick in business as The new department manager from Noria had introduced strict new sales targets and a performance¨Cbased pay structure Sales staff needed to move at least ten cars a month to earn their full base sry, with extra bonuses for top sellers. For Valerie, the potential earnings from base pay, bonuses, andmissions justified cuising back on her days off. After all, every sale now meant more than just profit, it meant securing a future for her child. Once Valerie arrived at the dealership, she quickly showed a car to a client, took them on a test drive, and wrapped up the deal in under thirty minutes. As the customers left, Katherine Santos, a neer of two months, looked at Valerie with stars in her eyes ¡°Valerie, you closed a deal on a 40- thousand dor car in no time! Holy shit, Valerie, you¡¯re like a sales goddess!¡± Valerie just smiled and offered some advice. ¡°A lot of customers don¡¯t know much about cars, so you really need to know your stuff, Study up on all the car details, chat with the clients, and try to figure out what they need. Like that couple just now¨Cthedy smelled faintly of milk. I figured she¡¯s probably still nursing, which means they need extra space for baby gear. An SUV was obviously the best fit for them. Katherine nodded vigorously, wishing she could jot down everything Valerie had said, Suddenly, Isabel Spencer, with her bery red curls and a striking red dress, structed towards them, her hips swaying. She sneered as she looked them over. ¡°Katherine, still hanging on Valerie¡¯s every word? Just a heads up, don¡¯t pick the wrong mentor. Not everyone can just duster their eyshes and make sales.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Herment stung, insinuating that Valerie relied on her looks to make sales. Katherine bristled at the remark, but Valerie shrugged it off casually. ¡°I guess I take that as a compliment on my looks, Isabel¡°: earn a paycheck, after all, and anything else was just noise. was here to Tubel, failing to get a rise out of Valerie, scowled and added spitefully, ¡°Oh, and Valerie, I came to tell you that the deal you just closed! Mr. Hart has assigned it to me. Make sure to get all those client details sorted and hand them over.¡± Valerie¡¯s demeanor darken at this news. 1/2 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°How dare you t talk to me N?velDrama.Org (C) content. to me like that!¡± Isabel spat, visibly lividl ¡°Tin just spitting facts!¡± Katherine shot back. Their squabble drew stares from everyone around. Dn Hart, the manager, stepped out of his office, clearly annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Valerie quickly stepped in front of Katherine, not wanting her to take the heat on her behalf. ¡°Mr. Hart, ¡°Valerie began. Thandled that deal from start to finish. Why is it suddenly being handed over to Isabel!¡± Dn responded coolly, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: you stepped out of line. Those clients came in an hour before and Isabel was initially helping them. Just because she stepped out for lunch and you closed the deal, doesn¡¯t mean it was your sale. It¡¯s only fair it goes back to her.¡± With Dn¡¯s support,bel puffed up, defiant. ¡°Exactly! If you have a problem. Valerie, why not check the surveince footage!¡± Valerie knew the real story. Those clients had been referred by a former customer specifically for her and had even waited for her arrival before they started looking at cans. Grateful for their trust, she was now just disgusted by the duo¡¯s audacity, Dn continued, ¡°Let¡¯s drop it for today. Valerie, I¡¯m not going to hold this against you considering your track record.¡± ¡°Mr. Hart Valerie interrupted, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Just to confirm, you¡¯re definitely giving my sale to Isabell¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dn faltered under her stern gaze, momentarily surprised by her intensity, ¡®I never knew Valerie could be thismanding he thought. But before he could borate, Valerie had turned and walked away. Katherine hurried to catch up with Valerie, overhearing Isabel and Dn¡¯s mockingughter. ¡°Isabel¡¯sugh is so loud like she is making damn sure everyone knows she¡¯s cozy with Dn. And she uses you of getting by on your looks? What about her, getting by on her¡­ whatever? And if Dn hadn¡¯t been parachuted in, you¡¯d be the one running the office!¡± ¡°Katherine¡± Valerie cut in sharply. ¡°Now that Dn is our boss, you really shouldn¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s too easy to rub people the wrong way.¡± Tine. But Valerie, they¡¯ve crossed the line. Shouldn¡¯t we take this to Mr. Moreno?¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°Dn was ced here by the Noris Group. Our general manager at Arcion wouldn¡¯t dare cross him¡± Katherine was frustrated. ¡°So we just let this slide?¡± Valerie raised an eyebrow, silent for a moment, but her mind was working overtime. She wasn¡¯t interested in whatever Isabel and Dn were scheming, Normally, she could overlook their pettiness. But block my ie! That¡¯s like dering war, Valerie thought fiercely. Behind them. Isabel was gleefully thanking Dn, practically melting into his arms as he chuckled and gave her a yful squeeze. However, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow Valerie as she walked away. Dn was no stranger to flirty women like Isabel, but it was Valerie¡¯s rarebination of beauty and a cool demeanor that intrigued him. He knew she came from a humble background, and it baffled him how someone from such a modest upbringing could carry herself with such poise. ¡®How did she manage to turn out so ssy from all that he wondered. Dn¡¯s thoughts raced, and he became more determined to put Valerie in her ce, thinking. Once Isabel has poached all of Valerie¡¯s clients, she¡¯ll be begging me for help, be thought smugly. Bun Dn was in for a shock. Just dayster, as he was about to leave work, his phone rang. It was a call from his boss at Noria Group, unleashing a torrent of criticism. He berated Dn for abusing his power and not keeping his personal involvements professional Catching his breath, Dn asked how his boss had found out ¡°Now you¡¯re worried! One of your subordinates went straight to Mr. Grant with aint. He told me about it! IF I hadn¡¯t vouched for you, you¡¯d already be out, his boss shouted over the phone. The ¡°Mr. Grant¡± he was talking about was the formidable new CEO of Noria Group who was not someone to be crossed. Dn¡¯s face drained of color. He couldn¡¯t believe Valerie had the guts to go directly to him. ¡®How does she even know Mr. Grant! Could there be something between them? His mind raced with unsettling thoughts. Dn knew well that angering that new CEO meant more than losing his job. It could ruin his career in Kranson City. ¡°Consider this a warning. Straighten up and be more careful from now on his boss warned sharply. With shaking legs, Dn quickly agreed and, without a second thought, orderedbel to return all of Valerie¡¯s client information. 12:15 PM Chapter 6 Isabel, clueless about the gravity of the situation and unwilling toply at first, changed her tune when Dn, usually so lenient, erupted in anger. Frightened, she had no choice but to follow his orders. ¡°What about the rest?¡± Valerie asked coolly as she flipped through the files, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. ¡°Tsabel, you¡¯ve stolen three of my clients this month. I expect the rest of the documents and information to be ready when Ie in tomorrow morning ¡°Valerie! Cut it out. Do you think you¡¯re the CEO¡¯s wife or something? Don¡¯t push it!¡± Isabel snapped, rolling her eyes. BEND GIFT Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Valerie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat in if you can¡¯t pay me back. 111 just shoot the breeze with Mr. Hart.¡± Habel panicked. Dn had looked like he wanted to chew her out earlier, it was the first time she¡¯d seen him blow up at her, and she was clueless about what Valerie had pulled! You just you wait!¡± Isabel stormed out, mming the door behind her. Katherine burst intoughter, ¡°Valerie, did you see her? She was so pissed, her nostrils went all wonky! But seriously, I always thought you were this gentle pushover. I had no clur you could be such a badass. Spill it, how did you manage to get Mr. Hart and Isabel to back off? Did you actually hit sp Mr. Moreno!¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°Like I said, hitting up Mr. Moreno was a dead end.¡± Arcton Cars had been swallowed up by Noria Group, cup, and its general manager was just a figurehead, practically retired, just sitting around sipping tea from a thermos. So, she bypassed him, found the personal email of Noria Group¡¯s CEO on the intr, and fired off aint. Since Dn their guy, it was their mess to clean up. I¡¯ve never met Mr. Grant of Noria Group, but I¡¯ve seen his interviews in the financial papers. The dude once worked entry¨Clevel to get the real scoop on his employees¡® lives, so I thought Id give it a shot and drop him a line. Katherine was amazed.¡± 1. ed. ¡°Wow, so that legendary Grant sounds like one of the good ones, huh? All clear¨Ccut and principled¡± Valerie smirked slightly. ¡°Not really, Mr. Hart maddles work with personal crap, but all Mr. Grant did was make him return the project to me; no other p on the wrist. Seems like Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t see it as a big deal. You know what they say, ¡°A fish rots from the head down. Mr. Grant might not be as ster as he appears.¡± And today, while it seemed like Valerie won, she had totally alienated Dn. He seemed to cave, but who knew what kind of sneaky shit he could pull behind the scenes. Valerie was here to make bank, not to y office politics. Plus, with her baby on the way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this up much longer. Looks like it¡¯s time to think about a way out Damn, this job sucks! Valerie thought despairingly A few days earlier, Matthew, the new CEO of Grant Group, had wrapped up several days of factory inspections and orchestrated a shareholder meeting to chart out this quarter¡¯s business strategy. Dead tired, he got hit with a bizarreint letter. ¡°Valerie Warren¡­¡± Matthew nced at the signature, the name ringing a faint bell. He remembered Dn, a subordinate under his uncle. In his office, the Hit manager, visibly shaking and dry¨Cmouthed, ventured, ¡°Mr. Grant, how do you intend to handle this Dn Hart situation?¡± As soon as he spoke, the room¡¯s atmosphere plummeted. The manager mentally kicked himself for hisck of tact, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll chew out Mr. Hart right now and make sure he reverses the performance metrics, the manager said, bolting like there were demons on has heels Matthew frowned, musing. Dn was already demoted for screwing up, and still, he hasn¡¯t straightened out. Just a scolding is letting him off easy. But he is my uncle¡¯s guy; I might as well wait until the old man retires to handle le But then again, is my face really that scary! Matthew wondered, recalling the HR manager¡¯s terror¨C stricken face. Just then, his assistant Charles Hudson walked in and nced at him, asking. ¡°Mr. Grant, who pissed you off?* Matthew shot high a re. Caught off guard, Charles stammered an apology. ¡°No offense, Mr. Grant, but you gotta admit, your face doesn¡¯t exactly scream warm and fuzzy¡± ¡°Get to the point or get the hell out,¡± Matthew snapped coldly. Charles quipped, ¡°Mr. Grant, if I take off, you¡¯ll have a hell of a time finding another assistant who¡¯s as kick¨Cass Everyone at Noria Group knew Matthew for his no¨Cnonsense demeanor and natural aura of authority that could make anyone cower with just a look. Yet, against all odds, he was surprisingly easy to get along with. If not for his approachability, Charles¡¯s curt returk earlier would have had anyone the parking their bags for good. there was that o one person Matthew rubbed his temples, resigned to the fact that his intimidating presence often scared others. ¡°Then again, there was recently who wasn¡¯t the least bit scared of me. She even dared to wait a minuter A sudden realization struck him. He remembered that a woman had called him out to register for marriage just a few days ago. No wonder her name sounded familiar. It¡¯s the same as hers, Valerie Warren. What are the odds¡­ could it be? he pondered, frowning as he pulled up the employee records and saw Valerie¡¯s smiling face in her work photo. Chapter 7 The world really is a small ce. But still, it¡¯s been three days. Why hasn¡¯t she reached out at all he wondered He had assumed that after their marriage, Valerie would not be able to resist contacting him and revealing her true colors. Yet, her silence over the past three days was unexpected and oddly impressive. Deciding it was time to reach out to his nominal wife, Matthew pulled out his phone His private number was a secret, shared only with family and close friends, so it was easy for him to find Valerie in his contacts. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Three days in, she should have yed her hand by now. Knowing she¡¯s an Arcion Cars employee, it¡¯s no surprise she¡¯s aware that Em the president of Noria Group. No wonder she went through so much trouble to marry me! Now, by deliberately avoiding contact, she seems to be angling for me to make the first move. Fine, she¡¯ll get her wish, he mused and sent her the first message. [Let¡¯s meet | He could almost picture how a gold¨Cdigger like her would secretly delight at his message But the next second, the message he sent showed only a single check mark. Clearly, he¡¯d been blocked. Matthew gripped his phone tightly, his eyes turning stormy. Inside, he seethed. Damn it! She actually blocked mer É« Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 During the Fourth of July, car sales surged, keeping Valerie at the dealership untilte into the night After herst customer left, she found herself alone, recalling that a typhoon had hit Kranson City that day. The winds had started at noon, and now a light rain fell Valerie locked up the dealership and reached for her scooter keys, intending to ride home. But then she hesitated, remembering her pregnancy Reluctantly, she decided against it, concerned for the baby¡¯s safety if the scooter slipped. She pulled out her phone and called for a ride, the first time in a long while. As she waited curbside, her phone rang. It was Katherine, ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s raining out. Let my boyfriend drive you home?¡± Katherine offered, sounding worried. ¡°No need to bother. I¡¯ve got a cabing¡± Valerie replied. ¡°Okay then. But seriously, Valerie, don¡¯t be shy. My boyfriend is grateful for how you look after me; he¡¯s eager to thank you in person,¡± Katherine insisted. Despite their brief acquaintance, Katherine¡¯s cheerfulness and warmth were endearing. Valerie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned a boyfriend before Katherine burst intoughter. ¡°Well, I¡¯m 99 already, about time I had onel¨CYou¡¯re 25, right? You¡¯re gorgeous, howe you never mention any guys? Maybe I should hook you up.¡± As they spoke, a ck sedan pulled up and shed its light. Valerie quickly stashed her umbre and hopped in the back. On the phone, Katherine kept pressing, ¡°Valerie, we can¡¯t spend our lives just working. We gotta have some fun! So, spill it. What kind of guy are you into?¡± Halfughing, half¨Cexasperated, Valerie joked, ¡°Alright, fine, he¡¯d better be a freaking millionaire at least!¡± But she didn¡¯t notice the driver tense up slightly at herment. After finally shaking off Katherine, Valerie hung up, only to find the car hadn¡¯t moved from its spol. Valerie realized she hadn¡¯t given her name and quickly said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m Valerie.¡± Usually, when booking a ride, one just enters the destination on the app, gets in the car, and confirms the name and where they¡¯re headed. She had been distracted by her phone call and forget. Valerie apologized, but even after giving her name, the driver didn¡¯t budge. The dim lights barely illuminated the broad back of the man facing away from her, sending a shiver down her spine. Rainy night, a strang the mai ?a stranger, a pregnant woman¨Cthee elements immediately put Valerie on high alert, sensing something off abou Hernerves frayed, she discreetly took out her phone and started recording, feigning nonchnce as she attempted small talk. ¡°The rain is reallying down tonight, huh? By the way, what¡¯s your name?* Whatever his intentions, she now had a recording. It was evidence for aint or, if necessary, to contact the police. Unfortunately, she had no self¨Cdefense tools. If things turned sour, she nned to tows her wallet as a distraction and make a run for it. Amidst her internal turmoil, Valerie waspletely unprepared when the man in front suddenly turned to face her The face was both unfamiliar and eerily familiar, his eyes cold and threatening. Under the night sky, she felt like a little rabbit, helplessly staring down a menacing wolf, frozen in her seat. The wolf¨Clike figure smirked slightly, his lips parting to reveal sharp, predatory teeth, and said chillingly, ¡°Matthew Grant, your husband.¡± S N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Valerie was frozen in shock until her phone rang, jolting her back to reality. It was the real rideshare driver, calling because he couldn¡¯t find her. That¡¯s when she realized she had hopped into the wrong cat. Quickly, Valerie apologized and canceled the other ride. Hanging up, she noticed the streets whipping past the car windows as the ck sedan tut through the rainy night. Matthew hadn¡¯t said where they were heading, creating a palpable tension in the car. For some reason, his presence was overwhelmingly oppressive. She knew she was at fault; they¡¯d only been married for three days, and she hadn¡¯t recognized him, which was bound to upset him Determined to break the ice, Valene braved a question, ¡°Mr. Grant, where are we going? Matthew¡¯s hand rested on the steering wheel, his index finger tapping rhythmically but he didn¡¯t respond to her question. Instead, he asked with a dark tone, ¡°Why did you block me?¡± His anger was evident¨Che was clearly not used to being blocked by anyone, let alone his own wife. Valere quickly checked her phone, only to realize she had asked for his name that day but had forgotten to save it, and now he was gone from her contacts. Tm really sorry, Mr. Grant, she stammered. Totten add new contacts for work and regrly clean out those without notes, and I identally.¡± Her voice faded out, overwhelmed by embarrassment. Yes, her exnation seemed to infuriate h him even more. Matthew gave her a brief, cold nce, his thoughts dripping with scorn. Does she even believe her own excuse? Did she think I didn¡¯t hear her talking about getting introduced to millionaires earlier? He hade intending to reveal his identity and offer her money aspensation for her help, thinking perhaps he had misunderstood her intentions. But now, I see I was right. She¡¯s just a gold¨Cdigger. She married me hoping for a jackpot, and when she thought I was broke, she blocked me. Thinks she can ditch me now! Toote! She¡¯s about to learn that nobody messes with me without paying the price, he thought contemptuously As Matthew¡¯s expression shifted, Valerie took a closer look at the car, especially the shiny Porsche emblem. She mentally kicked herself. It was so dark. I didn¡¯t even spot the Porsche. Thought it was just some rideshare But then, a flicker of doubt crossed her face as the eyed the car again. ¡°This car¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my boss¡¯s, Matthew replied ofhandedly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the driver¡± Valerie realized, remembering thest time he drove a in little Chevrolet. Although she wasn¡¯t shopping for a Porsche, she knew they weren¡¯t cheap. ¡®Looks like his boss is loaded. No wonder he dresses like money- probably all on thepany dime to look good Matthew didn¡¯t argue, just shot her a nce in the rearview mirror, thinking smugly. ¡°What, disappointed I¡¯m just the driver? He had nned to drive her to the Grant Manor, but instead, he swerved the steering wheel, heading directly to a posh, newly opened apartmentplex with few residents. A whileter, Matthew parked, opened the door, and said bluntly. ¡°Get out¡± Valerie hesitated, feeling that she and Matthew should have a proper talk. Just as she was about to speak, his intense gaze silenced her, and she found herself obediently following him. He led her to the fifth floor, keyed in the code, and opened the door to a moderately sized apartment with two bedrooms, a living room, and floor- to¨Cceiling windows facing south. ¡°The apartment is under my name, so forget the mortgage,¡± Matthew started. ¡°It¡¯s a twenty¨Cminute drive to your office, easy formunting. The ce in¡¯t fully furnished yet. You can pick whatever you like, I¡¯ll foot the bill. But in return, I expect you to handle some chores. My job keeps me busy, and I travel a lot, so I won¡¯t always be here. You can bring friends over, I won¡¯t meddle.. Overwhelmed by his spiel, Valerie cut him off. ¡°Mr. Grant, what are you genting at?¡± He paused, giving her a mocking look. ¡°Since we¡¯re married, we should live together, right? Mrs. Grand N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His voice was even, yet it hit her like a punch to the chest. 12 15 PM Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Valerie was totally caught off guard. She had been up to her neck these days andpletely forgot she was married to Matthew. But to think about it, she only married that gay to appease Julian and his wife, and also, she needed someone she could rely on since she was pregnant. But after they got registered, the reality of the situation had just slipped her mind. So when he came to her with these domestic ns, Valerie felt a heavy pang of ??? Dops, I was so selfish and totally ignored him. He, on the other hand, bought an apartment and nned to live with me. He¡¯s a good man, makes me feel worse, Valerie thought. and ¡°Well, Mr. Grant, I was going to talk to you about this,¡± she said, inhaling deeply. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this rause I won¡¯t he bugging you soon. It¡¯ll be even better if we can go on living our own lives. If it bothers you so much, we can get a divorce after a few months.¡± I just need some support during the pregnancy. Plus, I don¡¯t have to marry the man Mom forced me to marry now. I¡¯ve thought about it. When the due date is around theer, I will divorce him and tell Julian it doesn¡¯t work out. He will buy the story, Valerie thought to herself Upon hearing what she said. Matthew grabbed her shoulders and leaned in towards her. Valerie was caughtpletely off guard. His tall frame cast a looming shadow over her petite 34¡± stature, making her feel uncharacteristically small and delicate, He leaned to her and whispered in her ear, his voice cold and authoritative. Let me make this very clear to you. We are married, and you are obligated to fulfill your duties as my wife. You will not be getting a divorce unless I explicitly agree to it. And even if I do, I will not be giving up a single dime of what is rightfully mine. This situation is a bit moreplicated than you seem to think. The world doesn¡¯t always bend to your will¡± Valerie feit devastated as Matthew¡¯s words hit her. Stunned, she realized she had underestimated him and messed with the wrong guy. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . More importantly, Matthew had just threatened to take everything that was his if they got a divorce. Valerie¡¯s face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help but think in fear, ¡°Thank god I didn¡¯t tell him about the baby. What if he finds out and wants to take my baby away!! ¡°Look, I¡¯m not about to waste my life with someone I don¡¯t love. So if I still feel nothing for you after six months, Fm divorcing you for sure. But in the meantime, you better be a damn good wife. And if I ever catch you stepping out on me, you¡¯re gonna be sorry.¡± Matthew dered, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. In his mind. Matthew was utterly convinced that a gold digger like Valerie was just biding her time, waiting for the chance to leave him for a richer prospect He loosened his tie with his slender, bony fingers and gazed at her absentmindedly. He was never a good guy, and he hated being threatened. The fact that Valerie had essentially forced him into this marriage, and then was bold enough as to block him on WhatsApp, had only served to stoke the mes of his rage. Okay, so she¡¯s ying some kind of game here. Well, two can y at that. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had this much fun. Just wait until she can¡¯t keep up the charade anymore ¨C that¡¯s when I¡¯ll drop the bomb and tell her Fm the president of the Grant Group. Can¡¯t wait to see the look on her face, Matthew thought, a surprising expectation coursing through him He thought Valerie would be infuriated after hearing his words, but to his surprise, Valerie seemed pretty damn relieved about the whole thing. At this time, she was over there, thinking to herself, ¡°Well, I¡¯m already a month pregnant. In half a year, the baby will be seven months old. As long as 1 can keep this belly of mine under wraps, he¡¯ll be none the wiser about the little one! 12:15 PM Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Even with Matthew¡¯s intimidating aura hanging over her, when Valerie really took the time to mull things over, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like a total scumbag After all, she¡¯d been the one pushing for this marriage in the first ce, and he¡¯d even gane so far as to get them an apartment to start their life together. His attitude towards the whole thing just made Valerie feel incredibly guilty, since her true goal had really been to use him and keep their baby to herself only, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grant. I try my best said Valerie. She had decided to be a good wife to make up for him. Matthew furrowed his brow, perplexed. What exactly is she getting at something he wondered skeptically. Try h her best at what? Is she just saying she¡¯ll try best not to cheat on me or ¡°Again. If I ever catch you cheating on me in the next six months.¡± he said, Valerie quickly cut him off, ¡°I won¡¯t, Mr. Grant. You have my word.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± he asked, surprised to see her smiling in the face of his intense re. His subordinates would usually be jumping out the window if he so much as frowned in their direction. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but find has behavior rather peculiar. ¡°Why does he seem to have this obsession with people being terrified of him! He¡¯s not some kind of monster, after all, she thought to herself ¡°Im sorry. Mr. Grant, but I don¡¯t understand why you keep asking if I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± Valerie replied, her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re my husband now, and we need to make this work for the next six months. I have every intention of living peacefully with you during that time.¡± She looked around the apartment- it had two bedrooms and was flooded with natural light. Also, it was conveniently located near her workce, and her rent wasing due soon. If I move in here, I could really stretch my budget a lot further, she thought to herself, positively giddy at the prospect. Valerie lived by a prrity straightforward philosophy ¨C she never turned down a freebie. ¡°So, which room is mine, Mr. Grant? Or do we¡­ Valerie asked awkwardly. She remembered he said something about her fulfilling her duties as a wife. She was not sure if that meant they would sleep together. ¡°There are two bedrooms¡± answered Matthew. Twon¡¯t do anything to you until we¡¯ve developed genuine feelings for each other.¡± While he was open to a bit of fun, he had no real interest in Valerie. What had happened between them previously was just an ident, and he had no desire for her to be a constant presence in his life. In his opinion, she simply wasn¡¯t qualified to serve as the hostess for his family. Valerie let out a sigh of relief, secretly pleased. She wanted to make up for him by cooking or cleaning, but the idea of sleeping with him felt awkward. Liule did she know that Matthew had noticed her relief and uncered. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get a few things straight from the jump, Matthew stated firmly. ¡°First things first, don¡¯t enter my room or touch any of my stuff without my permission. And keep it down after 11 o¡¯clock ¨C I need my space to be calm and quiet. The living room and kitchen are shared spaces, so feel free to use them however you like¡± He continued, ¡°And another thing. I¡¯ve got a housekeepering by once a week to tidy the ce up. But the rest of the time, I¡¯m gonna need you to be the one doing the cleaning around here.¡± Matthew listed out the rules, fully expecting Valerie to bristle at his authoritative tone. After all, he was ustomed to barking orders in the workce. To his surprise, however, Valerie still wore a cheerful smile on her face as heid out the ground rules ¡°Is that all Okay, I think I can do all of those, Mr. Grant. By t y the way, , can I bring my stuff here tomorrow! And my hamster! And Valerie asked. Matthew found himself momentarily lost for words. This wasn¡¯t at all the reaction he had expected from his new live¨Cin partner. Normally, people quailed under his firm instructions, bur Valerie seemed unfazed. Interrupting her chatter, he said. ¡°This is your home now, so you can do whatever you like. And you can stay here tonight, since there¡¯s a typhoon ourside.¡± Still, he supposed he¡¯d have to make the best of their new living arrangement. No matter what, Valerie was now hiswfully wedded wife now, so he couldn¡¯t very well mistreat her. He assumed that for a golddigger like Valerie, the idea of being married to a poor driver must already be a form of N?velDrama.Org ? content. torture. His words seemed to have an unexpected effect on Valerie. Little did he know, his begrudging consent to let her stay put a warm glow in her heart. Coming from a family where she¡¯d always felt like the ck sheep, the notion of having a ce to call her own was novel and exhrating ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant. I really hope we can make this living together thing work out,¡± Valerie said gratefully, before retreating to her new bedroom Once there, Valene took a moment to drink in her surroundings. She noticed the fresh bedding in the closet and eagerly set about making the bed, cing amp on the nightstand, Nankang into thefortable mattress, Valerie felt a wash of contentment. No matter what life threw her way, Valerie had a knack for taking things as they came. She believed that this new living arrangement with Matthew would be no exception. Mr. Grant may be a tough cookie, but I¡¯ve dealt with all sorts of jerks at work, she mused to herself. At least this one¡¯s easy on the eyes. But I can¡¯t let him know about the baby, though. That¡¯ll only make the divorce harder. As long as I can tough it out for the next six months, it¡¯ll be all over¡± Valerie stroked her t belly and made up her mind. Haby, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone take you away,¡± she muttered. Chapter II Across the hall. Matthew found himself staring at Valerie¡¯s door for a long while, utterly bewildereil. Her reaction had been so different from what (he had expected ¨C no panicked outbursts or tears, just a calm gratitude with a smile. Herposure left him with a nagging sense of self¨Cdoubt. He had grown ustomed to people reacting with fear around him over the past thirty years ¨C even his own brothers and parents. He had initially thought Valerie would be no different, that she too would be terrified of him. Yet, to his surprise, Valerie had turned out to be the sole exception. Her calm, almost grateful response had thrown him for a loop. Matthew reached for his phone and ced a call to Charles. ¡°Listen, prepare these th things for me..he instructed. The next morning, shonly after Valerie had left, a briefcase was delivered in Matthew¡¯s doorstep. Inside were several official¨Clooking documenti ¡°Matthew took out the documents and gave them a thorough once¨Cover- a regr 9¨Cto¨C5 jobs, a reliable car, a mortgage¨Cfree house, and over $100k sitting pretty in the bank. In Matthew¡¯s eyes, these were the bread¨Cand¨Cbutter essentials of afortable, middle¨Css existence ¨C the kind of life he felt the average Joe on the street should be able to achieve without too much fuss. From now on, that was exactly the kind of regr existence he nned to lead Çú Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Speaking of car, Matthew looked at the Chevrolet Mini in macaron blue and winced in disgust Charles hurriedly exined, ¡°My wife chose this car for me. She has a pink one. It took me hours to convince her to agree.¡± Charles didn¡¯t actually want to lend his car to Matthew Moreover, Matthew and Valerie¡¯s apartment also belonged to Charles. It was hisst year¡¯s bonus. He had it all renovated a while ago. Matthew took it back without saying it before he could move in with his wife. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Matthew¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. He was driving this car the day he went to see Valerie, so now the car and the apartment had be part of his disguise. His own houses were too expensive ¡°Thepany any will buy y you a new apartment. Anywhere,¡± said Matthew. Charles was sighing, and then his face was lit up by joy. Thanks, Mr. Grant. That¡¯s very gener generous of you¡± ¡°Cat the crap. Where¡¯s the other thing I asked for?¡± Matthew asked. Charles hurriedly handed over a document. It was Valerie¡¯s profile in Arcton Charles was confused. ¡°Mr. Grant, did you really marry her? Why do you lie to her about your identity then?¡± Manhew answered without expression. ¡°I married her because I owe her one. We¡¯ll divorce in six months and be even ¡°I¡¯ve seen Miss Warren¡¯s picture. She¡¯s gorgeous. What if you fall in love with her after living together for six months?¡± Charles asked curiously. He had been Matthew¡¯s assistant for years and knew Matthew was a workaholic who loved meetings more than women. That was why he was so shocked by Matthew¡¯s sh marriage. Matthew sneered ¡°Charles, I just got three applications for your position yesterday.¡± His voice was faint but full of threat Tm sorry. Mr. Grant. Let¡¯s pretend that didn¡¯t happen.¡± Charles felt chills down his spine and fled the scene as fast as he could, It was just a joke. Besides, Miss Warren is so good¨Clooking in the picture. She must be even more stunning in real life. Living with her for six months and not feeling a thing for her? Impossible! We¡¯ll wait and see, Mr. Grant, he thought It was a mid¨CJuly morning, and the breeze felt cool Matthew watched Charles walk away before he coldly turned and headed upstairs. As he walked, he casually flipped through the documents. ording to Valerie¡¯s profile, she was 25 years old and born in a small town in Kranson. She had a big brother, and after graduation, shended a job at Arcton Cars, where she wasst year¡¯s top seller Her background was clean, and she appeared to be an independent woman. Who would have thought she¡¯s a golddigger? Matthew couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Does her family know she married a random guy? Or does she n to hide from them just like I do? Matthew suddenly remembered Chales¡¯s words, and his face went cold. ¡®I will never fall for a golddigger, not even in ten years!¡± he thought angrily 5 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 As he walked in silence, he thought to himself, I don¡¯t think she suspects me. But since we¡¯re going to be living together. I need to be more careful¡±. He decided to ask Charles to add another lock to his room. When he reached the 60th¨Cfloor stairway, he suddenly froze. Valerie was standing in the doorway, looking at him. Matthew¡¯s heart started racing. He wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t she just leave! When did shee back! Did she see me and Charles talking downstairs? Valerie shed a smile and said, ¡°Hey, Mr. Granil I just went out to grab some breakfast, but I didn¡¯t know the door code. I pressed the doorbell and waited a bit, but I figured you had already left. Her exnation seemed to calm him down as he was still in shock. Matthew let out a sigh of relief secretly. She didn¡¯t seem to have seen me and Charles together just now. But we better be careful in the future; he thought. He entered the password in front of her. Valerie had the password memorized. When she walked into the house, she put the breakfast on the table one by one. Not sure about Matthew¡¯s hiking, she got a few extra servings, giving him plenty of options. There were breakfast wraps, pancakes, toast, hashbrowns, and more. is this?¡± Matthew asked, pointing at something yellow and round ¡°This It¡¯s an eggwich. You¡¯ve never had one before?¡± She smiled and started to exin what an egg wich was ¡°It¡¯s got two fried eggs on the top and bottom, with a juicy grilled beef pantry in between. Kinda like a burger, but with eggs She loved egg wiches, so she bought two. When she took a bite, oil stained the wrapping paper Matthew couldn¡¯t help but frown. Is it just her, or do all the ordinary people eat junk food for breakfast? he thought. Matthew didn¡¯t want to look suspicious, so he picked up the breakfast wrap. It looked not so oily. But then he found a piece of fried mushroom in it ¡®Seriously? Do I have to eat this he thought in disbelief. When Matthew was hesitating, Valerie asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mr. Grant? I understand you haven¡¯t had egg wiches before, but breakfast wraps are prettymon.¡± Matthew had a strict diet habit for years. He only saw his staff eating this. For breakfast, he would have half a sandwich and a cup of ck coffee. For lunch and dinner, he would have low¨Cfat meat. He never ate high¨Ccarb, high¨Cfat food and stuck to his gym routine. He held himself to extremely high standards. He believed that a person who couldn¡¯t control his own body was more likely to have poor self- control in other areas of his life. But he was only a driver now. If I don¡¯t eat this, I might give myself away. I can¡¯t believe I have to put up with that Mini and thist Never mind. It won¡¯t hurt to eat just one, he thought. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But after one bite, he was surprised by how good it tasted. It was not as dry as he expected. Instead, it was crispy yummy. He felt a line better. When he saw thettes on the table, he was relieved, thinking. Finally, something I can have. Although he usually didn¡¯t like milk in his coffee, was better than nothing. He took a sip, and his face twisted immediately. It was nothing like coffee with its strange taste. His good breeding would not allow him to spit it out, so he allowed it painfully. His face darkened. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Latte,¡± answered Valerie. Matthew was lost for words Seriously? It can¡¯t be ate. The taste, ught Matthew thought Valerie suddenly realized. ¡°You don¡¯t like pumpkin spicete? What a slumel 5 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Matthew was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Pumpkin spicette Spice in atte? What the hell? That¡¯s evil! And it¡¯s not a shame at all,¡® he thought in shock Valerie pulled a wry face when she saw Matthew push thette away, so the rmended her favorite to him. ¡°Mr. Grant, try the egg wich. It¡¯ll blow your mind?¡± Matthew refused her rmendation immediately. A breakfast wrap was his bottom line. Those oily foods were no breakfast in his eyes. med the pumpkin spicette, his guards were all up with everything she passed him. She had lost his trust in food rmendations. After he ¡°Too bad. Egg¡¯wiches are the best, Valerie took her hand back and ate the other egg wich. She had a small mouth but quite an appetite. After two egg wiches, she had two hashbrowns and a cup of pumpkin spicette. Matthew couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®How on earth does she keep fit? Then he realized he had finished the whole breakfast wrap. He indulged himself today. The breakfast wrap tasted good, and more importantly, it was the healthiest option among all the junk food. ?n case Valerie bought a bunch of junk food for breakfast tomorrow, Matthew said. ¡°The breakfast wrap¡¯s good. Let¡¯s still have it tomorrow.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Okay¡± Valerie was fine with that. She didn¡¯t have much housework to do since Matthew would have the housekeeper over weekly. The least she could do was to buy breakfast for both of them. She was surprised Matthew could afford a housekeeper once a week. But on second thought, she didn¡¯t think Matthew¡¯s job as a driver came with a low ie since his boss rode in a Porsche. Both of them were busy at work, so a housekeeper sounded like a good idea Valerie talked with Matthew while cleaning the table. I took a day off, so I¡¯ll start moving inter.¡± Matthew looked at her and said. ¡°Then I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯ve got to work¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother. I got it myself. I know the password already,¡± answered Valerie. I mean, it¡¯s hard to forget numbers 1 to 8. This is obviously a new apartment, Valerie thought to herself. Matthew seemed to have guessed her mind, cleared his throat awkwardly, and exined in a hurry. ¡°I bought this apartment a long time ago for marrage. After we registered, I bought some furniture. You can buy something you like after you move in. I¡¯ll pay the bill* He handed her a bank card. ¡°There are 10 thousand dors. You can decide on the small ones. As for the big items, just let me know,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Mr. Grant.¡± Valerie wanted to refuse. But Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened, so she had to take it. I felt like when Julian gave her money and forced her to take in. But he was not Julian, and she didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him. She pondered for a moment and said. ¡°How about this? I pay for the small items. When I need to buy some big items, I¡¯ll use this card.¡± I¡¯m moving out in six months, so it¡¯s only fair that he pays for the big stuff I can¡¯t take with me. I¡¯ll cover the smaller items and everyday expenses in make sure I¡¯m not just freeloading here. Seems like a good deal to me, she thought. Matthew was surprised Valerie would insist on splitting the hill. She was quite stubborn despue her gentle appearance. After the breakfast, Matthew grabbed the briefcase and headed to work. When he walked to the door, Valerie said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. You should bring an umbre with you¡± Matthew did as she said. When she walked to the parking lot, he had this feeling that they were like a regr couple, chanting over breakfast about family affairs. As he got into the Mini and squeezed into the tiny driver¡¯s seat, his face darkened. If he sat up, his head would bump into the roof of the car, and has long legs had to be folded to in the small space. He tried to adjust the seat, but it was of no help. He frowned impatiently and cursed, ¡°Damn, Charles has short lega 12:16 PM Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Valerie looked at the breakfast on the table after Matthew left, feeling lost. She thought Matthew would be a big eater, but he ate less than her. She didn¡¯t want to waste the food, so she put it in the fridge for her banch. Then, Katherine called. Valerie was a workaholic and never took a day off. Katherine thought she might be sick and wanted to make sure she was okay Tim fine, Katherine. I took a day off to move,¡± said Valerie. help with that. Give me your address¡± said Katherine ¡°You¡¯re moving? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? It¡¯s my day off today. I can help ¡®Actually, I didn¡¯t know I was moving until yesterday, thought Valerie. Katherine insisted, so Valerie could only give her the address. It was an old apartment. When Katherine was there, Valerie was dragging her things downstairs. ¡°Sorry, I was dyed on the road. Which room do you live in? I¡¯ll go get your stuff¡± Katherine was about to rush upstairs when Valerie stopped her and said. ¡°No need for that. All my stuff is here.¡± Katherine stared in disbelief at Valerie¡¯s belongings: a suitcase, two boxes, a backpack, and a microwave. ¡°All of them!¡± Katherine loved shopping like many girls did, and she thought her clothes alone could fill five big suitcases Valerie thought for a moment and took a metal cage from behind her back. In the cage was a hamster. ¡°There¡¯s also this one. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Valerie wasn¡¯t stingy, but she was born into a poor family. As she grew up, she never had a strong sense of financial security. For this reason, she was always cautious about spending, especially on larger items. She would carefully consider whether she could take them with her if she ever had to move and whether they were truly necessary. Over time, this minimalist lifestyle grew on her. Even this hamster was not her idea. It was left behind by thest tenant, who left in a hurry. The hamster had a bald ear, so nobody wanted it Valerie felt bad for it and took it in. Katherine pulled a wry face, took the cage from Valerie with one hand, and grabbed the microwave with the other. Seeing that there were still two cardboard boxes left on the ground, she remembered something and shouted towards the white BMW behind her ¡°Caleb,e and help!¡±. Only then did Valerie notice there was someone else. A lean, frivolous boy got our of the car. He yawned while walking over as if he could lie down and sleep on the road any time. ¡°You got me up too early. I think I¡¯m going to pass out any minute. Don¡¯t you ever do that again,¡± he said. ¡°Come on. I have my reason¡± Katherine said softly. Then she introduced this boy to Valerie ¡°Caleb Lane, my boyfriend.¡± Valerie smiled at him and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know she was bringing you. Thank you for the help Caleb stopped yawning and said, ¡°You¡¯re the friend Katherine talked about so much. Don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s just a small favor. You¡¯ve helped her a lot¡± For a moment, Valerie fch she was measured from head to toe. But Caleb carried the boxes to his car after finishing his words, so Valerie thought it might be her misperception. After getting into the car, Katherine told Valerie how she met Caleb. They met while ying a game in which Caleb was quite skilled. When someone began to bully Katherine during the game, Caleb helped her out. Over time, they got to know each other and found out that they lived in the same city. They decided to meet in person and eventually fell in love. Caleb was now a full¨Ctime streamer with a decent ie, but working until midnight was a common urrence. He streamed until 2:00 am today. Katherine hoped he could switch to a more stable job. Caleb did not agree with her. ¡°In fact, my job is quite good, but there is still a car loan to pay, Besides, Katherine, I¡¯m doing this for our future, I have to save more money so that I can buy a house to marry you.¡± Katherine frowned. ¡°Working sote is not good for your health. As for our future, we should work for it together. ¡°Katherine, I see you working hard every day, but you don¡¯t earn much money. As your boyfriend, I feel it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure you live a good life. I don¡¯t mind working hard for us both, and when I start making a lot of money in the future, you¡¯ll never have to work hard again,¡± Caleb Katherine was going to say something, but her heart melted away by Caleb¡¯s sweet talk. Valerie was also relieved. She thought Caleb . frivolous at first sight, but now he seemed to be reliable. Without warning, the car shook violently, causing Valerie to feel dizzy. It turned out that Caleb had been distracted and had crashed into the car in front of him. After calming down, Valerie was shocked to realize that Caleb had collided with a Porsche. 1/1 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Matthew ut in the backseat of the Porsche, frowning. The Mini walled a few times on the road, and Matthew¡¯s patience wore off. He asked Charles to pick him up. His time had been wasted on the road. When he was finally close to thepany, the car was rear¨Cended. This really put Matthew Matt saw a young man in a trendy outfit getting out of the MMW from the rearview mirror. He looked like some frivolous twenty¨Csomething and didn¡¯t seem to take the ident seriously. But then he saw the Porsche logo, and his face went pale. Matthew signaled to Charles to handle it. Caleb was responsible for the crash and had to pay for the damages. Charles told him it would set him back 16 thousand dors to fix the Porsche. When Caleb heard the number, he freaked out. He made a decent amount of money but was not able to save much. He drove a BMW, but it was. the cheapest model and only cost around 40 thousand dors. That was hardly enough to buy a tire for a Porsche. He still owed money on the BMW loan and couldn¡¯t afford 16 thousand dors. Matthew actually did this on purpose. He didn¡¯t care about the money but would love to teach a frivolous young man a lesson. Just then, he heard Charles saying, ¡°Mr. Grant, that seems to be Miss Warren. She just got out of the car,¡± The familiar name caught Matthew¡¯s attention. He looked in the rearview mirror and saw a woman in a white shirt and ck skirt. It was Valerie. ¡°What¡¯s she doing there?¡± he thought, his eyes genting cold. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Valerie checked out the dent on the Porsche, took some quick pics, and made some calls. ¡°Calm down,¡± she said to Caleb, who was freaking out Then, with a smile, she went up to Charles and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re sorry about the crash. We¡¯re down to pay for the damage, but 16 thousand dors is way too much. I have a friend who works at the Porsche Service Center. Can we send your car over there? We¡¯ll cover the bill no worries. You know there¡¯s always a line for Porsche repairs. But don¡¯t you worry, I have your car back to you in two days tops, so we don¡¯t cause you any more trouble. We really appreciate it if you could say yes to this¡± She said it with a big smile and a logical mindset without sounding arrogant or timid. Charles was hesitant. Then, a slender, bony hand stuck out of the window and did a little wave. It was obviously a man¡¯s hand. The simple movement was somehow eye¨Ccatching. Charles¡¯s attitude became soft, and Valerie knew the one sitting in the backseat owned the Porsche. She nodded slightly toward the rearview mirror to thank him, regardless of whether he could see her or not ¡°Our president has an important meetingter,¡± said Charles. Sure, no problem. I¡¯ve already talked to my friend at the Porsche Service Center, and you¡¯re always wee there. This is my personal business card, so feel free to contact me with any issues¡°Valerie smiled and handed over her business card. Back in the car, Charle couldn¡¯t help but joke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be kind to a woman, Mr. Grant¡® Matthew narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Charles.¡± Charles felt a chill down his spine and sat up with his mouth shut Matthew looked at the rearview mirror again. He didn¡¯t mean to help Valerie out, but the meeting was about to begin. And he didn¡¯t want Valerie to walk up and see his face. He was slightly impressed by her just now. Despite the troubling situation, she managed to remain calm, smiling, and organized. Instead of panicking, she focused on finding a solution as if she would never freak out ¡°Why was she in that BMW? And that man¡­ Matthew thought. He saw that tall man staring at Valerie. Manhew¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 She¡¯s seeing someone else so quickly. Matthew thought. Trispo, said Matthew in a cold voice. Problem solved. After calling her friend at the Porsche Service Center, she got back in the car and turned to Caleb. ¡°They can give you the cost price for materials, but the cost ofbor and repairs can¡¯t be reduced. The estimated cost will be at least 6,000 dors. Can you ept it?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Caleb answered quickly. In thousand dors became 6,000 dors. Caleb let out a sigh of relief and looked at Valerie with admiration. Thanks, Valerie. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be broke¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the backseat. Katherine seemed frightened and echoed hazily ¡°Yeah, thank you, Valerie Caleb said again. ¡°Are you free today, Valerie! Let me buy you a lunch for appreciation¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°No need for that. Consider in a lesson learned. Drive carefully in the future, especially when Katherine is in your car She had a car ident when she was young and was traumatized,¡± Caleb apologized to Katherine in a hurry. After what happened, they didn¡¯t have the mood to joke around. Valerie cold Caleb to send Katherine home to rest after she had unloaded her stuff downstairs in the apartment. She was not mentally prepared to exin to Katherine about her sh marriage. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°The Porsche we crashed into just now was the same model as the one Matthew drove over that night. Did we crash into his bow¡¯s cart No way! The world can¡¯t be that small, and the driver wasn¡¯t Matthew anyway Valere felt greatly relieved for not getting Matthew Fred. She dragged her staff to the apartment on the fifth floor, put the nucrowave in the kitchen, settled the hamster and its cage on the balcony, and ced her suitcase in her bedroom. She had officially moved in. Katherine got one thing wrong about Valerie. Valerie¡¯s clothes were even less dian she thought. In the not¨Cso¨Cbig suitcase, apart from some clothes and skincare products, there was a set of recording equipment. Valerie had another job as a webcaster. She would post some audible books and stream reading on her channel She had a calm and pleasant voice, but she was not particrly remarkable among other webcasters. Once, her voice got all raspy, so she tried speaking in a low voice. A lot of people with sleep problems found her channel and listened to her reading to snooze off Valerie stuck to this style and got a lot of fans. They called her a ¡°walking luby.¡± She was able to earn some money from their subscriptions and gifts every month. But Valerie had been pretty busy lately and hadn¡¯t posted anything for a while. Today, she was free, so she nned to record a few chapters to catch up. Valerie was aware was aware of the rules that Matthese had set for her. She was not allowed to make any noise after Il pan. However, she would often get off work at 8 or 10 pm, which meant that she would get home eventer. To avoid disturbing Manhew, die could only record on her day off. Living under his rout, Valerie had learned to follow Manhew¡¯s rules Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 It was getting prettyte, and the meeting was still going on at the Noria Group conference room. The group had already shared their ns for the new quarter, but some old shareholders threw the room into chaos for their interests. Suddenly, the door burst open, and Matthew walked in, sharply dressed in a ck suit. He sat in the main chair and looked around the room, his presence so strong that everyone fell int ¡°I set the new n, and if you all have a problem with that, you can talk to me,¡± said Marthew The shareholders exchanged nces and remained silent. ¡°No? Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Matthew nailed it. Many of the shareholders at thepany had worked there for years and used to be subordinates of Matthew¡¯s uncle, Lincoln Grant, so they didn¡¯t really bow down to Matthew. However, Matthew was a decisive leader, and they were afraid to challenge him. After the meeting, Nathan Hoffman saw off the shareholders and quickly rushed to Matthew ¡°Perfect timing, Matthew. These old fes were unreasonable. I almost didn¡¯t know what to do. Thank you for saving my day with your poker face,¡± he said, Matthew rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Shut up.¡± He asked Charles about his schedule today and was told he had a free evening since the problem was solved. He nned to go back to Green Hill Vi to rest, but then be remembered he hadn¡¯t been back to the Grant Manor for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but frown when he thought of how his grandpa and mother would urge him to get married When he hesitated, Nathan asked curiously, ¡°I saw your Porsche dented when I was at the parking lot. What happened. Matthew!¡± Matthew¡¯s hand paused on his nose. He remembered the car crash and, of course, Valerie. Damn it I forgot I¡¯m married now. I should probably go home after work he pondered for two seconds and headed out. ¡°Where are you going, Matthew? Wait a minute! What are you doing, Charles? Nathan nned to grab a drink with Matthew and chased after Matthew, but Charle stopped him. Charles smiled meaningfully ¡°Mr. Huffman, trast i Considering he¡¯s newly wedded,¡¯ he thought. trust me, you don¡¯t want to y gooseberry¡± Nathan was confused, and Matthew had taken the elevator to the parking lot. He asked Charles to send the Porsche to the service center and drove his Chevrolet Mini home. It was still torture for him Fortunately, Slotmond Estate was not far. After half an hour of slowing driving. Matthew was finally home. But when he entered the password on the door, it was wrong. Wrong?Howe! It was rightst night! That woman must have changed the password¡± he thought angrily. The exhaustion from work had reached its prak. He was extremely annoyed with others meddling in his business, no matter if it was his food, clothing, or living habits. He had already changed his driving and eating habits for Valerie¡¯s sake today, and as a result, she actually locked him outside! First, she blocked him, and now this! Matthew was once again infuriated by her. He knocked on the door, but no one answered it. He took out his phone to text her, only to remember she had blocked him on WhatsApp. Matthew don had never been so mad After a moment of silence, he dialed another number. ¡°Send me Valerie¡¯s phone number in three minutes¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant¡± Charles was stunned. He had been Matthew¡¯s assistant for three years and knew he was really angry now. And Nothing good could ¡°What did Miss Warren do to make Mr. Grant so mad? It seems he doesn¡¯t have to wait for six months. He might divorce her tonight, thought Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Meanwhile, Valerie was taking a shower, and the sound of the water was so loud that she couldn¡¯t hear someone knocking on her door. While she was mining herself off Manhew called her phone. She heard in but didn¡¯t want to pick it up during the shower. The phone kept ringing and ringing, so she turned off the water and dried her hands on some dirty cloches. She answered the phone and thought it might be one of her customers calling, so she wanted to let them know she wasn¡¯t at work today However, Matthew¡¯s deep, angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Open the door in one minuter Valerie was stunned and said. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m in the middle of a shower. Could you wait for a while?¡± ¡°Thirty seconds.¡± With that, Matthew hung up. Valerie could tell from Matthew¡¯s intimidating tone on the phone that he was super mad. However, it was actually a misunderstanding. Valerie had changed the pawword, but she had waited for Matthew in the living room in case he got locked outside. She waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t come home. Thinking he was noting home tonight, she went for a shower. Unexpectedly. Mathew came home while she was in the shower. Valerie didn¡¯t really want to get the door, but standing naked in the bathroom was not really an option. She looked at the bubbles on her body for two seconds, dried herself with a towel, and put on her dirty clothes. Her belly was still t with a one¨Cmonth pregnancy. She poked her belly and said, I hope you don¡¯t take after your dad. He¡¯s so scary,¡± Valerie took a deep breath and went to answer the door, punting on a perfect smile. Matthew was standing outside with a somber expression on his face. He had his coat hanging on his arm, and the sleeves of his ck shirt were rolled up, showing off his muscr arms. Not only did he look big. but his body under the suit was also very imposing, Valerie smiled. ¡°Mr. Grani Matthew interrupted her by asking, ¡°Why did you change the password¡°¡±. ¡°Mr. Grant, the original password isn¡¯t safe. What if someone breaks in when I¡¯m in the shower? That¡¯s why I changed it. Sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you in time.¡± After saying that Valerie fetched a pair of slippers from the shelve for Matthew, Matthew was angry. but Valerie¡¯s apology seemed sincere. He entered the room with a dark face and sat on the sofa, looking at Valerie coldly ¡°You must give me a heads up of any changes in this house.¡± ¡°No problem, Mr. Grant, answered Valerie. ¡°What¡¯s the new password?¡± Manbew asked. Valerie told him a bunch of numbers quickly, and they rang a bell in Matthew¡¯s cars. ¡°Tn¡¯t that the date of yesterday!¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°Yeah. We registered yesterday, and it¡¯s easy to memorize. Do you like it?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes flickered. He had this strange feeling again. Just then, Valerie pulled out a small box from her pocket and opened it. There was a pair of diamond rings inside. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my brother about our marriage. I don¡¯t want him to worry about me. The ringare for us, just in case¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Valerie said as she took one ring out of the box and put it on before pushing the other one to Matthew. It was the first time Matthew had received a ring And it was a wedding ring. He thought she would hate him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to prepare wedding rings for them. What if people find out she¡¯s married to a poor driver! he wondered. For a while, Matthew felt like he couldn¡¯t understand her. But what he didn¡¯t notice was that his anger had dissipated. But the dumond looked less than a carat and was a bit too shabby. Valerie thought he was too embarrassed to ept the ring, so she immediately said, ¡°No pressure, Mr. Gran. It¡¯s an artificial diamond. The seller said it¡¯s hard to distinguish. You can rest assured. Even if you lose it, we can just buy a new one! So it¡¯s small and fake? When have I ever wom fake? Mathew thought in shock. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Since Valerie had prepared wedding rings, Matthew forgave her for what she had done tonight. Matthew put the ring back in the box and stashed it away in his coat pocket. Valerie was relieved to see him take the ring from her. She said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I hope you can consider what I just said. My brother wanted to meet you Would you be willing to meet my family if you have time?¡± Despite having an issue with Valerie, Matthew would still show her respect as he was married to her. ¡°I¡¯m not avable these days, but let¡¯s the weekend.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . n chun for ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Grant! Valerie let out a sigh of relief secretly. She had used all her sales skills tonight, and it looked like she had finally made Matthew forget about being locked out. After she finished speaking, she was about to get up. Valerie forgot she was still wearing her wet, slippery bathroom slippers. As she stood up, she lost her footing and fell forward uncontrobly. Instinctively, she reached out to break her fall but then remembered the baby in her stomach and quickly shifted her focus to protect herself. She braced herself for the impact of hitting the ground and closed her eyes, but instead, she felt a pair of strong arms catching her and lifting her up. She was so scared that she immediately clung to Matthew¡¯s neck for support. ¡°Thanks!¡°Valerie said. She would havended on her face if it were not for Matthew Matthew frowned, thinking, ¡®Despite eating so much, she weighs like a cat. I can even flip her over in the air. Besides¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not wearing underwear!¡± Matthew asked. Marchew had just spoken and clearly felt the woman in his arms stiffen awkwardly. She slowly turned her head to him like a nasty robot. Her face was shed, and her voice was barely audible. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant. I¡¯m going back to my room if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± The smile on her face disappeared. She barely could look at him, fled the scene after speaking, and mmed the door behind her. Matthew sat down on the sofa after staring at Valenc¡¯s closed door for a moment. He loosened his the with his slender fingertips, and a faint smile appeared on his lips after a while. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? I have seen her body long ago. Is it a little toote to be shy now? Besides, he still remembered that day when she asked him out to get married. She said she had hickeys on her chest and asked him if he would like to see. She was not shy at all then. ¡°Why is she so nervous today? 1 thought she could only smile. Turns out there are other expressions on her face, soo he pondered. It took Valerie a while to calm down as she leaned against the bedroom door. Her heart was still pounding in her chest. She had tried to handle things smoothly, treating Matthew like a difficuh client. Bat Matthew suddenly hugged her, and she could feel his muscr body through her clothes and smell his fresh scent. Although he looked a little fierce and cold, he was still a handsome, muscr man of virility. Only then did Valerie realize that Matthew was not a client. No client would suddenly hug her and ask if she was wearing underwear. He was a grown man and herwful husband. Valerie suddenly became less confident about how to spend the next six months in peace with him. After standing there for a few more moments, she started feeling ufortable due to the sticky feeling on her body. She realized that she had only showered halfway and sighed hopelessly. She thought. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how it goes. Their rooms were next to each other, and they had good sleeping habits The night was peaceful, and Valerie woke up to her rm the next morning. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Valerie had always been a regr sleeper. From her school days, she had developed a habit of going to bed at 11 pm, and waking up at 6 am. This gave her enough time to clean up the house and cook breakfast for the whole family. The habit of waking up early hadsted her for many years. Valerie had been feeling more and more sleepytely. She figured it was because of her pregnancy, but she still had to get to work She dragged herself out of bed, freshened up, got dressed, and headed out to grab some breakfast like she did yesterday. Matthew opened the door to the room just as she returned. ¡°Morning, Mr. Grant!¡± Valerie greeted Matthew with her standard top¨Cseller smile. She set the table and waited for him to sit down. ¡°Good morning¡± said Matthew. He nced at Valerie¡¯s bright smile and realized she had already moved on fromst night¡¯s incident. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Suddenly, he understood why her smile had seemed so strange to him. It dawned on him that the receptionist at hispany gave him the same detached polise smile. She¡¯s treating me like a client, he thought. He didn¡¯t care much because he was feeling a bit hungry at the moment. The food on the table was different from the usual sandwiches he ate. Its pleasant aroma filled his nostrils, and he started craving for the breakfast wrap he had yesterday. However, as he walked towards the table, he couldn¡¯t help but frown ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much yesterday, so I only bought two servings to gs today in c case of any waste,¡± said Valerie. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± answered Matthew. He didn¡¯t want to waste any food either ¡°But where¡¯s the breakfast wrap I asked for?¡± Valerie suddenly remembered what he had said yesterday and quickly exined, ¡°The breakfast wraps were sold out, so I got fried butter bread instead. Try it. It¡¯s good.¡± Matthew was lost for words, thinking. She did it again, making changes against my willl The fried butter bread looks so odly! However, after Valerie changed the passwordst night without telling him, Matthew felt it was not a big deal for her to change his food today. Again, she had challenged his bottom line, but he didn¡¯t even notice it. He picked up the fried butter bread and took a bite. It was surprisingly crispy and sweet, and the ketchup made it less oily. Matthew was secretly impressed with Valerie¡¯s taste in food. He watched as she took a bite of an egg wich. The pleasant smell of it filled the air Watching her devour the egg¡¯wich with enthusiasm, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but think, Breakfast wrap and fried butter bread are already pretty tasty, but she has been eating egg¡¯wich two days in a row. I wonder what it tastes like? Matthew gathered his thoughts and asked. ¡°Have you done moving already!¡± He looked around the house and didn¡¯t see much of her stuff Valerie nodded and answered, ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t have many things.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t really care about her stuff. He thought she didn¡¯t bring much on purpose so she could leave quickly after six months. But after he ate, he was in a good mood and said, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t have much furniture. If you need anything, tell me or buy it yourself¡± Valerie thought about it. There was one thing she wanted. ¡°I want to buy a treadmill. It can t on the balcony. I hope it won¡¯t be in the way?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Matthew nced at the balcony and nodded, thinking. She must know she eats a lot, so she wants to work our to keep fit. However, Valerie was thinking, ¡®Genting some proper exercise is good for me and the baby. But with all my work, hitting the gym just isn¡¯t happening. So, maybe getting a treadmill is the way to go. I can walk on it every day. Also, I don¡¯t want to gain weight and show pregnancy After breakfast, Valerie cleaned the table, and Matthew headed for work. When he was at the door, he heard some squeaks. He looked around and found a metal cage with a soft furball on the shelf. He frowned and looked clover. The furball wiggled its bottom and raised its tiny head. It had a pointy head, ck pea eyes, and two long incisors. He then remembered Valerie had a hamster. She surprises me a lot. Even her pet is unique! he thought. The hamster thought Matthew was Valerie and came up to the cage to beg for food. It was not scared of him, just like its owner. Matthew poked the hamster with his finger, and it fell backward, flipping over. But due to its round body and short legs, it couldn¡¯t get back up. Matthew was feeling pretty good and left. 12:16 PM c Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Valerie was packing up garbage from the breakfast and didn¡¯t notice what Matthew had done. When she came out from the kitchen, Matthew had already left, leaving only the hamster neviled in the corner of the cage. Valerie was puzzled. ¡°Peanut, you¡¯re usually running at this hour. What¡¯s wrong with you today!¡°. The bald spot on the hamster¡¯s ear looked like a pranut, so she named it PeanuL valerie heard a car¡¯s engine outside and saw Matthew¡¯s Mini in macaron blue driving away. ¡°Matthew¡¯s serious face doesn¡¯t fit his linte blur car at all. she thought Valerie suddenly remembered Matthew had asked her several times if she was scared of him. She thought, ¡®Maybe he¡¯s also bothered by his serious face. People think he¡¯s scary for no reason, so he drives this cute little car to change their opinion of him. He¡¯s actually pretty funny¡± She had seen a lot of difficult people, and Matthew looked like the toughest kind, but he was actually very easy to deal with by agreeing with him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was time to leave for work. Valerie checked the map, Clutvale Estate was in the middle of her apartment and her work. Valerie then bought some gifts and beaded for it. She was going to tell Juhan about her new address. Speaking of the address, she wondered how Matthew knew she worked at Arcton Cars since she had never told him about it While pondering, she had already arrived at Cluvale Estate. Julian lived on the third floor, but she saw a familiar figure squatting on the stairs. ¡°Aiden!¡± she called out Aiden Warren was sitting on the stairs in a daze. When he heard the voice, he looked up quickly and saw Valerie. He jumped up happily. ¡°Aunt Valerie! Valerie put the gifts on the ground and crouched down to hug Aiden. ¡°Hi. Aiden. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long.¡± ¡°Aunt Valerie, you, you haven¡¯te to see me for a while. I, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± said Alden. Three years ago, Aiden was diagnosed with an intellectual disability, which caused difficulties with communication and cognition, and also led to sumering Valerie patiently waited for Aiden to finish his sentence. She gently touched his soft hair, giving him a warm smile. ¡°Im sorry. Aiden. I¡¯ve been busy with worktely. Why haven¡¯t you gone to school! You¡¯re going to bete. Where are your mom and dad?¡± Aiden¡¯s expression changed immediately. He looked in the direction of his house, uneasy. Valerie had a bad feeling about it. Are they fighting again¡± she thought Just as the thought shed through gh her mind, she heard an angry roar inside the house ¡°We¡¯ve been married for five years, and I¡¯ve been giving you my entire sry. 3.000 dors a month, so howe we can¡¯t evene up with 4.000 dors now!¡± It was Julian¡¯s voice. But his voice was quickly covered by a woman¡¯s. ¡°Fine, you wanna know where the money goes? The family¡¯s daily expenses, the mortgage, the car loan, and Aiden¡¯s kindergarten. And now, you¡¯re ming me for not saving enough money. Some people make ten thousand dors a month. Don¡¯t hang out with Valerie if you want to save money. Shees over for a meal now and then. That costs money, too! First, you paid for her schooling and then her shop. She¡¯s a bloodsucker! said Ashley. ¡°Stop calling her that! Valerie is my s y sister. She has paid me paid me back all the money?¡± said Julian. Ashley snorted. ¡°Bullshit Has she paid your family for raising her? She won¡¯t even bring her husband to your parents. She¡¯s probably married a poor guy. I don¡¯t understand why she would give up 60 thousand dors. Didn¡¯t they teach her anything in college!¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Valerie stood outside the door and frowned. She knew that Ashley didn¡¯t like her, but she didn¡¯t expect Ashley to be so hostile towards her, even though she had paid off the money she owed Julian long ago. Not only was her mother trying to sell her marriage for money, but even Ashley still kept this in mind At that moment, Ashley stormed out of the room and instantly froze u upon seeing Valerie, realizing that Valerie might have overheard what she had just said. Ashley didn¡¯t dare make eye contact with Valerie and dragged Aiden downstairs. ¡°Mom, Dad, no, no fighting!¡± said Aden ¡°Keep out of grown¨Cups¡® business! Ashley snarled. Aiden was trying to keep up with Ashley but almost fell. Valerie was worried and thought, ¡®She¡¯s Aiden¡¯s mom. Even if she¡¯s mad, she wouldn¡¯t hurt. him Valerie quickly took the gifts to the living room and closed the door to avoid getting teased by the neighbors. Julian was sitting in the living room chair with his head hanging down. A trace of surprise shed across his face when he saw hering. ¡°Valerie, why are you here!¡± Valerie interrupted him by asking. ¡°Did you fight with Ashley again!¡± He sighed, feeling pretty stuck. ¡°Tve been wanting to get a piano for Aiden because it¡¯s the first thing he¡¯s ever asked for. He¡¯s mentally challenged and is never good at anything I want to do this for him. But when I talked to Ashley, she said we didn¡¯t have the money I¡¯ve been handing over nearly all my sry to her. How can we not have 4,000 dors! I just can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s happening with our finances.¡± ¡°Calm down, Julun. How did she exin this?¡± asked Valerie. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°She said buying a piano was a waste of money because Aiden wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. She also said that she put all the money in funds and stocks and lost a lot of money a while ago. She¡¯s trapped now answered Julian valerie couldn¡¯t help but frown. Funds and stocks had been a total messtely. Even the pros were losing money. And Ashley had gone all¨Cin with her money. Julian continued, ¡°I asked her to withdraw the money, and she got mad and med you. Sorry, Valerie. Don¡¯t take it to your heart. She was overwhelmed by anger. I¡¯ll talk to her after this¡± Tm fine, really. But you really shouldn¡¯t have left Aiden outside. He might be traumatized,¡± said Valerie. Julian was stunned and felt guilty. ¡°You¡¯re right. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Valerie remembered the bank card Julian gave herst time. She took it out and handed it to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the money to buy a no for Aiden. ¡°No, Valerie, I can¡¯t take it back. Don¡¯t worry. I will have my sry in sen days. F¡¯ll have the money for the piano then,¡± said Jalian seriously. ¡°You¡¯re married. Valene, so you should discuss it with your husband before spending money. I hope you learn from what happened to me and Ashley¡± Valerie felt pretty bummed out and thought the whole thing was a bit ridiculous. Who in their right mind would dump all their cash into stocks and funds without any backup n she thought. Her mind raced with dark thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t help blurring out, ¡°What if she was scammed? 12:17 PM Chapter 24 ? Chapter 24 "I don''t think so, but I''ll talk to her. You''re right. Frauds are everywhere these days," said Julian. Valerie nodded. "Don''t be too harsh on her. Fighting ain''t gonna solve the problem." "Are you trying to teach me how to handle my marriage?" Julian joked. He rubbed her hair with a forced smile. "Don''t worry. I know what to do. I don''t want Aiden to be hurt." Indeed. Aiden is not retarded. He just takes a little longer to catch up with his peers. He is a kind and helpful boy who always wears a genuine smile. Even if Ashley got scammed, she messed up. She should''ve saved up some cash for emergencies, thought Valerie. She talked with Julian for a while, and it was almost time to leave. She went downstairs and rode her scooter to work. Valerie was lost in thought while waiting at a set of traffic lights. Nearby, an olddy was slowly crossing the street. However, the traffic lights changed to red, and arge truck was approaching her. Valerie was taken aback. The olddy was walking slowly, and she seemed to be in the blind spot of the truck. The truck was still turning and showing no signs of stopping. The olddy was shocked and froze in ce. Valerie almost forgot to breathe. "Watch out!" She quickly dropped her scooter and ran over to the olddy, pulling her out of the way. Both of them fell to the ground, with the olddynding on top of her. Just in time, the truck passed by, narrowly missing them. If Valerie had been a secondte, they would have been crushed under the wheels. "Jesus!" the olddy eximed. The olddy got up from the ground in shock, short of breath, and hurriedly looked at Valerie. "Thanks, dear! You saved my life. Are you alright?" "I''m okay, ma''am," Valerie said as she got up and took a few steps. She was relieved that she and the baby were unharmed. Just then, the olddy gasped. Valerie''s arm was bruised, and blood had seeped through the thin shirt. "Oh, no big deal," Valerie said. She only cared about the baby. The olddy was worried. ''It''s bleeding. Let me take you to the hospital.'' "Rx. It''s just a bruise. The doctor might just give me a bandage. The lights switch quickly on this street. You should be more careful next time," said Valerie. She rode on her scooter and waved at the olddy. "See ya!" The olddy felt terrible about it and chased after Valerie. She couldn''t catch up and yelled at Valerie''s back. "Thank you!" Her phone rang at this moment. "Yes?" She picked it up. "Madam, where are you now? The president is worrying about you going out on your own," said the man on the phone. "Then why doesn''t hee home and see me? Tell him I almost died just now, and he can prepare for my funeral right away," said the olddy angrily.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Madam, is this ajoke," said the man with fear. The olddy hung up straightly. When she looked in the direction Valerie left, Valerie had been gone. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Valerie sped along, trying to make it to the office on time but still a few minuteste. She hurried inside the office building when she identally bumped intobel Isabel was still dressed in her morous outfit, with an arrogant look. When she saw Valerie, she couldn¡¯t help but say in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Hey, look who is it! Is in Valerie! Dn asked us to get to work on time, but you¡¯rete. Looks like you really don¡¯t take Dn seriously¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was knocked right out of the way by Katherine from behind. Katherine rolled her eyes nonchntly ¡°Yeah, we know you¡¯re the best staff here and you¡¯re the one who takes Dn seriously and takes him into your room and on your bed. You¡¯re not afraid that Dn will fuck you to death sooner orter?¡± ¡°Katherine, watch yournguage,¡± Tubel shouted angrily. ¡°Did I say anything wrong¡± Every word I say is the truth. Why should N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. should I watch mynguage!¡± Katherine¡¯s words struck a nerve with Isabel, causing her face to visibly pale with anger. Feeling all eyes on her, Isabel decided it was best to beat a hasty retreat, stomping off angrily in her high heels to avoid making a scene, Katherine watched Isabel slink off with a satisfied smirk, then turned her gize to Valerie. ¡°People like her need to be taken down a peg by others. If she dares to get snarky with you next time, just give me the word. I be happy to put her in her ce Valerie smiled, amused by Katherine¡¯s protectiveness. Though younger, Katherine was Bercely defensive of her, afraid Valerie might be bullied by the likes ofbel. ¡°Thank you, Katherine. But you don¡¯t really have to offend Isabel for me,¡± said Valerie. She wasn¡¯t the type to let herself be pushed around either. ¡°Nonsense, your troubles are my troubles.¡± Katherine waved her off. ¡°Besides, if it weren¡¯t for you bailing out Calebst time, he would have lost a lot of monry Idenly noticed something off about Valerie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Hold on, how did you manage to hurt Katherine was in the middle of her spiel when she suddenly yourself?**** ¡°Just a minor incident, nothing to worry about. Valerie rushed to downy it, not wanting Katherine to fuss. ¡°I¡¯ll just pop into the changing room and get changed.¡± Valerie was grateful to have a spare outfit on hand for such asions. However, Valerie soon realized her injury w was more serious than she had initially thought. As she removed her clothing, she saw that her elbows had been deeply scraped by the gravel, leaving two nasty¨Clooking wounds. No wonder the pain had been so intense. Valerie steeled herself and sterilized the cuts with alcohol before covering them with sterile cloths. When she came out of the changing room, she found that all her coworkers had arrived. It seemed they had been summoned to apanywide meeting at headquarters, with each branch required to send two representatives Dn named Isabel as one of the attendees. Just as he was about to randomly select the second representative, Will Moreno, thepany¡¯s general manager unexpectedly nominated Valerie as well ¡°Valerie¡¯s going too?¡± Dn was a bit surprised. Will smiled. ¡°Valerie wasst year¡¯s top seller and also the representative of our Arcton Cars. It¡¯s appropriate for her to attend¡± Although Dn didn¡¯t hold Mr. Moreno in particrly high regard, he knew he had to show some outward deference. More pressingly, Valerie¡¯sint letter fromst time had brought Matthew in person, making Dn wary of offending her further. The car arrived at the meeting site andbel was full of resentment all the way. She begged Dn for a long time to get this ce, but she didn¡¯t expect Valerie to get another ce easily ¡°You usually pretend to be very simple. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually scheming. I bet you sweet talked Mr. Moreno into sending you here, all so you could try tond a rich guy, am I right?¡± Valerie feigned a look of surprise. ¡°So that¡¯s your game n ¨C to snag a rich man? Well, you better hurry up then. If you don¡¯t, all the eligible bachelors will be snatched up by the other women.¡± ¡°You¡± Label sputtered angrily, but Valerie had already turned on her heel and walked off, no longer entertaining the confrontation. However, as Valerie ventured further into the conference hall, she finally understood whybel was so hell¨Cbent on securing a spot at this event. It was clear this was less a typical corporate meeting and more of a high¨Csociety soiree. The Noria Group headquarters was hosting, and in addition to the branch office personnel, they had also invited a veritable who¡¯s who of local social elites. Thevish decor left no doubt this was an asion of the utmost prestige. C Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Mr. Grant! I can¡¯t believe I might actually get to meet Mr. Grant in person today,¡± one attendee gushed excitedly. ¡°I was so lucky to have secured an invitation to attend,¡± another chimed in The buzz of conversation around Valerie made it impossible not in overhear the excited chatter about this Mr. Grant character. In her mind, Valerie thought in surprise, ¡®Mr. Grant Could this be the same Mr. Grant I had to submit thatint letter before! Come to think of it, if it weren¡¯t for his intervention, I might never have been able to get Dn to straighten out that order issue so smoothly.¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the CEO who had helped her, and she wanted to join in the fun and festivities surrounding his arrival. As Valerie tried to make her way towards where Mr. Grant had entered, she quickly realized the path waspletely blocked by the throngs of guests. She strained to catch a glimpse, but the sea of people made it impossible for her to even see who this CEO was, let alone make out any of his features. Just moments ago, everyone was engaged in their own conversations, but with the arrival of the CEO, all eyes eyes and attention were drawn to him. making him the undisputed center of attraction at the party. The scene where the CEO of Noria Group appeared could easily rival that of a top celebrity. ¡°Such a grand spectacle Valerie murmured to herself, her words just loud enough for a few of Noria Group¡¯s female employees nearby to hear. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Mr. Grant is, do you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s more than just the CEO of Noria Group. The Grant family has always been the wealthiest in Kranson City, and Mr. Grant has been recognized as the mout capable business prodigy in Kranson City for fifty years. It¡¯s safe to say that no one in the entire Kranson City would dare to oppose him if he spoke out ee of the ¡°Whether it¡¯s the affluence of the Grant family or Mr. Grant, a true big shot, they¡¯re simply unmatched by ordinary people. If anyone could marry Mr. Grant, they¡¯d be a clear winner in life¡± After these female employees finished speaking, they nced at Valerie¡¯s badge and instantly showed disdain. ¡°So, you¡¯re from Arcton Cars, no wonder you¡¯re so clueless¡± They looked at each other, revealed a sneer, and then leisurely walked toward the crowd. Valerie didn¡¯t mind. She was used to the fact that people from Arcton Cars had been treated poorly by the No Group since Arcton Cars was acquired by the Noria Group. In contrast, she found it interesting that the CEO, who was called ¡°Mr. Grant,¡± was having a hard time. He was such a big character yet he was watched there as if he were a gori locked in a zoo. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Valerie decided not to go along with it. She was pregnant, and if she identally bumped into someone, she would be the one to suffer. She then picked up the cupcake and continued to eat it spoonfuls by spoonfuls In fact, although there were lots of people at the party, those around Matthew automatically made way for him, so he walked through unimpeded. On one hand, this was due to the audience¡¯s respect for the CEO of Noria Group; on the other hand, it was also because Matthew appeared unapproachable. Matthew strode forward without looking around. He came to the meeting to host this important meeting, and he had other ns forter. Suddenly, Charles took quick steps to his side. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant appears to be present.¡± Valerie! Why is she here? Matthew paused in his steps, his face frozen. Has she found out my identity and deliberately came to this big asion, wanting to use the opportunity to reveal my identity to force me to acknowledge her as my wife? She¡¯s quite cunning ¡°Mr. Grant has been eating all this time. She doesn¡¯t seem to realize you are here,¡± said Charles Matthew was instantly speechless. Looking over in the direction Charles was pointing, he did see Valerie sitting alone at the small dining table rating the cupcake she was holding with relish and concentration. For the first time, Matthew realized that he wasn¡¯t even as important as the cupcakes. 5 12.17 PM cr ÍÅ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 However, Matthew thought it was good that Valerie didn¡¯t see him. Otherwise, his identity would have been exposed and things would have be moreplicated. He hated trouble, hated complications, and he felt it would be best that everything was under his control. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to the meeting. You handle everything else. He gave Charles an order and strode upstairs, turning his head slightly to avoid Valerie seeing his face. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the second floor and confirmed through the peep ss that Valerie couldn¡¯t see him even if she looked this way, that he turned around. However, he found out Valerie was still eating the cupcake, not even looking up. She clearly ate so much this morning, yet she can still eat. She¡¯s such a foodie, thought Matthew Valerie didn¡¯t even notice that someone was looking at her. She drew a tissue and wiped the corners of her mouth, secretly saying in her mind. ¡®It¡¯s worthy of being the Noria Group Even the cupcakes they offer are incredibly delicious. However, she ate two at once and felt stale. She nned to get a ss of water to relieve herself, but unexpectedly, she was blocked by Isabel just as she stood up. When she moved to the left,bel blocked the left, and when she moved to the right, Tabel blocked the right. It was clear that Isabel was purposely Trying to oppose her. Valerie frowned and nced behind Isabel. ¡°Hi, Mr. Grant¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The person who could be called ¡°Mr. Grant in Noria Group could only be the CEO of Noria Group. Isabel was startled as she hurriedly, straightened her clothes and raised a sweet smile. But when she turned her head behind her, she found no one was there. She was instantly so angry that her face twisted. ¡®I was so stupid to fall for Valerie¡¯s trap. How could it be so quiet around if Mr. Grant had actually walked over?¡± Valerie, on the other hand, took advantage of the time Isabel turned her head to walk slowly and leisurely away. ¡°Valerie, stop. I need to talk to you tabel was not willing to be fooled and was so angry that she stopped Valerie again. ¡°I admit it was wrong of me to take your order, but since I¡¯ve already given the order back to you, you guys need to get over it. Tell Katherine to keep her dirty mouth shut, and the next time she dares to talk too much about me and Dn, don¡¯t me me for being rude to her. Valerie frowned at her words. She could ignore Isabel¡¯s provocations against her over and over again, but she couldn¡¯t continue to tolerate it when Isabel targeted Katherine. She couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ber eyes filled with contempt and sarcasm. ¡°Isabel, as long as you don¡¯t mess around, no one is interested in your shady little shenanigans. Isabel felt as if she had been hit head¨Con. It seemed like this was the moment she realized that Valerie had literally never respected her. She was instantly irritated. Valerie and I both have the same position, joined thepany around the same time, and neither of us has a good background. Our goal is to make it big in the city. In other words, we¡¯re both here to earn money, so why should I suffer so much while Valerie gets off so easily! Why? thought lubel in her hear. A fierce look shed in Isabel¡¯s eyes. She clenched the wine ss in her hand, and whispered through gritted teeth, ¡°What are you so proud of? You¡¯re just relying on your good looks, aren¡¯t you! I¡¯ll make you embarrassed in front of everyone, making it difficult for you to survive in Noria Group and Arcton Cars.¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes were full of scheming and after speaking, she approached Valerie with the wine. Valerie was alerted and wanted to leave, but Isabel grabbed her wound. When Katherine asked Valerie how she hurt her arm in the morning, Isabel wasn¡¯t far away. Not only did she hear it, but she also memorized the location of Valerie¡¯s arm injury. After she pinched it violently, Valerie immediately nched in pain. ¡°Isabel, are you crazy?¡± Valerie instantly pushed the wine ss away. Anyone who disgraced herself at a party would be theughingstock of the entire Noria Group. Isabel was annoyed by her abstraction when another idea shed through her mind. She smiled and said. ¡°You think you¡¯re safe because I didn¡¯t spill wine on you?¡± Ssh! Valerie watched with some confusion as Isabel raised her ss of wine. With the sound of wine sshing out, Isabel simultaneously screamed, Valerie, why are you sshing me with wine? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Isabel¡¯s scream instantly attracted the attention of everyone around. She covered her chest with her hands, but the bright red liquid soaked her white shirt and it ching to her chest. ¡°Valerie, we¡¯ve been working together for three years, and I¡¯ve always treated you well. It was my fault that I took your orderst time, but I¡¯ve given it back to you and apologized. Yet, you¡¯ve held a grudge against me. If you¡¯re still angry, you can tell me, and I can apologize to you again. But why do you embarrass me in public? Are you trying to force me to grovel at your feet?¡± Isabel¡¯s face was full of aggression Her usation soon attracted more and more attention. Her pitiful appearance as she cried instantly drew many people to cast strange gazes toward Valerie. Someone even took off his suit and draped it overbel tofort her There was also a cold, stem ern gaze toward Valerie, ¡°Mr. Grant, what do you think of this project?¡± asked the product manager. Not getting any response from Matthew, he called out, ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± Matthew then looked back at the business n in his hand. ¡°The quarterly capacity of 45% on page 3, line 12 is incorrect. It should be 34%¡± The product manager was instantly frightened and sweated profusely, unable to breathe. He quickly said, ¡°T correct it, right away¡± He knew Matthew hated it when people made mistakes because of careless work. I can¡¯t believe I made a mistake in such an important meeting today. Oh my god. will I get fired¡± Surprisingly though, Matthew seemed a bit distracted today, and instead of ming the product manager after pointing out his mistake, he paused the meeting and left ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Matthew walked outside the conference room and looked coldly out of the corner of his eye through the huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling anti¨Cpeeping ss at the chaos conference hall. His brows tightened when he saw Valeric. Charles had been outside, and although he saw the situation in the party hall, he could only hear their conversation roughly because of the distance. Hearing Matthew¡¯s question, Charles hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°Mr. Grant, do you remember theint email Miss Warren sent to your inbox earlier! It seems that it was Miss Spencer across from her who stole her customer. Although Miss Warren got her customer back, she seems unable to forgive Miss Spencer. So she poured wine on her in public just now¡­ Unexpectedly, before Charles could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Matthew, ¡°No way¡± Charles froze for a moment and looked at Mathew whose face time ck, thinking he had heard wrong and was about Matthew said, ¡°It can¡¯t be her¡± to continue. However, N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If he didn¡¯t know Valerie, he would believe Charles¡¯s words, but over the past few days, he had come to understand what kind of person Valerie was She might not be as slick, but at least she could be described as a smart individual. No matter who she faced, even her husband, she always maintained a smile. She never did anything that offended anyone, let alone pouring wine on someone on such an important asion to insult them Charles was surprised because Matthew never spoke up for anyone. When Valerie had locked Matthew our of the doorst night, Charles had guessed that Matthew would be so angry that he would divorce Valerie As it turned out, not only did they not divorce, but also Matthew took Valerie¡¯s side and chose to trust her when it was clear that Valerie was the one who was in the wrong Strange, it¡¯s really strange. Could Mr. Grant fall for Miss Warren? Charles pressed down his curiosity and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, since Miss Warren is innocent, what should we do next? Should we find a way to help her?¡± S Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The look in Matthew¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Valerie in the center of the crowd. In his opinion, Valerie was too stupid. ¡°Since you have a past with Isabel, you should be more cautious of her and never give her the chance to take revenge. As a result, now you¡¯ve been set up by her in front of so many people. She¡¯s covered in wine now, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do about it ¡°Leave her alone.¡± Matthew had always looked down on stupid people. It was unknown what Isabel said at this point, but it drew a lot of people to stand around her trying to force Valerie to apologize to her. ¡°These fools. Valerie, you¡¯re a fool too. Weren¡¯t you quite eloquent when you were in front of me? Howe now you can¡¯t even say a word in rebuttal defense? Impatience shed between Matthew¡¯s brows, then he turned around directly. Charles was startled by his actions, thinking he would ignore Valerie and return to the conference room, but he saw him walking down the stairs with big strides. Charles froze in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Grant, didn¡¯t you just say you were leaving Miss Warren alone?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. No one has the right to bully her. Matthew walked downstairs as fast as he could. All eyes in the conference room were on Valerie and Isabel, so no one noticed himing down the stairs. Just as he was about to walk over, Valerie, who was in the center of the coward, suddenly took a step closer to Isabel. Isabel was instantly alert. ¡°What are you gonna do! Are you nning to pour something on me again, or hit me? I¡¯m begging you, please leave me alone.¡± Isabel yed pathetic as she ducked behind the man defending her, her whole body shivering as if she was truly frightened by Valerie. The man couldn¡¯t tell that Isabel was pretending, but instead, he felt the urge to protect her. He reached out and stopped Valerie. ¡°Miss, please stop and apologize to Miss Spencer. You did hurt her¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Valerie sniffed and looked up at the man. With a light smile, she said. ¡°Sir. It¡¯s good to be compassionate, but sometimes you also need to consider whether someone is worthy of your sympathy.¡± The man looked impatient. Thisdy looks so kind, yet her words are so vicious, Miss Spencer was sshed by her but she¡¯s still so aggressive.¡± Valerie still had a light smile on her face. Sincebel is avoiding me. I just have to get someone else to help me verify, She handed the ss in her hand to the man. The man frowned in resistance at first. Clearly, he decided that Valerie was not a good person and that what she was doing could not be good. It wasn¡¯t until he got a careful look at the thing in the ss that surprise dawned on his face. ¡°What tricks are you ying again! I¡¯m telling you, even if you humiliate me, I will never give in to you.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t notice the change in the man¡¯s expression and was still trying to get the people around her toe together to help her put pressure on Valerie. As long as the matter rmed the superiors, Valerie wouldn¡¯t be able to continue her career at Arion Cars. However, the man took the ss and looked towardbel. ¡°Miss Spencer, you used Miss Warren of humiliating you and spilling your wine. right Isabel was a bit weak when she saw that the man¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She holds a grudge against me and purposely makes a fool out of me. You should have all seen in Unexpectedly, the man raised the ss and said, ¡°Then how do you exin why Miss Warren¡¯s ss is filled with water? His words produced a change in the expressions of those around him. ¡°What?¡± Isabel was instantly stunned as well. She widened her eyes in disbelief as soon as she snatched the ss from the man¡¯s hand, and sure enough, she realized that the ss was filled with water. Valerie didn¡¯t drink wine at all but water. In that case, there was no way she could have sshed wine all over Isabel. Everyone then reacted that no wonder Valerie had been unperturbed since just now. No matter how Isabel used her, she didn¡¯t even bother to refute her. Isabel suddenly remembered something. When I came to Valerie in the beginning, she clearly had the chance to take the ss from me, just blocked me from sshing her with wine. So, I changed my mind and sshed myself with wine. but the ¡°You did that on purpose,¡± Isabel snarled shrilly in exasperation. ¡°You deliberately didn¡¯t drink, causing me to spill wine on myself, right? You definitely did it on purpose.¡± 5 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Valerie was pregnant, so of course she wouldn¡¯t drink alcohol. Drinking alcohol was harmful to both her and the baby she was carrying, thus, she had gone to gri a ss of water after eating two cupcakes babel wasn¡¯t entirely wrong when she said Valerie did it on purpose. When Isabel came to Valerie with a ss of wine, Valerie guessed that Isabel was trying to harm her, so she went along with it and made Isabel think that her n had seeded. To put it simply, if Isabel hadn¡¯t intended to harm Valerie, she wouldn¡¯t be in disgrace at the moment. Although Valerie didn¡¯t want to have conflicts with others, Isabel was going too far and she couldn¡¯t keep making Isabel think she was weak and easy to bully She kept the same light smile on her face throughout. ¡°Miss Spencer, the wine ss was in your hand, and you spilled it on yourself. How can you me that on me? Do you think 1 have control over your actions?¡± ¡°You Isabel was at a loss for words. The man she had deceived just now was a leader of Noria Group. He thought he had done the right thing to help Isabel, but it turned out he almost got fooled. He was so angry that he red at Isabel fiercely and remembered her name on her badge. ¡°So you¡¯re Isabel Spencer from Arcton Cars, huh? I¡¯ll make sure to report everyalsing you¡¯ve done today to Mr. Moreno of Arcton Cars word for word, so he can properly discipline his subordinates¡± He then said to Valerie apologetically. ¡°Miss Warren, sorry for misunderstanding you before checking the facts. It really sorry Valerie waved her hand, a faint smile still on her face. ¡°No worries You had good intentions but were deliberately deceived. I won¡¯t hold it against. Isabel saw this scene and was so furious that she trembled all over. But with countless pairs of eyes piercing into her, she felt extremely ufortable. She didn¡¯t seed in humiliating Valerie, but instead made herself a public disgrace; she quickly slunk away in embarrassment ¡°Although you made a mistake today, your willingness to help ismendable. If you encounter the same situation again in the future, I hope you can still stand up to protect the aggrieved person. As for the truth, it will alwayse out,¡± said Valerie The man tried to apologize to Valerie our of guilt again, but Valerie¡¯s words dissolved Itis embarrassment and he was instantly unburdened. And that was the end of the matter. Matthew stood halfway up the stairs for a while, then slowly returned to the second floor. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Charles poked his head nut. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant is so smart. She should have already sensed that Miss Spencer was going to take revenge on her, so she intentionally set up the trick to make Miss Spencer think she had seeded, and then took the opportunity to reveal the truth to make Miss Spencer feel ashamed of herself. If I were Miss Spencer, I¡¯d definitely regret it very much now¡± Matthew frowned and raised the key points from Charles¡¯s words. ¡°Mrs. Grant¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. No one has the right to bully her Charles imitated Matthew¡¯s tone and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Grant, you just said that yourself. You wouldn¡¯t want to deny it, would you** Hearing that, Matthew was surprised, his brow furrowed. Did I really say something like that? Charles continued. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve known you for so long, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you care so much about a woman. But Miss Warren does have quite a look, and is smart and gentle tou, it¡¯s no wonder you couldn¡¯t help but fall for her.¡± ¡°She is my nominal wife after all¡± Matthew tried to find an excuse for his inexplicable words just now, ¡°Ah, yes, right. You¡¯re really considerate and gentle to your wife¡± Charles¡® words were tinged with teasing ¡°Thave a six¨Cmonth agreement with her. Charles, if you think you have too much free time, just let me know? After Matthew finished his sentence coldly, he mmed the door heavily into the conference room, leaving Charles to touch his nose outside to case his embarrassment, In Charles a mind, he said, ¡®Mr. Grant, you¡¯ll admit you care about her sooner orter. Many rtionships are created through interaction. Love at first sight fades quickly while love growing over timests the longest. Bealides, in this world, I guess only a gentle nature like Miss Warren can tolerate your coldness¡± Although Charles had only met Valerie twice, he was still quite impressed by the way she solved the problem today. After all, no one could resist a grade person Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 After the meeting, Matthew and the others had to rush back to Noria Group. They came out of the building, and Charles hadn¡¯t withdrawn the teasing smile from the corner of his mouth from moments ago. Matthew was finally getting impatient with him. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I just think Mrs. Grant was cool. Mr. Grant, what do you think?¡± Charles asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Despite that, Matthew¡¯s mind shed the image of Valerie still smiling calmly when she was being red at by everyone just now. He thought she would be so aggrieved at being wrongly used that she could do nothing about it. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to win and he had indeed underestimated her. Charles, of course, would not let Matthew off just like that. ¡°Since you think it¡¯s none of your business, then what was your rush to run downstairs halfway through the meeting? Don¡¯t tell me you were just to go to th Matthew was a little annoyed and didn¡¯t answer. restroom.¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s not a good habit to be unwilling to express what you really think. Even if you admit that you care about Mrs. Grant, I won¡¯tugh at you¡­¡± Charles had always been gossiping and was testing Matthew¡¯s bottom line frantically. Finally, Matthew couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and grabbed Charles¡¯s tie. Charles was half a head shorter than Matthew, so he could only stand on tiptoe to keep his breathing smooth. He secretly med himself for overdoing the joke. He was about to beg Matthew for mercy when a voice suddenly came from in front of them. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± Matthew¡¯s hand stiffened imperceptibly for a few moments. He turned his head and saw Valerie carrying a bag not far away, looking toward him suspiciously. Apparently, she had juste out of the venue and was preparing to leave. Valerie was also surprised to see him there. Seeing Matthew¡¯s face, she smiled. ¡°I saw you from afar and thought you looked familiar. It¡¯s really you, but, why are you here?¡± Valerie remembered Matthew telling her that he was a driver before, but this was the venue of Noria Group, how could a drivere to such a ce? The spection and sizing up revealed in Valerie¡¯s eyes made Matthew¡¯s already cold face even more stiff. After being silent for a few seconds, Matthew said, ¡°At work.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°So you¡¯re¡­¡± Valerie pointed at Charles. Matthew then realized his hand was still gripping Charles¡® tie. He instantly let go of Charles, his expression unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m fixing his tie.¡± Charles was speechless. ¡®Fixing my tie? I was almost strangled to the point of gasping for air just now. Why didn¡¯t I realize before that Mr. Grant is so good at making things up?¡® However, Charles only dared toin it in his mind and didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He was afraid that if he said a single wrong word to make Matthew expose his identity, he would really be finished. Unexpectedly, after hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Valerie¡¯s next reaction nearly broke Charles. With a smile, Valerie said, ¡°Hi, you must be Mr. Grant¡¯s leader, right? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Mr. Grant¡­ I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s wife. Thank you for taking care of him at work.¡± Le¨Cleader?¡® Charles was so shocked that his body stiffened right in ce. Looking at Valerie who reached over her hand, he froze for a while not daring to reach out to shake it. ¡®Gosh, who dares to be Mr. Grant¡¯s leader? I¡¯m over! I¡¯m over! Am I going to die?¡® Charles¡® pale face and hasty look caused Valerie¡¯s eyes to show a hint of confusion. Afraid that she would say something shocking again, Charles wanted to deny he was Matthew¡¯s leader. However, Matthew suddenly put one of his hands on his shoulder and said deeply to him, ¡°Sir, my wife is greeting you.¡± Charles broke out into a cold sweat of fear. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Charles turned around and was met Matthew¡¯s cold gaze, and felt Matthew was saying, ¡®I¡¯ll silence you if you don¡¯tply! T Forcing himself to stay calm, Charles could only swallow hard and sh a smile at Valerie, shaking her hand. ¡°Miss Warren, nice to meet you, too.¡± Valerie thought Matthew¡¯s leader was quite easy¨Cgoing. ¡°You also work for Noria Group? May I know your name?¡± Charles suddenly became uncertain. ¡°Yes, emm¡­ I work at Noria Group. My name is¡­¡± He looked toward Matthew as he spoke. ¡®Mr. Grant, say something! Just don¡¯t me me if you expose yourself. Luckily, Matthew helped him this time. ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Charles Hudson, one of ourpany leaders.¡± Valerie felt Matthew¡¯s attire luxurious, so it turned out that his boss was a leader of the Noria Group. Noria Group was the top conglomerate in Kranson City and also ranks among the leading groups nationwide; the ie of its management was probably something Valerie could never reach in her lifetime, no matter how hard she worked, so she felt it wasn¡¯t surprising that Charles had a private driver. Thinking about this, Valerie was instantly a bit more polite to Charles. ¡°Mr. Hudson, are you feeling a bit hot? I see you are sweating all over your head. It just so happens that I have brought paper towels here.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Charles was helpless. He was more than hot right now, he was on the verge of freaking out. ¡°But¡­¡± Valerie was puzzled. Fortunately, Matthew stopped her at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Mr. Hudson has an urgent meeting next, and if we dy any longer we might bete. Right, Mr. Hudson?¡± Matthew looked toward Charles as he spoke, and Charles instantly felt saved. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. The meeting will start soon. I gotta go now or I will be After that, Charles walked away as if something terrifying was chasing him behind him. As soon as Charles left, Matthew gestured. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± This was the Noria Group¡¯s venue, and things would get messyter if someone from the Noria Group passed by and revealed his identity. Moreover, he vaguely felt that Valerie didn¡¯t look in good spirits. It seemed that although she had taught Isabel a lesson in the venue, she was still frightened. Valerie shook her head. ¡°No, I have to go back to the office.¡± ¡°You look so pale. You should go back and rest.¡± Matthew insisted on taking her home. Valerie was instantly surprised at his words and looked at Matthew in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Matthew to see that she was in a bad state. Although his face was cold, he was quite caring. But she shook her head again. ¡°There are still two hours to the end of the shift and absenteeism will result in a deduction of money. Anyway, it¡¯s only two hours, I can hold on. Deducting money would be too much of a loss¡­¡± Money, money, money! She only cares about money. Even though she isn¡¯t in good spirits, she still worries about her money. She really is a mercenary woman.¡± For some reason, Matthew was upset. ¡°If you fall sick, you won¡¯t be able to go to work tomorrow or the day after, which one will make you lose more?¡± Valerie finallypromised. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a leave,¡± Matthew finally felt a bit better. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°But aren¡¯t you working? It won¡¯t be good if Mr. Hudson can¡¯t find you after his meeting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This meeting will end veryte,¡± said Matthew. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing that she was going to push back, Matthew interrupted her directly, ¡°Mr. Hudson is very easy¨Cgoing. He won¡¯t mind.¡± Charles wouldn¡¯t dare mind. ¡°Come on.¡± He directly led Valerie in the direction of the parking lot. Unable to resist him, Valerie could only keep up obediently, while in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡®Howe he¡¯s so tough even when he cares about others?¡® However, Valerie was indeed not feeling well. Dealing with Isabel was too mentally draining, she just wanted to work hard to earn some money, and 1/2 2:42 Chapter 32 she really wasn¡¯t suited for dealing with this kind of scheming. After her pregnancy, she became increasingly drowsy and even felt exhausted from standing for a long time. Last time she was thinking about how to arrange her future, and now she had to consider it even more carefully. As she drifted off, she was led to a Land Rover by Matthew. She froze at once. 2/2 L É« Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 a ¡°This is your boss¡¯s car, right? Are we going to use it? But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to use your boss¡¯s car. And I remember your boss¡¯s car seems to be a Porsche. When did it be a Land Rover?¡± Valerie asked in surprise. It was of course because the Porsche was now in the shop for fixing, and Valerie had been there the day of the crash. Matthew casually said, ¡°Mr. Hudson has many cars; he switches them up to drive. Come on in.¡± He spoke as opening the passenger door. Valerie still felt it wasn¡¯t good, thinking that Matthew shouldn¡¯t use his boss¡¯s car for private use. What if his boss found outter and docked his sry? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Hudson won¡¯t mind. Instead, he¡¯s quite supportive of me driving around and practicing my car skills better.¡± Hearing that, Valerie was finally relieved to sit in the passenger seat. Matthew looked around without any trace to make sure that no one was around before entering the driver¡¯s seat. As soon as he sat down, he saw Valerie looking at the interior decoration with a surprised expression on her face, touching around with her hands as if she had never seen such a luxurious car before. Valerie eximed, ¡°The leather seats are sofortable¡­ Ahh, they can also automatically warm up!¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t help but frown, and a hint of sarcasm shed through his eyes. ¡®Sure enough, she¡¯s a gold¨Cdigging woman. Just this car makes her show her true colors. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Valerie didn¡¯t notice his mocking gaze, and after silently surveying the surroundings, she finally concluded in her heart, ¡®A luxury car is really worthy of being a luxury car, and every aspect of its layout is iparable to ordinary cars. Rtively speaking, the price of luxury cars is destined to be expensive, so themission one can get from selling a luxury car is particrly high. If someone can sell one or two luxury cars in a month, then he doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything that month. However, Arcton Cars targets low¨Cend customers. The cars there are cheap and the commission is low. Even if I join Noria Group, I wouldn¡¯t be able to join straight into the luxury car sales department. Aftering back to her senses, Valerie returned her attention to Matthew. Thinking about the scene just now, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Hudson is really a nice guy. It¡¯s a good thing your leader is Mr. Hudson but not Mr. Grant.¡± ¡®When did I upset her? She¡¯s actually dissatisfied with me. Matthew frowned in displeasure. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Look, Mr. Hudson is so tired and sweaty from rushing to the meeting, yet he doesn¡¯t dare to take a rest. So, it¡¯s obvious that Mr. Grant must be a perfectionist. If he were your leader, not to mention allowing you to use his car, I guess he would deduct half a month¡¯s sry from you if you dare to be one minutete.¡± Matthew was at a loss for words. Valerie analyzed carefully, unaware that Matthew had fallen into silence. He had to admit that Valerie¡¯s analysis did make sense. ¡°It¡¯s already hard for us to have a stable and well¨Cpaid job nowadays. It would be unlucky if you had a leader like that. Mr. Grant, how about we invite Mr. Hudson to our home for a meal if he¡¯s free?¡± Valerie was still worried that Matthew using his boss¡¯s car would affect his work. ¡°No need.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t hesitate to veto her proposal. ¡°Right, Mr. Hudson usually frequents fancy restaurants; inviting him to have a meal at home seems a bit too humble,¡± she cooed as she sank her head into the seat. ¡®It¡¯s indeed a Land Rover. These chairs are soforting to sit in and the temperature in the car is just right too.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m sorry. You said that we need to keep a secret about our marriage, but I forgot about it when I saw you just now. I identally revealed our rtionship; I hope you¡¯re not angry¡­¡± She spoke softer and lower, thest few words were even harder to hear clearly. Matthew turned his head and saw that she had already closed her eyes tightly,pletely asleep. He hesitated for a moment before finally helping her tten the seat a little so she could sleep morefortably. Aftering to his senses, his face turned ck as he thought, ¡°When did I start taking care of others?¡® Valerie slept very soundly. After Matthew drove the car to Slotmond Estate, she still showed no signs of awakening. The night was gradually falling outside the car window. Matthew wanted to push Valerie awake directly, but seeing that she was sleeping so deeply, he couldn¡¯t help but stop his movement. ¡®So she can be defenseless. Matthew sighed. He felt that although the car seats werefortable, Valerie would definitely have a sore back tomorrow if she slept like that all night. Valerie felt herself sinking into a warm embrace as she drifted off to sleep. It urred to her that thest time she had been held like that was when she was very young. But as far as she could remember, her mother had never held her like that, and her father couldn¡¯t hold her because of his disabled left arm. Her brother couldn¡¯t hold her like that either becasue he wasn¡¯t much older than her. So, who could hold her like that¡­ Valerie couldn¡¯t help but shrink into the warm embrace, not wanting to leave. 1/2 Chapter 33 She¡¯s so light. Matthew held Valerie out of the passenger seat. She wasn¡¯t heavy and he could hold her out of the car easily. Matthew wondered why she ate so much food every day without gaining any weight. Just as he was about to take her back upstairs, he was surprised by the wary voice that suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Valerie!¡± 2/2 Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Matthew turned his head and saw a woman clutching a bag in her hand and ring at him aggressively. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Valerie is my friend. Don¡¯t think you can do anything bad to her. Let her go, or I¡¯ll call the police, right now.¡± Matthew instantly felt speechless. ¡®Valerie, what kind of friends have you made? Do I look like a bad guy?¡® ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Matthew¡¯s unpleasant tone made Katherine think he was arrogantly threatening her. Katherine winced at Matthew¡¯s re, but after ncing at Valerie, who was unconscious in Matthew¡¯s arms, she gathered her courage to re at Matthew and pulled out her cell phone angrily. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯m telling you, the police station is right around the corner. I¡¯m going to call the police if you don¡¯t release her.¡± Katherine¡¯s voice woke Valerie up. She opened her eyes in a daze and immediately felt embarrassed when she realized she was in Matthew¡¯s arms. She remembered that she had fallen asleep in the car just now and Matthew was supposed to be trying to carry her upstairs. She didn¡¯t expect Katherine, who had suddenly arrived, to mistake Matthew for a kidnapper. Looking at Matthew¡¯s darkened face, Valerie was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Afraid that Katherine would really call the police, she hurriedly broke free from Matthew¡¯s arms. ¡°Katherine, he¡¯s not a bad guy. He¡¯s my husband.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Katherine was dumbfounded. Valerie hurriedly reiterated, ¡°Really, and look, I¡¯m fine.¡± After that, she hurriedly pacified Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t be angry. Katherine misunderstood you because she hadn¡¯t seen you before. Please don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± Misunderstood? Do I look like a bad guy?¡® Although Matthew was upset, he felt a little better when he saw Valerie apologizing to him carefully. Felt bothered to spend more time on Katherine, he turned toward Valerie and said, ¡°I have something else to do. You can get upstairs by yourself, can¡¯t you?¡± Valerie knew he was supposed to be heading back over to the Noria Group to pick up his boss, and she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Matthew then went back to the driver¡¯s seat and drove off. After Matthew left, Katherine rushed to Valerie¡¯s side. ¡°What the hell is going on here? When did you get married? Howe I¡¯ve never heard you talk about it before? And¡­ this man is so scary!¡± She had just been red at by him for a few moments and was on the verge of tears. Valerie didn¡¯t know how to exin for a moment. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about it before, but I didn¡¯t find the right opportunity. By the way, why did youe to me all of a sudden?¡± Katherine shook the bag in her hand, which contained boxes of medicine. ¡°You hurt your arm this morning, and I guessed you didn¡¯t have time to go to the hospital, so I bought some medicine for you. But when I just entered the gate, I saw that man holding you, and you were unconscious with your eyes closed. So, I misunderstood that he was¡­ Sorry, sorry!¡± It had been almost a day since Valerie got injured, and Katherine was still thinking about it, which moved Valerie a bit. As for Katherine misunderstanding Matthew, it could not me Katherine becasue Valerie did not tell her clearly. Valerie hurriedlyforted Katherine and brought her upstairs, exining truthfully why she married Matthew. ¡°For real?¡± Before they even entered the room, Katherine couldn¡¯t help but exim directly at the corridor entrance of the building. Realizing this was bad, she hurriedly lowered her voice, but disbelief was still filled with all over her face. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re a super¨Crational person and I didn¡¯t even think you¡¯d actually sh¨Cmarry.¡± ¡°Actually, before this, I never thought I would get married so suddenly. My mom was pressuring me so hard; if I didn¡¯t marry, she would definitely force me in various ways. I don¡¯t want to be sold by her for money, and¡­¡± Valerie touched her still¨Ct belly, the corners of her mouth rising slightly. ¡°And it¡¯s the only way I can get them to agree to me keeping the baby.¡± When she finished, she was a little sheepish. ¡°Will you think I¡¯m irresponsible in doing this?¡± ¡°No. Everyone has the right to choose how they live their lives. Besides, you want to have the baby because you love the baby and you want to be responsible for the baby, don¡¯t you?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t expect Katherine to be supportive and felt very warm in her heart. *But Valerie, you can find anyone to get married. Why did you find such a scary man? Although he isn¡¯t bad looking, his gaze is simply too frightening¡­¡± Katherine still couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of fear when she remembered Matthew¡¯s gaze just now. ¡®He¡¯s scary? Valerie raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn¡¯t think Matthew was scary. ¡°Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t like to smile but he¡¯s quite a nice guy.¡± ¡°Okay, so are you gonna keep him in the dark about your pregnancy?¡± Katherine asked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Valerie nodded without hesitation. ¡°He takes marriage very seriously; if he knew about the baby, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to a divorce easily.¡± 1/9 2:43 PM Chapter 34 Katherine hesitated for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But didn¡¯t you ever consider that you could also not divorce and raise the baby together?¡± Katherine¡¯sment froze Valerie in her tracks; she hadn¡¯t really thought about that possibility. ¡°And¡­¡± Katherine had a meaningful look on her face as she chattered away. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve only just met, why do I have a gut feeling that Mr. Grant isn¡¯t a simple guy¡­¡± 2/2 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s not simple?¡± asked Valerie. ¡°Look, the car he drives is a Land Rover, and he can drive it so skillfully.¡± Katherine had a surprised expression. Valerie was convinced of the fact that Matthew was a chauffeur. ¡°That¡¯s his boss¡¯s car. He is a chauffeur, and of course, he is skillful.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you see the expensive clothes he was wearing? And his every move was dignified.¡± Valerie thought for a moment and said, ¡°He dresses expensively because it¡¯s required for his job, and as for you saying he¡¯s dignified, it¡¯s probably because he¡¯s tall and well¨Cbuilt.¡± ¡°s.¡± Katherine was left speechless by her retort and couldn¡¯t help but stamp her foot in frustration. ¡°Trust me. From my years of experience in reading romance novels, mysterious men who are willing to ept a sh marriage like this are definitely not ordinary men. The luxury car he¡¯s driving might be his own, and he may have many luxury cars in his garage. Believe it or not, he drives a different one every day.¡± Valerie really couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Katherine, you know it was something that only happened in romance novels. What happens in romantic novels is different from reality. If the man I casually find to marry is a rich and powerful CEO, then wouldn¡¯t there be rich and powerful CEOs everywhere in the world? And I met his boss this afternoon. His boss is one of the leaders of Noria Group and is quite easy¨Cgoing. He needs to apany his boss to and from high¨Css asions, so the clothes he is wearing should be bought by his boss for him to wear on important asions. So, don¡¯t be fooled. Mr. Grant is really just an ordinary guy.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Unexpectedly, Katherine¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly at her words. ¡°Noria Group? Valerie, don¡¯t you remember, that the CEO of Noria Group seems to be surnamed Grant? And your husband¡¯s surname is Grant as well. Do you think¡­¡± Valerie was amused. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more outrageous. You¡¯re not trying to say that my husband is the CEO of Noria Group, are you?¡± After that, she simply took Katherine to the fifth floor and pressed the code to open the apartment door. ¡°Mr. Grant bought this apartment. If he¡¯s really the CEO of Noria Group, do you think he would be willing to live in such a ce?¡± The apartment was very big and the decoration was simple. Although it did not look so poor, it was definitely far from the luxury vis in TV dramas. After looking around, Katherine finally epted the reality. ¡°Okay, it seems that kind of plot is really only present in novels.¡± ¡°Yes, so stop getting any more ideas. Valerie took out the drinks she bought yesterday from the refrigerator. Matthew did do what he said that as long as Valerie didn¡¯te into his room, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with whatever she did in themon area. Katherine took a small sip of her drink and couldn¡¯t help but smile again. ¡°sh marriage is indeed quite strange, but since you live here, you no longer have to be forced into marriage by your mother, nor do you have to suffer from the re of others. Your life is much more easier than before.¡± Valerie thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°What are your next ns then?¡± Katherine became serious. Valerie had certainly thought about her future ns. ¡°Mr. Grant is a good man and I will get along with him during the marriage rtionship. Of course, during these six months, I still need to save up money the most. Although I have a bit of savings, raising a baby requires a lot of money. What if I can¡¯t afford to raise him? I would be too sorry for him¡­¡± ¡°No worries. You still have me. After the baby is born, I will raise him with you,¡± said Katherine with a smile. Valerie was amused by Katherine and smiled. ¡°For real? That¡¯s great. If I really can¡¯t afford to raise the baby, I¡¯ll rely on you.¡± Valerie knew that Katherine was not talking big. Katherine was looking for a job when Valerie met her for the first time, with a designer outfit. The reason was simple ¨C she was ady from a rich family and was unhappy with her family¡¯s arranged marriage, so she left her family.¡± But Katherine didn¡¯t have the arrogance of a richdy, and she really managed to stand on her own two feet. In the past few months, she had put away her designer luxury goods and been like any other ordinary worker renting an apartment, eating the same cheap food, and wearing ordinary professional clothes every day. Therefore, no one in Arcton Cars except Valerie knew her background. Valerie didn¡¯t really know Katherine¡¯s specific background. She thought it was very rude to pry into other people¡¯s personal matters, and if Katherine were willing to tell, she would naturally tell her. However, she knew that Katherine had a good family background and that her monthly sry now at Arcton Cars was probably not even enough to cover the cost of buying her previous pair of shoes. ¡°By the way, are you keeping Caleb in the dark about your situation?¡± Valerie suddenly remembered something. Katherine shrugged. ¡°My family and I are in a mess right now. There¡¯s no point in talking to Caleb about it because it would just make him worry along with me. One day, if my family gives up pushing me and I¡¯m willing to go back, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± 1/1 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Valerie was also being pressured by her family, nearly marrying a man in his thirties who was divorced, so she could fully understand Katherine¡¯s refusal to marry. And from the current situation, Caleb was indeed quite good to Katherine. So, Valerie thought Katherine and Caleb could take their own course. ¡°You know what, sometimes I think you¡¯re very nice, just like my sister. No one understands me but only you do,¡± Katherine hugged Valerie¡¯s arm and said in a cute way. Valerie smiled. ¡°You can treat me like your sister.¡± When Matthew came back, Katherine was gone and Valerie had showered, and was sitting on the couch squirming as she applied medicine to herself. When she saw Matthew return, she subconsciously tried to gather up the medications scattered all over the table. ¡°Mr. Grant, sorry. I¡¯ll clean it up in a minute.¡± Matthew frowned and simply stepped forward, sping her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me?¡± For some reason, although he was already used to others being afraid of him, just like her friend who was so scared and guarded against him as if he was a bad guy just now, watching her being afraid of him like others now made him feel bad inside. He actually appreciated the fact that she dared to look into his eyes every time she spoke. Valerie felt her cheeks get a little hot and shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Grant. Could you let go of me first?¡± Actually, Matthew misunderstood her. She just felt embarrassed. When they were outside earlier, she hadn¡¯t felt embarrassed because someone else was present, but now that she had just taken aThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . shower, she couldn¡¯t help but think aboutst night¡¯s incident as soon as she saw him, making her instantly feel awkward. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of me, what¡¯s there to hide?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes nced over her elbow and simply took the swab stick from her right hand, only to see her still standing stiffly in ce. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice. ¡°Sit down.¡± His words had the power of amand, and Valerie froze before realizing he was nning to apply medicine to her wound. Without thinking, her body had involuntarily and obediently sat down. ¡°Raise your hand.¡± Matthew¡¯s words were simple but powerful. Valerie raised her arm, and Matthew¡¯s brow furrowed. He saw a thin patch of small cuts on her arm, interspersed with two deep incisions, but that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. The worst was that her wound was clearly rinsed with water, and blood gradually seeped out from the wound. Does she have anymon sense at all? She shouldn¡¯t even get water on a wound like this until it¡¯s healed.¡® Matthew was angry. ¡°You¡¯re injured like this and you¡¯re taking a shower directly?¡± Valerie was startled by his low, deep tone and hesitated for a moment before whispering, ¡°I forgot.¡± She¡¯d been chatting with Katherine so much that she¡¯d forgotten she had wounds on her arm. She¡¯d taken a shower straight after walking Katherine away, and only remembered about the wounds halfway through the shower when she felt the pain in her arm. Matthew was speechless at her answer. ¡®She looks pretty smart, but howe she¡¯s so stupid in her actions?¡® Matthew angrily dipped some potion to wipe her wound and asked her, ¡°How did it hurt?¡± Although Valerie was a bit embarrassed. Seeing that Matthew was really serious about applying the medicine to her, a smile appeared on her face again. She thought secretly, ¡®Although he always looks cold, he is indeed a warm¨Chearted and good person. She told him about the morning when she saved the olddy. ¡°The olddy is so poor. Her family doesn¡¯t pay any attention to her and they actually just let her out there alone. It¡¯s really irresponsible. What if that car really hit her? It would be toote for them to regret it.¡± ¡°Indeed, this kind of offspring is not very responsible.¡± Matthew frowned. His grandmother was old too and he was very contemptuous of those ungrateful descendants who didn¡¯t disregard the elderly. 14 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¡°You think so too? I¡¯m still pissed off at the thought. Hope the olddy made it home safely.¡± Valerie grumbled under her breath while Matthew had already cleaned her wounds and carefully wrapped them with gauze. He did handle it better than Valerie had on her own. He had bandaged her wound neatly with regrity, as was his nature. Besides these topical medicines, Katherine also bought her internal anti¨Cinmmatory medicines. Because Valerie was pregnant, she didn¡¯t dare to take just any medicine. She packed them up and finally looked toward Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you for treating my wounds.¡± He said, ¡°Be careful for the next two days, and don¡¯t let your wound get wet again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew continued, ¡°You should still need to change the dressing tomorrow and the day after. I should be home by eight o¡¯clock at night. I¡¯ll help you with that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew then stood up and headed in the direction of the kitchen. He had started treating Valerie¡¯s wound when he got home and hadn¡¯t had time to take a sip of water. Valerie also stood up and walked toward her room. Looking back at Matthew¡¯s back, she suddenly couldn¡¯t help but part her lips to call out to him, ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re cute and not intimidating at all. So, don¡¯t care too much about what other people think.¡± With that, she closed the door to her room contentedly, hoping that Matthew had gotten a tiny bit offort from her words. She thought, ¡°Though Matthew was indeed a bit cold, he worked hard to buy the apartment we lived in after marriage. Even though he has no feelings for me, he is willing to take responsibility for me after we get married. He didn¡¯t restrain me and gave me money for our daily expenses after our marriage, and when he found out I was hurt, he helped me apply medicine and cared for me. I don¡¯t know why people are scared of him, and even Katherine said he was intimidating, but I really do think he¡¯s a very nice person, unlike his cold exterior! Valerie waspletely unaware that after she closed the door, Matthew in the living room twitched his lips hard, nearly crushing the paper cup in his hand. ¡®Cute? Does she even realize what she said?¡® Matthew never thought that one day someone would use this word to describe him. His cell phone rang, and it was Charles calling for a work report. ¡°Mr. Grant, the meeting summary has been emailed to you. Please check it when you are free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charles was about to say good night to Matthew and hung up the phone, but he vaguely sensed that Matthew seemed to have something to say, so he probed, ¡°Mr. Grant, is there anything else you want to tell me? Does Mrs. Grant sense anything is wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t help but look toward Valerie¡¯s room and hesitated for a moment before asking Charles, ¡°If a woman says a man is cute, what do you think is the reason?¡± There was silence on the other side of the phone, followed by a burst ofughter. ¡°No way! What¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Grant? How could she think you were cute? That¡¯s just hrious. Did she make up a lie on purpose for fear of your sadness?¡± Matthew was speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was me¡­ Forget it. From tomorrow onwards, you are not allowed to appear near Slotmond Estate. Arrange someone else toe if there is anything here. Don¡¯t let Valerie see you again, or else you will be responsible for the consequences.¡± With that, he simply hung up the phone. He had simply had enough of Charles, his subordinate who was mocking him. At the same time, the squeaking hamster at the entrance was also mocking him. Its squeaking sound was like theughter Charles made when he mocked him. Matthew walked over and saw the hamster lying on the wire cage, eagerly looking toward him. This scene made him unhappy, and he couldn¡¯t help but extend a finger and poke at the hamster¡¯s belly. St! The hamster fell into a pile of wood shavings and struggled for a while without getting up. Seeing the scene, Matthew was in a good mood and went back to his room, while in his heart, he said, ¡®Valerie is really a smooth and slick woman, but she shouldn¡¯t dare to mock me openly. She should just be too stupid not to know that the word cute is not used to describe men. I¡¯ll just forgive her this time. The next morning, when Valerie returned from buying breakfast outside, she saw two workers wearing delivery uniformsing out of her apartment. The treadmill that Matthew bought for her had arrived. Matthew turned on the treadmill and Valerie tried to walk on it to feel it. It was steady and did not cause much noise to bother people downstairs. 2:43 PM Chapter 37 Its track was wide and solid, better than the treadmill Valerie had tried in the gym before. ¡°This treadmill is pretty good. You¡¯re quite the shopper.¡± Actually, this treadmill was not bought by Matthew. He did not have time to deal with this kind of chore so he left it to Charles. But he couldn¡¯t let Valerie know about it. With a calm face, he began to lie. ¡°I read a lot of reviews and picked it out specifically.¡± SEND GIFT This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Valerie was a little touched. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant. By the way, how much does it cost?¡± Matthew actually didn¡¯t know the price, but he had anticipated she might ask this question, so when the workers were installing the treadmill earlier, he deliberately checked the inventory list. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, 1,800 dors.¡± Unexpectedly, his words made Valerie widen her eyes in disbelief. ¡°1,800 dors? That¡¯s expensive!¡± Well¡­ Is that price considered expensive?¡® asked Matthew in his heart. Without waiting for him to think it over, Valerie was already anxious. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. We won¡¯t use it very often, so there¡¯s no need to buy such an expensive one. Why don¡¯t you check if we can refund it?¡± Matthew had never cared about the price of goods, and to him, arge household appliance like a treadmill was considered cheap if it didn¡¯t cost more than 2 thousand dors. He didn¡¯t expect Valerie¡¯s reaction to be so shocked. Valerie was not only shocked but also very anxious. ¡°The workers just left and they shouldn¡¯t have gone far yet. I should still be able to catch them up.¡± With that, she was about to go out the door while Matthew rushed to grab her. ¡°What you gonna do?¡± ¡°Return it and ask for a refund.¡± Valerie looked very serious. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. We haven¡¯t even turned it on and used it yet, so we can still return it. We might only lose the shipping cost. We didn¡¯t have to buy such an expensive treadmill because we only use it asionally. It¡¯s a waste to buy something so expensive.¡± Matthew felt a littleplicated. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Valerie, who he thought was a gold digger, to be trying to save him money. Seeing that Valerie was still going to rush toward the door, he hurriedly pulled her back before she really went down to the workers. ¡®If they tell her it¡¯s Charles who buys the treadmill, she¡¯ll definitely be suspicious of my identity. The main reason he stopped her was that he really didn¡¯t think the treadmill was expensive, but to reassure Valerie, he could only continue to lie. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. The brand of this treadmill is a friend of Noria Group, so they offered an internal discount to Noria Group. It ended up costing only 1,000 dors.¡± The price was almost halved, which sounded very cost¨Ceffective, but Valerie still thought it was expensive. Matthew hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ll also use it. We get what we pay for, and this treadmill performs better than those low¨Cpriced ones.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Valerie thought of what happened the night before yesterday. She¡¯d nearly fallen and he¡¯d wrapped his arms around her waist; she could feel how strong his arms were through the clothes. ¡®It seems that he does exercise regrly, unlike me. I only do it on a whim and it¡¯s questionable if I can keep it up. It¡¯s hard to say whether the treadmill will be used as a clothes¨Cdrying pole. A 1,000¨Cdor clothes drying pole is too expensive! Even though she didn¡¯t pay for it, she still felt it was a waste. It wasn¡¯t until she heard that Matthew was going to use it as well that she reluctantly epted the treadmill. And Matthew was relieved. For a moment, he kind of regretted why he pretended to be an ordinary worker. He now had to be cautious everywhere. To distract Valerie, he suggested, ¡°You can¡¯t test out a treadmill by walking on it. Why don¡¯t you try running on it?¡± As a result, Valerie became nervous. She was pregnant and didn¡¯t dare to do strenuous exercise at all. Afraid he would notice something wrong, she hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. Breakfast will be cold later. Let¡¯s eat breakfast first.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t get suspicious and followed Valerie to the living room, where breakfast was set on the table. The vendor selling breakfast wrap was working today. Valerie bought him breakfast wraps, butst time the filling inside was vegetable. Today, it was sausages and tenderloin, and they were more delicious. Valerie took one look at him and he¡¯d already taken two bites. She thought to herself, ¡®He¡¯s not a picky eater. Apart from not drinkingtte, he eats whatever I buy: She unwrapped the bag in front of her, and as expected, again, there were egg¡¯wichs inside it. The egg wichs today looked very crispy, and the aroma came to Matthew. Matthew smelled the aroma, and couldn¡¯t help but think how much she really liked egg¡¯wich. The women he had seen before always ate and drank in front of him in small bites and sips, unable to finish aplete steak overnight. They were so delicate that they seemed to eat like a bird since childhood. Valerie, on the other hand, never treated him as an outsider and ate and drank with enthusiasm in front of him. And when eating, there was always a satisfied smile on her face. Matthew suddenly felt that the breakfast wrap in his hand did not seem so delicious. He kind of wanted to try her egg¡¯wich. After thinking for a moment, he decided to try her egg¡¯wich tomorrow, since she bought two at a time anyway. D 2:43 PM Chapter 38 Their work schedules were not the same. Matthew had to leave after breakfast while Valerie¡¯s working hours started at 9 o¡¯clock. After all, she would not have any customers if she went to the company too early. Walking Matthew to the door, Valerie thought of something. ¡°Mr. Grant, do you remember the ns we made for this weekend? Tomorrow is the weekend¡­¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Matthew¡¯s memory was always very good, and all his schedules were almost arranged in a table in his mind. With a raised eyebrow, he remembered that he had promised Valerie the night before that he would meet her family. Valerie felt this would be a lot of trouble for him, so even though he had promised, she still felt awkward. Unexpectedly, Matthew said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked a friend to help me book some high¨Cgrade seafood and fruits, and I¡¯ve also prepared red wine. Will any of your other rtives besides your brother be here by then? What about your parents?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t expect him to actually prepare these in advance, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze in some surprise. ¡°Besides Julian, his wife Ashley and their child Aiden will alsoe. My parents won¡¯te becasue they live too far away.¡± ¡°Do they have any dietary restrictions?¡± Matthew continued to ask. ¡°Ashley and Aiden don¡¯t eat much spicy food. Everything else is fine.¡± Matthew listened intently. ¡°How old is Aiden?¡± ¡°Five. Why ask¡­¡± Aiden¡¯s IQ wasn¡¯t very well developed and Valerie answered a little hesitantly because she thought Matthew had heard something bad about Aiden. In her heart, she was thinking about how to warn Matthew so that he would never make fun of Aiden at that time. However, she was surprised to hear Matthew say slowly, ¡°I should prepare some gifts for him since it¡¯s our first time meeting.¡± A surprised look shed across Valerie¡¯s eyes, followed!! some ingredients and kitchen utensils in the morning.¡± by a smile appearing on her lips. ¡°They wille over tomorrow at noon, and I will go buy The apartment was indeed intended for them to live in after they were married; there was nothing but a few simple pieces of furniture and beds, and the kitchen was empty. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Matthew heard the point. ¡°You can cook?¡± They spent the past few days together buying breakfast directly, so Matthew thought she didn¡¯t know how to cook. But he wasn¡¯t macho, understanding that she had to work every day as well and that she really didn¡¯t have time to do housework. He was surprised that she could cook. Valerie raised her eyebrows and smiled a little smugly. ¡°You really underestimate me. Not only can I cook, I¡¯m a good cook!¡± Starting when she was twelve years old, she had been in charge of the household. Later, when she had a conflict with her mother and was kicked out of the house, she even worked as an apprentice at a restaurant for a while. She also cooked almost every meal during her two years of living with her aunt¨Cinw. Valerie was quite confident when it came to cooking. As for why she hadn¡¯t been cookingtely, being busy was one aspect, while having an empty house was another. Apart from the microwave she brought over, there was not a single kitchen utensil. Unlike her, Matthew was a bit fussy about food but not too demanding. After years of working out, he was used to living an ascetic and strict life, and the most he usually ate was steak and chicken breasts and sds. Even when he asionally returned to the Grant Manor, the housekeeper and maids knew his dining habits and prepared light, low¨Cfat food for him. He didn¡¯t think women must be able to cook. His mother was fifty¨Ctwo years old and had never done any housework in her life, so he wouldn¡¯t specifically demand Valerie to do any housework. Right now, hearing Valerie say that, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. In contrast, what caught his attention was the smile of joy on her face. He often saw her fake a smile and it was the first time he saw her smiling so lively. Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯ll go shopping with you tomorrow morning.¡± Thinking that she needed to buy many things, Valerie didn¡¯t refuse. She did need his help carrying things. ¡°Let¡¯s make the deal then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew changed his shoes and was about to head out the door. Valerie, however, called out to him again, ¡°Wait, Mr. Grant!¡± Matthew turned his head to look at her, and the moment he did, Valerie suddenly stood on her tiptoes and pressed her two index fingers against the corners of each side of his mouth. She said, ¡°You gotta smile more often and not be so stony¨Cfaced all the time. If Mr. Hudson fires you, it¡¯ll be hard to find a new job.¡± Matthew was at a loss for words. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡®No way he¡¯s got the guts to do that,¡® Matthew scoffed inwardly. Still, he couldn¡¯t juste out and say that, especially not in front of this sincere- looking woman. His typically stoic expression seemed even more guarded than normal. After a moment of restraint, he finally mustered up a reply through gritted teeth. ¡°Fine.¡± Over at Grant Group, Charles had never seen such a conflicted expression on Matthew¡¯s face before. Matthew had seemed perfectly fine when he left the day prior, but his demeanor had shifted dramatically by the next morning. It was clear to Charles that Miss Warren must have done something to elicit this reaction. Charles found himself increasingly intrigued by and admiring of Valerie, now more determined than ever to find a way to get in her good graces. Given they were at the office, Charles didn¡¯t dare dive into Matthew¡¯s personal matters. Shifting to a more pressing issue, he reported, ¡°Mr. Grant, got the news from the butlerst night. Mrs. Sophia has been found.¡± Matthew¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s relieving to hear.¡± ¡°Would you like to give her a call to check in on her?¡± asked Charles. Matthew continued working steadily as he replied, ¡°No need. Whenever I speak with Grandma, it tends to be an unpleasant exchange. Whether I can console her or not, I may only end up aggravating the situation further. Just instruct the butler to get two more bodyguards to protect her.¡± Sophia¡¯s singr focus was pushing for marriage arrangements. If she didn¡¯t get her way, she would throw a tantrum in private. Matthew had long grown weary of her theatrics. ¡°But¡­¡± Charles hesitated. ¡°The butler also mentioned she almost had an ident yesterday. She¡¯s been really on edge since she got back and was tossing and turning all night. Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t you touch base with her, see how she¡¯s holding up?¡± At the mention of his grandmother nearly having an ident, Matthew furrowed his brows with worry. The pen in his hand stopped moving across the paper as he urgently said, ¡°Get my phone.¡± Charles hurried to pick up the phone. At that moment, they heard the sound of the CEO¡¯s private elevator opening outside the office. A kind yet authoritative voice suddenly reached them from a distance. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s finally checking up on me! Color me surprised.¡± Matthew¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as he quickly got up to greet the visitor ¨C the grumpy Sophia, supported by Nathan as she came storming N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 1. in. ¡°Grandma, what brings you by?¡± Matthew had just started to say when Sophia cut him off, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, Mr. Grant, so you do still remember you have a grandma! Shocking, I know, considering how you haven¡¯t bothered visiting me in over a month. I figured you¡¯d probably forgotten all about me. If I hadn¡¯t hauled myself down here today, I bet you wouldn¡¯t have given me a second thought!¡± Matthew replied in a solemn voice, ¡°Grandma, you should be clearer than anyone else as to why I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± He hated being pressured into marriage. To be more exact, he hated anyone interfering with his personal matters. Sophia was taken aback, and a hint of grievance immediately shed across her face. Noticing it, Nathan quickly stepped in. ¡°Easy there, Matthew. You might want to cool it a bit today. Grandma¡¯s been through the wringer since yesterday, so why don¡¯t you cut her some ck and show her a little love, yeah?¡± Matthew finally recollected himself at those words. His expression turned grave as he asked with concern, ¡°Alright, what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°Well, Grandma heard you were meeting at Newtown Tower. It¡¯d been over a month since shest saw you, so she wanted to surprise you. But she nearly ended up getting hit by a car on the way there,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°¡°¡°What?¡°¡± Matthew¡¯s face fell, a look of concern washing over him. He immediately turned to Sophia, relieved to see she was physically okay, but the worry was still etched on his features. ¡°So what the heck are the bodyguards doing? How are they not keeping a tighter lid on things?¡°¡± The Grant family had hired many bodyguards, yet they couldn¡¯t even protect the one person who needed it the most. Seeing the tension rising, Sophia jumped in with her usual dramatics. She puckered her lips and whined, ¡°The weather was just awful yesterday. Even at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the roads were socked in with fog. I sat at that intersection forever waiting for the light to change. But as soon as I started to cross, this huge truck came barreling towards me without even tapping the brakes. My old bones couldn¡¯t keep up, but thank goodness some young girl swooped in and yanked me out of the way. You boys would¡¯ve had to scrape me off the pavement if she hadn¡¯t been there!¡± 2:43 PM Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Matthew¡¯s heart tightened immediately at Sophia¡¯s words, questioning, ¡°When and where? What kind of truck? Do you remember the license te number?¡± With that, he was about to take out his phone to call his bodyguards and have them investigate the vehicle through surveince footage. Being a prominent n, the Grant family naturally attracted attention. If someone was truly targeting Sophia, Matthew would stop at nothing to find them. Sophia finally found somefort at Matthew¡¯s words, her mood improving slightly. She waved her hand. ¡°No need to investigate. I already told you that the roads were socked in with fog yesterday morning, so the driver couldn¡¯t see me clearly. Since I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t feel like dwelling on it.¡± However, being always on guard, Matthew didn¡¯t find the matter as simple as it seemed. ¡°This is too dangerous. We have to look into it thoroughly to put our minds at ease. Grandma, tell me the location and time. I¡¯ll send someone to do an investigation. Also, although that girl appeared to be rescuing you, she might have had her secrets. Did you give her anything? Or did you promise her anything?¡± As soon as Matthew finished, Sophia couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore andshed out at him with her cane. ¡°Shut up, you little punk! I was so scared I thought I¡¯d die under the wheels. You weren¡¯t all there, and that little girl saved me. You¡¯re not even thanking her but suspecting her instead. I¡¯d say you¡¯re just hoping I die!¡± She was livid with anger. Nathan quickly went over and patted her shoulders and back,forting her, ¡°Grandma, chill. Look at you. You¡¯re doing just fine, and you¡¯ve got plenty of years ahead of you!¡± Matthew realized he had overreacted and endured the hit in silence. After Sophia had finished scolding him, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophia humphed. ¡°Well, at least you know you¡¯re wrong! That girl is my lifesaver. You¡¯ve gotta help me find her. I need to thank her properly.¡± Knowing he was in the wrong, Matthew agreed, ¡°Grandma, do you know her name?¡± Sophia replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°No!¡± leaving Matthew helpless. Sophia, sensing his silence, suddenly perked up again. ¡°I don¡¯t care! She saved my life, and you¡¯ve got to find her, no matter what. In religion, we talk about cause and effect. She did me a great favor, and if I don¡¯t do anything in return, this karmic debt will just keep hanging over me¡­¡± Sophia started talking gibberish, leaving Nathanpletely bewildered. Matthew looked apologetic, but halfway through Sophia¡¯s talking, he realized something was off. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think you want me to find her just to thank her.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help muttering when she heard his words, ¡°What can I say? You¡¯re the craftiest of them all.¡± Matthew pretended he did not hear her. He was used to Sophia¡¯s tricks. She especially came over and talked so much today, acting angry and pitiful, and he had almost been fooled by her out of guilt. It wasn¡¯t until Sophia brought up the theory of cause and effect that he finally realized that she must be up to something. Right away, he said, ¡°Since that girl saved Grandma, we definitely need to thank her properly. I¡¯ll find her and give her a nice, fat check. I think that should cover it, Grandma.¡± Knowing that she had been read like an open book, Sophia didn¡¯t bother to hide it any longer. She threw her cane to the side and interrupted Matthew with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not enough! That girl saved my life. She¡¯s my lucky star. I want her to be my granddaughter¨Cinw.¡± 2:43 PM Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Matthew¡¯s face immediately turned frosty. ¡°Grandma, how can you allow her into the Grant family before you even know her background?¡± However, Sophia was determined in this matter, insisting, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but just for the fact that she risked her life to save me, she¡¯s definitely a good girl!¡± She intended to express her gratitude properly, only to find that the girl had disappeared in the blink of an eye without any intention of taking advantage of the situation. Having lived for decades, Sophia was quite perceptive about people, and that girl was a keeper. Everyone desired to bring a good girl home. Sophia was no exception. She wanted the girl to marry her grandson. Matthew didn¡¯t expect that after all the twists and turns, he¡¯d end up back on the topic of his marriage. This time, it was even more ufortable because Sophia was using his guilt to force his hand. He said slowly, ¡°I disagree with this marriage. Grandma, if you insist on doing so, I won¡¯t help you find her.¡± He wouldn¡¯t invite himself into trouble. Sophia instantly turned furious at his words, snapping, ¡°Well, If you won¡¯t find her, I will! But when I do, you¡¯d better be ready. For what? To repay a favor with marriage?¡® Matthewined inwardly, his face as dark as a thundercloud. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sophia was typically impulsive. Once she made up her mind, she would stick to it no matter what. Her usual nagging about marriage was already enough to give Matthew a headache, but today she had gone so far to arrange a marriage for him. Nathan bid farewell to the spirited Sophia and, upon returning, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight of Matthew¡¯s utterly grimy face, joking, ¡°Matthew, congrats! Grandma came back with a wife for you. She¡¯s been raving about her, saying the girl¡¯s a goddess. I wonder what kind of person she really is¡­¡± Matthew shot Nathan a frigid re that could freeze people on the spot. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you help Grandma find her yourself?¡± Nathan immediately shuddered, shaking his head vigorously. ¡°No, no, no, Matthew, forget what I said¡­¡± Paying a debt of gratitude was natural, but offering oneself in marriage was utterly absurd. Matthew was the esteemed CEO of Noria Group, the dream husband for countless elitedies in Kranson City, with a promising future. Yet Sophia wanted him to marry some unknown woman. It was beyond Nathan why Sophia would arrange such a marriage. Matthew, a typical poker face, was now showing clear signs of impatience. He immediately called his bodyguard, instructing him to keep a close eye on Sophia and report any updates. He was hoping that Sophia was just acting on a whim and would forget about itter. At the same time, he wished that Kranson City was big enough so Grandma would not find that woman. He didn¡¯t like anything to be out of his control, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to be manipted, especially when it came to his marriage. Marrying Valerie was already an unexpected turn in his life n, and he absolutely didn¡¯t want a second surprise. Suddenly, he remembered he was already married. Something suddenly shed in Matthew¡¯s mind. He recalled Valerie exining the reason for her wrist injury: to save someone. Wait a minute! No way! Could it be that the person Valerie saved yesterday was Grandma? She mentioned that the olddy was walking alone on the road, with no one around to look after her. If something really happened, none of the descendants could escape responsibility. I was bashing those ungrateful kids there with her. It turns out the ungrateful kid was actually me?¡® wondered Matthew in guilt. 2:43 PM Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Before Matthew could figure out the situation, a knock came at the door. Mr. Moreno of the product department came in to report on work. Under Matthew¡¯s leadership, Noria Group was about to establish a new car dealership, aiming to provide an integrated one¨Cstop service and be the mostprehensive and luxuriousrge¨C scale car dealership in the field. All preparations were now in ce, and the final stage of talent recruitment was about to begin. ¡°Mr. Grant, as per your instructions, the employees needed for the new project will be selected from car dealerships under Noria Group¡­¡± It was precisely for this reason that they gathered the elites from all branches today for a meeting. The new department had promising prospects, and the treatment was undoubtedly the best. As a result, everyone in Noria Group¡¯s car dealerships was busting their butts to get in. Mr. Moreno was going on and on when Matthew¡¯s deep voice interrupted, ¡°Let Arcton Cars participate, too.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Moreno was instantly stunned, looking at Matthew with uncertainty and anxiety, afraid that he had misheard. Arcton Cars was just a small brand acquired, dealing in mid to low¨Cend businesses, and they even caused a scene in the conference hall yesterday. Even in talent selection, the folks from Arcton Cars were just there to make up the numbers. However, since it was Matthew¡¯s suggestion, Mr. Moreno naturally had no objections. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Matthew suddenly got so interested in Arcton Cars. At the same time, Charles watched from the side, finding it amusing. He mused that what had caught Matthew¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t Arcton Cars but Valerie, who had saved Sophia. Since Matthew knew about this, he couldn¡¯t just sit on his hands, so he took a roundabout approach by offering Arcton two chances topete as a subtle way to express his gratitude to Valerie. Mr. Grant might as well just tell Sophia the truth. If Sophia knew that her lifesaver is now Mrs. Grant, she¡¯d be on cloud nine and definitely wouldn¡¯t bother Mr. Grant over this matter anymore!¡® pondered Charles. There were quite a few people in the morning at Arcton Cars. The staff had to eat in shifts, and it wasn¡¯t until almost two o¡¯clock that the customers at the dealership thinned out, allowing the staff to finally sit down and catch their breath. Katherine had already heard about the incident at Noria¡¯s venue yesterday and was fuming, determined to find Isabel to stand up for Valerie. After half a day passed without a glimpse of Isabel, Katherine went around asking about her whereabouts. ¡°Can you believe it, Valerie? Our general manager, who¡¯s usually just cradling his coffee, smiling at everyone, actually blew up in the office yesterday when he found out about Isabel¡¯s scheme against you! Isabel¡¯s been fired; no wonder she didn¡¯t show up this morning; not even her stuff¡¯s been cleared out. Probably too embarrassed toe back,¡± Katherine said. ¡°Fired?¡± Valerie was a bit surprised upon hearing this. Although yesterday¡¯s incident was messy, Isabel was under Dn¡¯s protection, and it was precisely because of Dn that Isabel dared to be so reckless. Valerie didn¡¯t expect to really do anything to Isabel but just wanted Isabel to suffer a loss and stay away from her in the future. But she didn¡¯t expect the usually low¨Cprofile general manager actually to kick Isabel out this time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, upon reflection, she felt it made sense. They were at the Noria Group¡¯s venue, after all. Noria Group probably said something, so even Dn couldn¡¯t keep Isabel. Considering his rtionship with Isabel was just a show, he certainly wouldn¡¯t risk his future for her. In the middle of the conversation, Dn suddenly strode in, his mouth spewing fire like he had just swallowed gunpowder. ¡°Stop chatting during work hours. We¡¯re having a meeting!¡± With that, he mmed his briefcase onto the table, his face full of anger. When he looked at Valerie, he seemed to want to bore a hole right through her. But he couldn¡¯t show it outright, so he just indiscriminatelyshed out at everyone, especially the twogging behind in performance. He would¡¯ve loved to yell at Valerie Warren, but she was the top salesperson again this month, leaving Dn no chance to find any fault with her. Yet, letting her off the hook just didn¡¯t sit right with him. After some thought, he started slyly, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip to Sandimore City the day after tomorrow for a major coboration with a travelpany. Valerie, you¡¯reing with me!¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Known for his cunning nature, Dn often took those bottom performers on business trips with him. After all, the winner took all in sales. The top performers got rewarded, while the trailing ones faced penalties or even got axed. When Dn went on a business trip, it was like he was holding the sales in his hand, and whoever went with him got to split half of those sales spots. He used this trick to coax a fair number of rookies who didn¡¯t know the tricks of sales to travel with him. While at thepany, he could barely pass as a decent person. But once outside with just two or three subordinates, he quickly started pawing at them. As a seasoned pro at this, he always managed to escape without leaving any evidence. Many girls had either resigned in despair or endured in silence for this. Well, there was still someone like Isabel, who had gone on a business trip with him and ended up in his bed. Valerie knew that Dn would definitely be seeking revenge on her during this trip, with harassment or something worse. Even if she had precautions, there was a natural disparity in strength between men and women. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait until something happened to regret it. Besides, she didn¡¯t need his bit of sales anyway. So, she reminded him with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m off tomorrow and the day after. Mr. Hart, you should find someone else.¡± Being rejected, Dn instantly turned grim. ¡°From what I know, youe from the countryside, unmarried, and the mostid¨Cback in our department. Valerie, I never thought you would ever ck off!¡± ¡°Oh, what a bummer, Mr. Hart¡­¡± If it were any other day, Valerie might have argued with him. But not today. She gave a slight smile, then raised her hand, revealing the diamond ring on her right ring finger. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Dn frowned. ¡°Yes, just a few days ago. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been so busy at home,¡± Valerie responded calmly. At the same time, she subtly warned Dn to get his dirty thoughts in check¨Cshe was now taken. It was evident Dn didn¡¯t expect this. He was upset by the rejection and even more annoyed and ashamed now, seething with anger toward Valerie. Last time, Valerie¡¯s letter ofint made Mr. Grant take notice. He had thought that Valerie either knew Mr. Grant personally or had some other powerful connections, so he had been quite polite to her. But no news hade out of the headquarters after so many days. He thought he had overestimated Valerie and the letter must have been just a coincidence. Now that it was confirmed that Valerie had no backing, Dn had nothing to worry about. With old and new scores piling up, he pondered, ¡®So what if she¡¯s getting married? She got Isabel fired, so she¡¯ll just offer herself to me aspensation. If she refuses, she can just get lost!¡® With this thought in mind, Dn mmed the table hard, directing his usation straight at Valerie. ¡°Valerie, this deal is crucial for thepany. No one else can handle it but you and me. Besides, I¡¯m your superior, so this is an order. If you don¡¯t take my orders seriously, I don¡¯t think you are suitble for Arcton Cars!¡± The office instantly tensed up as everyone was caught off guard. In order to force Valerie to give in, Dn yed the card of his superior status and invoked Arcton Cars as an excuse, implying that if Valerie didn¡¯tply, she would have to leave. Valerie¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. Katherine was even angrier. She couldn¡¯t hold it in and was about to stand up to scold Dn on Valerie¡¯s behalf, but Valerie stopped her. She couldn¡¯t let Katherine take the heat for her. Besides, she was no longer nning to swallow her pride and endure this. She stood up, her face still bearing the same poised smile, yet the smile was somewhat frigid. ¡°I have worked at Arcton Cars for three years. It¡¯s a greatpany. Unfortunately, some staff aren¡¯t exactly good eggs. Since that is the case, I do not intend to stay¡­¡± ¡°Valerie!¡± Katherine was taken aback. Not only she but the other colleagues were also shocked. After all, everyone had witnessed what Valerie was capable of. Now that Valerie was being forced to leave, their future wouldn¡¯t be easy either. Everyone immediately urged Valerie to reconsider. On the other hand, when Dn heard this, a smug smile crept onto his lips. ¡°If she wants to leave, let her go. Anyone who stops her is going against me!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t directly go against Valerie, getting her to leave was the next best solution. Of course, Valerie could also stay. ¡°However, Valerie, let me give you some advice. It¡¯s hard to find a job out there these days. If you change your mind and want to stay, it¡¯s not impossible. As long as you apologize to me and follow my arrangements, I can forgive you¡­¡± Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with wickedness, indicating he still harbored ulterior motives. 2:43 PM Chapter 44 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although Valerie always got on his nerves, there was no denying that she was way prettier and hotter than Isabel. She mighte from a backwater ce, but she always carried an inexplicable air of nobility that made Dn crave to conquer her. Dn had been harboring desires for her for a long time, and he was already scheming in his head. As long as he could take her to a strange ce, he naturally had ways to take her down. His dirty fantasies continued to run wild as he cast unbridled calctions toward Valerie. However, footsteps sounded outside the door at that moment. The receptionistdy rushed in, causing Dn to frown in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Hart, someone from the headquarters of Noria Group is here!¡± the receptionist stuttered. É« Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 9 ¡°What?¡± Dn was so startled that he almost fell off his chair, barely managing to steady himself on the table. It wasn¡¯t that he was excitable, but Arcton Cars was a dead¨Cend department, and being transferred here was akin to being exiled. He never expected the headquarters to send someone over. ¡®Could it be that they were going to transfer me back to Noria Group?¡® he wondered. The thought sent a surge of wild joy through him, and he quickly straightened his suit to receive the visitor. Before he could step out, the visitor arrived first. A young man in a gray suit, clutching a briefcase, appeared at the door. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hart.¡± Dn rushed over at the sight of him, exchanging pleasantries for a while, and recognized the visitor as Charles¡¯s secretary. ¡®Could he be here to ry orders from Mr. Hudson?¡® Dn pondered. Thinking about finally leaving this shabby ce and returning to Noria Group, Dn was so ted that his eyes almost narrowed into a line. ¡°How has Mr. Hudson beentely? Just got my hands on some premium coffee beans, courtesy of a friend. I heard Charles is a coffee lover. I¡¯ll have to bring him some next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pass your kindness along to Mr. Hudson,¡± replied the secretary. Dn immediately asked, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll hand it over to Mr. Hudson myself when I get back to Noria Group. By the way, where¡¯s my transfer notice?¡± The secretary was puzzled, asking with a frown, ¡°What transfer notice?¡± Dn stammered, ¡°No transfer notice? Didn¡¯t youe to give me¡­¡± The young secretary suddenly realized. ¡°I dide for something, but I didn¡¯t have a transfer notice. However, I have an important document to hand over to you. It¡¯s a great news!¡± A bright smile crept onto Dn¡¯s face again. ¡®Of course. I¡¯m going to be transferred to the headquarters!¡® he cheered inwardly. As he was about to pick the document up, the secretary continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know about the new super luxury car dealership. It¡¯s hiring new staff, and Arcton Cars also has a quota!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dn¡¯s smile froze instantly at this. The young secretary took out a document from the briefcase, which was the talent manual of the new car dealership. ¡°Each branch has only one or two spots, and since Arcton Cars is smaller in scale, it has only one spot, which goes to the person with the best sales performance in thest year. May I ask who among you¡­¡± Everyone in the office all turned to look at Valerie simultaneously. The young secretary immediately understood and handed the document to Valerie, adding, ¡°This is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity. Congrattions!¡± Valerie quickly responded with a few words of thanks. After the secretary delivered the documents and took his leave, Valerie perused the papers, feeling a sense of unreality. Finally, Katherine eximed in surprise, ¡°Valerie, when you said you were leaving Arcton Cars, I thought you were going to quit. Turns out you¡¯re getting promoted to Noria Group!¡± Valerie was actually quite shocked herself. When she said she was leaving, she really meant she was going to resign. After all, she couldn¡¯t be as busy as before with her pregnancy. It was time to find a slightly easier job. She was still hesitating, but then Isabel and Dn took turns to cause her trouble. Although she could handle them, she always felt it was a waste of time dealing with such people. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave, Noria Group sent her the job offer. Valerie was aware of the talent selection at the new luxury car dealership but also knew the competition was fierce. Given that Noria Group would give priority to their own people, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought, yet to her surprise, such a great opportunity hadnded on herp. Her colleagues all came over to join in the excitement. ¡°This new luxury car dealership is different from the others; it¡¯s more about providing comprehensive luxury car services to clients rather than just sales. The workload is light, and the pay is great,¡± one girl said. ¡°I never thought we would have a spot, too. I¡¯m so jealous of Valerie!¡± another added. ¡°When did you get married, Valerie? Now you have both a happy marriage and a good job! How enviable!¡± Only Dn was ring at the documents in Valerie¡¯s hand as if he still couldn¡¯t ept the result, cursing inwardly why it had to be Valerie. ¡°Valerie, vou know some people wa 2:43 PM C Chapter 45 mocked, giving Dn a cool nce. Dn was seething inside, yet he didn¡¯t dare to retort; instead, he sullenly picked up his briefcase and returned to his office. Others just found this novel and thought Valerie was incredibly lucky. Only Dn knew how absurd it was that this document would be delivered to Arcton Cars. Noria Group always looked down on Arcton Cars, especially since Arcton Cars targeted the lower market, which was no match for luxury cars. Moreover, there were few positions avable at the luxury car dealership itself. Noria Group¡¯s own dealerships were scrambling for positions, so how could they possibly give a spot to Arcton Cars? Yet they did. Charles¡¯s secretary even came to deliver the documents to Valerie himself. If Dn hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it. This definitely wasn¡¯t just a matter of Valerie being lucky; he even felt this document was created specifically to be delivered to Valerie. ¡®Who on earth is she?¡® Dn was filled with questions. SEND GIFT COMMENT 2:43 PM Chapter 46 Chapter 46 hapter 46 It suddenly hit Dn about thest time when Valerie wrote aint letter about him, and it actually reached Matthew. ¡®Besides, Valerie had always imed to be single, so how did she suddenly get married? Could it be that her backer is actually¡­ No! Impossible!¡® Dn quickly dismissed this spection. Not to mention that Matthew was from a different wrold as Valerie; Valerie would probably never even get a chance to meet him in her lifetime. Even if they did cross paths, with Matthew¡¯s status, he was surely surrounded by a bevy of beauties. There was no way he¡¯d marry Valerie. Even if, by some wild stretch, Valerie really was Mrs. Grant, there was no way she¡¯d still be stuck in this tiny Arcton Cars, ving away every day for a measly 60 dors in attendance bonus. Besides, everyone at Arcton Cars knew Valerie loved money. She worked like a maniac for it. There was no way a woman like that could be Mrs. Grant. Thinking this through, Dn finally let out a tiny sigh of relief. Only then did he realize he¡¯d been so nervous earlier that he¡¯d broken out in a cold sweat. With Dn¡¯s departure, the atmosphere in the conference room was even more harmonious. Valerie roughly flipped through the document. The document contained the sales champions from various car dealerships, and those who were chosen were basically confirmed for employment. However, the grand opening of the luxury car dealership was in half a month. During this time, she needed to memorize the various information about Noria Group¡¯s luxury cars in this document, as there would be an assessmentter. Passing the assessment meant official employment. The pay was almost double what she was making now. The job seemed a bitplicated, but compared to the current car sales, where one might not even have time to eat when busy, it was already much easier. No wonder so many people were getting their butts to get in. Valerie felt pretty lucky. Katherine happily sidled up to her. ¡°Valerie, did you see Dn¡¯s sour face just now? He seemed to think the people from Noria Group were here for him. When he realized they weren¡¯t, his face was white with rage. Oh my, it¡¯s hrious!¡± Thinking back to the scene, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, replying, ¡°The luxury car dealership won¡¯t open for another half a month, and I¡¯ll continue to stay at Arcton Cars during this time. You can probably enjoy more of his sour faces for the next two weeks.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring a camera with me tomorrow to capture his expressions!¡± Katherineughed out loud. As theughter subsided, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but worry again. ¡°Katherine, if I leave, Dn might target you, and then you¡­¡± ¡°Oh,e on, Valerie. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m staying only because you¡¯re here. I¡¯m happy rolling with you. Otherwise, with the about one thousand dors payment, not even enough for a handbag, I¡¯d long left. Since you¡¯re leaving, I can¡¯t be bothered to stick around either,¡± replied N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Katherine. Valerie was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s really a big loss for the company. So, what¡¯s your n for the future, mydy?¡± ¡°To be honest, my brother got in touch with mest night. He said my parents have softened a lot, and both Mom and Dad miss me terribly. They¡¯ll probably cave in and reach out to me soon. Then, knowing I was working, he transferred me some pocket money, telling me not to overwork myself.¡± Katherine had it all nned out. ¡°Since my family isn¡¯t pressuring me anymore, I think it¡¯s time to come clean with Caleb. By the way, he wants to form a professional gaming team, so I¡¯m going to use this money to buy a small building as the team base. Valerie, keep an eye out for those small storefront buildings around here for me. I want to give him a surprise!¡± In her n, she¡¯d be Caleb¡¯s professional manager in the future while Caleb yed in the pro leagues. Valerie wasn¡¯t familiar with games and asked curiously, ¡°Is ying games really that profitable?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Katherine was momentarily stumped by the question. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure myself. Caleb is also a gaming streamer and seems to get all sorts of tips. Anyway, he makes a couple of grand a month, way more than I do!¡± Valerie chuckled. ¡°Alright, mydy. It just so happens my brother runs a small fruit shop. He knows the streets around here pretty well. I¡¯ll ask himter.¡± ¡°Thanks, Valerie!¡± replied Katherine. Time seemed to fly even faster when good things happened. The car dealership was pretty quiet that afternoon. After six, Mr. Moreno organized a group dinner to celebrate Valerie¡¯s promotion in advance. Katherine got really tipsy. After everyone dispersed, Valerie was worried, so she used Katherine¡¯s phone to call Caleb. Twenty minutester, a familiar white BMW pulled up at the roadside. ¡°Valerie!¡± Caleb hurried over from the car. Katherine waspletely drunk, clinging to Valerie like a ko bear. Only when Caleb took her did Valerie finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Caleb, what brings you by?¡± Katherine giggled. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± asked Caleb. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Katherine was a bit fuzzy but still had a sliver of consciousness. After stubbornly denying it, she shoved a stic bag into Caleb¡¯s arms, mumbling it was a gift for him. Then, she crawled into the back seat of the car and passed out. Caleb looked puzzled at the stic bag, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Valerie chuckled. ¡°Katherine said you like crayfish, so she specially packed some for you. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all clean.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caleb was left helpless. ¡°I see. It¡¯s sweet of her to think of me even when she¡¯s hanging out. By the way, Valerie, are you heading back? Can I give you a ride?¡± ¡°Thanks, but Katherine is feeling unwell. You should take her back to rest. I rode my scooter here, and I can manage it on my own,¡± declined Valerie. Caleb seemed a bit disappointed at the sight of the scooter behind Valerie. ¡°Then be careful on your way back, Valerie. Oh, and by the way,¡± he added. ¡°I haven¡¯t properly thanked you for that car ident yet. I¡¯ve prepared a little something for you as a token of my gratitude, Valerie. You have to ept it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± Unable to resist Caleb¡¯s enthusiasm, Valerie reluctantly took it. Upon opening the box, she found a ne inside, a design featuring stars and moons. ¡°The moment I saw it, I thought it would suit you perfectly, Valerie. Stars and moons really match your aura. Do you like it?¡± Caleb looked at Valerie intently as if a bit nervous. Unable to pinpoint the reason, Valerie felt a peculiar unease. However, Caleb¡¯s sincere demeanor made her question whether she was overthinking. It seemed that Caleb merely intended to express his gratitude. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll take it,¡± she replied. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Valerie, may I help you put it on?¡± Valerie waved her hands quickly, refusing, ¡°Nah, I just remembered I¡¯ve got some stuff to take care of at home. Gotta rush back; you should get Katherine home, too.¡± She hurried to push her scooter, but the front wheel was stuck in the grass. Valerie tugged a couple of times, then felt the scooter lighten as Caleb lifted it from behind her. ¡°Thanks a ton; you boys sure are stronger!¡± Valerie bid farewell to Caleb and hopped onto her little scooter. Caleb watched her silhouette fade into the distance before slowly getting into his car. Unbeknownst to them, this scene was witnessed in its entirety by two people in a car nearby. ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡± The silence in the car was unnervingly heavy. Charles mustered his courage to speak up. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Matthew, face devoid of emotion, responded after a brief pause. His voice, colder than the depths of an icy cavern, uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± sending shivers down Charles¡¯s spine. Hastily, Charles started the car. But when it was time to hit the road, he hesitated again. ¡°Mr. Grant, umm, which home are we going to?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, he got another re from Matthew as he expected. Charles felt a pang of difort, secretly regretting asking. ¡®How stupid I am! Mr. Grant obviously wants to go back to his own ce! Miss Warren just got caught red¨Chanded, and based on my understanding of Mr Crane wh 2:44 PM Chapter 47 their rtionship takes a turn for the better, she pulls some stunt that drives him up the wall. It¡¯s like she¡¯s dancing on the edge of divorce every day, testing the limits of his patience!¡¯ However, just as Charles was about to turn around and head toward the Grant Manor, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°Slotmond Estate,¡± leaving Charles utterly off guard. É« Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Charles felt a bit scared. ¡°Sir, can I ask what you¡¯re nning to do at the Slotmond Estate?¡± Matthew¡¯s face was as cold as ice, indicating he was annoyed by Charles¡¯s nosiness. In all his life, Matthew never thought he¡¯d been cheated on by a woman. He had just started to feel guilty and a bit fond of Valerie after learning she saved his grandma in the morning, but she quickly erased any good feelings he had for her. Charles was right. He was always a neat freak in rtionships. After all, he had warned her multiple times not to betray him during their marriage, and if she had to, wait until half a yearter. To his disappointment, she couldn¡¯t even wait half a year before hooking up with that guy who drove a BMW. He could chalk it up to coincidence thest time he saw them together, but twice was uneptable. As a man, Matthew knew all too well what that guy¡¯s gaze at her meant. He was itching to get back but caught in the rush hour traffic jam. Nearly an hour had passed by the time he arrived at the Slotmond Estate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As the car stopped, Matthew strode out in a hurry, mming the car door shut with force. The loud bang made Charles wince and feel sorry for the car. But he wouldn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. Right now, Matthew seemed like a balloon filled with air, tense all over, ready to explode at any moment. Oh no. A big fight is about to happen. Miss Warren will have to rely on herself, prayed Charles inwardly. With a cold face, Matthew pushed the door open, mentally prepared to fiercely scold Valerie for her cheating. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the moment the door opened, a sudden aroma of food invaded his nostrils. He was stunned for a moment when he saw several dishes on the table: Steak, fruit sd, and steamed shrimp¡­ Hearing the noise, Valerie poked her head out from the kitchen, smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re back. Go wash your hands first. I¡¯m on thest dish, and we¡¯ll be able to eat soon!¡± With that, she ducked back into the kitchen. The kitchen and living room were separated only by a ss screen. The warm yellow light from the kitchen wrapped around the aroma of the dishes, and Matthew could see the busy silhouette of Valerie through the ss. Matthew was used to being independent. He was groomed from a young age to be the sessor of the Noria Group. At 12, he started studying abroad. At first, he had a butler apanying him, but later, his grandpa even withdrew the butler to toughen him up. After attending prestigious schools in foreignnds alone, he gradually got used to this solitary life. After returning from abroad, he bought several properties, mostly for their proximity to hispany or their investment potential, never really considering whether they were suitable for living in. After all, there were restaurants when he was hungry and cafes when he was thirsty. It was only when he asionally returned to the Grant Manor that his grandmother would enthusiastically have the chefs prepare his favorite dishes. The Grant family had several chefs adept at various cuisines, and their creations were no less impressive than those from Michelin¨C starred restaurants. All these years, it was the first time Matthew had ever smelled that subtle aroma of food and fire from cooking. As a result, he forgot his initial n to berate Valerie. Instead, he listened to her, set down his briefcase, went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and then sat at the dining table. A momentter, Valerie brought out thest dish, arge bowl of mushroom and vegetable soup. Three dishes and a soup for just the two of them. The presentation of the dishes couldn¡¯tpare to that of a Michelin¨Cstarred restaurant, but the aroma smelled quite appetizing. Matthew fell silent for a while before asking, ¡°What inspired you to cook?¡± Valerie mysteriously leaned in close to him, her smile barely concealed at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Mr. Grant, since you¡¯re also an employee of Noria Group, you must have heard about Noria Group¡¯s n to open a new luxury car dealership, right?¡± Matthew¡¯s brow twitched imperceptibly, and his face remained expressionless. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Guess what? I got chosen as its employee!¡± Valerie chortled, her eyes sparkling with joy. Matthew naturally knew it because he was the one who chose her. 2:44 1 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°Is that worth so much celebration?¡± asked Matthew ¡°Of course! Working in Noria Group means my sry nearly doubled! Same workload, but the ie skyrocketed, Valerie was over the moon: Matthew couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow as he noticed the unmistakable sinile ying at the corners of her mouth, thinking, ¡®I knew it This woman would light up whenever money was mentioned: ¡°So this is your celebration meal?¡± He nced at the dishes before him, thinking, ¡®She had just been selected and hadn¡¯t been officially hired yet. She might get a bit too excited too early! Valerie nodded sheepishly, not shying away from the topic, and added, ¡°Celebrating is one thing, but I also wanted to thank you foring here? ¡°For what?¡± Matthew frowned, ¡°I know thepetition for positions was fierce, and normally, they wouldn¡¯t allocate spots to Arcton Cars. Mr. Grant, did you say something to Mr. Hudson that made him secure a spot for me? It¡¯s so nice of him; I must thank him properlyter¡± exined Valerie, ¡°It has nothing to do with Charles Hudson!¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t help but interrupt ber,ining inwardly, ¡®She can¡¯t even get the person she¡¯s thanking right! After blurting out Charles¡¯s name, he realized Valerie was looking at him with confusion. Without further dwelling on this issue, he bluntly said, ¡°Under the leadership of Mr. Grant, Noria Group is disciplined, with everyone following his orders without favoritism. And the selection is based on ability, so since you¡¯re the top salesperson at Arcton Cars, it¡¯s only right to choose you¡± Although it was because she saved Sophia that he wanted to make it up to her, if her abilities were poor, there would be nothing he could do to help her. While recounting the events, Matthew reminded her that all of this was thanks to the ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± He certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that Valerie had badmouthed ¡°Mr. Grant¡± to him just a few days ago. Valerie suddenly realized. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Despite this Mr. Grant being quite advanced in years, his management skills are actually pretty good¡± Matthew was left speechless. ¡°Thetter part did sound like apliment, but what was the deal with ¡®advanced in years?¡± heined inwardly, ¡°How do you know he is advanced in years? Have you met him?¡± Mathew tried hard to keep his tone from sounding too clenched. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°It¡¯s obvious,¡± Valerie said. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him, bute on, if he wasn¡¯t old, why would you guys treat him with so much respect and courtesy!¡± Sulky, Matthew felt the veins throbbing on his forehead. Valerie had fetched some bowls and forks, dishing up two servings of soup. ¡°Mr. Grant, please have a taste. We don¡¯t have much kitchenware at home, so I bought an induction cooker and some pots. That¡¯s why I could only whip up some simple dishes. I¡¯m not sure what you like or if you¡¯re used to this kind of food.¡± Matthew was still miffed about herment ¡°advanced in years¡± when a fork was thrust into his hand. He was indeed feeling a bit hungry, but the aroma of the dishes was wafting right up to his nose. So, he picked up a shrimp. Deveined and back split, the shrimp neatly arranged atop the curry, encircling the te. Each shrimp was zed with a fragrant mix of saut¨¦ed onion and chili sauce, the saltiness and spiciness perfectly bnced. Valerie seemed to adore onions, which were in every dish, their rich aroma unleashed by a drizzle of hot oil. Matthew¡¯s eyes light up. He wasn¡¯t expecting much to begin with, but a taste proved it was quite good, Keeping a close watch on his expressions, Valerie caught the barely perceptible curve at the corner of his mouth and smiled contentedly. ¡°Mr. Grant, I told you, I¡¯m a top¨Cnotch cook!¡± Her tone was so smug. Although Matthew didn¡¯t want to agree, he couldn¡¯t go against his conscience, so he had to nod and say, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Then try this soup. I learned it from a master chef at a restaurant where I used to work part¨Ctime!¡± As she spoke, Valeriedled him a bowl of soup, The weather had already turned slightly cool, and after a few sips of the soup, Matthew¡¯s whole body felt soaked with warmth andfort. After finishing half of it, Matthew suddenly realized he was just really angry and nned to expose her true colors, but he ended up slurping soup here. He felt that he was being led along by the nose by that woman. 1/1 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 But to admit it, his earlier anger had dissipated quite a bit. And right now, watching Valerie bustling about, all innocent and guileless, he couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe what he saw between her and that BMW guy was just a misunderstanding. Matthew decided to test the waters. He put down his fork, probing, ¡°Valerie, I saw a man and a woman at the New Lighton Road earlier. The woman looked very much like you¡­¡± ¡°New Lighton Road? Our boss is treating us today, and it¡¯s right at a restaurant by the New Lighton Road!¡± She suddenly realized. ¡°So the person you saw must have been me, and the other one was my friend Caleb Lane¡­ Oh, wait a moment.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward in revealing the name of ¡°her lover,¡± wondering if he had really misunderstood her. As he hesitated, Valerie ran to the sofa, fished something out from her coat pocket, and then dashed back with a jewelry box. Insidey a delicate ne. ¡°I did Caleb a little favorst time, and this is his thank¨Cyou gift. Mr. Grant, I don¡¯t really hit the shops much, so you wouldn¡¯t happen to know what brand this ne is, would you? Is it pricey?¡± ¡°Why do you wanna know? You¡¯re not thinking of selling it, are you?¡± Matthew¡¯s brows were starting to knit together again. ¡®I¡¯d really overestimated this woman. To think that she¡¯d even consider selling a friend¡¯s gift!¡® he cursed inwardly. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I just wanted to know the rough price of this ne. If it¡¯s too expensive, I¡¯m thinking of giving it back. If it¡¯s not too pricey, I¡¯ll return a gift of simr value. And¡­¡± Valerie looked troubled, adding, ¡°He¡¯s Katherine¡¯s boyfriend. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it, but I feel that since he has Katherine, he shouldn¡¯t be giving jewelry to other women.¡± Jewelry differed from ordinary gifts, with a more intimate and ambiguous meaning. When he heard this, Matthew¡¯s expression softened significantly. He realized that he had misunderstood Valerie, who had no intention of getting involved with that man at all. Somehow, this realization made him feel much better. And he originally thought that guy was just interested in her, but he didn¡¯t expect the man actually to have a girlfriend. Matthew¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, his contempt for Caleb palpable. Since that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t mind teaching Caleb a little lesson. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± With that, he stood up and walked to the entrance, opened the door, and brought in a stic bag from outside. Valerie was initially puzzled, but after a close nce, she felt it looked familiar. ¡°This¡­ Is this¡­¡± She saw the words on the stic bag, which were the name of the restaurant where they had just eaten. This bag contained the crayfish that Katherine had specially packed for Caleb. Matthew nodded, exining, ¡°After you left, he threw this thing out. I found it a bit strange, so I brought it back for you to identify¡­¡± If Charles were here now, he would definitely scoff at Matthew¡¯s words. It sounded nice to say it was for identification. Matthew was actually nning to catch Valerie in the act. If she denied it and said he had the wrong person, he was ready to use this box of crayfish as evidence to expose her on the spot. But since she wasn¡¯t really into Caleb, he just went with the flow and changed his ns. Although his exnation was full of holes, Valerie couldn¡¯t be bothered with that anymore. Seeing the stic bag, Valerie¡¯s smile faded, looking really angry. ¡°Katherine packed this for him, and he happily took it, so why did he throw it away?¡± She hated two¨Cfaced people. 1/1 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°Perhaps he does not like it but refrains from saying so for your friend¡¯s feelings.¡± Matthew reasoned. ¡°He might as well just say it. And Katherine mentioned that he loves crayfish the most. Now he¡¯s throwing it away. I don¡¯t think he dislikes crayfish; he just looks down on Katherine for packing some left¨Cover for him.¡± Valerie felt a bit annoyed but quickly calmed down and thanked Matthew, ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you for bringing this back. I¡¯ll take a photo of it and send it to Katherine when she sobers up. As for this ne, I¡¯ll give it to Katherine as well so she can return it to Caleb.¡± Caleb wasn¡¯t really important to her; she cared more about Katherine, her friend. She used to think Caleb was good to Katherine, but now it seemed his intentions might not be so pure. She needed to find a way to warn Katherine. Matthew didn¡¯t have any objections to what she was going to do. However, he was more interested in the food on the table, and after dealing with this mess, the food seemed even more tasty. He suddenly started, ¡°I can handle spicy food.¡± Valerie was left confused by his sudden words, frowning. Matthew pointed at the dishes on the table. ¡°I noticed you usually have some spicy food even in your breakfast, so I guess you like it hot. Feel free to add some chillis next time you cook. I¡¯m cool with it as long as it¡¯s not ridiculously spicy.¡± Valerie was momentarily stunned, not expecting him to pick up on her taste preferences when he always remained cold. A smile crept onto her lips. ¡°Alright!¡± He is surprisingly easy to take care of,¡® said Valerie inwardly, adding, ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t stress about tomorrow. My brother¡¯s pretty chill, but he might ask a few questions. Should we rehearse our answers or something?¡± ¡°Cross¨Cchecking stories?¡± asked Matthew. Valerie chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong. Let¡¯s go over our story then. My brother will definitely ask about your family situation tomorrow. Answer what you can, and if there¡¯s something you¡¯re not comfortable with, just look at me. I¡¯ll find a way to steer the conversation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew was cooperative. ¡°My brother will also ask when we met and why you wanted to marry me. Just say we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and you believe I¡¯m the one you can spend the rest of your life with, so you proposed, and we got together,¡± Valerie added. Matthew¡¯s face darkened, and after a stiff pause, he repeated with difficulty, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and I believe you¡¯re the one I can spend the rest of my life with, so I proposed, and we got together¡­¡± We hadn¡¯t known each other for long. Besides, the proposal was clearly her initiative!¡®ined Matthew inwardly. satisfied, but seeing Matthew¡¯s stern expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of As Matthew repeated his words, Valerie was initially qui amusement and frustration. Matthew¡¯s face didn¡¯t look like it was filled with love; it was more like he was confronting an enemy. Valerie knew that saying these words was quite a challenge for him. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with what we¡¯ve discussed then.¡± She was about to teach a few more sentences when Matthew interrupted, ¡°I helped you. Don¡¯t you think you We me a favor?¡± Valerie met Matthew¡¯s deep gaze and was momentarily stunned, hesitating for a moment. ¡°Mr. Grant, how do you want me to thank you?¡± She didn¡¯t have much money, and physicalbor was out of the question with her current condition, so she was anxious about what request he might make. Then Matthew replied, ¡°Cook for me twice a week. Your cooking is quite good.¡± Valerie was instantly taken aback at his request. Thinking he had put her on the spot, Matthew amended. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, once will do.¡± Valerie was stunned again before bursting outughing. She never would have thought that Matthew¡¯s condition would be simply asking her to cook, and he even changed it from twice a week to once a week, worrying she might get tired. She smiled. ¡°Of course, I can cook as long as I¡¯m not too busy with work. After all, even if she didn¡¯t cook for him, she had to eat herself. She used to be in charge of cooking at home, andter, when she lived with her aunt, she had to take care of the meals for the whole family, so she was already used to it. But this was the first time someone seriously praised her cooking skills. Valerie actually felt a little happy inside. Matthew was also in a good mood when she agreed. He then reached into his jacket and handed her a bank card. Cooking for him was an additional performance obligation, so of course, he should offer her appropriatepensation. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°Mr. Grant, what¡¯s this for? Didn¡¯t you give me onest time?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°That one was for furniture purchases. This card is for daily expenses. You work hard cooking, so I¡¯ll deposit money into it every month. Use it as you please, and no need to inform me.¡± To avoid raising her suspicions, Matthew added, ¡°I get paid around the 15th of each month, about 3 thousand dors.¡± Valerie quickly shook her head, refusing to take advantage of him. ¡°We agreedst time that you¡¯d pay the big stuff, and I¡¯d take care of the daily expenses. Besides, groceries don¡¯t cost that much.¡± But as soon as she finished, she got a re from Matthew, and the intense pressure made her obediently take the card. +5 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Howe the rules change every day? We clearly agreed to split the cost, so why is he so generous with his money now? And he used to say he often traveled for work and wouldn¡¯t be here every day, but now he¡¯s back every day. Is he going to stay here forever?¡± Matthew saw her lips move but didn¡¯t hear her voice, asking curiously, ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Valerie¡¯s face immediately showed embarrassment, and she quickly added, ¡°I was thinking that if you truly feel indebted to me, helping with the cleanup and doing the dishes would suffice.¡± As he lived alone in his house yet hadn¡¯t bought a single piece of kitchenware, it was clear to Valerie that he didn¡¯t cook and left the chores to the hourly cleaners. Valerie didn¡¯t take her request seriously. After all, if he didn¡¯t do the dishes, she would convert this chore into money and spend it from the two cards he gave her as she saw fit. ¡°Doing the dishes? Sure.¡± To her surprise, Matthew suddenly asked and then got up to start clearing the table. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Valerie was taken aback, surprised that Matthew would actuallyply. Matthew first stacked the dishes and carried them into the kitchen, then wiped the table with a cloth and dumped the food scraps into the trash can in the kitchen. He was tall, with good looks to boot. Even simple tasks like washing tes and wiping tables, he did them in a way that was oddly pleasing to watch. The only issue was that he probably didn¡¯t do these things often, so he was quite clumsy at it. Especially when scrubbing grease off the dishes, he grimaced with disdain like he was trying to wear the porcin down to the bone. Valerie even doubted if he¡¯d crush the dishes. ? Moreover, Valerie noticed that he had a bit of a cleanliness obsession, unable to tolerate even a speck of grease on the utensils. This led to him washing a single dish while constantly washing his hands, and in the end, it took him nearly 20 minutes to clean just six pieces of tableware. Valerie swore she had never seen cleaner dishes before. It was a bit tough for the back, though. The kitchen countertops were designed for folks around 5 to 5.7 feet and were too low for Matthew. He had to bend over the whole time to do the dishes. After 20 minutes, his back was as stiff as a board. Valerie couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. ¡°Mr. Grant, if it¡¯s uch, let me do it next time¡­¡± But Matthew refused, ¡°No need.¡± He didn¡¯t think it was women¡¯s obligation to cook. Valerie had a full¨Ctime job. Cooking was already quite a burden on her. Moreover, it was his idea, so it was only right for him to share the load. However, doing dishes was indeed a bit challenging for him. After pondering for two minutes, he ordered a dishwasher. It would arrive and be installed tomorrow. Matthew¡¯s brows, knitted for long, finally began to unfurl. He casually asked Valerie, ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to buy kitchen stuff? What else do you need? I¡¯ll ce the order together.¡± dors, falling silent as this man had spent over a month¡¯s Valerie stared at the payment page for the dishwasher, which showed a sry in just a few seconds. 1/ Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Matthew only realized btedly that his impulsive purchase might be a bit pricey for Valerie. ¡°A friend rmended this brand. It¡¯s expensive but very practical. Since it¡¯s something to be used long¨Cterm, I might as well get a good one.¡± His exnation was stiff, his face expressionless. If someone had told him a month ago that the mighty CEO of Noria Group would one day find himself having to exin a purchase to a woman, he definitely wouldugh it off. Luckily, Valerie didn¡¯t say much. Although they were husband and wife, she didn¡¯t feel she had the right to interfere with his spending. However, she truly had no intention of letting him purchase anything else. She said, ¡°We¡¯re inviting my brother and sister¨Cinw for dinner tomorrow. If we order now, the delivery will take two or three days, which is definitely toote. So I suggest we go shopping in the market early tomorrow.¡± As Valerie wasn¡¯t dwelling on the dishwasher, Matthew secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there in the morning then.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Valerie replied. The kitchen was already cleaned up. Valerie changed her shoes, took a half¨Chour stroll on the balcony, and then returned inside to shower. Matthew¡¯s room was already closed when she came out, and he really went to bed early, as he said. Valerie wanted to remind him a few more things, like not to be nervous, so her brother wouldn¡¯t notice anything weird tomorrow. At this moment, it suddenly dawned on her that it was she who was actually nervous. After telling a lie, she would be anxious and apprehensive about what was toe. To be honest, Matthew was a really good partner. In her memory, her parents had been bickering for years. Her father managed the finances, while her mother stayed at home to take care of the kids. Every month, her mother had to beg her father for the living expenses, only to be scolded for being wasteful. Not dareing to confront her dad, her mom would take out her frustration on the kids¡­ More urately, on her. Her mother doted on her brother, Julian, so the few living expenses mostly went to him. Having been through times of scarcity since childhood, resentful yet helpless, she learned the importance of money early on. She wished that her family could be like her ssmates, where the mother managed the finances. If her mom had more money at hand, maybe she¡¯d be treated better, too. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But then, Julian¡¯s situation turned her beliefs upside down. Julian handed over almost all his earnings to his wife to manage. His fruit business was actually pretty decent, raking in a cool 2 thousand dors without breaking a sweat. Yet, here they were, still bickering, almost turning into bitter enemies. Julian, the breadwinner himself, was living the most pathetic life. Valerie thought Julian was right in hisst reminder. No matter what, having the cash in your own hands was the most reassuring. Only money kept you from going hungry and allowed you to stand straight without having to beg from others. She was determined to make and save money. After fing up and financially independent, she was not about to live her life at anyone¡¯s mercy anymore. She was never going back to that situation. Valerie had mentally prepared herself to draw a clear line with cards into her hands. atthew, to split every bill. But in just a few days, Matthew had already shoved two Having seen couples calcting against each other, eager to empty the other¡¯s pockets down to thest penny, Valerie was quite unsettled by Matthew, who was so proactive about giving money. From a young age until now, no one except Julian had treated her like this. Valerie mused to herself, Aside from his gloomy face, Mr. Grant is a great guy! The next day, Valerie woke up early as usual to clean the hamster cage. When Matthew emerged, Valerie was cradling the hamster in her palm, her face full of ¡°My dear little Peanut, why do you seem so listless these days? Are you not adjusting well to the new environment?¡± she cooed gently, stroking the hamster¡¯s fur with her fingertips,pletely unaware that the culprit behind the hamster¡¯s lethargy was standing right behind her and watching her. Matthew sneered inwardly, wondering what was cute about that bald, chubby hamster. *Mr. Grant, you¡¯re awake?¡± Valerie saw Matthew and greeted him with a smile. Matthew was quite pleased when Valerie immediately put down the hamster and walked toward him, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s just an ugly hamster; can¡¯t even file aint anyway? 1/1 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 +5 As usual, Valerie bought breakfast and set it out on the table. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was still a breakfast wrap for Matthew, but today¡¯s filling was different, with doubleyers of crispy. Remembering that he seemed to enjoy the m chowder from yesterday, she bought him some today. The crispy texture wrapped in the aroma of oil, Matthew furrowed his brow slightly, but at this moment, with a spoonful of m chowder, the light soup infused with the fragrance of scallions, it was just right as it entered the mouth. Combining the two, neither salty nor greasy, was quite comforting for the stomach. As Matthew took a couple of bites, Valerie opened her bag and took out two waffles. Matthew couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you having an egg¡¯wich today?¡± Valerie looked puzzled. ¡°I just moved here a few days ago and didn¡¯t know the area well, so I¡¯ve been buying egg¡¯wiches for convenience. Why are you asking, Mr. Grant? Do you want an egg¡¯wich?¡± ¡°No.¡± Matthew immediately denied it. He naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that he wanted to try one. When she invited him to try it before, he refused decisively. If he brought it up now, it would be quite embarrassing. Valerie, however, became serious. Previously unfamiliar with him, she interpreted his slightly darkened expression as a sign of intense anger and would m up whenever he had that face. Now that they were somewhat acquainted, she understood that his dark expression was merely habitual, and in all this time, he had never truly been angry with her. So she got the urge to rmend egg¡¯wiches. She chuckled and leaned in, persuading, ¡°Mr. Grant, if you keep eating the same thing, you¡¯ll get tired of it soon. And for the sake of your health, try other foods too. Egg¡¯wiches are seriously delicious. How about forgetting the breakfast wrap tomorrow? I¡¯ll bring you an egg¡¯wich, yeah?¡± Well, she brought it up first! Since she¡¯s pleading with me so fervently, I guess I¡¯ll have to give her a chance. Matthew maintained a poker face, slowly swallowing his food before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Knowing she¡¯d persuaded him, Valerie was a bit happy. ¡°The waffles today were good, too. So, I¡¯ll bring you an egg¡¯wich and a waffle tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Matthew, wondering, ¡®Given how much she enjoyed the waffle earlier, they must taste pretty darn good! He couldn¡¯t vouch for much else, but Matthew had grown quite trusting of Valerie¡¯s knack for sniffing out delicious grub. She could always find the good stuff¨Cexcept fortte. After breakfast, they headed Ownstairs and made their way to the parking lot, where the Mini awaited. Matthew took the wheel. Even with the seat I pushed all the way back, the driver¡¯s space was a bit cramped for his long legs. But after a few days of getting used to it, he had adapted somewhat and managed to keep it under wraps. Matthew thought it through. Since Valerie had already met Charles and believed that Charles was his boss, he might as well switch to a spacious SUV. He could have Charles ¡°gift¡± it to him under the guise of a performance reward, so he wouldn¡¯t have to endure this junky car anymore. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± he asked. Valerie remembered Matthew mentioning that he had ordered some seafood and gift boxes. After finding out what kind of seafood it was, Valerie took him straight to the market¡¯s kitchenware section. Their home was pretty bare right now, with just an induction cooker and a frying pan she bought last night. They still needed a lot of stuff. While Valerie was rummaging around, the sales assistant couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Matthew. A man with such aura was a rare sight in a home market, and the sales assistant¡¯s eyes lit up as sheunched into a sales pitch. Matthew¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant; he hated noisy people. But the sales assistant wasn¡¯t about to let him go easily. She¡¯d seen her share of grumpy customers, and at least this man was the best¨Clooking among them. 1/1 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The salesperson was relentless, employing every tactic in their arsenal to sway Matthew. ¡°Crafted with cutting¨Cedge technology from overseas, frying pan ensures your food is heated uniformly from every angle, bringing out the rich vors and preserving essential nutrients. this ¡°There¡¯s a limited¨Ctime 10% off offer now. Plus, if you pick up three or more items from our store, you¡¯ll save 20%. And, if you bundle this pan with a steamer and a slow cooker, you¡¯ll get three bottles of olive oil for free.¡± While Matthew struggled with such sales talk, Valerie was a different story. ¡°Why is this suddenly being pitched as cutting¨Cedge technology? It¡¯s just a cooking tool,¡± Valerie commented. The salesperson faltered, scrambling for a response. ¡°Well, foreign technology does have its advancements.¡± Valerie gave a slight smile. ¡°Advanced or not, we¡¯re just looking for something to cook with. A regr frying pan will do. Also, you mentioned a store¨Cwide 20% discount if we buy three items, didn¡¯t you? I noticed a sign outside for a discount on a cooking pot. Shouldn¡¯t that be included too?¡± Matthew hadpletely missed the promotional sign outside. Prompted by Valerie¡¯s observation, he looked out and noticed the discreetly ced sign. He was impressed by her attentiveness. Realizing the cooking pot would bring in little profit, the salesperson quickly imed it wasn¡¯t part of the store¨Cwide offer. ¡°Well then, perhaps I¡¯ll check the store next door. They might have a simr discount,¡± Valerie said casually as she feigned a move toward the neighboring store, prompting the hesitant salesperson to relent. ¡°Whoa, hold up there!¡± the salesperson blurted out, backpedaling. ¡°Let¡¯s not be too hasty, Miss. I¡¯m sure we can work something out¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Valerie, assertive yet graceful, continued her negotiation. She not only secured a better deal but also managed to get a few kitchen tools for free. Her approach was not merely about getting the lowest price; she chose several well¨Cpriced, high¨Cquality items thoughtfully, allowing the salesperson some margin. Soon, Valerie had takenplete control of the situation. In the end, she walked away with several items at a price much lower than initially quoted, along with a notable stack of freebies. Matthew, who had been a passive observer until then, found the whole exchange quite entertaining. He had never seen anyone manage a sales situation quite like Valerie did. Mini¡¯s trunk was too small to fit all her purchases, so Valerie approached the salesperson once more. Whatever she said worked wonders because the salesperson soon agreed to deliver everything to her home at no extra charge. After organizing the kitchen utensils, Valerie, with Matthew following, moved on to the tableware section. There, they encountered an exquisite set of tableware priced at 100 dors. Valerie¡¯s brow furrowed in disapproval. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I can get a discount on these?¡± Matthew was astounded by her request. ¡®Looks like she¡¯s not at all worried that this may cause offense, he wondered. To his amazement, after a quick discussion with the shop owner, they epted her offer. With her kitchen essentials squared away, Valerie convinced Matthew to swing by the biggest supermarket in town. Matthew had just nned to pick up some seafood for dinner, but Valerie ended up filling their cart to the brim¨Cfresh meat, produce, all kinds of seasonings, the works. By the time they were done, the back seat of Matthew¡¯s car was practically overflowing. Today, Matthew saw a new side of Valerie. She truly lived up to her reputation as the top salesperson at Arcton Cars. It made sense now why she reacted the way she did to the prices of the treadmill and dishwasher. Had she been in charge, she likely would have haggled for a much better deal. It made Matthew realize something else about Valerie too. He¡¯d kind of assumed she might try to use his offer to cover the bill as an excuse to splurge on herself. But instead, she¡¯d beenser¨C focused all day on getting the best deals and saving him money wherever possible. Valerie joyously sorted through her finds, particrly cherishing the tableware set for its cuteness and elegance. She believed that beautiful tableware could indeed enhance the dining experience. Observing her happy demeanor, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but question if he had ever understood her belo ? 1/1 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Lost in thought, Matthew was jolted out of his reverie by the ringing of his phone. It was Charles on the line. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Matthew asked casually. Charles sounded uneasy. ¡°Mr. Grant, I spoke with the legal department this morning. If you¡¯re considering divorcing Mrs. Grant, despite being married for only a week, there¡¯s a mandatory one¨C month cooling¨Coff period. Alternatively, you can file for an immediate divorce, though I¡¯m not sure about the financial implications¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Charles, why are you looking into this?¡± Taken aback by Matthew¡¯s stern tone, Charles hesitated before replying cautiously, ¡°Mr. Grant, you seemed very upset when you came homest night. I thought you were furious with Mrs. Grant and were thinking about divorcing her.¡± Charles had only consulted the legal department to protect thepany from potential scandal and stock instability due to Matthew¡¯s domestic issues. Charles thought he was doing this for his boss¡¯s good, yet here he was, getting reprimanded. Matthew¡¯s reaction made Charles wonder if he had misunderstood his boss¡¯s intentions. ¡°Mr. Grant, you saw Mrs. Grant with another man yesterday. Aren¡¯t you considering divorce?¡± Charles wondered if he had underestimated his boss¡¯s tolerance. Matthew, a man who wouldn¡¯t overlook a minor error from his staff, was now seemingly overlooking a significant personal issue, which was unbelievable. Matthew had actually moved past the incident with Valerie. It was only when Charles brought it up again that he remembered his anger from the day before, which had been based on a misunderstanding. Reflecting on this, Matthew exined, ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. The man was her friend¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Charles was stunned. He had been certain that Matthew would pursue a divorce, but it seemed the situation had been resolved more simply than he expected. Charles recalled how Valerie had once locked Matthew out of the house, but by the next morning, all seemed forgiven and forgotten. Each time Matthew appeared livid, as if ready to unleash his fury, Charles worried he might act on impulse. After all, even someone as influential as Matthew couldn¡¯t escape the consequences of the law. Yet, inexplicably, Matthew¡¯s rage would cool off by the next day, and he seemed topletely overlook Valerie¡¯s provocations from just a day earlier. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, Charles felt bewildered, questioning himself if he truly understood Matthew. Throughout their acquaintance, Matthew had shown zero tolerance for misconduct. For instance, when Fred openly flirted with an employee, Matthew had him immediately removed from the Noria Group, and not even the chairman could sway his decision. While it made sense to dismiss Fred due to their troubled history, Matthew was also known for his short patience with his less distant rtives, like Nathan, whom Matthew tended to ignore whenever they met. Given Matthew¡¯s usual impatience, his unexpected leniency toward Valerie didn¡¯t make sense. What did Mrs. Grant do to make Mr. Grant change his mind?¡® Charles wondered. ¡®Could she possess some sort of charm?¡® Charles found himself increasingly intrigued, his respect for Valerie growing. It was well¨Cknown that even the toughest were subdued by tenderness. Perhaps, spending day after day with someone as gentle and lovely as Valerie, Matthew had fallen for her. 1/1 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 As Matthew listened to Charles¡¯s ramblings on the other end of the line, he sensed Charles was getting sidetracked once again. Eager to shift the focus away from Valerie, Matthew cut in sharply, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, the butler reported that she sent the maids out early this morning to buy yarn. She¡¯s knitting sweaters at the old mansion.¡± Matthew felt reassured by the update. He knew his grandmother had whimsical ideas about making Valerie a part of the family, but thankfully, it seemed she was just indulging in her knitting hobby for now. As long as she was preupied and not fixated on pushing for a marriage, Matthew was content to support her. ¡°Just keep an eye on her, will you? Make sure she doesn¡¯t wander off on her own again,¡± he instructed Charles. ¡°Understood, Mr. Grant,¡± Charles replied. As Charles¡¯s voice faded, Matthew detected the sound of footsteps nearby. He ended the call, just as Valerie opened the car door and slid into the passenger seat. ¡°Mr. Grant, I was thinking of ordering a small cake for us to share after dinner. This bakery is quite renowned and offers vors like caramel, toffee, and strawberry. Which one would you prefer?¡± she asked. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Matthew thought for a moment. ¡°Strawberry. It¡¯s usually a hit with the kids.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Valeri responded, her voice bright with shes at the mention of Aiden. She quickly bent her head to ce the order on her phone. Matthew watched as she settledfortably into the seat. Even with her head bowed, he could make out the outline of her face, highlighted by a yful dimple and bathed in soft sunlight, giving her an almost angelic glow. Reflecting on what Charles had mentioned earlier, Matthew felt a pang of uncertainty. Every time Valerie had upset him, his anger seemed to dissipate before he even realized it. Her soothing tone and constant smile had a mysterious way of smoothing over his frustrations, making him forget his initial reasons for annoyance. She seemed to possess the ability to transform irritation into contentment. Even now, Matthew found it hard to believe that he was spending a casual evening shopping and dining with a woman, just like any regr couple might do. Matthew was in surprisingly high spirits. Despite the unexpected turns his life had taken because of Valerie, he found himself not minding the current situation. As they arrived at the apartment, they noticed the kitchenware store was delivering goods. They entered the home, and workers bustled about, bringing in the new kitchen supplies. Shortly after, the seafood Matthew had ordered was delivered. It was Valerie who suggested they host dinner for Julian and Ashley that evening, to which Matthew agreed. She felt touched, appreciating his willingness to go shopping with her. Once they were inside, Valerie insisted that Matthew take a rest while she took care of everything. She dove into the kitchen work¨Cwashing dishes, cleaning seafood, and chopping meat¨Cwith skill and efficiency. Suddenly, Matthew thought of something. ¡°Should we pick up some fruits as well?¡± Valerie chuckled. ¡°No need. My brother owns a fruit shop. He¡¯ll bring plenty with him. He¡¯d be offended if he knew we bought fruit elsewhere.¡± After a brief pause, she reassured him, ¡°Mr. Grant, please, don¡¯t worry about sitting this out. I¡¯ve got this covered. Feel free to rx in your room or do whatever you¡¯d like.¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± He knew his strengths, and kitchen work was certainly not one of them. However, no sooner had Matthew stepped away than a soft sob caught his attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Concerned, Matthew hurried back to the kitchen to find Valerie in front of the cutting board, her fingers bleeding. 1/1 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Did you cut yourself? Let¡¯s get you to the hospital!¡± Matthew¡¯s expression darkened with concern as he quickly reached for her hand, guiding her toward the door. Valerie was startled by his reaction and quickly reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Grant. It¡¯s just a small cut. I¡¯ll wash it off and put a band¨Caid on it.¡± It was amon mishap for anyone who spent time in the kitchen. Valerie had been handling kitchen knives since she was twelve. Back then, she was so small that handling the heavy knives was a clumsy affair, often leading to nicks and cuts. The worst incident happened when she was trying to peel a potato. The knife slipped, slicing deeply into the palm of her left hand, the cut so severe that it nearly removed the skin, blood pouring profusely. In the rural household where she grew up, medical supplies were scarce. Her grandmother managed to stop the bleeding with a strip of cloth before they could get her to a clinic in the nearby vige. There, the wound was cleaned and bandaged, taking nearly two weeks to heal properly. The only lingering consequence was a grayish mark on her palm, a remnant of the dirt from the potato that had embedded itself into her skin during the healing process. As a child, Valerie had been terrified that her hand might be infected or worse. It wasn¡¯t until she was older and had her first job that she could afford to see a doctor about it. The doctor exined that the dirt was non¨Ctoxic, which finally put her fears to rest. The doctor had been amazed at her fortune in avoiding tetanus with such a deep wound. That experience had taught Valerie how lucky she had been. Now, facing such a minor cut, she saw it as trivialpared to her past injuries. After her previous mishap, however, Valerie knew the importance of cleaning a wound properly. She quickly swabbed the cut with alcohol and applied a band¨Caid. As she turned around, she noticed Matthew still lingering behind her, looking noticeably worried about her cut. He hesitantly offered, ¡°Can I do anything to help?¡± Despite his usual stoic expression, Valerie could see a flicker of anxiety in his eyes. It was a side of him she hadn¡¯t seen before. She wondered if he might be squeamish about blood. It seemed likely; after all, everyone had their fears, and being tall didn¡¯t make one immune to them. Grateful for his concern yet wanting to ease his worry, Valerie smiled warmly. ¡°Actually, Mr. Grant, now that I¡¯ve got this band¨Caid on, I shouldn¡¯t get it wet. Could you help me by washing some vegetables?¡± Matthew nced at the sink brimming with greens. He briefly considered calling a housekeeper but dismissed the thought almost immediately. Instead, he rolled up his sleeves. His experience in the kitchen was minimal, but he knew the basics. Washing vegetables shouldn¡¯t be that hard. Valerie had already done most of the prep work, including handling the seafood and meat. She had left only the vegetables. Following her lead, Matthew filled the sink, meticulously removed any wilted leaves, and began washing them. Meanwhile, Valerie seized the chance to focus on cooking the meat. Just as she ced it on the stove, Matthew announced he was done. Valerie was inwardly astonished. Given how awkwardly he had handled the dishes earlier, she hadn¡¯t expected such efficiency with the vegetables. However, when she turned to inspect his work, she found that the vegetables were indeed washed, but they looked hardly different from when they were purchased. It dawned on her that she might have overestimated his kitchen skills. Sometimes, her husband seemed too distant from ordinary people, as if daily chores like washing vegetables were beneath his notice. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 1/1 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¤³¤³ Chapter 59 ¡°Mr. Grant, are you sure the vegetables are clean enough?¡± Valerie asked. Matthew looked up, puzzled, as Valerie picked up a leaf of lettuce. She casually removed two leaves and pointed out a speck of mud still clinging to the stem. Matthew¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, a realization dawning on him. It turned out that washing lettuce involved more than just a quick rinse; he needed to peel the leaves apart¡­ Valerie suppressed a smile. It was clear to her now that Matthew was somewhat out of his depth with everyday chores. Even Aiden, a five¨Cyear¨Cold, knew to separate the leaves to clean them thoroughly. However, she chose her words carefully, not wanting to embarrass him. ¡°You know, greenhouse¨C grown veggies tend to be cleaner. These must be from a local farm¨Cthey were organic and natural, which is great! But they do need a thorough wash, Mr. Grant.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Matthew responded, his voice calm as he returned the vegetables to the sink for a more detailed cleaning. Internally, he marveled at theplexities of cooking. Just then, the doorbell rang. ¡°It might be Julian and Ashley,¡± Valerie said as she set down her spat and headed to the door. As she expected, Julian, Ashley, and Aiden were waiting outside. ¡°Julian, Ashley, wee! Why didn you let me know you were arriving? I would have started cooking earlier. I¡¯ve only got two dishes ready so far.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯te just for the meal. I left the shop with my assistant today, so we thought we¡¯d drop by early. Aiden¡¯s been missing you.¡± ¡°Auntie Valerie!¡± Aiden called out in a soft voice. Valerie crouched down, and Aiden immediately leaped into her arms. She ruffled his hair affectionately and said, ¡°Aiden, you¡¯re such a good boy!¡± As Valerie stood up, she locked eyes with Ashley, who looked quite uneasy, clearly still embarrassed about the day she had been caught speaking ill of Valerie. She avoided Valerie¡¯s gaze. Despite her displeasure over Ashley¡¯s past remarks, Valerie didn¡¯t want to stir up any tension, especially not in front of her brother. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Come on in. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± Encouraged by Valerie¡¯s weing gesture, Ashley set aside her difort and entered the house with Julian. Just then, Matthew¡¯s tall figure appeared from the kitchen, and a deep, serious voice greeted them. ¡°Julian, Ashley.¡± Julian and Ashley, just beginning to step inside, paused and looked up, momentarily taken aback. Julian had been quietly observing since the door opened, curious about the kind of man Valerie¡¯s husband was, especially given Matthew¡¯s stern appearance in their wedding photos. Despite his mental preparation, the reality of Matthew¡¯s towering height and formidable presence caught him off guard. He¡­ He¡¯s so tall¡­ And his expression is so stern¡­ Julian murmured inwardly. For a moment, Julian wondered if there might be them, fearing Matthew had intentions of taking revenge on him through Valerie. a grudge between N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But then, Julian noticed the apron Matthew still wore. Seeing that Matthew shared in the household duties softened Julian¡¯s initial judgment. He grudgingly admitted to himself that perhaps there was more to this man than met the eye. 1/1 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Julian, Ashley, this is¡­¡± Valerie began, but she almost slipped and called him ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± Matthew, sensing her hesitation, smoothly stepped in. ¡°Just call me Matthew. Pleasee on in.¡± He moved aside, his expression cool yet not unfriendly, carrying an air of refined grace. Julian¡¯s expression softened a bit at his weing gesture. However, Aiden, shy by nature, was intimidated. The unfamiliar setting and the presence of a stranger overwhelmed him. He clung to Julian, peeking out cautiously at Matthew. Julian gently encouraged Aiden, ¡°Aiden, this is your uncle Matthew. Say hello to him.¡± Valerie squatted down, opening her arms. ¡°Aiden, you were excited to see me today, right? Come give me a hug, okay?¡± Despite their attempts to reassure him, Aiden grew more anxious, gripping Julian¡¯s pants tightly. Just as tears seemed imminent, Matthew produced tworge toy boxes from behind him. Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. One box contained aplete set of Transformers model kits, and the other a deluxe train building block set¨Cirresistible treasures for any child. Valerie looked at Matthew, puzzled. ¡®When did he get these?¡® Before she could dwell on it, she sensed Aiden¡¯s hesitation and quickly encouraged him, ¡°Look, Aiden. These are from Uncle Matthew. If you say ¡®thank you¡® to him, they¡¯re yours.¡± Aiden, still nervously holding onto Julian, nced at Valerie and then warily at Matthew. The toys were too tempting, and after a moment of indecision, he cautiously approached Matthew and timidly said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Matthew.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Matthew replied, handing over the toys. He then allowed a gentle smile to cross his face, trying to make himself seem more approachable. Aiden waspletely absorbed with his new toys, barely noticing Matthew as he struggled to hold therge boxes. Valerie stepped in to help him bnce them. Once Aiden had a firm grip, his face broke into a delighted grin as he inspected his gifts, warming up to Matthew in the process. Valerie let out a relieved breath and shot Matthew a thankful nce. ¡°I told you there was no need to buy fruits; Julian always brings plenty. But then again, Julian, you¡¯ve brought too much; I wonder if we can finish them before they spoil.¡± Matthew joined the conversation. ¡°Thank you for the fruits, Julian.¡± Julian waved off the thanks with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Valerie. You love these. I made sure to get the freshest ones.¡± As Julian began hauling the fruit boxes inside, Matthew stepped up to lend a hand. ¡°Let me help with that, Julian.¡± Julian, already weary from lugging the heavy boxes up several floors, appreciated the offer. Matthew¡¯s willingness to help shifted Julian¡¯s view of him slightly. Before his visit, Julian had braced himself for the worst, imagining a man with a foul temper and dubious morals. He had even brought a brass knuckle as a precaution, nning to use it as a weapon if this new family member dared mistreat Valerie. Valerie had faced enough hardships, and Julian was determined to protect her. However, meeting Matthew somewhat changed Julian¡¯s attitude toward her. Matthew might have stern exterior, but his actions spoke volumes- he shared in household duties, thoughtfully purchased toys tofort Aiden, and didn¡¯t hesitate to help with heavy lifting. Julian¡¯s respect for Matthew increased incrementally. However, Julian couldn¡¯tpletely let go of his reservations. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After all, Matthew got Valerie pregnant without even a proper wedding. Julian remained wary, not fully ready to embrace Matthew as family. 1/1 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Valerie watched Julian closely, relieved to see his expression soften slightly. She offered a smile and ventured, ¡°Julian, now that you¡¯ve met Matthew, you must feel a bit better about him, don¡¯t you?¡± Julian shook his head, teasing. ¡°Not quite. It¡¯s going to take more than just meeting him to win me over Ashley chimed in with a gentle nudge Julian, rase up a bit. They¡¯re married. Do you want to split them up! Honestly, I think Matthew seems like a catch¨Chandsome and well¨Cdressed. Valerie, did yound a wealthy husband! Who is he, really?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ashleysi ¡®stone started off neutral but grew increasingly sharp, casting a shadow over the conversation. When Valerie had first announced her sudden marriage, with no wedding or dowry, Ashley had been convinced Valerie had lost her senses, marrying a nobody without even introducing him to the family But today¡¯s encounter with Matthew had turned Ashley¡¯s assumptions upside down. He was far from the pauper she had imagined. Instead, he was strikingly handsome, dressed impably, and lived in the upscale Slotmond Extate, which was even more prestigious than Clutvale Estate, This made Ashley reflect somewhat resentfully on her own marriage to Julian. While Julian wasn¡¯t unattractive, he certainly didn¡¯t possess Mauhew¡¯s striking features Julian had a round face and was on the shorter side, traits inherited from his parents. Ashley sometimes wondered how Valerie and Julian could be siblings, Julian was an ordinary man, whereas Valerie could turn heads in a simple shirt. It seemed unjust¨CValerie was more attractive than her, and Valerie¡¯s husband was more handsome than hers. Driven by a mix of envy and curiosity, Ashley inquired. ¡°Seriously, Valerie, who is he? It¡¯s time to tell us the truth? Valerie yed it cool. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s just a driver, but his boss treats him well, so he¡¯s well¨Cpaid:¡± ¡°Really? He doesn¡¯t look like a driver, though¡­¡± Ashley was skeptical you both.¡± She ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Valerie insisted with a dismissive wave. ¡°Let¡¯s not get hung up on that. There¡¯s something else I need to discuss with y lowered her voice. Thaven¡¯t told him about my pregnancy yet, so please keep it under wraps for now. ¡°You haven¡¯t told him you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief ¡°I¡¯m nning to surprise him for his birthday in two months. Plus, the pregnancy is still very delicate, and I don¡¯t want to jinx anything by sharing 100 soon.¡± Valerie exined, hoping to prevent Ashley from identally revealing too much. Julian and Ashley nodded, understanding her reasons. Keeping the pregnancy a secret seemed more like a sweet secret in their marriage. As their conversation wrapped up, Matthew came in with the fruits, Valerie was relieved he hadn¡¯t caught their earlier chat. She directed Julian and Ashley to the living room to take a seat while she headed to the kitchen, Matthew followed with some fruit to wash. Alone in the kitchen, Valerie realized how stressed she had been. Now feeling more at case, she allowed herself to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant,¡± she said, appreciating his effort today yet feeling a pang of guilt for keeping her pregnancy a secret. Eager to shift the focus, she asked, ¡°What made you think to get toys for Aiden in advance!¡± She was ready tomend his thoughtfulness, but his answer caught her off guard. ¡°Kids usually get scared of me, so I thought I¡¯d bettere prepared.¡± 11:25 AM & Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Valerie initially thought Matthew was joking, but a nce at his earnest expression told her he was serious. A pang of sympathy for Matthew washed over her. Seeking to reassure him, she said gently. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry. I think it¡¯s just because you¡¯re quite tall. Kids might initially be intimidated, like a small animal seeing something muchrger. But once they get to know you, they¡¯ll see there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡± Matthew wanted to exin that his intimidating presence wasn¡¯t just about his height. Not only children, but adults too often felt uneasy around him. Yet, there was one exception¨CValerie. Despite her petite stature, she was always fearless. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Feeling his mood lighten, Matthew said, I¡¯ll take the fruits out. Be careful with your hand, and let me know if you need help.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Grant. Valerie nodded. Valerie was preparing seafood, which didn¡¯t take much time. The mear was being stewed, and she figured she¡¯d be done in half an hour. However, keen to avoid leaving Matthew alone with Julian and Ashley and potentially creating an awkward situation, she decided to hurry. Valerie had underestimated Matthew. ustomed to scrutiny from his days climbing to the top of Naria Group, and known for his stoic demeanor, Matthew was unfazed by potentially ufortable situations. Ironically, it was Julian and Ashley who were more likely to feel out of ce. Julian was particrly keen to know more about Matthew. However, shung across from Matthew, Julian felt oddly scrutinized under his gaze, Feeling the need to establish his role as Valerie¡¯s protective elder brother, Julian cleared his throat and began his inquiry. ¡°When did you meet Valerie? Why did you decide to marry her? What¡¯s your family background¡± These were typical questions, indeed. Matthew mused to himself that Valerie had rightly predicted Julian¡¯s questions the night before, ¡°Well, Julian, I¡¯ve known Valerie for quite some time. I knew she was the one I wanted to share my life with, so I proposed, and we¡¯ve been together ever since.¡± Julian might have found Matthew¡¯s response more convincing had it not been delivered with such a stoic expression, Julian¡¯s brow furrowed as he probed further, ¡°What about your family? Valerie mentioned you¡¯re originally from Kranson City, right?¡± Matthew had nothing to hide. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m from Kranson City, but I actually grew up chewhere. I don¡¯t really know the city well. His life had been spent mostly abroad, punctuated by lessons from tutors. ¡°And have your parents met Valerie! Marriage is very important. Shouldn¡¯t your parents have visited our family by now?¡± Julian frowned, feeling that Matthew¡¯s family had overlooked Valerie. Matthew paused, then said in a low voice, ¡°My parents passed away¡± Julian, ready to press his point, was taken aback. The edge in his voice softened immediately. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Julian. There¡¯s no need for apologies¡± Matthew remainedposed. His parents had died in a car ident when he was very young Over the years, he hade to terms with the tragedy, though it felt somewhat wrong to admit he barely remembered their faces. Julian¡¯s embarrassment was understandable¡ªit was always difficult to inadvertently stir up someone¡¯s painful memories. Feeling awkward, he stood up abruptly. ¡°Valerie shouldn¡¯t be cooking alone. I¡¯ll see if she needs help. He motioned for Ashley toe along. Ashley responded, Til watch Aiden on the balcony. He¡¯s busy with his blocks.¡± is relief palpable. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian walked into the kitchen, his Catching him by surprise. Valerie asked, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m almost done here. As she tried to usher him out, Julian caught her hand, his expression one of distress. ¡°Valerie, I just learned that Matthew¡¯s parents have passed away. Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so significant?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Valerie¡¯s smile faltered upon hearing the news aliout Matthew¡¯s parents. ¡®So, Mr. Grant is an orphan! Why hasn¡¯t he told me about it! she murmured inwardly. It dawned on her why she had always seen Matthew as reserved and distant, often wondering if he was capable of a genuine smile. Now, with the knowledge of his parents¡® tragic fate, she understood that his stoicism was likely a shield against past pains. A wave of sympathy washed over Valerie. She had never realized the depth of Matthew¡¯s struggles, Tikerp Julian from noticing her surprise, Valerie quickly regaineil herposure and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Julian. I¡¯ve got everything in the kitchen under control. Why don¡¯t you go and watch TV I stay here with you. I don¡¯t even know how to face Matthew now I owe him a proper Julian lingered at the doorway, rebutant to leave. ¡°No, El st apologyter N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With that, Julian noticed two dirty tes in the sink and started washing them. He felt deeply embarrassed about earlier. Cleaning the dishes gave him a moment to collect his thoughts. Outside, Ashley checked on Aiden on the balcony. He was deeply absorbed in his building blocks and paid no attention to her. She returned to the living room to find Matthew still sitting quietly on the soda. His presence was formidable. Earlier reservations Ashley had about him, based on his demeanor and dress, were now reced with understanding upon learning of his parents¡± Matthew was simply facing life on his own terms. It made sense now why Valerie and he had a quiet marriage without the usual fanfare; financial constraints were likely a factor. Perhaps even the apartment they lived in was financed under less¨Cthan¨Cideal circumstances. Ashley shifted her focus from the ongoing activities and, with a casual air, tried to engage Matthew in conversation as she sat across from him. ¡°So, Matthew, you¡¯ve known Valerie a long time. Did you two meet in college!¡± Matthew simply replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where did you go to university then¡°¡± Ashley inquire Matthew paused, then shook his head slightly. He had attended college abroad, not any local university. Ashley¡¯s manner of scrutinizing him didn¡¯t sit well with Matthew¨Cher gaze was too scheming. With just the two of them in the living room, it felt awkward, and Matthew felt the need to maintain some boundaries. When Ashley chose to sit directly across from him, he took it as his cue to stand up and walk over to the water dispenser, creating a polite distance between them. A mix of realization and scorn flickered in Ashley¡¯s eyes. Her educational journey had ended after high school, leading her to move south for work where the eventually met julian. Since marrying into the Warren family, herck of higher education had often been a point of contention with Julian¡¯s mother during arguments. Now, here was Valerie, a college graduate, married to a man who, ording to Ashley¡¯s mistaken belief, hadn¡¯t attended university. That thought brought a smirk to her face. She could tolerate a woman with less education, but a man¨Cthat wouldn¡¯t do, In her eyes, it spelled a bleak future. Her attention was then drawn to a set of car keys on the entrance table. Peering closer, Ashley noticed they were for a Chevrolet. She almost Laughed out loud. Matthew looked so respectable, and she had even felt a pang of envy earlier. Discovering he drove such a modest vehicle, coupled with Valerie¡¯s mention of him working as a driver, seemed to confirm her assumptions. Ashley thought to herself, Valerie must have been out of her mind to marry him and even start a family. She predicted tough times ahead for Valerie Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Ashley¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. As she was ready to delve deeper, the sound of the kitchen door being opened interrupted her. ¡°Sorry for the wait. Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Valerie and Julian emerged from the kitchen, bearing dishes that immediately diverted Ashley¡¯s prying eyes. Matthew set his ss aside, his attention shifting from Ashley to the dishes being ced on the table. Reluctantly, Ashley joined in to help set the table. She reassured herself, knowing that Matthew was just a handsome face with no significant background, and decided there was nothing to be concerned about. The dinner table was exceptionallyvish today. Valerie had outdone herself with an array of dishes including seafood and mushroom soup. ced in the middle were something especially impressive¨Cfive lobsters and a massive king crab. Alden¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the king crab, mistaking it for a model. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Be careful,¡± Mathew warned as Aiden leaned too far forward in his excitement. Matthew¡¯s quick reflexes prevented Aiden from tipping off his chair. Startled, Aiden scurried to hide behind Julian, still a bit wary of Matthew. Peeking out, he timidly murmured. Thank you, Uncle Matthew,¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Matthew replied, his tone gentle. Watching Aiden¡¯s cautious curiosity, Matthew was reminded of Valerie¡¯s pet hamster. The connection suddenly made sense to him. He came to realize why Valerie cherished such a timid creature, As they settled down to enjoy the seafood feast, Julian couldn¡¯t help butment under his breath, This is just a family dinner isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± He was thinking about advising Valerie and Matthew to be more frugal, especially with a baby on the way. However, recalling Valerie¡¯s earlier instructions about not making a fuss, Julian bit back his words. Matthew offered a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re our special guests today, it¡¯s only natural we go the extra mile¡± Julian frowned slightly. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t spend so much, though. Next time, let¡¯s stick to simple home cooking ¡°His tone was sincere, reflecting his desire to economize for the sake of Valerie. Ashley quickly chimed in, nodding vigorously. ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re family. A simple meal would do just fine. These luxuries aren¡¯t cheap. We could eat up half of Matthew¡¯s monthly earnings. You can¡¯t afford to live on just cereal for the rest of the month, can you?¡± Valerie picked up on the undertone in Ashley¡¯sments. It seemed Ashley was worried they were showing off, potentially jeopardizing their financial stability in the future, Despite Ashley¡¯s sarcastic tone, Valerie remainedposed. She couldn¡¯t let thesements affect Matthew. ¡°No worries, Ashley. While my ie varies. Matthew¡¯s job is quite secure, and his employer values him highly. We can manage a treat like king crabs every now and then.¡± That¡¯s ridiculous! How could a driver be paid well? Ashley scoffed inwardly as her eyes rolled imperceptibly. She found Valerie¡¯s newfound pride bit too much to swallow, prompting her to comment with sarcasm C Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°Valerie, rx,¡± Julian began, her voice gentle. ¡°Your brother and I are just suggesting you be more mindful with your spending. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t indulge in king crabs, but there¡¯s no need to stretch your budget unnecessarily. It could lead to unnecessary tension between you and Matthew. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Julian, always straightforward and sincere, missed the undertone of condescension in Ashley¡¯s advice to Valerie. He worried about the potential strain on Valerie¡¯s marriage and added, ¡°Ashley has a point. It¡¯s fine to treat yourself on special asions, but it¡¯s wise to keep everyday expenses in check.¡± Valerie appreciated Julian¡¯s concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Julian. If we¡¯ve bought this crab, it means we can handle it? Julian knew that Valerie was always prudent with her finances. Reassured by her confidence, he rxed. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s enjoy our dinner.¡± He then replied. However, Ashley wasn¡¯t ready to drop the subject. Just because you can afford it doesn¡¯t mean you should. Everyone can buy king crabs nowadays. Remember our wedding feast? We had a bigger one than this. How much did this cost you, Matthew?¡± Matthew, usually patient, found Ashley¡¯s tone grating but remainedposed for Valerie¡¯s sake. ¡°It was two¡­¡± ¡°200 dors?¡± Ashley scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked, Matthew. Ours wasrger and only cost 175 dors. Why is yours smaller yet more expensive! It sounds like the seller saw you as an easy target. Valerie had had enough. Ashley¡¯s insinuation that Matthew was naive was bing too much. ¡°Ashley, seafood prices vary with the season; it¡¯s perfectly normal. What matters is that we enjoy the meal together. If we¡¯re all happy, a linde extra cost doesn¡¯t hurt. Am I right?¡± Valerie¡¯s smile was tight, her calm demeanor barely masking her irritation. Ashley, momentarily lost for words, bristled silently. Valerie¡¯s confident reson left her wondering how Valerie, who had married a poor man without a college degree, dared to speak up so boldly, Matthew¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise as he listened to Valerie defend him against Ashley¡¯s subtle digs. He appreciated her support, especially since he owed her for helping his grandmother. Although he couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity to her, be resolved to show his gratitude in other ways. With a slight smile, Matthew chimed in, ¡°Valerie¡¯s right. Seafood prices can vary, and this crab is naturally pricier. Because this is a Horsehair Crab. It costs 2000 dors.¡± Observing the warm exchanges between Valerie and Julian, Matthew was reassured of their strong bond. He had arranged for several high¨Cquality seafood dishes to be delivered through Charles, wanting to make the meal memorable. It was evident that Valerie and Julian shared a close rtionship, marked by Julian¡¯s straightforward nature. However, Ashley seemed to harbor a more cunning disposition Ashley looked visibly choked. The crab¡¯s appearance in her eyes resembled a lot of the king crab¡¯s. Her limited experience with seafood suddenly became apparent, leaving her feeling out of her depth. julian, ever direct, expressed his gratitude with a warm smile. Thanks to Matthew, we get to enjoy some truly top¨Cnotch seafood today¡± Valerie donned disposable gloves and cheerfully announced, ¡°Til handle the crab splitting!¡± Ashley, unable to mask her irritation, declined the offer. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling off these past few days and the doctor said I should skip the seafood¡± Julian, concerned, asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been unwell? You should have mentioned it earlier. Biting back her frustration, Ashley responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry about me; just enjoy your meal¡± Valerie, picking up on the tension, focused on serving Julian and Aiden, leaving Ashley out. bly fresh and vorful¡± As Julian tasted the crab, his eyes lit up with delight. ¡°This is better than what we had at our wedding! It¡¯s incredibly Ashley¡¯s expression darkened as Julian¡¯s praise continued. Despite her reservations, she couldn¡¯t deny the infectious enjoyment around the table. making her question if she was missing out on something truly exceptional 0 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Valene turned to Ashley, asking. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want some?¡± ¡°No, thanks. Im really not hungry.¡± Ashley¡¯s tone was tinged with embarrassment. She felt the need to maintain herposure. But as she watched everyone else savoring their meal, she found herself feeling increasingly irritable. ¡°Mommy, I want the crab¡­ Aiden tugged at a crab leg, looking up at Ashley expectantly. In her sour mood, Ashley ignored him, which nearly brought Aiden to tears. Valerie, witnessing i g this, sighed sofily and intervened. ¡°Aiden, let me help you with that, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, please!¡± Aiden beamed at Valerie, who carefully cracked the crab leg and ced the tender meat on his te. His delighted grin spoke volumes: Auntie was his hem. Children always had a way of showing pure gratitude, smiling brightly at those who care for them Ashley, watching this, felt frustrated that her son was so quickly charmed. Her attention then shified to Valerie¡¯s hand, her eyes narrowing at the sight of the diamond ring. ¡°Ashley, did Mathew give you that ring?¡± Valerie nced down at the simple prop ring she had purchased. ¡°Yes, he did. It¡¯s our engagement ring¡± Ashley¡¯s voice carried a tinge of envy as she responded, ¡°That¡¯s really lovely Diamonds just have a special sparkle, don¡¯t they? When your brother and I got married, we only had in gold bands. They¡¯ve lost their shape over the years and look quite worn now Julian, overhearing the conversation, simply offered a polite smile, choosing to remain silent. Valerie, however, felt a pany of sympathy with Julian. She remembered all too well thevish demands Ashley¡¯s family, from a humble background. had made for their wedding¨Ca dowry of 40 thousand dors, none of which Ashley had brought with her to the marriage. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Julian had always been a hard worker, saving diligently for years until he could afford a house and a car. He often said that since Ashley hade from far away to be with him, it was his duty to make her lifefortable ? ? ?? ? ??????????????? When they got married, Ashley chose a gold ring over a diamond, arguing that gold held its value better and could be sold in tough times if necessary. Initially, my brother admired her practicality, but he soon realized that after the wedding, she took possession of all the gold and rarely wore her wedding ring, as if she distrusted his intentions. Despite financial hardships, he never once asked her to contribute financially. As time passed and they had their son Aiden, Ashley stopped working to focus on raising their child. Julian, feeling that homemakers were undervalued by society, doubled his efforts to support and pamper her, often taking on household duties after long days at work. Years went by, and the toll of his efforts began to show. While he aged visibly, Ashley maintained her appearance with regr visits to beauty salons and using expensive skincare products, all while managing their finances. Valerie held no ill will toward Ashley. She simply hoped that Ashley would reciprocate his devotion and remember the importance of their family, especially for Aiden. After all, a happy family is the foundation of a prosperous life. During the family gathering. Valerie tried to steer the conversation away from contentious topics. ¡°Diamond rings might look shy, but they lose value the moment you buy them. They¡¯re just for show, unlike the practical gold you chose before,¡± she said, hoping to ease any tension. Ashley responded with a rare smile, ¡°True, but there¡¯s something about the sparkle of diamonds that¡¯s just irresistible,¡± Seizing the moment, Julian chimed in, I¡¯ll work extra hard and try to get you one before Christmas, ¡°You better remember that promise!¡± Ashley teased, her satisfaction evident in her smile. Then, turning to Valerie, she asked. ¡°Can I see your ring¡± I might pick a simr style.¡± Valerie handed over her ring, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just a basic designs. You¡¯ll find a wide range at the store Ashley examined the ring closely, her expression suddenly shifting to a sneer. ¡°Valerie, you don¡¯t need to worry about what style I choose. But let¡¯s talk about you for a moment. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so vain that you¡¯d wear a fake diamond ring!¡± = 0 11:25 AM Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Valerie was baffled. She was certain she had given Matthew a fake ring, a cheap two¨Cfor¨Cone deal that had only cost her 20 dors, gift box included. Before Valerie could piece together the unfolding events, Matthew gently took her hand, showing her the ring on his own right hand¨Cthe very one she had given him, Valerie waspletely taken aback. She murmured inwardly. ¡®If the fake ring is here, could the one in the box be real? When did he buy it? And why didn¡¯t he tell me anything about it? She looked at Matthew, puzzled. Holding his hand felt like a burning sensation, making her heartbeat elerate. As Matthew brought the two fake rings together, he rified to Julian, ¡°Each of us has a fake ring, while the real one has been securely stored all along.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Julian, who had been doubtful before, now felt a wave of relief upon seeing the genuine ring. Seeing Matthew holding hands with Valerie, Julian let out a sigh. He felt that Matthew, with his cold demeanor, was unlikely to be affectionate. However, it pained him to think that his sweet sister was paired with such a reticent man.. Fortunately, despite his cool exterior, Matthew seemed to treat Valerie quite well. He then turned to Ashley and remarked. ¡°You were right. A proposal ring carries deep significance. It would indeed be tragic to lose it. Seems like getting a fake was a smart move, don¡¯t you think, Ashley?¡± Ashley was visibly frustrated. She had aimed to make Valerie look foolish but found herself outmaneuvered. With a sheepish grin, she ced the diamond ring back into its box and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± A flicker of annoyance crossed Ashley¡¯s face as she nced at the clock, noticing it was 12 o clock. Her eyes sparkled with mischief. Valerie, meanwhile, paid little attention to Ashley¡¯s strange antics, too caught up in her own thoughts. Matthew¡¯s unexpected revtion about the ring had taken her by surprise. While Julian and Ashley were engrossed in their meal, she leaned closer to Manhew and whispered, ¡°When did you get the real ringt Did you expect this toe out?¡± Matthew¡¯s response, delivered in a hushed, resonant tone, amused her. I¡¯ve always inade it clear¨C 1 don¡¯t use fakes,¡± he said, his voice deep andpelling. Valerie was both amused and bewildered by his admission. She remembered the day she handed him the ring, now realizing why he had seemed so perturbed. He must have been upset and quietly bought a recement. She couldn¡¯t help but think his calmposure was fascinating. Without his steady presence, she doubted she could have managed today¡¯s events. ¡°Mr. Grant, how much did the ring set you back? They must have been expensive. I should help with the cost,¡± she said, her voice faltering slightly as guilt washed over her. Although she had never purchased a diamond ring, she knew the price was steep. She feltpelled to contribute, especially since he was only helping her deal with her family. She wondered about the cost, thinking she might need to work extra hard for the next few months to afford her share. Matthew raised an eyebrow, amused by her offer. I can certainly afford a diamond ring for my wife,¡± he said with a chuckle. Valerie paused, then smiled sofily. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Matthew inquired. ¡°It¡¯s just that sometimes, Mr. Grant, you¡¯re incredibly stubborn about the oddest things. Valerie laughed softly. He had a strong will and a decisive manner. Once he made a decision, it was final. He hadn¡¯t even consulted her before buying the ring- Despite his assertiveness, he was not overbearing or controlling. He treated her with respect. At that moment, Valerie felt profoundly grateful to be married to someone to understanding. D Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Valerie deftly cracked open the crab w and began extracting the meat, deciding against a formal thank you in the casual atmosphere Aiden, his eyes wide with anticipation, didn¡¯t realize the crab was intended for Matthew. His excitement turned to dismay as he watched Valerie ce the crab meat onto Matthew¡¯s te Eyes welled up with tears, Aiden felt abandoned. ¡°Auntie has a husband now, and she won¡¯t spoil me anymore¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Aiden. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Valerie soothed, a bit flustered. She turned to Matthew. ¡°Matthew, could Aiden have this piece! I¡¯ll get another one ready for you¡± Surprisingly, the usually reasonable Matthew nced at the tearful Aiden and simply said, ¡°No,¡± before calmly starting to eat the crab meat. He had a firm policy of not sharing food from his te. Valerie was taken aback, having never seen Matthew refuse a child like that. She quickly tried to console Aiden, ¡°Ill get you a bigger, tastier piece, okay?¡± Aiden, reassured by Valerie¡¯s promise, wiped his tears and nodded ¡°Okay! While this unfolded, Ashley, feeling left out of the jovial mood, grew restless. The sound of the doorbell caught her attention, sparking a yful look in her eyes. Tll see who it is Julian, who was closer, started to get up, but Ashley stopped him. ¡°Oh sweetheart, let¡¯s let Valerie handle it. It might be her guest¡± ¡°Right, Julian. It¡¯s probably the cake delivery. I¡¯ll take care of it. Valerie interjected. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°A cake?¡± Aiden¡¯s spirits lifted instantly at the mention of food ¡°I knew you¡¯d perk up cup at the mention of cake, you little boy, Valerie said with augh. Valerieughed softly and yfully tapped Aiden¡¯s nose before rising to answer the door. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She had ordered the cake through a delivery app, and the payment was already handled. As Valerie reached for the door, a forceful hand suddenly shot in from the outside, gripping her wrist tightly and causing her to wince in pain. Shocked, she looked up and gasped. ¡°Mom Panic surged through her. She had never given Ruth her new address, But there was no time to dwell on that now Valerie¡¯s arm throbbed under Ruth¡¯s strong grip, her face twisted with anger, signaling trouble. Valerie tried to shut the door quickly, hoping to defuse the situation. But Ruth was having none of it. Years away from farm work hadn¡¯t lessened her strength; her regr workout kept her robust. She barged through. the door, herrge frame making it impossible to close. ¡°You ungrateful girl! Trying to lock me out after all the years I¡¯ve raised you! We agreed you¡¯d send me 400 dors a month, and now three days have passed without a word from you. Are you ignoring me? I know where you work. Don¡¯t force me to ask your boss for the money. Don¡¯t forget who you are just because you think you¡¯re independent now. If you lose your job over this, it¡¯s on you!¡± Ruth yelled, her finger jabbing in the air as she raised her hand threateningly. Julian sensed the tension as Ruth stormed in and moved to intervene. However, Matthew reacted faster. Just as Ruth¡¯s hand was about to strike Valerie, Matthew stepped in, firmly catching Ruth¡¯s arm, shielding Valerie from harm. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Valerie clenched her teeth, her resolve handening. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to the dowry, Mom, just forget about att Her defiance sent Ruth into a fury With a found p, Huth swept everything from the table with her arm. How dare your dely mar? Em your mother brought you to this world and This is how you reqsay me? I tried to find you a good match, bout your ignored all my ellos. Heqped you¡¯ll choose someone impressive, but you chose. him¨Cacman who can¡¯t even privide a dowry. If you don¡¯t agire. Fiu not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay right here until youe up with 120 thouund. dors. If you don¡¯t love it, borrow it or The cups and sses shattered, echoing through the room. Started by the loud crash, Anden, who had been watching from a distance, suddenly jerked and then tell to the floor, srizing ¡°Aidea¡°¡± Juhan cried out in horror and dashed to his son Ashley, initially siding with Biatli, tured pale at the sight of Auden¡¯s condition ¡°Anden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ruth, her anger momentarily forgotten, looked around bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a seizure¡± Valerie recognized the sympto from a past incident involving a guest¡¯s child. As Aiden¡¯s body stiffened and his face paled, a mix of anger and urgency surged through Valerie, She fumudded with her me in Her trembling hands iisdialed, Suuddenly, someone took the phone from her, dialed 911 correctly, and handed it back *Enchanted Gardens, fur¡¯s the address, Matthew and, his deep voice instilling an unexpected sense of calm. He quickly moved to open a window, letting in fresh air. Ashley was frantically trying to rouse Aiden by pping, hisa bureks. Matthew motioned for Ashley to step back, but Ashley miocal his intent, her fear turning to anger. ¡°What are y are you doing?¡± she snapped. ¡°During a seizure, the basly stiffens and the chest muscles tighten. It¡¯s crucial for his breathing to be unalistructed. Holding him too ti hurt him more Matthew exined, his tone lim bat controlled. too tightly could! Taken aback by his stern warning, Ashley hesitated, her hands still on Aiden, Julian quickly stepped in, gently pushing her aside to better tend to their soul. ¡°Matiliw, can you he help him, please? Julian¡¯s voice was Ludden with worry ¡°Of course.¡± Manliew crouched beside Ailen, carefully turned his head to the sade, and ced a landkerchief between hist He then unbuttoned Alden¡¯s shirt to help hun beatle more easily. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. teeth to prevent As Matthew worked, Aiden¡¯s color began to return, though he continued to twitch Matthew¡¯s hands moved with practiced ease, massaging key areas of Aiden¡¯s body. He had learned these techniques from worching his cousin¡¯s doctor handle simr episodes, 1. Aiden¡¯splexion to returned to normal, and the convulsions ceased. His eyes fluttered oper ¡°Dadi Mom! Aiden¡¯s voice was weak and confused, not understanding the fuss around him. Just then, the ambnce pulled up. They quickly carried Aiden down to receive medical attention. Watching his son being loaded into the ambnce, Julian was overwhelmed with relief and gratitude. He grasped Matthew¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Matthew, thank you so much! Without you, I can¡¯t imagine what might have happened. You truly saved the day¡± = Chapter 72 ? Chapter 72 Ruth stood to the side, feeling a mix of guilt and frustration. She knew Julian med her for unsettling Aiden and for her greed. She muttered, "Do you even understand what I''ve been trying to do? I thought a 120-thousand-dor dowry would help ease your burden, especially with Valerie''s careless spending!" "Mom!" Julian snapped, cutting her off sharply. "I might not be a hero, but I won''t trade my sister''s happiness for ourfort!" His stern words left Ruth speechless. Julian then turned to thank Matthew again, just as the ambnce doors closed and headed toward the hospital. After a brief moment of consciousness, Aiden drifted back to sleep, worn out. Julian tucked him in gently, then confronted Ashley. "Why did you bring Mom along today? What were you thinking?" Ashley was taken aback by his directness and shot back, "Why shouldn''t I? It''s only right she knows about her daughter''s wedding. Imagine the talk in the vige if Valerie married without even telling her mom. I was thinking of her reputation." "Her reputation? Don''t think I''m blind to your schemes. When Mom talked about that 60-thousand-dor dowry for a new house, you were already counting that cash. Let me be clear, Ashley-Valerie is my sister, not somemodity to be bartered. Anyone who tries to sell her off will answer to me!" Julian, typically a calm and collected man, was more furious than Ashley had ever seen him. His anger stemmed entirely from his protective feelings toward Valerie. Ashley was visibly shaken by Julian''s unusual firmness. She nodded timidly, whispering, "Okay, okay, I''ll listen. Just keep it down; Aiden''s still very fragile." Julian''s expression softened as he thought of Aiden, a wave of relief washing over him. He felt thankful for Matthew''s timely intervention that had averted a crisis. Despite his initial reservations about his stern-faced brother-inw, gratitude now filled his heart. Valerie had chosen Matthew, and Julian was ready to respect and ept that choice. After Julian and the others had left, Ruth felt her resolve weakening. She knew pushing matters further would only infuriate Julian. She cared little for Valerie but was deeply concerned about her son''s well-being, seeing him as her future support. Yet, the idea of leaving without any gain was unbearable. After a moment of thought, she cleared her throat and approached Matthew. "Since you two are already married, I can''t change that. But we have our roles. Let''s settle at 100 thousand dors, and I''ll stay out of your business," she dered, then turned and left with her head held high. Valerie was about to bit back her response but was halted by Matthew. They were in a residential area, and making a scene would only draw unwanted attention. Reluctantly, she followed Matthew upstairs. Matthew led the way, his tall frame just ahead. Valerie, looking up, could only see his back, his expression unreadable. A sudden sadness overwhelmed Valerie. She had always portrayed herself as strong. Despite her parents'' opposition, she persevered in her education, splitting a single bun into two meals to survive and still managing to secure a university spot. She was a top salesperson at Arcton Cars, a testament to her capabilities and proof that she could match any man. Her resilience was evident as she faced down challenges from Isabel and the cunning Dn without ever backing down.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Outwardly gentle, her inner strength was deep-seated. She had always been self-reliant, never depending on others. While she admired girls who were doted on and cherished, she was determined to prove she could flourish on her own. However, at that moment, as her mother demanded a 100-thousand-dor dowry, her carefully maintained facade of strength shattered. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Valerie expected Matthew to say something, her heart heavy with the fear that his words¨C sympathetic or biting¨Cmight overwhelm her. Up until now, Valerie had considered herself and Matthew equals. Their rtionship, though not romantic, had been harmonious. He had shown her respect, and she had admired him, almost reaching the point where they felt like friends sharing a home. However, today, Valerie felt diminished and vulnerable, uncertain of Matthew¡¯s perception of her. She hated feeling so exposed and confused. The climb to the fifth floor seemed to stretch on forever. Each step w was as tough as scaling a mountain, but she eventually made it to her door. Matthew¡¯s silence deepened her sense of despair. She breathed deeply, bracing herself for the possibility that their friendship was at an end. They weren¡¯t truly married, and she couldn¡¯t allow him to pay Ruth¡¯s demanded dowry. She knew too well that once given, Ruth would demand more. For years, she had financially supported her mother, contributing 400 dors monthly, along with gifts and household expenses. Now, her mother expected a dowry in return. Respect should be mutual. Valerie was determined not to let Ruth manipte her emotions any longer. This time, she would stand her ground. She anticipated Ruth would try to meddle in her rtionship with Matthew. If that happened, divorce seemed the only solution Valerie was about to speak when a sudden loud thud interrupted her thoughts. Matthew¡¯s fist had collided with the wall. ¡°Mr. Grand¡± she eximed. Shocked, she hurried over to inspect his injury. Matthew¡¯s punch had been powerful, his fingers red, his knuckles bleeding. Quickly, Valerie grabbed tissues to dab at the blood and was about to fetch the first aid kit when he unexpectedly seized her wrist. ¡°Do you think giving her 100 thousand dors would make her respect your he asked, his voice sense Valerie looked up, meeting Matthew¡¯s intense gaze. He continued, Just pay her the money, and maybe she¡¯ll back off and start showing you some respect. What do you think!¡± Valerie was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Grant, what are you suggesting?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice, heavy with anger and deeper than usual, boomed in the room. ¡°She¡¯s your mother, but she has no right to treat you as if you¡¯re merchandise! How can you respect someone who treats you like that? To me, it¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t even see you as her daughter. She¡¯s treating you like a ve, blind to how outstanding you really are! His face, usually stern, now simmered with rage. If this had been at Noria Group, all the executives would be quaking in their boots. Caught by surprise, Valerie felt a spark of joy. ¡°Mr. Grant, do you really think I¡¯m exceptional?¡± She had braced herself for pity or contempt because of her family issues, but praise was thest thing she expected. Matthew nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re a great cook, you¡¯re gentle, you know how to enjoy life, you understand people well, and you¡¯re good at dealing with them.¡± Valerieughed softly. ¡°And that makes me exceptional:¡± These were qualities even he struggled with. 0 11:26 AM N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Matthew had harbored many misconceptions about Valerie initially, but as he got to know her better, he realized that most of his suspicions were probably misunderstandings.. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, her intense focus on money didn¡¯t seem to stem from mere misunderstanding. He once thought her materialistic, but now he understood that her relentless, greedy mother was the reason behind her emphasis on financial security. ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± he asked. I can manage to pull together 100 thousand dors.¡± Valerie was taken aback and quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m never a patient person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to act on impulse this time. Are you really considering selling the house? Where would we sleep then? Surely, we can¡¯t end up on the streets, right? Matthew fell silent, knowing that 100 thousand dors was just a phone call away. Bus Valerie was resolute. ¡°Respect has to be mutual. I respect her as my mother, but if she looks down on me. I can¡¯t justply blindly, I¡¯ve contributed a lot over the years to her living expenses. She should have saved up enough. Farming isn¡¯t that costly, she should be managing fine. For now. I won¡¯t give her more, but I¡¯ll get her a gift for Christmas. The value will depend on how she treats me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. She ims she supported me, but in reality. I was sent to live with my aunt at 12, and she hasn¡¯t spent a dime on me since I was 15. People change, and I must consider my own future she then added. She left one thing unsaid. She would no longer be an endless sourer of money for Ruth. She needed to save every penny for her baby Baby form, diapers, clothes, toys¨Call these cost money. And as the child grew, there would be school fees, She had faced financial struggles growing up and didn¡¯t want her child to endure the same. Ar the very least, she wanted to ensure her child could enjoy school without financial worries. If her child wanted to take extracurricr sses, she wanted to be able to afford them. She was determined to provide everything she missed out on for her child, hoping that growing up as her child would be a source of happiness. ¡°Alright. Matthew nodded, understanding her stance. Valerie maintained a good rtionship with Julian, so cutting ties with that family wasn¡¯t an option, but she was prepared to make somepromises. Matthew sighed, astonished at the reality of having such a heartless mother. He lost his parents early on. While they weren¡¯t particrly warm or gentle, they never exploited their children for money Thankfully, Valene had her understanding brother to lean on, which eased some of her burdens After treating Matthew¡¯s wound with iodine and securing it with bandages, Valerie faced a new challenge. Both of their hands were injured, and a pile of dirty dishes awaited them To make matters worse, their new dishwasher hadn¡¯t been delivered yet Brightening with a sudden idea, Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Grant, your left hand and my right hand are still functional. If we work together, we have a full set of hands between us Matthew was skeptical about this makeshift solution, preferring to call a housekeeper instead. However, watching Valerie struggle to clean up using only her left hand, he reluctantly agreed to help. They each used the other hand, awkwardly bncing the dishes and utensils as they moved toward the kitchen. Valerie had to stretch her arm up while Matthew bent down slightly to keep everything level Just as they reached the kitchen, Valerie nearly stumbled, but Matthew quickly steadied her by wrapping his injured left arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. ¡°Hold steady,¡± he instructed, Thanks, Valerie replied, her cheeks flushing. The close contact and the heat from Matthew¡¯s body brought back memories of another night when he had held her just as closely 0 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Valerie suggested doing the dishes together, so she had to join Manhew at the sink, even though she wanted to keep her left hand, she watched closely as he squirted dish soap with his right, tackling the dishes together. After a while, the couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Grant, I just came up with a job that would be perfect for you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡°¡± Matthew didn¡¯t get her distance. Holding a te in Valerie grinned mischievously. ¡°I think you¡¯d make a great masseur, you know that? She gestured to his hands, all focused and efficient as he scrubbed away at the dishes. ¡°With those mad washing skills, I bet you could really work some magic on people¡¯s backs and shoulders¡± Matthew was momentarily speechless before arching an eyebrow. ¡°Feel free to give it a shot,¡± he quipped, implying she could test out his massage At first, Valerie didn¡¯t catch his drift. But when she did, her face flushed bright red. ¡®Damn it, even Mr. Grant, usually so serious, could crack off- color jokes,¡® she thought to herself N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thankfully, the unexpected ringing of the phone saved Valerie from having to respond to Matthew¡¯s teasing ¡°Trobably my brother,¡± she said, darting off to answer the call. Her hand was still chilly from the water, and she could feel her cheeks burning as she patted her face. ¡°Hey, Julian. How¡¯s Aiden?¡± Valerie asked eagerly as she picked up the phone. ¡°Just wanted to let you know Aiden¡¯s fine¡± Julian said. ¡°No after¨Ceffects, just need to keep an eye on him. We got quite a scare. Need to thank your husband properlyter.¡± ?????????? Valerie felt a wave of relief wash over her. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that Ill be sure to tell Matthew¡± she said, noticing how naturally his name was rolling off her tongue now. Julian hesitated before asking. ¡°Did Matthew say anything to you after we left today? He¡¯s worried Matthew might hold it against Valerie. Valerie chuckled. ¡°Well, he was a bit upset. But he was just worried about me. He promised to back me up no matter what? Julian was skeptical. When a guy had to deal with inws like that, demanding he sell his house for the marriage gift, how could he not be furious! Julian thought Valerie was just telling him the good news and leaving out the bad. Valerie chuckled, figuring Julian was just looking out for her. So, she told him about the awkward dishwashing session with Matthew. ¡°We tried using one hand cach, but it was a mess. It took forever just to wash one te. Pretty hrious, huh?¡± After Valerie finished, there was a sudden silence on the other end. Then Julian asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy rubber gloves?¡± Matthew had juste out from the kitchen when they heard Julian¡¯s piercing question. They both nced at the new rubber gloves in the corner. Well, damn, they¡¯dpletely forgotten about those. What were the odds that they both spaced out at the same time? Valerie couldn¡¯t help butugh, and to her surprise, Matthew seemed to be amused too, the corners of his mouth turning up. She felt like she¡¯d stumbled upon something interesting and grinned in delight. ¡°Hey, Mr. Grant, you know what? You look great when you smile. Matthew hadn¡¯t even noticed that until Valerie mentioned it, but her words wiped the smile off his face in an instant. Valerie leaned in quickly, coaxing him, ¡°Come on, Mr. Grant, just one more smile.¡± Matthew tried to smile, but it came out awkward. Oh well, he tried his best. ¡°Ah, what a pity. I should¡¯ve snapped a pic when I had the chance, Valerie inwardlymented, completely forgetting she was still on the call, leaving Julian choking on the overly sweet moment. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 After catching wind of their chat, Julian finally felt relieved. It seemed like even if Matthew wasn¡¯t loaded, he was pretty nice to Valerie. Their mom might scoff at Matthew for being broke, but Julian figured it was better Valerie married an average guy. If she married into wealth. there¡¯d be too many rules, and they might look down on her. But now, if she ever needed help, Julian could step in. As long as Matthew treated her right, being poor wasn¡¯t a big deal. Valerie cooked a big lunch, but they got sidetracked, leaving dishes untouched. No biggie, they could reheat them for dinner. The leftover meats could freeze, veggies in the crisper, but the issue was the organic fish and shrimp were still fresh. Valerie fetched two basins, separating the fish and shrimp and cing them on the balcony in fresh water. ¡°Hey, shrimp, you¡¯re pretty cute,¡± Matthew narrowed his eyes, wondering why she was chatting up the shrimp. First, it was the hamster, now shrimp. And who kept live organic fish and shrimp as pets? They were simply for eating. Matthew sighed at her soft heart, considering custom tanks for the fish and shrimp, but then realized they¡¯d need separate setups due to their different habitats. The next morning, when Matthew came out of his room, Valerie was already ting food. Seeing him, she greeted him with a bright smile. ¡°Morning, Mr. Grant. Just in time for breakfast.¡± ¡°Morning¡± Matthew took a seat at the table as Valerie set down a te in front of him. It was spaghetti. Were il they having spaghetti today! But he recalled her mentioning egg wich and waffles yesterday. Hungry and enticed by the aroma. Matthew dug in. The spaghetti looked appetizing. Taking a bite, he savored the burst of vors from the fish and shrimp, satisfying his taste buds. Unsure if it was just his imagination, he felt Valerie¡¯s gaze seemed particrly eager today. ¡°Mr. Grant, how is it?¡± she asked right away. ¡°Pretty tasty.¡± Matthew replied truthfully. ¡°Phew, as long as it tastes good. It¡¯s my first time making spaghetti, so I was a bit worried it¡¯d turn out terrible, Valerie eximed with relief. He¡¯d thought she just heated up store¨Cbought ones, but she actually made it herself. The meat was fresh and tasty. Wait¡­ ¡°Did you make it all yourself?¡± he asked. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yup, I got up early to clean and prep the fish and shrimp. Gotta keep it fresh, right? Apart from it, 1 made a few other dishes with the leftover meat.¡± Valerie finished speaking and pulled out two lunchboxes from seemingly nowhere. ¡°So, how about we take lunch to the office? After that, she nced up at him, catching another Beeting smile at the corner of his lips. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± He didn¡¯t see thating. Yesterday, when she called the shrimps ¡°cute,¡± he thought she was nning to keep them as pets. Today, he realized she just meant they looked delicious when she said ¡°cute.¡± 0 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°I really appreciate your effort, Matthew said. Valerie¡¯s casual tone belied the effort she¡¯d put in, but he knew better. Prepping all those ingredients must¡¯ve meant an early start for her. Valerie shrugged it off. ¡°No sweat I¡¯d be cooking for myself anyway¡± She reasoned that since Matthew footed the bill, the least she could do was handle the cooking She appreciated Matthew¡¯s purchase of high¨Cquality food, perfect for her baby. It was a shame she couldn¡¯t indulge in crab meat due to her pregnancy. Just a small taste of that king crab yesterday left her longing for more. Valerie handed Matthew an umbre along with the lunchbox. They¡¯re saying it might rain today ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied. After Matthew left, Valerie swapped the hamster¡¯s bedding and fed at before a middle¨Caged woman who introduced herself as Mia Johnson from Tidy Titans Cleaning Co. arrived unexpectedly Valerie immediately called Matthew for rification. Matthew¡¯s low, calm voice reassured her. I hired a housekeeper. You¡¯ve been busytely, so let her handle the chores¡± Valerie hesitated, feeling a bit embarrassed. She thought Matthew had already gone through so much trouble meeting her family. Plus, he paid for all the groceries and even got that expensive ring. Her doing a few chores was nothingpared to all that. Matthew casually interrupted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you¡¯re applying for a position at Noria Group! You¡¯ll need time to prepare. Just thank me properly once you get the job¡± Valerie felt touched by his consideration. ¡°Got it, Ell take y your advice¡± Mia, the housekeeper, jumped in, praising Valerie¡¯s husband for being so considerate. She¡¯d seen lots of guys who thought chores were just for but not men. He was a rare gem! She assured Valerie she¡¯d handle everything and told her to focus on work, women. Valerie filled Mia in on some cleaning tips, emphasizing Matthew¡¯s room due to his neat freak tendencies. But then she paused, realizing it might seem odd for a couple to have separate bedrooms. She felt awkward about how to exin this to Mia. Thankfully, Mia nodded knowingly. ¡°Men snore like crazy. Separate rooms are a smart move. If we had a spare. I¡¯d kick my man into it too. He¡¯s quier during the day, but once he¡¯s asleep, he¡¯s like a chainsaw¡°: Valerie couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, picturing Matthew¡¯s serious demeanor. He always seemed so proper and gentlemanly. But now she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he snored too. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Julian called just now to say Aiden was doing great and full of energy at kindergarten. Valerie could rx now, no more worries weighing her down. Valerie¡¯s phone rang again right after she hung up. She assumed it was Julian again. ¡°Hey, I was just gonna hit you back. You left Aiden¡¯s toys behind yesterday. If you¡¯re free tomorrow morning, swing by our office a bitter, and Fl hand them over.¡± But halfway through, she was interrupted by a ful, mocking voice. ¡°Who needs your crappy toys anyway? Valerie¡¯s smile froze. She didn¡¯t need to check the caller ID to know who it was. There was only one person who would greet her in such a way, with clear intentions to make her miserable. ¡°Mom¡± Valerie greeted tly, but she was then met by Ruth¡¯s snide taunting ¡°Wow, so you do remember I exist,¡± Buth said dryly. Thought you forgot about me altogether. Getting hitched without a word and keeping your paycheck to yourself. And now you¡¯re insisting on marrying that broke guy, huh? Sorry to burst your bubble, but I absolutely must get that 100 thousand dors, not a cent less!¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Valerie held back her frustration and reminded Ruth, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t afford that much money¡± ¡°Can¡¯t afford it? I checked the housing prices in your area- it¡¯s like 280 dors per square foot. Even if the mortgage ain¡¯t paid off yet, the down payment alone must¡¯ve been like sixty to eighty thousand dors. If he¡¯s really broke, just sell the damn house, Ruth blurted out Valerie¡¯s anger surged as Ruth brought up selling the house again. ¡°If we sell the house, where are we supposed to live! Out on the streets?¡± Ruth snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you live. You chose to marry that broke loser, so being homeless is on you. If you¡¯d listened to me and married that guy from the next vige, sure, he¡¯s got a kid, but at least their family has a big house. You¡¯re just blind and stupid¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t believe her mother still harbored schemes to pawn her off to some vige guy, even at this point. Her voice turned icy. ¡°Moon, quit your pipe dream. If you keep pushing. I quit my job, get a divorce, and move back home. Then I will be known as the knocked¨Cup and divorced woman. That shame will be all on you and Dad¡± There was a minute of silence before Ruth exploded. ¡°You ungrateful bratt Are you trying to kill your father and mer Valerie calmly ended the call, knowing her mom¡¯s bark was worse than her bite, Once she hinted at quitting her job, her mom would back off a bit. That was because Ruth cared more about the money than anything else, especially since she¡¯d been taking nearly half of Valerie¡¯s ie for years. Valerie was relieved she hadn¡¯t shared Matthew¡¯spany details with Ashley. Otherwise, her mom might have caused a scene there directly. Despite their domestic troubles, she couldn¡¯t avoidN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. her mom¡¯s influence. However, she was determined not to involve Matthew in the mess. After all, they were in a marriage of convenience, and he was a good man. Despite the morning call dampening her spirits, Valerie siceled herself, patted her cheeks to wake up, and zoomed off to thepany on her scooter. With her new job at Noria Group starting next week, she needed to tie up loose ends at Arcton Cars this werk As Valerie had time to spare that day, she drove cautiously for safety. While waiting at a traffic light intersection, she suddenly heard someone calling out. ¡°Hey there, girl, wait up¡± Valerie wasn¡¯t sure if the call was for her, so she hesitated, looking back to see a granny with a floral purse and a velvet dress, hustling over with a huff Valerie recognized her ¨C it was the same elderly woman she¡¯d rescued from the pedestrian crossing earlier that morning Concerned for her safety. Valerie maneuvered her scooter over and offered a hand to steady her. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s you. Take a moment to catch your breath, no need to rush The olddy took a couple of breaths, then tightly gripped Valerie¡¯s hand, as if fearing she might vanish. Then, she grinned. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve beening out here bright and early these past couple of days, waiting to run into you again.¡± 0 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Valerie looked surprised. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You know what, if you hadn¡¯t saved me that day. I¡¯d probably be six feet under by now. Gotta show my gratitude proper,¡± Sophia said. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Valerie chuckled nervously as she hurried to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. And hey, no need for thanks from me. It was really no sweat. If it wasn¡¯t me, someone else would¡¯ve jumped in to lend a hand¡° ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re my lifesaver, no question¡± Sophia said earnestly, Valerie had left quickly after their brief conversation that morning, but Sophia had taken a liking to her. So, she started arriving early at the intersection, hoping to catch Valerie passing by on her way to work. Her persistence paid off, and now she held onto Valerie¡¯s hand tightly, determined not to let her slip away easily. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sophia asked. valerie, always a softy for kind elderly derly people, immediately replied, ¡°My name¡¯s Valerie Warren ¡°Valerie, huh? Nice name. I¡¯m Sophia Russell, so just call me Sophia. The more Sophia looked at Valerie, the more she liked her. Valerie¡¯s warm- hearted nature was a real gem, perfect for Matthew Valerie had no idea that in just a few minutes, Sophia had practically mapped out the cozy married life of her and Matthew, Concerned about Sophia¡¯s hurried movements earlier, Valerie cautioned. ¡°Sophia, the morning fog¡¯s thick these days. Please watch your step. especially at busy intersections like this. It¡¯s too risky. And after your fallst time, did your family take you to get checked out at the hospital?¡± Bringing that up right away got Sophia all worked up, ying the sympathy card. She dramatically lamented, ¡°My family¡¯s all caught up with work. Ain¡¯t nobody got time for me.¡± Valerie, not catching on to any hidden agendas, felt genuinely upset for Sophia. ¡°I mean, no matter how busy they are, they can¡¯t just ditch you. You know what they say. Respect your elders, and things go smoothly. It¡¯s like basic decency, right?¡± Seeing Valerie¡¯s riled expression, Sophia worried she might have gone too far. She wanted Valerie¡¯s sympathy to bring them closer, but if she made Valerie resent her grandson because of it, it could backfire. So she added, ¡°But I can¡¯t entirely me them either. There¡¯s so much pressure in society nowadays, they have to hustle while they¡¯re young. I get that mindset, really, It¡¯s just sometimes, being alone gets to me, you know?¡± Valerie quicklyforted her. ¡°Sophia, if you¡¯re up for it you¡¯re always wee to chat with me about anything. ¡°Seriously?¡± Sophia¡¯s little scheme worked like a charm. Valerie had no clue Sophia was trying to y her. Worried Sophia wouldn¡¯t believe her offer, Valerie swiftly pulled out her phone to exclunge numbers with her. But Sophia was quite up¨Cto¨Cdate about thetest trends. ¡°Let¡¯s just add each other on WhatsApp¡± ¡°Sure, that works too, Valerie replied, thinking messaging would be way easier than calls It was a bit odd for someone Sophia¡¯s age to be so tech¨Csavvy. Sophia was somehow unique. She had this ssy vibe and all, Valerie figured she must¡¯ve been pretty sharp in her day. She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how Sophia¡¯s family could ignore such a cool elder. With that in mind, Valerie became even more caring. ¡°Sophia, if you need anything, just text me on WhatsApp. And please, don¡¯t wait for me in the carly mornings. It¡¯s getting colder, and catching a chill wouldn¡¯t be good for your health. ¡°Oh, got it.¡± Sophia said, then cheerfully rummaged through her linle floral purse and pulled out a sofi, rosy knitted scarf. ¡°Valerie, I saw you on that scooter in the cold. The helmet hides your face, but your neck¡¯s bare. So, I made this scarf for you. Consider it a thank¨Cyou gift fromst time. Take Valerie couldn¡¯t say no to Sophia¡¯s kindness. ¡°Thanks, Sophia¡± With the scarf on and the clock ticking, Valerie waved goodbye and zoomed off on her scooter. As soon as Valerie left, the Grant family¡¯s head butler, Harold Thompson approached Sophia. ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯ve seen you knitting that scarf for the past few days. I thought it was for Mr. Matthew, not Miss Warren.¡± Sophia snorted derisively. ¡°Matthew is stubborn as a mule. Knitting him a scarf would be a waste of my time. Harold, a longtime member of the Grant family, understood Matthew¡¯s upbringing. He knew Matthew¡¯s parents had passed early, and Sophia practically raised him herself. Despite her tough talk, he knew she cared for her grandson more than anything. She just wouldn¡¯t admit it openly because she got a hard shell but a soft center. Harold grinned and said, ¡°Since Miss Warren saved you, a generous reward would do just fine. Why go through the trouble of knitting a scarf?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it,¡± Sophia said, watching Valerie leave with a grin. ¡°She¡¯s got a good heart. Cash might push her away. But andmade scarf! 11:26 §¡§® Chapter 79 That¡¯s heartfelt gratitude and a bonding moment rolleil into one. Clever, right?¡± Harold felt a bit bewildered but couldn¡¯t help but admire how Sophia was plotting for her grandson¡¯s future marriage. Then, seeing Sophia about to leave, he quickly asked, ¡°Are you heading home now. Mrs. Gram?¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m off to Noria Group Just thinking about Matthew gets me all fired up. I need to give him a good talking¨Cto,¡± Sophia huffed as she climbed into the waiting limousine. Harold stifled a chuckle. Sophia acted all worked up, but he saw the gray scarf sticking out of the corner of her purse¨Cthe one clearly intended for her grandson SEND GIFT Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 At Noria Group, Charles noticed a change in his boss since the weekend. Though Matthew seemed as frosty as ever on the surface, there was something different in his demeanor¨Ca bit softer, in a better mood. Charles even thought about asking for a raise while Matthew was in a good mxd The strange, inexplicable feeling peaked at noon during the lunch break when Charles went into the office to ask about ordering the usual premium set from Golden Elegance, as he always did. Instead, Matthew surprised everyone by pulling out a lunchbox from his bag and asking about the microwave. That was when things got really weird. A lunchbox? Seriously! If anyone had ever said Matthew and lunchbox in the same sentence. Charles would¡¯ve thought they were joking. But now, it hit him his usually high and mighty boss was showing some serious human vibes today. Now, the aloof Matthew knew to bring an umbre and pack his own lunchbox Charles had always thought Miss Warren was impressive for taming Matthew¡¯s famously bad temper. But now, he saw her skills as downright formidable. The CEO¡¯s office was atop Noria Tower, with senior leadership on the two floors below. They mostly ordered lunch, so microwaves were scarce. The few avable were in the open workspace below. So, Matthew took the elevator down three floors. A group of junior managers were chilling, figuring out lunch. When they saw Matthew, they freaked out. They wondered if they messed up big time and the big boss wasing for them. Instant panic ensued. They were scared stiff, harely daring to breathe too loud, afraid the big boss might just fire a couple of them on the spot. To their surprise, Mathew didn¡¯t even look their way, heading straight for the break room. But their relief was short¨Clived. Momentster, Matthew came out of the break room and pointed at one of them. ¡°M¨CMr. Grant, you needed me for something? The manager¡¯s heart raced as he scrambled to recall everything he¡¯d done over the past few years. But Matthew¡¯s question caught him off guard. ¡°The microwave, I mean, why isn¡¯t it working!¡± The manager rushed to the breakroom and discovered that the microwave¡¯s plug had juste loose. He quickly plugged it back in. ¡°All good now, Mr. Grant ¡°Thanks. Then Matthew asked, ¡°How many minutes does it usually take to heat up a meal?¡± Five minutester, Matthew sauntered out with his lunchbox freshly heated. The entire office fell eerily silent until he was out of earshot. Then everyone turned to each other in disbelief before erupting in chatter ¡°No way, I must be seeing things. The big boss himself microwaved a damn lunchbox? ¡°Nah, you¡¯re not tripping. I saw it too. But guys, are we freaking out for no reason! It¡¯s probably just homemade stuff from his family. I heard Mrs. Grant spoils him rotten. Maybe she made it.¡± ¡°Doubt it¡¯s from that olddy. She once sent him a lunchbox when I was delivering files to him. Hers was this big, fancy spread made by their chefs. But did you see Mr. Grant¡¯s? Just regr home¨Ccooked stuff. Smelled good though. ¡°Damn, you think Mr. Grant¡¯s got himself a panner now! Snag someone from the mighty Grant Family and you¡¯re golden¡°¡± ¡°Oh god, I always thought Mr. Grant would go for some bombshell, not a homebody. Should I start packing lunchboxes too or am I toote?¡± Charles couldn¡¯t resist the juicy gossip he overheard and rushed to tell Matthew all about it ¡°Mr. Grant, everyone¡¯s going nuts out there, specting about the mysterious woman who¡¯s won your heart¡± Matthew unpacked his fork and spoon, opening his lunchbox. ncing up briefly, he remarked calmly. ¡°Tiresome chatter.¡± ¡°Now you find idle talk tiresome! Why didn¡¯t you realize that earlier! Charles wondered, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to confront the guy unting his homemade lunchbox like it was the talk of the town. Charles now found that his frosty bou was a total show¨Coff at heart. Mr. Grant used to look down on Miss Warren, but now he was unting like there was no tomorrow. ¡°That¡¯s a major self¨Cburn, Mr. Grant, Charles muttered to himself. 0 11.26 AM Chapter 81 As Charles muttered, Matthew¡¯s attention was fixed on the lunchbox. With tasty spaghetti for breakfast, he anticipated this meal. The lunchbox boasted variety¨Cpan¨Cfried fish fillet, shrimp, broli, and creamy soup. The colors and nutrition were enticing 23 83 0 Distracted by the juicy gossip. Charles forgot to order lunch for himself Watching Matthew dig in now, his own hunger grew as he eyed the lunchbox enviously Catching Charles¡¯s gaze. Matthew looked up with a frown. ¡°Tell your wife to pack you one next time¡± Charles also wished he could. But that depended on whether his wife was up for it. Plus, her cooking skills were nothingpared to Miss Warren¡¯s, Wait, wasn¡¯t he even allowed to feel a little jealous? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just then, footsteps approached from outside, Charles turned and his expression quickly changed. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant¡¯s here.¡± Sophia hadn¡¯t been in the office long before picking up on the employees¡® excited chatter. When she walked in, Matthew¡¯s lunchbox was already halfway empty. It was toote to put it away. ¡°Wow, who whipped up this lunch for you, Matthew Sophia didn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. ¡°Grandma, you should¡¯ve let me know you were dropping by, sod Matthew ¡°Let you know what? I¡¯m just popping in to see my grandson, do I need to schedule an appointment?¡± She brushed off his attempt to change the subject. ¡°Whose lunchbox is this? Some youngdy¡¯s, I¡¯d her?¡± trime, she¡¯d tried to arrange a marriage for him. If she learned Valerie, her lifesaver, Matthew didn¡¯t want his grandma to find out about Vallerie. Last tim was already his wife, it would complicate things with Valerie. Seeing his silence, Sophie¡¯s expression turned serious as a thought hit her. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t tell me this is from that Miss Santos Matthew knew she had the wrong idea and swiftly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s not from Lindsey¡± Sophia clearly rxed with relief. In Kranson City, there were four big¨Cshot families, the Grant family was the top dog, followed by the Anderson family, the Reynolds family, and the Santos family. Lindsey, the second daughter from the Santos family, had this weird crush on Matthew for some reason. But the thing was, the Santos family and the Grant family had been business rivals, making any romantic stuff between them a total mess Ultimately, it didn¡¯t matter because of some past stuff between the Santos family and Matthew. Sophia wanted absolutely nothing to do wi with the Santos family, no matter what Hearing Matthew¡¯s denial, Sophia rxed. She realized she might be overthinking it. Matthew kept the Santos family at arm¡¯s length, and the pampered Santos girl wouldn¡¯t make lunchboxes anyway. Sophia examined the modest lunchbox, guessing it was probably from some eager female employee trying to impress and level up¡± Not a real threat since she knew her grandson, always conl as a cucumber. Melting him would take more than just a lunchbox; it needed a kind¨Chearted, caring girl like Valerie. So let the officedies y their games if they wanted. ¡°Alright, if you think Grandma¡¯s just being nosy, I¡¯ll back off. It¡¯s good someone¡¯s taking care of your meals. You never eat right. Haven¡¯t seen you in ages, but you¡¯re looking healthier now, your face filling out nicely. That¡¯s how a man should be, not just skin and bones Sophia chuckled happily, oblivious to how tightly Matthew gripped his spoon. Matthew¡¯s expression twitched, barely noticeable. He wondered if he really put on some weight. 1/1 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 As Charles muttered, Matthew¡¯s attention was fixed on the lunchbox. With tasty spaghetti for breakfast, he anticipated this meal. The lunchbox boasted variety¨Cpan¨Cfried fish fillet, shrimp, broli, and creamy soup. The colors and nutrition were enticing 23 83 0 Distracted by the juicy gossip. Charles forgot to order lunch for himself Watching Matthew dig in now, his own hunger grew as he eyed the lunchbox enviously Catching Charles¡¯s gaze. Matthew looked up with a frown. ¡°Tell your wife to pack you one next time¡± Charles also wished he could. But that depended on whether his wife was up for it. Plus, her cooking skills were nothingpared to Miss Warren¡¯s, Wait, wasn¡¯t he even allowed to feel a little jealous? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just then, footsteps approached from outside, Charles turned and his expression quickly changed. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant¡¯s here.¡± Sophia hadn¡¯t been in the office long before picking up on the employees¡® excited chatter. When she walked in, Matthew¡¯s lunchbox was already halfway empty. It was toote to put it away. ¡°Wow, who whipped up this lunch for you, Matthew Sophia didn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. ¡°Grandma, you should¡¯ve let me know you were dropping by, sod Matthew ¡°Let you know what? I¡¯m just popping in to see my grandson, do I need to schedule an appointment?¡± She brushed off his attempt to change the subject. ¡°Whose lunchbox is this? Some youngdy¡¯s, I¡¯d her?¡± trime, she¡¯d tried to arrange a marriage for him. If she learned Valerie, her lifesaver, Matthew didn¡¯t want his grandma to find out about Vallerie. Last tim was already his wife, it would complicate things with Valerie. Seeing his silence, Sophie¡¯s expression turned serious as a thought hit her. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t tell me this is from that Miss Santos Matthew knew she had the wrong idea and swiftly interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s not from Lindsey¡± Sophia clearly rxed with relief. In Kranson City, there were four big¨Cshot families, the Grant family was the top dog, followed by the Anderson family, the Reynolds family, and the Santos family. Lindsey, the second daughter from the Santos family, had this weird crush on Matthew for some reason. But the thing was, the Santos family and the Grant family had been business rivals, making any romantic stuff between them a total mess Ultimately, it didn¡¯t matter because of some past stuff between the Santos family and Matthew. Sophia wanted absolutely nothing to do wi with the Santos family, no matter what Hearing Matthew¡¯s denial, Sophia rxed. She realized she might be overthinking it. Matthew kept the Santos family at arm¡¯s length, and the pampered Santos girl wouldn¡¯t make lunchboxes anyway. Sophia examined the modest lunchbox, guessing it was probably from some eager female employee trying to impress and level up¡± Not a real threat since she knew her grandson, always conl as a cucumber. Melting him would take more than just a lunchbox; it needed a kind¨Chearted, caring girl like Valerie. So let the officedies y their games if they wanted. ¡°Alright, if you think Grandma¡¯s just being nosy, I¡¯ll back off. It¡¯s good someone¡¯s taking care of your meals. You never eat right. Haven¡¯t seen you in ages, but you¡¯re looking healthier now, your face filling out nicely. That¡¯s how a man should be, not just skin and bones Sophia chuckled happily, oblivious to how tightly Matthew gripped his spoon. Matthew¡¯s expression twitched, barely noticeable. He wondered if he really put on some weight. 1/1 0 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Sporting Charles trying to hold back augh, Manhew¡¯s expression darkened. Knowing his grandma must have something else on her mind, he set down the spoon and sighed. ¡°Grandma, you didn¡¯t come all the way here just to chat about this, did you?¡° Hearing Sophia want to swing by the Anderson family. Matthew quickly caught on. Unlike the Santos family, the Anderson family wasn¡¯t really in their business circle. They¡¯d been tight pals for ages, especially Sophia and Mrs. Anderson. It was tragic that 20 years ago, William Anderson, the family head, along with his 4¨Cyear¨Cold daughter, drowned during a family vacation. His wife, Chloe Anderson, wasn¡¯t present and suffered a mental breakdown after the incident. William¡¯s father passed away shortly after from shock, while his mother, Olivia Anderson, was left to deal with the aftermath for her husband and son. No funeral for the little girl because only William¡¯s body was found by the rescue team. But in the vast ocean the odds of such a young child surviving were close to none. Olivia, though, stubbornly held onto the belief that as long as her granddaughter¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found, she wasn¡¯t dead. That was what kept her going all this time. As Olivia got older and sicker, she¡¯d been stuck in bed for nearly half a year. She¡¯d told her second son, Owen Anderson, to keep looking for her missing granddaughter. But it¡¯d been 20 years already. If they could find her, they would¡¯ve by now, How was it possible there was still no word! ¡°You know, Olivia used to teach you painting back then. Can¡¯t have that grumpy face when you s see herter, Sophia reminded. Matthew replied, ¡°Got it¡± The A Anderson family¡¯s butler swung open the bedroom door. Inside, Oliviay in bed, mustering a faint smile as Sophia entered. ¡°Hey. Sophia¡± Sophia grinned. ¡°Hey, I Brought Matthew to visit you ¡°Mrs. Anderson. Matthew greeted respectfully. Olivia nced at Mathew. ¡°You look familiar. You¡¯re Matthew, right? Wow, you¡¯ve grown up so much since Ist saw you as a little tyke. But some things never change you never did smile much as a kid.¡± Sophia rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s just how he is, Olivia. You¡¯ll have to deal with it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You know, if Sarah had grown up, she¡¯d probably be Matthew¡¯s age now, Sophia, don¡¯t fault the kid. For us, as long as they care for us, that¡¯s all that matters¡± Olivia had unwittingly reopened old wounds. Sophia sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right, But you need to take care of yourself. Owen is still helping look for that mixing kid from way back when. Maybe they¡¯ll track her down someday, and you¡¯ll see her again. Olivia perked N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. up and shot the breeze for a bit with them. Not wanting to disturb Olivia¡¯s rest, Sophia and Matthew left after half an hour. On their way back, Matthew couldn¡¯t shake Olivia¡¯s sad look. He remembered her vibrant youth when her painting was celebrated throughout the city and couldn¡¯t believe how tragedy had changed her. Despite his usual pragmatism, he still hoped for a miracle- that the Anderson family might find the missing child someday. Sophia broke the silence, turning to Matthew, ¡°Anything on your mind after seeing Olivia? Matthew¡¯s response was sincere. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be more attentive and spend more time with you¡± Olivia¡¯s biggest regret was not having her granddaughter by her side for twenty long years. Matthew was determined never to let his own grandma experience such a thing. But before he could finish, Sophia excitedly cut him off Sophia eximed, ¡°Who said I need you to keep mepany! I want you to get married and have kids soon, so I don¡¯t die without seeing my great¨Cgrandchildren. And don¡¯t you dare have just two ¨C have five, no, six kids¡°¡± Marthew was lost for words. At that moment, Valerie suddenly felt a chill down her spine at Arcton Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Valerie had that creeping feeling that someone was gossiping about her. She was in her office, going through some stuff, and figured it was time to stash the files Ronald came in and said, ¡°Hey, Valerie, forget the outside noise. Focus on memorizing these materials. We rarely have someone go for Noria Group. Don¡¯t blow it.¡± He wasted no time in the morning, dragging Valerie into the office to hit the books. He was even more anxious about Valerie¡¯s Noria Group selection than she was Valerie chuckled. ¡°But everyone else is working. Can¡¯t ck off or they¡¯ll gossip.¡± ¡°I told you to do it. Who¡¯d dare say anything? If they do, they should aim to be a top salesperson too and get into Noria Group,¡± Ronald huffed. ¡°But Valerie. I¡¯ll really miss you if you leave. You¡¯ve gotta visit us whenever you can.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ronald. Honestly, you¡¯ve had my back all these years. I already see you as family. Valerie admitted Ronald felt relieved. ¡°Leaving might be for the best. With Dn¡¯s backing, he¡¯d keep targeting you if you stayed. At Noria Group, he can¡¯t control you anymore. Maybe one day, you¡¯ll be overseeing him.¡± Valerie smiled. She hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. For now, the most appealing part about Noria Group was the doubled sry. Suddenly, they heard a ruckus outside. Valerie said, ¡°You sit tight, I¡¯ll go check it out¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the lobby, everyone wore curious expressions. Isabel, who¡¯d been fired days ago and never picked up her things, had returned. Her locker had been given to someone new, who packed her stuff in a bag and left it in the corner. Isabel exploded, yelling at the new employee, ¡°Who said you could touch my stuff?¡± The terrified newbie backed off. Valerie stepped up to shield her, giving Isabel a serious side¨Ceye. ¡°Isabel, calm down. Company rules, not her fault. And you¡¯re supposed to take your stuff when you leave. No one¡¯s obligated to store your personal belongings.¡± Valerie said, cutting to the chase. Seeing Valerie, Isabel froze, her anger intensifying ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re not one to lecture me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess,¡± ¡°Isabel, if you weren¡¯t up to no good, nobody would¡¯ve messed with you. Take your stuff and leave. Already wrecked your reputation enough?¡± Valerie¡¯s casual tone hit a nerve, leaving Isabel seething. She snatched the bag and stormed out The more Isabel thought about it, the angrier she got. How dare Valerie, that country bumpkin, talk like she was all that? After the mess at Noria Group, even Dn ditched her. Now Arcton Cars fired her too, and no Noria Group subsidiary would hire her. She had to find a new job, no way around it She couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of tossing away all those years of hustle and starting over. She figured she¡¯d hit up Dn againter. She wasn¡¯t buying that the sleazy Dn had zero interest in her. If she could rope Dn back in, she could still squeeze some cash out of him. Valerie was still another worker bee even if moving to Noria Group, while she could make bank without breaking a sweat. Feeling somewhat reassured, Isabel pulled out her phone to call Dn, but then she saw a woman striding aggressively in from outside. The moment their eyes locked, Isabel¡¯s face went pale, and she seemed ready to boll After seeing Isabel off, Valerie sensed something was wrong. Normally, if Isabel acted so arrogant, Katherine would have cursed her out first. But this time, Katherine was nowhere to be seen. Valerie looked around and noticed Katherine was missing from her shift at the office. Worried, she quickly asked someone, ¡°Where¡¯s Katherine?¡± The employee hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t y know! Dn look her on a business trip Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Valerie¡¯s expression twisted in disbelief. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on here!¡± Dn¡¯s reputation was notorious, and people usually avoid going on business trips with him. Plus, the one with the lowest performance rating wha was set to be Dn¡¯s travel buddy was a guy, so no issues there How on earth did Katherine end up joining him? Valerie was only absent this weekend, and something like this happened. ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s on me,¡± the new girl, still shaken from Isabel¡¯s attack, said, ¡°I closed three car dealsst month, but somehow my report got all messed up. Mr. Hart chewed me out, saying it could¡¯ve cost thepany over 20 thousand dors. Valerie muttered. ¡°It¡¯s the finance department¡¯s job to check the report. Dn can¡¯t boss you around.¡± The new girl felt upset. ¡°Wish you were there with me yesterday, Valerie. I didn¡¯t have the guts to stand up to Mr. Hart, but I really don¡¯t wanna go on a trip with him. Heard he¡¯s creepy with girls on trips¡­ Katherine said she took my ce to protect me. She says she knows kickboxing, and Mr. Har wouldn¡¯t dare touch her¡± Valerie frowned at the news. Katherine was always hold, but this was next¨Clevel. Even if she knew how to throw a punch, what if things escted? Dn was not exactly known for his boundaries. If something did happen, it could get really messy. Valerie hurriedly dialed Katherine¡¯s number, relieved when she finally picked up The background had some noise going on ¡°Katherine, where are you? Did Dn do anything to you? Valerie¡¯s voice was tense with concem. ¡°Valerie!¡± Katherine recognized her voice andughed. ¡°Rx, everything¡¯s fine. Dn wouldn¡¯t dare mess with me, or I¡¯ll make sure he learns some manners Katherine¡¯s voice came through, and Valerie finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Katherine, why¡¯s it so loud over there?¡± Katherine nced around and exined, ¡°Oh, a big¨Cshot coal boss ordered a bunch of cars thus time. He¡¯s throwing a group wedding for three couples of his employees, and they¡¯re short on help. They asked me to step in as a temporary bridesmaid. It¡¯s pretty lively here. I¡¯ll hang around. until the banquet kicks off, then maybe grab a bite to eat.¡±¡° Valerie felt better knowing there was a crowd around With so many people, even if Dn had any funny ideas, he wouldn¡¯t dare act on them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just as Valerie was about to say more, a suddenmotion erupted outside the lobby, sounding like trouble. Katherine listened in confusion. ¡°Valerie, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Not wanting to worry her, Valerie downyed it. ¡°Oh, just my coworkers messing around¡± But the noise sounded serious, Katherine hesitated, debating whether to call Valerie backter, when suddenly, Dn, who had been mingling with the coal boss, appeared behind her. ¡°Why are you calling Valerie?¡± he asked. Katherine jumped at his sudden voice, and seeing it was Dn, she frowned and stayed quiet, not wanting to talk. She didn¡¯t want to chat, but he kept on pushing.. ¡°Hey, hold up!¡± Dn clinked his ss, stopping Katherine in her tracks. ¡°Did Valerie trash talk me again? That girl¡¯s got a mouth on her, don¡¯t mind Katherine grinned back at Dn, not buying it. ¡°You don¡¯t need anyone to badmouth you. We all know who you are.¡± g with anger as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some sharp words for someone so young. Careful you don¡¯t end up alone!¡± Dn¡¯s face was burning ¡°Dn, I¡¯m just here to work. If you¡¯re not happy, just kick me out. But don¡¯t think I¡¯m interested in you. Besides, I¡¯ve got a sweet boyfriend. Even if I don¡¯t end up getting married, that¡¯s my problem, not yours!¡± With that, Katherine strutted off as the wedding ceremony kicked off, needing her as a bridesmaid. She took to the stage, throwing a bit of shade Dn¡¯s way. ¡°Must be bad luck having you here on such a happy asion!¡± ¡°Your¡± Dn was unable toe up with aeback as he watched Katherine walking away in a rage. 0 1126 Chapter 84 His eyes wandered to Katherine¡¯s slim waist, her sharp words contrasting with her stunning figure. Thoughts of Valerie shed through Dn¡¯s mind, followed by Katherine¡¯s harsh remarks, His brow furrowed, a sinister grin spreading across across his He needed to figure out a way to Katherine in her ce. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Being held up by Dn, Katherine didn¡¯t get a chance to call Valerie back. Little did she know, Valerie was in some trouble. e serious trou As Isabel was leaving with her stuff, a pregnant woman decked out in a fancy dress humped right into her. The woman grabbed Isabel and demanded, ¡°Are you Isabel? The one messing around with my husband? Is that you Tabel had bumped into Dn¡¯s wife, Natalie Hart, a few times near their apartmentplex during their affair. She instantly recognized her and grew nervous, nervously shaking her head no. ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it. I saw a photo of you on my husband¡¯s phone. It¡¯s definitely you, Natalie huffed. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t know anything¡°¡± Isabel wished she could vanish. Freaking out, she spotted Valerie and the others leaving the lobby. Thinking on her feet, she pointed straight at Valerie. ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s Isabel, the one messing with your husband¡± Natalie was skeptical. The photo on Dn¡¯s phone was blurry, so all she could make out was that the woman had a nice figure. That was why when she sawbel earlier, she stopped her. But now, hearing this other woman was supposedly Isabel, she shot Valerie¡¯s beautiful face a nasty re and got seriously ticked off ¡°You¡¯re Isabel, huh! Thank God I found you, you sneaky snake! How dare you mess around with my man! If I hadn¡¯t seen that pic. I¡¯d be a fool. J 1. Just you wait, I¡¯ll make you pay¡± She let go of Isabel and went straight for Valerie, looking like she wanted to rip her apart with her bare hands, Valerie wasn¡¯t clueless. She quickly caught on to what was happening. ¡°Hey, calm down, I¡¯m not Isabel¡± Her coworkers rolled their eyes, pulling Natalie back. ¡°Valerie¡¯s not like Isabel. You g got the wrong person.¡± Natalie, furious at their defense of Valerie, wasn¡¯t listening to reason. She pointed at Valerie, airsing vehemently, ¡°You heartless vixent Dared to seduce my husband while I¡¯m pregnant? Karma will catch up with you I¡¯ll kill you today! She trusted no one and was bent on venting her rage Isabel smirked from afar as Valerie got shoved around, thinking it served her right. With everyone focused on restraining Natalie, no one noticed Isabel slipping away. They couldn¡¯t pull Natalie off directly because she was pregnant. But she took advantage, pushing forward and aiming to p Valerie. Themotion brought out Ronald, who ended up catching Natalie¡¯s p across the face in the chaos. Blood trickled from his busted li lip Natalie froze, then snapped, ¡°You get what you give. You all stopped me from confronting that homewrecker, so you¡¯re asking for it. Don¡¯t me me. She bared her teeth again, ready to attack Valerie again. ¡°Enought¡± Valerie¡¯s face turned grim seeing the innocent Ronald assaulted. Taller than Natalie who was iling before her, Valerie firmly grabbed her arm and pped her back hard. The crisp p echoed, searing Natalie¡¯s cheek and further enraging her. ¡°How dare you hit me, bitch. Il destroy you.¡± Valerie towered over her, restraining her arms to prevent her from moving. ¡°Your husband cheated on you, you¡¯re the victim, and I get that. But that doesn¡¯t justifyshing out blindly.¡± Natalie raged, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. I¡¯m not buying it. I¡¯ve got proof you seduced him, and I even found a love potion in his clothes.¡± 0 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Love potion!¡± Valerie said. ¡°Stop pretending Dn¡¯s wife said. She took out a bottle from her pocket and threw it at Valerie. The package of the bottle was rough, and there was an obscure line of words in the That line of words read, ¡°Love potion. Knockout in three seconds.¡± It was so offensive that it was unbearable to look at, This time, Valerie did not retort. She gripped the bottle in her hand tightly. An extremely bad premonition shed across her mind. She immediately took out her phone and called Katherine. The two of them were still talking ist now, but now it showed no answer. Valerie gritted her teeth and called Dn again, but his phone was switched off. At this moment, the ominous feeling reached its peak, Valerie quickly asked everyone a question, enquiring who knew where Dn¡¯s business trip was this time. Everyone shook their heads hesitantly, only knowing that Dn had gone to the neighboring city. Vomez, but they weren¡¯t sure about the specific Location Dn¡¯s wife was still sneering at the side. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many lowdown scurs like you,¡± she said. ¡°Think you can seduce my husband and sessfully climb up thedder by doing this, huh! Let me tell you that there¡¯s no way this would happen.¡± Valerie interrupted her sternly, saying, ¡°Where is Dn Dn¡¯s wife was immediately startled. She recoiled her neck and said angrily. ¡°You vixen, how dare you raise your voice at me! Don¡¯t even think that I would tell you¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Valerie finally could not take it anymore ¡°I told you I¡¯m not Isabel,¡± she said. ¡°Are you deaf? You¡¯re the only one who treats that fatso Dn like he is precious. You keep using others of seducing him. You don¡¯t bother thinking that he is not a good guy Let me tell you that he could bemitting a crime anytime now. This bottle of drug is the best evidence. It may not be toote to stop him now. Otherwise, he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life in jail!¡± Valerie had always been gentle and soft¨Cspoken. This was the first time she threw such a f Dn¡¯s wife was finally stunned. She noticed that Valerie did not seem to be lying. She then hesitated for a long while before slowly saying, ¡°Other than his work phone, he has a personal phone. I should be able to contact him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Valerie said. ¡°Figure out a way to find out where Dn is right now. We have to locate him immediately!¡± Valerie took a deep breath and then quickly exined to Ronald. She was absolutely certain that Dn had bought this bottle of love potion himself. He and Katherine are on a business trip now, yet she suddenly Joses contact, she thought. I have to find Katherine as soon as possible¡± is then Ronald was also anxious when he heard that. He quickly asked two male colleagues to go to Yomez with Valerie and arranged for a car. Valerie brought Dn¡¯s wife into the car. After getting into the car, Valerie called Katherine twice, but there was still no answer. She then thought of the noisy wedding venue on Katherine¡¯s end during the previous call, praying silently that it was due to the loud music that Katherine could not hear her phone ringing At this moment, Dn¡¯s wife also realized that the situation was moreplex than initially thought. She called Dn, trying to subtly extract information from him. King, King¡­ After dozens of seconds, the call to Dn¡¯s personal phone actually connected. Hello! Dn¡¯s wife lowered her voice, following the script taught by Valerie to extract information from Dn as she said. ¡°Hubby, howe it is so noisy on your end?¡± ¡°The client is hosting a wedding reception,¡± Dn said. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be noisy ¡°A wedding reception,¡± his wife said. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I attended one. Where are you right now I¡¯d like toe over and join in the fun.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m on a business trip in Vorez Dn said. The music was noisy. His voice soundedzy. 126 AM Chapter 86 ¡°Which part of Vomez)¡± his wife said. ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s close. I¡¯ll go over to look for you¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over,¡± Dn said. His voice was already filled with impatience. ¡°It¡¯s just a quail and underdeveloped town in Resburn County. You¡¯re pregnant, so just stay at home. Don¡¯t travel around here and there. Just wait for me to return¡± ¡°Sure, hubby, his wife said. ¡°Ill be good and wait for you at home. Dn snapped at her, but she was not angry at all. Instead, she immediately red at Valerie after hanging up the phone. ¡°Your name is Valerie, right?¡± she said. ¡°I misunderstood and thought you were Isabel earlier. I¡¯m sorry. But you baselessly used my husband ofmitting a crime. Listen to what he said. My husband is doing fine. Let me tell you that today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over. I want to sue you for defamation: Pull over! Pull over!¡± ? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Earlier on the phone, the music was deafening, and the atmosphere was joyous. Everything did sound fine. But Valerie still felt uneasy. She thought, Just because everything is fine now doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be fine tonight. ording to the business trip schedule, Katherine and Dn still have to stay there tonight. I dare not take any chances!¡± ¡°Keep driving,¡± she told her colleague. Dn¡¯s wife was furious when she heard that. She immediately extended her arm from the backseat, wanting to grab the steering wheel The colleague driving the car broke out in a cold sweat right away. It was a big no¨Cno to disturb drivers when they were driving. He hurriedly mmed on the brakes. The car jolted violently for a moment before breaking down immediately. Valerie hurriedly got out of the car and lifted. the hood to take a look Even though they were in sales, fixing cars was a bit of a challenge for them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The two colleagues looked at each other helplessly ¡°Valerie, the car won¡¯t start. Why don¡¯t we contact the car dealership and get someone to drive another car over Another person suggested, ¡°We already know where the wedding reception is held. Why don¡¯t we call the police?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. There¡¯s no evidence for this. Even though we found the love potion, we can¡¯t be sure that Mr. Hart has really taken it to Vorner. The polier won¡¯t intervene. Plus, even if the police do go over, if Dn doesn¡¯t do anything, he may retaliate by making counterusations, using us of ndering him.¡± This person¡¯s words made sense. The more Valerie listened, the more heavy¨Chearted she became. It¡¯s indeed not reasonable to seek help from the police right now, she twigh ¡°It¡¯s toote to get someone to send a car over,¡± she said. Til take a taxi to the high¨Cspeed rail station. With that said, Valerie hurriedly took out her phone to check the high¨Cspeed rail tickets. The good news was that there were still plenty of tickets to Yomez. But the bad news was that because they had already traveled some distance, they were now stuck near the expressway of Kranson City. It was a deste spor. Valerie tried to book a tax using a maxi apps. A long while psed, and she could not manage to book one. Amid her burning anxiety, Valerie did not notice that two cars wereing down a mountain road not far behind her. In the car, Sophia was still chattering away, urging Mathew to get married as soon as possible. She also mentioned that she had already found her savior and would arrange for them to meet later. Unexpectedly, halfway through her speech, the car suddenly came to a stop. Sophia was immensely startled by the brake. She was so angry that she hurriedly pped Matthew on the shoulder, saying, ¡°You rascal, why did you pull over for no reason? You even did so abruptly. Are you trying to scare the hell out of me ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, Matthew said. After apologizing, he extended his ann and opened the door on Sophia¡¯s side. Then, he said seriously, ¡°I suddenly remember that I have something to take care of. Please get off and take your MPV back. Sophia was left speechless. ¡°Grandma, please,¡± Matthew said. His tone brooked no refusal. Sophia was stunned by his words. After slowly moving out of the car, Matthew did indeed close the car door. He immediately drove off in his ck Land Rover into the distance. Looking at the back of the car as it sped away, Sophia gritted her teeth in anger as she said, ¡°Damn brat. What kind of temper has he developed now? I was just urging him to meet that girl, and he actually kicked me out of the cart This is outrageous¡­ Linte did Sophia know that it was because Matthew had spotted a somewhat familiar figure at the intersection. Upon getting closer and taking a look now, it was indeed Valerie. Matthew drove the car closer to Valerie. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. Valerie was first shocked upon hearing a familiar voice. When she noticed that it was Matthew, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Grant¡­ Matthew nced behind her, thinking. The car seems to have broken down. She is holding her phone, seemingly looking for someone to help. But she has always been calm when something happens. A car breaking down shouldn¡¯t make her this anxious. Marthew nced in the direction of the car again and saw two men in the car. They seem to be her colleagues from the car dealership, he thought. 0 11:27 AM Chapter 87 There¡¯s also a woman with an unfriendly expression, looking like she is difficult to deal with! Matthew said in a serious voice, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± He reckoned that she had probably run into trouble. SEND GIFT Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Valerie was anxious because she could not book a taxi. When she heard Matthew¡¯s words, she was first stunned for a moment before feeling a sense of wannth. As if grabbing onto a lifeline, she quickly told him about Katherine¡¯s situation. ¡°Mr. Grant, can I be so bold as to ask you to help me out?¡± she said. ¡°It may be a hassle, but I really need to make a trip to Vomez¡± With that said, she saw Matthew lowering his head silently. Valerie immediately felt a little ufortable, thinking. I know he is busy with work. Besides, he is driving his boss¡¯s car. I should not bother him during his working hours. Plus, whether Dn would make a move on Katherine is just my guess after all! With that in mind, Valerie was mentally prepared to be rejected. She knew that Matthew was someone who disliked hassle. ¡°Vomez is 110 miles from here, Matthew said. ¡°It takes two hours to reach there. Can you make it in time!¡± As he spoke, he lifted his phone. It was only then that she realized that he wasn¡¯t rejecting her when he lowered his head earlier, Rather, he was checking the navigation on his phone. Matthew¡¯s expression remained cold, and her voice did not have much fluctuation, but for Valerie at that moment, there was an inexplicable sense of security. It instantly warmed her whole being. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°I can make it there in time. I can make it there in time? Matthew simply said. ¡°Get in the car. ¡°Sure!¡± Valerie hurriedly replied, But the car that had broken down still needed someone to take care of it, so one of the male colleagues went to Vomer with her while the other one stayed behind to keep an eye on the car. As for Dn¡¯s wife, she felt that Valerie was being unreasonable and refused to follow Valerie no matter what was said. She even threatened that she wanted to go back toin about Valerie and make her lose her job. Valerie knew that even if Dn¡¯s wife way brought along, she would no longer cooperate in calling Dn, so Valerie let her be. After Valerie and her male colleague got into the Land Rover. Matthew stepped on the elerator. The car sped on the highway toward Vomez. After getting into the car, Valerie called Katherine again, but there was still no answer. Matthew calmly analyzed the situation for her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be overly concerned. Judging from what you said earlier, there are lots of people ar the wedding reception, so everything should be fine.¡± Valerie nodded. Then, she could not help but force a sanile, saying, ¡°Mr. Grant, do you think I¡¯m making a big fuss over a minor issue? There¡¯s clearly no basis for that, and it¡¯s just my spection, yet 1 sull insist on going over to take a look to put my mind at ease.¡± But Matthew said, ¡°Since she¡¯s your friend, it¡¯s only right that you care about her. If something really were to happen and you regretted not taking action, it would be toote for regrets¡± Valerie thought so too. She didn¡¯t dare to take chances ¡°By the way, you should still be at work, right?¡± she said. ¡°You drive to Yomez with me right away. Will Mr. Hudson be upset if he finds out? Should you let him know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Matthew said. ¡°He¡¯s out of town on a business trip and doesn¡¯t need this car. I¡¯ll let him knowter. His gaze was indifferent, thinking, Charles won¡¯t have the guts to object Valerie breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant ¡°No problem.¡± Manhew replied. As the two of them spoke, the male colleague in the back seat was puzzled. He thought, Didn¡¯t Valerie mention earlier that this guy is her husband? I¡¯ve seen married couples who are not close, but this level of unfamiliarity is a first for me. But Valerie is truly something. Even the husband of a good¨Clooking person is so handsome! But for some reason, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that Valerie¡¯s husband is somewhat familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­ Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The male colleague was deep in thought when Valerie interrupted him. Although Dn¡¯s wife didn¡¯t manage to trick Dn into revealing his exact location, the scope had at least narrowed down from Vomez to Resburn County Smaller locations had their advantages. There were not many stores rted to weddings. Valerie changed her phone¡¯s location settings to Resburri County. Then, she used various apps to search for highly ranked flower shops and cake shops in Resburn County. After that, she and her male colleague divided the work, calling each store une by one ording to dicir rankings and asking if there were wedding nners who had ced 11:27 AM Chapter 88 significant orders today. Unknowingly, nightfall gradually descended outside the window. The sky was dark, and one could almost hear the sound of the wind whooshing by Valerie hurried out in the afternoon and was only wearing a thin shirt. Just as she was wondering why she did not feel cold, she realized that Matthew had quietly turned on the heater at some point. Öæ Chapter 89 ? Chapter 89 Meanwhile, at Resburn County in Vomez, the process of a group wedding was moreplicated than a regr one. Not only did Katherine act as a bridesmaid, but she also acted as an impromptu emcee. After waiting so long for the meal of the wedding reception to start, she finally got off the stage. Her throat felt extremely dry, so she hurriedly grabbed hold of a nearby waiter and said, "Excuse me, can I have a ss of water, please?" The waiter was stunned for a moment before saying, "I''m sorry, Miss. I''m here to serve alcoholic drinks and fruit juice. Would you like a ss of fruit juice?" Katherine cast a sideways nce at his side, thinking, ''It''s either peanut milk or orange juice. I''m so darn thirsty now. Drinking something that makes my throat sticky may cause me to be unable to speak! Just then, a voice came from behind. "Thirsty? Take it." Dn was holding a disposable stic cup filled with water and walking over unsteadily. Katherine turned her head away and said, "It''s okay."N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dn was displeased. "Didn''t you want to drink water?" he said. "This is water. Howe you refuse to drink it?" Katherine sneered and said, "Mr. Hart, I don''t dare to drink anything you offer. Given our rtionship, even if you didn''t spit in the water, adding anything else would be more than I can handle." "Damn!" Dn said. His face darkened immediately. His eyes were burning with anger. It was unknown if he was angry or if something had hit his raw nerve. Katherine ignored him. She lifted the hem of her skirt and walked toward the hotel lobby. The hotel had been booked by the coal magnate today. While the outside was set up for the buffet, the inside of the hotel was deserted. Katherine intended to look for a waiter and ask for water. She did not conceal her disdain for Dn in her words. Dn had been humiliated by Katherine twice today. He was so angry that he crushed the disposable cup. At this moment, he overheard a few men beside him whispering as they pointed at Katherine''s back. "Is thatdy over there the bridesmaid for today''s wedding? She''s not bad-looking. She''s prettier than many brides. Howe I didn''t see her before?" "I didn''t see her before either. I guess the boss specifically spent money to invite her over to liven things up. Why? You''ve taken a fancy to her, huh? Your taste ain''t bad." "Why don''t we... Haha..." Those few men lowered their heads and said something. In the end, they reached an agreement and stood up one after another. They walked toward the hotel with a furtive expression. A glint of shrewdness shed across Dn''s eyes. He poured himself two sses of alcohol and followed them. Katherine did not know what was going on outside. After drinking some water in the pantry, she felt morefortable. She took her phone and looked at it. It was only then that she realized that there were a lot of missed calls. They were all from Valerie. "Valerie?" she said. She was startled, thinking that something had happened. Just as she was about to call Valerie back, she heard a series of footsteps outside the pantry. Right after that, a group of drunken men blocked the entrance to the pantry. "Who are you people?" Katherine said as she frowned with displeasure. "Young girl, my buddies... hic... said they want to add you on WhatsApp..." These drunkards were even burping when they spoke. Their alcoholden breath made Katherine frown immediately. "I''m sorry," Katherine said. "I don''t add strangers on WhatsApp. Please move aside." As she spoke, she tried to push them away and squeeze through. "Hey, don''t go. Young girl, you''re quite proud. Why are you so disrespectful?" One of the drunkards immediately blocked her path, his face revealing a greasy and ugly smile. "Aren''t you hired by the boss? Showing us such disrespect. You had better watch out. We''llin to the boss and ask him not to pay you, okay?" What Katherine hated the most in her life was people using money to intimidate her. She immediately sneered and sped her fists. "Sure. I''d love to know how much your boss can give me," she said. "Hurry up and get lost. I''m only here to help out of respect for the brides. It''s a joyous asion. If you continue to talk nonsense, don''t me me for being rude!" These men did not expect her to be so imposing. They were immediately intimidated. Just as they were about to step back, someone behind them suddenly blurted out, "You said it yourself. Today is a joyous asion, so of course it has to be lively. We''re here to fool around with the bridesmaids." Liquor emboldened the timid. With that said, these men suddenly seemed to have found the core strength to rely on and immediately echoed. "Yep. Yep. We''re here to fool around with the bridesmaids!" "Young girl, we''re here to have fun with you!" The man in the leading position among the group of men, who had just been scolded by Katherine, was buoyed by the effects of alcohol. He went straight toward her and lifted her. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Katherine was holding back earlier, so she did not make a move. Unexpectedly, a group of people suddenly pounced on her. She immediately lost the chance to make a move. The strength of a man and a woman was naturally vastly different. This was especially the case since there was not just one man here, but seven or eight drunkards.. ¡°You people have gone nuts, huh?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m warning you Let go of mel Get lost! All of you, just scram!¡± Katherine gritted her teeth in anger. However, not only was she unable to push these men away, but she was pressed down so hard that she could not even budge. This time, she was really a little flustered. It then urred to her that her phone was still in her hand. She thought, Oh right. I can call the cops¡± Just then, the screen was suddenly interrupted by a call. Katherine felt like she got a reprieve. Before she even got a chance to see who was calling, she quickly answered the call, wanting to ask the other party for help Unexpectedly, before she could speak, someone suddenly grabbed her arm, and the phone was immediately flung right out of her hand. Katherine instantly felt her heart sink. She hurriedly pounded fiercely on the two prople pinning her down. ¡°Let go of me¡± she said, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She had been the apple of her family¡¯s eye since she was a child. She had never suffered such grievances before. ¡°This girl is quite wild. If she had been a good girl just now, there wouldn¡¯t have been any trouble. Hurry up and hold her legs firmly. I must fool around with this bridesmaid today!¡± With that said, two other men immediately pinned down Katherine¡¯s legs. As she struggled with great intensity, a piece of the fabric of her skirt was torn off. She felt that the hem of her skirt was being pushed up continuously, almost reaching her thighs. Katherine could not believe in. She only felt that the men in front of her were no different from animals. Anger almost left her breathless. But no matter how she shouted or even begged, these men pretended not to hear her voice and continued to tug at her clothes like nobody¡¯s business. Among these people, there was even a familiar figure. As Dn saw Katherine being mistreated like this, he seemed to have let off steam. He secretly cursed that this woman had iting. Then, he saw Katherine¡¯s skirt that was almost torn ta shreds and two wless thighs that were faintly visible under the skirt. A hint of passion instantly appeared. in his eyes. His eyes lit up as he walked forward and joined these men In this small pantry, a group of drunkards, who were buoyed by the effects of alcohol, unleashed the darkest side of human nature as they pleased¡­. Katherine nearly shouted until her voice went hoarse. Despair slowly crept into her heart. It had never urred to her that she would be treated Like this in her life. Suddenly, a bang could be heard. The loud sound interrupted everyone. At the same time, the sound of a vase shattering and porcin shards scattering all over the floor could be heard. Dn, amidst these people, was about to reach out to grope Katherine when he felt that his mind was intensely stunned all of a sudden. His mind went nk. When he recovered from his daze, a warm liquid slid down his check. He thought, Blood¡­ Bood! He turned his head in disbelief and saw Valerie standing behind him, ring intensely at everyone She was not as gentle and indifferent as usual. It was as if she had be apletely different person. She wore a fierce and angry expression, and she was still gripping the broken vase in her hand. It¡¯s obvious that she was the one who smashed it on my head earlier Dn thought. The shards scattered onto the other men. These men hadpletely lost their rationality, feeling so angry that they cursed at her. ¡°Where did this crazy persone from? We¡¯re fooling around with the bridesmaid!¡° ¡°We¡¯re just having fun with her. Since she¡¯s already a bridesmaid, she must have been mentally prepared. Why did youe here and be a spoilsport¡­ These men wanted to push Valerie away. In the midst of the chaos, Valerie saw Katherine, who was pinned at the bottom and was nearly naked. She immedurely became furious. Sure, she thought. ¡°Still want to continue having fun, hub? Valerie picked up the electric kettle on the table and sshed the hot water inside onto the men. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her eyes 1/2 É« Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Crazy bitch, stop!¡± The men in the pantry were hopping around in a panic. The people from the hotel and the coal magnate¡¯s side finally arrivedte in an unhurried manner after hearing themotion When they reached the door of the pantry, they were shocked by the scene inside. All the men were scalded red all over by the hot water. They quickly took off their clothes to cool down. looking as frantic as piglets in a pot of oil. The hotel folks were afraid of getting into trouble, so they quickly tried to smooth things over, saying, ¡°Miss, that¡¯s enough. Everybody is just celebrating a happy asion. What are you trying to do?¡± Valerie sneered and said, ¡°You ask me what I¡¯m doing! I should be asking what you all are up to . Do people engage in age in such w wedding revelry!¡± The folks from the coal magnate¡¯s side said sheepishly. ¡°How can you say that! It¡¯s not as serious as you make it out to be! yful banter with the bridesmaids ismon. Everyone teases the bridesmaids just to liven things up and have fun¡­. The water in the kente in Valerie¡¯s hand had already been poured out. She was so angry that she hurled the kettle away. She said. ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t hide behind the excuse of yful banter. What you are doing is downright criminal!¡± Too bad the water isn¡¯t hot enough, she thought. These people are just feeling ufortable. They won¡¯t even get a blister from it. She was so angry that the trembled all over. ¡®But I can¡¯t tremble. Katherine still needs me.¡® ¡°Katherine, let¡¯s go, she said. Valerie took the opportunity to support Katherine. Katherine was like a marite that had lost its soul. Her eyes were ssy. Even a touch from Valerie caused her in tremble in fear Valerie felt deeply heartbroken Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Katherine¡¯s clothes were nearly all torn. Fortunately, there were two coats worn by the cleaning Ladies in the corner of the pantry Valerie casually grabbed one and draped it over Katherine. After she gave those men a good scolding they sobered up considerably. They had run off sheepishly. Valerie took the opportunity to support Katherine and head out. Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly appeared at the doorway of the pantry and blocked their way. ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re not thinking of calling the police, right? I¡¯m warning you. You are not allowed to leave!¡± Valerie did not expect that this person was Dn¡¯s wife. Previously, she refused toe with Valerie halfway through the journey, yet she came secretly in the end. At this moment, Dn¡¯s wife refused to move aside no matter what. She even put her hands on her hips and gritted her teeth as she spoke to Valeric. You smashed my husband¡¯s head,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. Stop right there? Valerie said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what your husband was up to just now? Acting like a wild animal?¡± Dn¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned pale from the question, but she immediately deceived herself, saying, ¡°I only saw you smash my husband¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t see anything else. Valerie, let me tell you. If you dare to harm my husband, this matter won¡¯t end today!¡° Dn was the moneybag of the family. Dn¡¯s wife was ferocious when it came to catching mistresses outside, appearing as if she wanted to kill them. But when it came to Dn himself, she suddenly lost her spirit. She simply wanted to worship Dn. Even if there was fault, it was someone else¡¯s fault Since it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault, I absolutely can¡¯t let Valerie and Katherine report it to the police, she thought. Otherwise, if things escte, it will have a negative impact on Dn¡¯s career. Therefore, she would not let Valerie and Katherine leave no matter what. Valerie did not expect that as a fellow woman, Dn¡¯s wife would have such double standards. She initially had some sympathy for her, but now she just found her unreasonable. At this moment, Katherine sighed wearily and said, ¡°I won¡¯t report this incident to the police¡± She thought, ¡°Dn doesn¡¯t care about losing face, but I still want my dignity. If this matter blows up in Kranson City, it won¡¯t benefit the Santos family in any way. Comidering that Dn¡¯s head has been smashed, I can choose not to hold someone ountable. However, Dn¡¯s wife still refused to make way. ¡°Who knows if youll do one thing in front of me and another behind my back?¡± she said. I don¡¯t trust you!¡± Valerie lost her patience, thinking, ¡®Katherine can no longer handle another ordeal. I need to get her out of here quickly! She then said, ¡°I¡¯m 0 Chapter 91 warning you for thest time. Get lost!¡± But Dn¡¯s wife became increasingly audacious. Not only did she refuse to let them go, but she even moved her belly forward. ¡°I won¡¯t make way,¡± she said. ¡°If you have the guts, walk past me, a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want!¡± Valerie asked. ¡°This matter can actually be resolved easily, Dn¡¯s wife said. ¡°How about this¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly took out her phone, turned on the camera, and started recording Katherine. She then distorted the truth and confused ethical standards, saying. ¡°Everybody, take a look. This woman failed to seduce my husband and even conspired with the woman beside her to smash my husband¡¯s head. II hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that there are such shameless people in the world! Everybody, take a good look at what these two women look like. In the future, make sure to stay away from them when you see them on the streets!¡± SEND G Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Valerie did not expect Dn¡¯s wife to be so shameless, and she immediately wanted to interrupt her recording. Leveraging her pregnant status, Dn¡¯s wife used her belly to shield herself from Valerie. The more Valerie attempted to snatch the phone, the more guilty she appeared. Alter Dn¡¯s wife finished recording, she put away her phone in satisfaction and said smugly. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded the video. Think carefully about your actions. If you dare to badmouth my husband even a little after leaving, I¡¯ll make both of you be an outcast in Kranson City!¡± Valerie felt that the anger that had finally subsided exploded once again. She thought, ¡°Katherine is the victim in this whole situation, yet she is now being threatened in return. It¡¯s simply ridiculous! ¡°Hand over your phone,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t make me get physical!¡°. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Valerie¡¯s voice was bone¨Cchilling, Dn¡¯s wife was so frightened that she covered, but she immediately straightened her neck and said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t give it to you!! ¡°Give it to me! Valerie said ¡°Don¡¯t force me, Dn¡¯s wife said. ¡°Would you believe me if I were to tell you that I would post it online now..¡± Behind them, Dn finally recovered from his daze. He clutched his head as he approached Valerie angrily. He said. ¡°Birch, how dare you hit me¡­. Gritting his teeth, he raised his fist and was about to hit Valerie. He swore to avenge Valerie for hitting him on the head. Unexpectedly, halfway through his punch, a sturdy and strong hand came out of nowhere and firmly gripped his wrist. Dn angrily wanted to shake off the other party, but no matter how he twisted his arm, the other party¡¯s overwhelming strength made it nearly impossible for him to move his arm. of bone¨Cchilling eyes. It was only then that Dn finally raised his head to see who dared to meddle in his business. Unexpectedly, he met a The met a pair of Dn immediately felt a chill run down his spine. His eyes widened in disbelief, and his legs trembled immediately. He said, ¡°Mr. Grill He thought, ¡®Howe Mr. Grant is here? Dn was so nervous that he could hardly speak coherently. In particr, Matthew used a lot of strength to grip his arm, making him nearly think that his hand was crippled. ¡°Who are you?¡± Dn¡¯s wife said. ¡°What right do you have to grab hold of my husband! I¡¯m warning you. Let go of my husband She was extremely anxious, thinking. This unfamiliar man who suddenly appears in front of me is incredibly imposing It would have been fine if she had remained silent, but once she shouted. Matthew¡¯s gaze slowly turned toward her. He was sparing in his words. Every word he said was as cold as ice. ¡°Delete the video,¡± he said. Dn¡¯s wife was furious. ¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯re indeed in cahoots with these two women,¡± she said. ¡°Let me tell you that I¡¯m not going to delete it. If you don¡¯t let go of my husband right away, believe it or not. I¡¯ll post it online now. I want to ruin these two women¡¯s reputations and make them unable to make a living in Kranson City?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± But it was Dn who interrupted her this time. ¡°Hurry up and delete the video!¡± Dn¡¯s wife was in disbelief. She said. ¡°Hubby, why should we be scared of them Dn felt a chilling sensation all over his body, and his arm which was being squeezed by Mathew was almostpletely numb, Unprecedentedly flustered, he did not dare to look Matthew in the eye. He could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°I said delete it. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up!¡± His wife was scared after he snapped at her. She hurriedly took out her phone and deleted the video that she recorded earlier. After confirming that the video was gone, Matthew nced at Dn coldly. Just that one nce made Dn feel as if his skin, flesh, and bones were painfully cut into pieces, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Matthew said to Valerie. Appropriate boundaries between people of different genders should be maintained, especially given theplex situation that Katherine was currently in. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Matthew to directly support Katherine by the arm, but he took off his suit jacket and handed it to Valerie, who took it gratefully and draped it on Katherine. Before leaving, she also picked up Katherine¡¯s phone. 11:27 AM Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°Katherine, everything is okay now,¡± Valerie said. Tll bring you back. Are you hurt anywhere? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll settle scores with Dn and those scums who mistreated you today one by er. Valerie helped Katherine into the car andforted her gently But Katherine hurriedly grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand and shook her head, saying, ¡°No. Valerie, we can¡¯t blow up this matter. No ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be worked up,¡± Valerie said. ¡°I do as you say. We won¡¯t blow it up then. I¡¯ll bring you back to rest first.¡± Valerie thought, Letting them off is really going easy on these scums. But she also knew that Katherine¡¯s family was different from ordinary families. They ced greater emphasis on reputation. Otherwise, given Katherine¡¯s personality of never enduring grievances in silence, she would never let those people off the hook readily. Katherine said, ¡°Thank you, Vallerie She was still a little shaken. She held Valerie¡¯s hand nightly, as if grasping onto a lifeline and reluctant to let go. She felt a chill when she recalled the s?ene just now. If Valerie had not rushed over today, the consequences would have been unimaginable, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me Valerie said. ¡°As long as you are okay, that¡¯s all that matters¡± She patted her back gently before looking at Mathew. Valerie¡¯s attention was focused on Katherine at that time, so she did not notice Dn¡¯s fear toward Matthew. She thought Dnpromised because he was hur by Matthew¡¯s grip. ¡°Thank you. Mr. Grant,¡± she said, thinking that a scr body was quite useful. Matthew looked at her indifferently and repeated the words she had just said to Katherine. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± he said. ¡°As long as both of you are okay, that¡¯s all that matters, After arriving at the wedding venue earlier, he, along with Valerie and her male colleague, went to look for Katherine in three different directions. So, they weren¡¯t together. Matthew only rushed over after hearing theunation from this side. By the time he rushed over, the situation in the pantry was already out of control. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Matthew¡¯s gaze was profound. Valerie¡¯s actions todaypletely caught him off guard. Since their first meeting, Valerie had always been gentle. She spoke to everyone in an unhurried manner, as if she would still smile even if the sky were to copse. It was the first time he saw her so angry. In the face of so many men who were taller and stronger than her, she rushed forward fearlessly. She didn¡¯t care if she was called a crazy woman. All she knew was that her friend had been mistreated, and she had to seek retribution for the mistreatment that her friend had suffered, Matthew thought, ¡°So this is what she is like when she is mad¡­ When he thought of that sleazy fatso, his expression immediately turned cold. He thought. I will make Dn suffer the consequences of his actions! Coincidentally, Valerie was also thinking at that moment that even if Katherine did not want to blow things up, she had to figure out a way to teach Dn a lesson. She thought. With such a great grievance, why should that scumbag be let off so readily? I¡¯ve never liked causing trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of it! In the pantry, as soon as Valerie and the others lefi, Dn copsed to the ground like a deted ball,pletely drained of energy ¡°Hubby, hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dn¡¯s wife said. She was shocked and quickly went forward to support him. At the same time, she could not help butin, ¡°Why did you ask me to delete the video just now? As long as the video exists, those two women won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble ¡°You know nothing!¡± Dn said, still feeling a lingering fear when he thought of what had happened earlier. ¡°The one who came inter was Mr. Grant! Mr. Grant told me to delete the video. How could I have the guts to disobey him?¡± His wife said. ¡°Mr. Grani?¡± She was also shocked, but after recovering from the shock, her eyes darted around. She said skeptically, ¡°Hubby, are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else? That man and the woman called Valerie seem to be a married couple, If he¡¯s really Mr. Grant, thenr¡¯t Valerie his wife! If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way she would still work as a mere salesperson at a inere car dealership like Arcion Cars¡± Chapter 93 These words reminded Dn of something. He thought. When Valerie was promoted to Noria Group the other day without following the usual promotion path. I found it quite strange. But after thinking about it carefully, my wife¡¯s words did make sense as well. After all, Valerie, despite her decent looks, is just a country girl at the end of the day. How could someone of Mr. Grant¡¯s worth fall for her? Plus, the lighting in that pantry just now was actually quite dim, and with Valerie sshing hot water around with the kettle, the entire pantry was filled with steam. My head was hit, and I still had blurry vision due to blood obstructing my eyes. At first nce, I thought that person was Mr. Grant, and I didn¡¯t even dare to look again. In that case, it¡¯s very likely that the man wasn¡¯t Mr. Grant at all, and I was just scaring myself?! Despite specting like this, Dn still wasn¡¯t certain in his conclusion. After thinking for a moment, he took out his phone to call his former superior at Noria Group. He asked if Matthew had ever been married. Upon receiving a negative answer, Dn finally heaved a sigh of relief SIND OFT Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Right after that, anger rose rapidly within Dn. He reached out and touched the wound on his head before grimacing in pain right away. isn¡¯t even married, so she¡¯s He thought, ¡®Damn Valerie. I initially thought she was Mr. Grant¡¯s wife, so I showed her some respect. But Mr. nothing. Just wait and see. I won¡¯t let Valerie off so readily! Grant Dn looked around and suddenly came up with a n. He sinisterly called the hotel staff toe over and asked for two stic bags. the mouth of the vase into the stic bags. He then p put He thought, Valerie used this vase to smash my head just now. Her fingerprints could definitely be extracted from the mouth of this vase. Daring to hit me, huh? 111 sue Valerie until she regrets it big time!¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back to Kranson City Hospital,¡± he said. ¡°I want to get my injury checked¡± carm water to the wound to prevent it from healing. Then, he To ensure ure e that the wound worsened, Dn ev endured the pain by applying some warm water to took his wife and drove overnight toward Kranson City When Dn first got into the car, he was still rtively clear¨Cheaded. But after driving for half an hour, he suddenly felt that his vision was getting increasingly blurry, and his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. It was uncertain if these were due to the excessive blood loss from his head or something else. He was almost about to shump over the steering wheel. ¡°Honey, be careful!¡± Suddenly, his wife¡¯s scream jolted him awake. Dn had a sudden shiver, and he widened his eyes. It was only then that he realized that he had unknowingly driven in the wrongne against the Traffic. Arge car was approaching head¨Con, stariling him so much that he held his breath and mmed on the brakes. But he was still not as quick in his response as he needed to be Bang! Meanwhile, after Valerie and Matthew dropped off Katherine at home, Katherine said she wanted to be alone and have some quiet time. The usually proud young girl¡¯s eyes were teary at this moment. She said. ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. My clothes were perfectly normal, and I didn¡¯t deliberately provoke them. Why was I treated like this?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Valerie said, ¡°It¡¯s those scums fault. They thought they could do whatever they wanted in the name of wedding revelry. Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± ¡°Yeah, Katherine said. ¡°I want to take a shower and have a good sleep¡± Valerie felt extremely distressed. ¡°Rest well then,¡± she said. ¡°Remember to call me if there¡¯s anything After watching Katherine go upstairs, Valerie was still worried. It was not until Katherine waved at her from upstairs to let her know that she was fine that Valerie heaved a sigh of relief ¡®Katherine has always been optimistic and cheerful, she thought. Today¡¯s incident is too much of a grievance for her. I hope she can get over the emotional strain of the day with a good night¡¯s sleep ¡°She¡¯s already safely home. Shouldn¡¯t you also take care of yourself?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice came from behind her with a serious expression. Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s words, it was only then that she realized that there were two wounds on her wrist. But she could not remember when she got them. Perhaps it was when the vase fell, and the shards Blew everywhere. The wounds were quite deep. The two of them went home. Matthew took out the first aid kit, wanting to apply ointment for her. Valerie was somewhat awkward. ¡°Mr. Grant, let me do it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to apply ointment to this spot by yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Let me do it.¡± With his previous experience, he was more careful in applying ointment this time. As Valerie looked at his profile, she felt a mix of annoyance and amusement, thinking, ¡°Why does Mr. Grant have such a cold expression even when he is showing concern for someone! But it¡¯s really thanks to him today. If it weren¡¯t for him driving me to Vomez and standing up for me, I don¡¯t know how things would have turned out.¡± At the thought of this, she could not help but speak again. ¡°Mr. Grant¡­ ¡°If you want to say ay thank you, you don¡¯t have to, Matthew interrupted. For some reason, Valerie felt that he seemed a little displeased. She said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Grant, are you feeling angry?¡± 2/2 11:27 AM d Chapter 94 Matthew stopped applying the ointment. Then, he looked at Valerie with his deep eyes. His gaze was very sharp. Valerie felt a little nervous for a moment under his gaze, thinking. So he really is angry! Matthew then said, ¡°When you found Katherine and realized there were lots of people, why didn¡¯t you notify me immediately¡°¡± COMMENT Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Matthew thought. Using a vase to hit someone was bad enough, but she even held a kettleter. She did sessfully force those men to hack away, but if the kettle was filled with boiling water, she would inevitably get hurt too. If I had been there, at least she wouldn¡¯t have been in danger alone¡± Valerie was so intimidated by his oppressive presence that she could not even speak coherently. After faltering in speech for a moment, she said. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant. I forgot at that moment. Actually, it was not that she had forgotten. It was just that she had grown ustomed to handling everything on her own since childhood One particrly memorable incident was when Valerie was in elementary school. A ssmate lost her pocket money, and she falsely used Valerie of stealing it. Valerie went home and told her mother, hoping that her mother would stand up for her. In the end, her mother asked her to reflect on whether she had behaved poorly and offended someone. Back then, her mother said, ¡°With so many ssmates in the ss, why would she falsely urse only you? Nothing happens without a reason. It must be because you behave poorly!¡± She still remembered there was a child trafficking case in her town that caused quite a stir when she was in sixth grade. Subsequently, every time school ended, the school gate would be crowded with parents picking up their children¡­ She was also afraid and wanted her father to pick her up. She waited till it was dark and all her ssmates, including the teachers, had left, yet her father did note to pick her up. She had no choice but to walk home in the rain under the cover of night. When she arrived home, she found her parents gathered around the firece watching TV. They even mocked her for looking like a drowned rat However, despite her parents¡®ck of affection, Valerie did not feel sorry for herself. After all, her elder brother was very kind to her. But her elder brother, live years her senior, had gone to study in another city at an early age, making it difficult for them to meet. She also knew that even if her brother were by her side, she couldn¡¯t rely on him for everything. So, she had long understood that the only person she could truly rely on was herself. when her mother forced her in drop out of school and work, it reinforced this realization for her. She forced herself to be tough, to work part¨Ctime and study, and to study diligently. Once she entered the workforce, she worked hard to earn money. Even when faced with workce harassment, she never considered seeking help from anyone. This was because she knew she had no fallback or backer. She had to be her own hacker. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Gradually, she got used to relying on herself for everything So, when she saw Katherine being pinned down on the floor and bullied, there was only one thought in her mind at that moment. She had to quickly take Katherine away. She did not have time to think about anything else. Matthew put two sterile patches on her and sighed imperceptibly. ¡°If someone got aggressive under the influence of alcohol and wanted to take revenge on you, that person could snatch the kettle away or even grab the cleaning tools from the corner to deal with you,¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think about how you would handle things if this were to happen?¡± Valerie answered honestly, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Matthew finally realized that although this woman appeared intelligent andposed, once faced with someone or something that she worried about, she would be impulsive in her actions He was rarely papient. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for your own sake, you have to think for Katherine¡¯s sake.¡± he said. ¡°If something happens to you in your impulsivenes, she will feel very guilty. Also, your brother and your nephew will be heartbroken. And¡­ your hamster. Let me make this clear, I can allow you to keep the hamster, but I absolutely won¡¯t help you feed it. If something happens to you and you can¡¯t take care of the hamster, I¡¯ll throw it out right away.¡± He then added with a sinister expression, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There seem to be a few stray cats living in the bushes downstairs. Valerie could not help butugh. She said, ¡°Mr. Grant, are you threatening me? She thought, ¡°He¡¯s actually using Peanut as a hostage. Howe 1 didn¡¯t notice before? Turns out he can joke around with people too! Matthew did not deny it. He leaned against the sofa, casually loosening his tie with his index finger, and said coldly. ¡°Valerie, if something like this happens again, be sure to notify me right away. I will help you.¡± Thest four words were resolute and firm. Valerie felt a sense of warmth. Eventually, she nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 96 ? Chapter 96 When the car broke down today and Valerie was at her wit''s end, Matthew suddenly appeared and sent her to Vomez. She felt a sense of security, and she had to admit that she had never felt such a sense of security from anyone other than her elder brother. She thought, ''And Matthew is right. Even if I don''t think for my own sake, I have to think for other people''s sake, especially for the baby in my womb. I can''t let anything happen to the baby because of me! Speaking of the baby, Valerie suddenly felt hungry. She and Matthew had not had dinner because they had to rush to Vomez. The journey to and from Vomex had consumed a lot of energy. After sending Katherine home, Valerie''s significant sense of distress was eased. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking that there was still some frozen spaghetti in the fridge, Valerie immediately went into the kitchen, intending to cook some spaghetti for supper. Even though she hailed from the northern state where people enjoyed eating seafood, she preferred spaghetti. She took out the frozen spaghetti from the fridge and put a pot on the stove to boil water. The spaghetti eagerly leaped into the boiling pot of water. Soon, it floated up. At this time, one could not immediately scoop up the spaghetti. Instead, one had to patiently add a little cold water and wait for the water to boil again. In particr, frozen spaghetti had to be cooked for a little longer. The sauce of the spaghetti had to be prepared separately. Valerie had made plenty of bolognese sauce yesterday. She scooped a small spoonful of bolognese sauce and added some chopped spinach along with seasoning and a bit of chopped celery. When she poured this mixture into the spaghetti, the aroma hit her nostrils straight away. After cooking two tes of spaghetti, Valerie fried two sunny-side-up eggs in the pan. She had always been generous. If there was food for her, there was also some for Matthew. Matthew leaned against the kitchen doorway and looked at her back. She was like a magician in the kitchen,pleting each step swiftly and meticulously. In no time, she was done cooking. Two tes of spaghetti were ced on the table. The two of them ate together. A mouthful of hot spaghetti instantly dispelled the chill of the evening. Valerie was truly hungry. She ate a lot in one go and drank quite a bit of soup. It was only then that she felt a bit more at ease. Then, she couldn''t help but feel grateful that despite being pregnant, she hadn''t experienced morning sickness so far. Otherwise, if she couldn''t eat anything, life would be missing a lot of joy. When she looked at Matthew again, she realized that even when he was eating spaghetti, he was taking his time. When he used a fork, he would put down his spoon. While eating, he would chew and swallow slowly, carrying himself with poise. But he did note across as affected. Instead, it made Valerie feel that he was genuinely savoring delicious food. Valerie thought, ''His parents, who passed away early, must have been people with extremely graceful conduct and demeanor, which is why they raised him so well. Plus, my parents-inw, whom I''ve never met, were likely outstanding in appearance. That is why Mr. Grant inherited such handsome looks. He really is good-looking. It was not that Valerie had never seen good-looking men and women before, but someone with Matthew''s poise was unique. He even looked handsome just having a simple meal here. The phrase "a feast for the eyes" even crossed her mind. At the thought of this, she could not help but be unable to suppress a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Matthew noticed her subtle expression and was puzzled. "What are you smiling at?" he asked. Valerie did not dare to say it directly. After all, after spending these days with Matthew, she had somewhat figured out Matthew''s temperament. She thought, ''He''s quite serious. If he knew that I dared to describe him as "a feast for the eyes", his already cold face would probably turn into an iceberg right away!'' Valerie thought for a moment. Coincidentally, she still had some matters in her mind that she was unable to decide on, so she discussed them with him. "Mr. Grant, Dn mistreated Katherine. Katherine doesn''t want things to escte. Plus, I smashed Dn''s head with a vase, so it''s almost settled. But I''m worried Dn would hold a grudge and take revenge on Katherine..." "You want to deal with Dn?" Matthew asked. Valerie nodded and said, "Yes. I know he and Isabel have been together for over a year. He used his position to secure lots of benefits for Isabel, and he has shady dealings. If we uncover evidence, he will likely lose his position... Mr. Grant, am I going too far?" Matthew said in a serious voice, "Dn has evil intentions. If we let this matter slide now, there may very well be another victim like Katherine next time. You may be able to save Katherine, but you may not necessarily be able to save the subsequent victims." Valerie, who was initially a little hesitant, suddenly had a moment of enlightenment. She said, "Alright. I''ll ask Mr. Watson for permission tomorrow. I''ll try to gather evidence as soon as possible and submit it to the higher-ups." She was full of energy. Matthew looked at her and wanted to say that she didn''t really have to make things soplicated. He thought, ''Dn is not a good guy. I intend to deal with him anyway. It''s just that he has been promoted by my uncle''s side, so I show my uncle some respect and dy dealing with Dn for a few days. Now that my uncle has retired, firing Dn is just a matter of my word. Tomorrow morning, I''ll inform the operations manager to dismiss Dn, preventing her from having to go through unnecessary hassle. This can be considered... a thank-you gift for this te of spaghetti! Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 After dinner, Matthew casually collected the cutlery and tes before taking them to the kitchen. During the cleaning session in the morning, the dishwasher was coincidentally delivered to the door. Mia helped bring it to the kitchen. Matthew intended to give it a try. ¡°Mr. Grant, there are just two tes and a pot¡± Valerie said. ¡°I¡¯ll just wash them casually¡± She thought it was a bit of a hassle to go through the trouble of using the dishwasher. Matthew, however, was adamant. We should give it a try,¡± he said. He abhorred dishwashing grease. Valerie could not dissuade him, so she let him open the dishwasher and put the tes, cutlery. pot inside. Soon, the sound of the machine running came from the kitchen. The married couple stood in front of the dishwasher, each holding a cup of hot coffee, leisurely feeling the pleasure of not needing to do the dishes. At this moment, even Valerie could not help bur sigh, thinking. The dishwasher is truly amazing! It would be even better if the price could be a bit cheaper Valene rested for a while. She then went for a walk on the treadmill she had heard that music could have a positive influence on the development of an unborn child, so she deliberately collected some and listened as she walked. To prevent Matthew from getting suspicious, she deliberately bought earphonses to wear while listening. She thought. ¡°But now a new problem arises. If I wear the carphones, can the baby hear the music? If the haby can¡¯t hear, then it won¡¯t have the effect of positive influence on the baby¡¯s development. But if 1 put the earphones on my belly so the baby can bear. Just thinking about that scene makes me want tough out loud. Oh, and if I start learning music now, I wonder if my thoughts can be transmitted to the baby. Maybe not only will I learn, but the baby will also be able to learn along with me. Valerie, being a first¨Ctime mother with Bule experience, wasn¡¯t sure if this idea was feasible. But she figured she would give it a try to find out. So, she stopped the treadmill and decided to give it a shot. She first downloaded a piano simtor on her phone and searched for beginner piano sheet music. As soon as Matthew came out of his room after taking a shower, he heard awkward piano sounds coming from the direction of the balcony. Not only were the notes disjointed, but there were also idental key presses, nuking it sound like a cacophony. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. Valerie was shocked by his voice. She turned around and saw Matthew leaning against the door frame and looking at her indifferently. Of counc, Valerie was well aware of how bad she was at ying piano. She instantly felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m just ying around,¡± she said, ¡°You¡¯re done showering, huh?¡± Matthew, however, walked directly toward her. He maintained his usual serious expression, leaving Valerie unable to figure out what he was thinking. It wasn¡¯t until Matthew suddenly ced his hand on the phone screen that she understood. Right after that, his fingertips danced on screen, and a melodious rendition of ¡°Canon¡® could be heard. ¡°Mr. Grant, you know how to y the piano?¡± Valerie asked. or looked at him in astonishment, feeling that his slender fingers looked as though they were performing magic. They were elegant and attractive. She thought. If he yed a real piano, it would be even more stunning! Marthare said, ¡°Tused in practice. There¡¯s no secret to ying the piano. Don¡¯t be afraid of failure. As long as you practice enough, even if you can¡¯t express the emotion, you can still y the melody. Your problem is that you practice too little¡± Valerie dad not fully understand, but she understood that Matthew wanted her to practice more. She hurriedly smiled and waved, saying. ¡°No need. sust ying around for a moment on a whim. Besides, I¡¯ve never framed to y the piano. I won¡¯t know. for a poutive influence on the baby¡¯s develojament ying the piano just now, she Loew that even if she practiced throughout the entire pregnancy, she wouldn¡¯t be able ta be as skilled as Matthew the thought. On ther contrary, my ying is so awful that not only will it fail to have a positive influence surthe baby¡¯s development, but at may also irritate the baby to the point of king me in my wound every day! Valene at about to put away f?r? Unexpectedly, aber Matthew heard her words, he owned slightly and said. ¡°You said you¡¯ve never leansed psano?¡°. 0 11:28 AM Chapter 97 Valerie nodded frankly and said, I¡¯ve never learned in¡± There was nothing to be embarrassed about. She had never hidden the fact that she was born in the countryside. Her family¡¯s economic status was average. She didn¡¯t have the financial means and qualities to learn piano, ¡°How did you manage to understand the sheet music then?¡± Matthew asked. Valerie was momentarily taken aback by Matthew¡¯s question. It was only then that she realized that sheet music with notes floating across the staff. hat what sh she had just searched was indeed a piano Valerie herself was now bewildered by the sinzation. She thought. Yeah. How did I manage to understand the sheet music? O §³§°§®§®§¦§¯§´ 1:28 AM Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 alerie was puzzled, while Matthew¡¯s gaze carried a hint of curiosity. He thought. Not only is sheet music itself pretty difficult to decipher, but ou¡¯ve got to be someone who¡¯s specifically studied it to recognize it. Plus, even if you can read sheet music, it doesn¡¯t mean you can y the tune fou¡¯ve also got to be able to distinguish piano keys to make it work. Valerie has never had any experience with the piano, so how could she y! Although what she yed just now sounded hard, she managed to press out each note of ¡°Canon¡® intermittently ¡® alerie propped up her chin and thought for a while. She really could not recall, so she said casually. Tve forgotten too. Maybe it was my collegemate who taught me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. My piano ying is temble¡­¡° de gave an objective evaluation and agreed, saying. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s somewhat terrible¡± calerie was instantly annoyed. She could not help but push him lightly and said. ¡°Come on, Mr. Grant. Why are you so blunt?¡± itis uprightness and seriousness could really be annoying sometimes But joking aside, Valerie wasn¡¯t actually mad, Just then, the kitchen dishwasher finished its job. Valerie went over to admire the dishwashers handiwork. She thought, Gotta say the dishes are sparkling clean, and the dishwasher even has UV light for disinfection and sterilization.¡± Valerie had always been frugal. She could not help but feel that this money was well spent.. With time passing, the piano matter was forgotten. After Valerie put the tes and cutlery into the sink, he said to Manhew. ¡°My brother just texted me, informing me that a friend sent him a box of zhinis. They¡¯re very fresh and tender. He asked me to get some tomorrow. The temperature has been a little bow in thest two days. I happened to buy some ulied pork and ham the other day. Mr. Grant, if you are up for it, why don¡¯t we stew them tomorrow night?¡± Zhini and salted pork are a perfect match she thought. And I¡¯ll cook some seasonal fresh vegetables with cooling properties. It¡¯ll be the for slewingmb when it gets a bit cooler. Just the thought of firing up the stove feels delightful: Matthew had no objections. ¡°Till go with your n,¡± he said. e season He thought, Just from hearing her talk. I can imagine that the stewed dish won¡¯t taste had. So far, when ites to food, aside from the be, her rmendations haven¡¯t let me down. And I asked Charles the other day. He mentioned that in southern cities like Wrexton and Garor, there are indeed people who enjoy drinkingtte. It¡¯s not that her taste is strange. But then again, she¡¯s from the north, yet she has quite a few eating habits that are more typical of the south Valerie returned to her room to freshen up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Matthew spent a while reading in the living room. When he noticed that it was almost half past ten, he got up and returned to his room. His life had always been disciplined. Although he enjoyed worki working, he was not the kind of person who boasted about has efforts or stayed up day and night. On the contrary, he maintained a consistent schedule of sleeping and waking up at the same time every day. He tried his best to solve all the work that needed to be solved during the day and slept peacefully at night. Only a few people could do this He thought. Marrying her has disrupted the rhythm of my life. But so far, it doesn¡¯t seem too bad. She¡¯s a sensible person. Even if something troubles me, she never takes it for granted. Instead, she will think of ways topensate me in other aspects. Matthew was aware that he had mentioned a few days ago that he hoped she could cook if possible. So, she had been putting in extra effort to make delicious food in thest two days to thank him for helping her. He thought. Even though she doesn¡¯t say it out loud, this woman has a sense of bnce. She has a clear sense of boundary, knowing what should and shouldn¡¯t be done in everything. But I quite admire her independence. She¡¯s different from those delicatedies I¡¯ve known! As he thought he changed into his pajamas, just as he was about to go to bed, he suddenly thought of something and involuntarily walked toward the weight scale by theer of the room |||||||| At noon, his grandmother said he seemed to Juve gained some weight, but he didn¡¯t believe it¡­. He was stunned I have really gained wright he thought Looking at the unprecedented number on the weight scale, Mathew¡¯s face darkened instantly Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Lately, Matthew had been eating with Valerie. Not only did his dietary structure change, but he also shifted from a low¨Csugar, low¨Cfat, high¨Cprotein diet to a high¨Ccarb one. Although the nutrition was still somewhat bnced, the intake of fats had noticeably increased a forpared to before. After Valerie finished showering, she went to the living room to get some water. She heard the sound of a treadmill running and someone jogging from the direction of the balcony. The pace was quite brisk ¡°Mr. Grant, your physical fitness is really good¡± Valerie said. She admired silently, thinking that it was not easy for Matthew to maintain a muscr physique. Then, she yawned sleepily and returned to her room to sleep. Even though her baby bump hadn¡¯t started to show yet, the symptoms of pregnancy were gradually bing more obvious. Lately, she got tired easily. She was either hungry or sleepy. Maybe this baby takes after the father and has such high energy, which is why I feel lisaless every day because of the baby¡¯s restless activity, she thought Before sleeping. Valerie called Katherine again. It was only upon confirming that Katherine had calmnest down that she felt at case Little did she know that the sound of running on the balconysted for two hours before stopping. Matthew was serious about controlling his physique. In just a few days, he had already gained two pounds. If he did not control it, the number would only keep rising. He even regreted asking Valerie to cook more often that day. But he was the one who brought up the request in the first ce, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice to refuse now Thinking about how Valerie usually woke up early to prepare breakfast, Matthew deliberately woke up earlier than usual the next day. Valerie had just woken up not long ago. She fed the hamster and was about to take her keys to go out and buy breakfast when she heard Manhew walking out of his room. ¡°Mr. Grant?¡± she said. Valerie was a little surprised. She quickly took out her phone and checked the time. She thought she had gotten the time wrong. Matthew guessed what she was thinking and spoke first. ¡°I have to attend to something at the office, so I have to leave early today,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare breakfast for me.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Valerie said. ¡°Drive safely as you head there, Mr. Grant. Remember to have breakfast when you get to the office¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Matthew said as he nodded. Then, he could not help but frown slightly and thought. ¡°Why do I feel relieved when I see her not suspecting ? ?anything? But anyway, as long as she believes it, that¡¯s all that matters. I no longer intend to eat those high¨Ccarb breakfasts¡® Matthew took his briefcase and was about to leave Unexpectedly, Valerie suddenly called out to him when he was at the doorway. ¡°Mr. Grant, wait,¡± Valerie said as she handed him a food container. ¡°I almost forgot to give it to you. I made spaghetti frittata with the leftover spaghetti from yesterday. But eating this in the morning may be a bit heavy. You can bring it along for lunch. Take care on your way. See you Matthew was left speechless. He carried the food container and left. When he was almost downstairs, he finally couldn¡¯t help but be unable to suppress a smile. He thought, Lurspertedly, I managed to avoid breakfast, but she still prepared lunch for me! After Matthew left, Valerie couldn¡¯t be bothered to go out and buy breakfast, so she casually cooked a small handful of sesame chicken lettuce She took a te, added a little prime and truffle oil to it, sprinkled some scallions, and surred it with some diced chicken breasts. Then, she str fried the chicken before spooning the sesame chicken mixture into the center of several felluce leaves. She didn¡¯t even need any other trasoning. It was just a te of simple sesame chicken lemuce wraps. For those with a sweet tooth, they could even shake a few grains of white sugar vall just as star was about to brush rating Valerie received a phone call just as she was ¡°Hello¡± she wid ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s me. Did you forget something yesterday?¡± This your shocked Valene. It was the male colleague who went to me with her yesterday. After she and Matthew found Katherine, they took her 1:28 AM c Chapter 99 back to Kranson City, Valerie suddenly remembered btedly that she seemed to have forgotten to inform her colleague when she departed for Kranson City. She had left him in Vomez.. She quickly apologized profusely N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Her male colleague had a good sense of humor and justughed it off, not seeming to mind much ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± her male colleague said. ¡°I subsequently heard that it was chaotic at the time. It¡¯s only right for you to take Katherine away early. Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not upset. I called you because of another matter. Do you know that something seems to have happened to Mr. Hart¡­¡± The male colleague didn¡¯t know much. His words were vague Fearing the news might be incorrect or that Dn wanted to seek revenge against her and Katherine, Valerie hurriedly went to the car dealership. After asking Ronald, she learned that something had indeed happened to Dn. ¡°He drove under the influence of alcohol, and he drove against the traffic, Ronald exined. To avoid an oing truck, he made a U¨Cturn and crashed into the guardrail, causing a serious car ident¡­ His wife was in the front passenger seat. While the airbags saved their lives, she was seriously injured, and she lost the baby in her womb¡­ Dn himself was also covered in injuries all over the body from the ss shards of the car window, and he¡¯s currently in the hospital undergoing treatment. 11:28 AM Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Ronald sighed repeatedly, But if he hadn¡¯t leaned against the sofa so leisurely, holding a thermos sk and sipping coffee leisurely as he sighed sympathetically, he would not look like he was gloating In fact, it was not surprising that Ronald did not like Dn. It was because Dn did these despicable things first. He had fooled around with several girls in the car dealership Ronald had a title but no real authority. He could not control Dn, but he had long detested Dn¡¯s behavior. He thought. Dn¡¯s current situation is entirely his own doing Valerie wasn¡¯t being saintly either. She thought. Dn is not a good guy. His wife should also be taught a lesson for helping the evildoer. This car dent was not caused by anyone else. It was their own doing. They can¡¯t me others. ident She said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the innocent baby-¡± The child was innocent after all. Dn¡¯s wife was heavily pregnant. The child was probably fully formed, yet such a thing happened. Valerie herself was pregnant too, so she was particrly emotional about matters concerning children. Ronaldforted her, saying. The child is indeed innocent, but having such parents may not be a good thing either. Don¡¯t dwell on this matter. I¡¯ll handle things on Dn¡¯s side. Take good care of Katherine. We can¡¯t say much about this matter. We can only rely on you? Valerie let out a sigh.. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She immediately called Katherine and told her about this matter There was a moment of silence at the other end of the line. This was followed by suppressed crying. However, after crying, Katherine¡¯s voice finally gained some energy. Thank you Valerie, she said, ¡®Got it ¡°Okay¡± Valerie said ¡°Rest well then. Remember to have lunch and dinner. Or if there¡¯s something you¡¯re craving. I can bring it over for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Valerie, Katherine said. I¡¯m not such a delicate person. Besides, I don¡¯t have much energy now. I just want to get some good sleep¡± Valerie heard theughter in her voice. It was only n that she felt at ease only then Now that Dn had ended up in this situation, he had truly gotten what he deserved. Ronald was very firm this time. Therefore, the coal magnate in Vomez also expressed that he had severely punished the employees who caused trouble the previous night, and he made a sincere apology to Katherine on behalf of these people. Valerie had initially nned to gather evidence of Dn¡¯s abuse of power for personal gain to bring him down. Now, she did not even need to intervene. Noria Group immediately terminated Dn¡¯s employment on the grounds of excessive drinking on the job and leaving work without permission, damaging thepany¡¯s vehicle, as well as causing significant harm to public safety. Moreover, if nothing went wrong, even if Dn recovered and was discharged from the hospital, he would still have to face arge sum of Dn¡¯s matter hade to an end, but Valerie had not forgotten about Isabel. Yesterday, Dn¡¯s wife hade to catch the person who got involved with her husband, but Isabel had pointed at Valerie instead, causing Dn¡¯s wife toe to her for revenge. In the chaos, Dn¡¯s wife had even pped Ronald, causing him to bleed. His right cheek was still red and wollen. went too far, Valene thought. She deserves to be taught a lesson. Valerie asked a male colleague to find an advertising agency and print something. he also searched online for wedding and funeral bands. Two hourster, a group of people drove to Lucktown East where Isabel lived. The wedding and funeral band thought they were here to perform for a funeral, bait they were surprised that Valerie only asked them to stand at The entrance of the pediburhood. They could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Miss Warren, are we here to perform for a joyous asion or a funeral¡± ¡°Valerie said. ¡°We have a huge joyous asion today¡± The wedding and funeral and experienced in this line of work and was skilled. it. Right after Valerie huished talking, the band set up drums. and trumpets. Then, they yed and sang right away. The shrill sound instantly attracted the attention of passersby. Valerie took the opportunity to unfurl the banner printed by the advertning agris ing agrity. There was a line of big words written on the huge banner. li tead, ¡°The Sprert family has a daughter who deeply loves Dn, nan who has already named We¡¯re here to wee the beautiful second wide on behalf of Dnd 1128 AM Chapter 100 ¡°Arranging a second wife on behalf of Dn ik aimynus Decision! Valerie thought. Ìï Chapter 101 Chapter 101 marrying Chapter 101 As if afraid that the passersby weren¡¯t getting enough juicy gossip, severaldies from Arcton Cars each held a megaphone and shouted at the surroundings. ¡°Isabel, you finally have a recognized status. Are you happy now that you got what you wanted?¡± ¡°Yeah, Isabel. Dn is seriously injured in a car ident an ying in the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you go see him? Could it be that you are going to abandon him. heartlessly?¡± These youngdies kept getting bullied by Isabel at work in the past. All of them had been holding a grudge. So, they were all fired up today and swore to take revenge. They could not wait to get everyone toe and watch the drama. After this whole spectacle, all the passersby stopped to look at them. Many people were pointing and discussing. Some even took out their phones to take photos. Isabel had just finished walking the dog in the neighborhood. She was heading upstairs. As she did not leave the neighborhood, she was still unaware of the drama at the entrance of the neighborhood. When she carried her dog into the elevator, she noticed that the residents around her were giving her strange looks. But she did not overthink things. She just brushed it off as envy from these people, thinking that it was because she was so beautiful. She happily tossed her hair in satisfaction. When she stepped out of the elevator onto her own floor, she bumped into her neighbor next door. The neighbor wanted to say something but hesitated, eventually telling her about what had happened at the entrance of the neighborhood. It was only then that she realized that the strange looks she received earlier weren¡¯t because of envy, but because people were watching the commotion. ¡°Isabel, those people out there said that his wife is pregnant, yet you still got involved with her husband. Is this true?¡± The middle¨Caged female neighbor looked at her with a probing gaze. Although it was a question, she had pretty much formed a conclusion. Isabel usually dressed improperly and brought men home. every now and then. They all saw that. 1/3 17:53 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 101 Isabel struggled to force a smile. She denied it, saying, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not true,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re intentionally trying to smear my reputation.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± the neighbor said. ¡°Well, you should hurry up and put a stop to it then. You can¡¯t just let them bully you as they please!¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Isabel said. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with¡­¡­¡± She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t dare to go downstairs. If I go, it¡¯s like admitting that I¡¯m the woman who seduces a married man. If Valerie shows evidence again, I will thoroughly lose face!¡± Isabel never imagined that things would turn out like this. She was furious, yet there was nothing she could do. She hurriedly carried her dog and returned to her room to hide. However, even if she closed the door and shut the windows tightly, she could not stop the mocking voices that resounded throughout the neighborhood. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was so angry that she turned on the television and cranked up the volume of the television drama to its maximum, attempting to drown out the noises outside. Then, she opened a short¨Cvideo app to distract herself. After casually scrolling through two short videos, she saw a video posted by someone around Lucktown East. That person happened to capture the ceremonial music and banner at the entrance of the neighborhood. The caption read, ¡°Never thought there would be such a shameless person in the neighborhood. Steer clear of this Isabel in the future. Bad luck!¡± The video received over two thousand likes, and thements section was filled. with mocking remarks. Not only did this video spread within Lucktown East, but it was also seen by people from nearby neighborhoods. Isabel was so angry that her nose was crooked. She fiercely hurled her phone against the wall. After going through all that for two hours, Valerie called to have the band pack up and stop ying. The female employees from Arcton Cars still wanted more. ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying today!¡± 2/3 17.33 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 101 ¦° ¡°Yeah. She was so unreasonable in the past. She probably never thought she would end up like this!¡± ¡°I think we should broadcast it in Lucktown E: for three days and three nights to make her learn a lesson well!¡± Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°Three days and three nights?¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re going to drive her crazy. While her behavior may not be morally eptable, there¡¯s no legal constraint on her. Giving her this kind of lesson is enough, and I believe she won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± She thought, Just stop at the right moment. No need to keep entangling with that kind of person. As long as Valerie had always been a principled person. She worked to earn mothered. someone did not affect her earning money, she usually could not be bothered. Party However, if the offended her and even bullied her friends, she would not readily let it slide. She was rtively free today. Before long, it was lunch break. Her colleagues went to eat in groups of two and three, chatting about today¡¯s events with relish. On the other hand, Valerie called Matthew. He had helped her a lot yesterday. Now, she felt it was necessary to talk to him about the aftermath of Dn¡¯s situation. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Dn drove under the influence of alcohol and said. ¡°He and his wife were both seriously injured. *o a ident,¡± Valerie lost their baby, and he may end up in jail after he is discharged. Also, thepany has fired him. Apparently, they even want to hold him ountable and seekpensation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew said. Valerie lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, howe your tone sounds like. you are not surprised at all?¡± Matthew said nothing. He thought, ¡®Of course, I¡¯m not surprised. I was the one who gave the order to fire Dn, and I was also the one who suggested holding him ountable. I¡¯ve long known about this, so I¡¯m naturally not surprised now! Matthew rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Just as he was wondering if he should feign surprise to avoid raising suspicion from Valerie, he heard her soft voice. ¡°Mr. Grant, is the workload assigned by Mr. Hudson too heavy for you?¡± she said. ¡°You woke up earlier than usual in the morning, so you probably didn¡¯t rest well. Rest for a while during lunch break. Mr. Hudson really works you too hard¡­¡± Valerie rambled on. Even though she talked a lot about Charles, and she even asked Matthew to smile more to please Charles, at this moment, she was the first one to curse Charles ¡°unscrupulous superior¡± on behalf of Matthew. Matthew gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Okay. I will.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother you then,¡± Valerie said. ¡°See you tonight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Matthew said. As he put away his phone, a certain ¡°unscrupulous superior¡± happened to push the door open and enter. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve already been to the traffic management bureau to get the surveince footage of the car ident,¡± Charles said. ¡°I¡¯ve also gotten Dn¡¯s 1/3 Tamasha Chapter 102 blood test report from his doctor at the hospital. Dn drove under the influence of alcohol and caused damage to thepany¡¯s asse. He dyed the progress of thepany¡¯s important project. Once he is discharged from the hospital, we can sue him and make him regret his actions!¡± Charles thought. ¡®It¡¯s just tough on me. I received a call in the morning, then rushed around all over the ce, and now I¡¯m finally back at the office. Haven¡¯t even had breakfast and it¡¯s already lunchtime. He wouldn¡¯t dare to say these words out loud. After all, being Matthew¡¯s special assistant meant doing all sorts of tasks. Charles had no idea that Valerie had had a misunderstanding, thinking that he was the unscrupulous superior. Instead, he now had to smile obsequiously at the real unscrupulous superior. With that said, Charles noticed the food container on the table and could not help but be curious. ¡°Mr. Grant, did your wife prepare lunch for you again today?¡± he said. ¡°She is really good at cooking.¡± Matthew nodded but said, ¡°Order lunch for me as usual.¡± Charles thought, ¡®Eh? He would rather eat takeout than eat his wife¡¯s homemade box lunch, huh?¡± Charles scrutinized Matthew with a puzzled expression, yet he could not make out any emotion on Matthew¡¯s cold face. He thought, ¡®Could it be that he has had an argument with his wife? But if he did, why would he help his wife deal with Dn?¡± Charles¡¯s curiosity reached its peak. Equally overwhelming was the hunger caused by being busy for the entire morning. Matthew noticed that Charles was still lingering. He then lifted his head to look at him and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Charles had always been unabashed. He said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I just ordered lunch for you. It¡¯ll be delivered in half an hour. Since you¡¯re not eating this box lunch, how about giving it to me?¡± Matthew frowned instantly and wanted to scold him for taking advantage of the situation. Just as he was about to tell Charles to get lost, he had a change of mind. He thought, ¡®When I bring the food container home in the evening, it will indeed 2/3 weu, JUIN 24 Chapter 102 be difficult to exin things if Valerie asks why the food container is still full.¡¯ He then nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Take it +57% Upon getting permission, Charles did not wait for Matthew to push the food container over. He couldn¡¯t wait and immediately grabbed it. The aroma of the hot meal Matthew had yesterday made Charles extremely eager to try it. He had the opportunity today. Of course, he had to give it a try. Besides, he was truly starving now. If he waited for the delivery, he might faint. He thought, ¡®I have no idea what is in Mr. Grant¡¯s mind. Instead of enjoying delicious food, he insisted on ordering boiled chicken breast and beef. Is that even decent food? If my wife had his wife¡¯s cooking skills, I¡¯d be begging her to cook for me every day!¡® Charles¡¯s eager look made Matthew frown slightly and feel somewhat ufortable. But he said nothing. Instead, he retracted his attention and continued to review the document in his hand. It wasn¡¯t until Charles¡¯s low exmation interrupted him that he stopped. ¡®Your wife put a lot of effort into this box lunch,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I see spaghetti frittata with so many ingredients!¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 marrying Chapter 103 Valerie made spaghetti frittata with truffle pil. At least four eggs were used, each cooked to a golden brown exterior without being overly burnt, retaining a tender texture. In addition to eggs, Valerie also added small piec sausages and asparagus to the spaghetti frittata. The sausages added fragrance, while the asparagus removed greasiness. Drizzling with fresh truffle oil added a light brownyer to the frittata, making it more appetizing than regr spaghetti frittata. There were two smallpartments on the side of the food container. In onepartment, she put lettuce shreds, and in the otherpartment, there was roasted broli with garlic and salt. The soup jar contained tomato soup. One could tell that Valerie was considerate and attentive. Because the spaghetti frittata was greasy, the side dishes and soup were the kind that were meant to counteract that greasiness. She was concerned that Matthew would feel ufortable eating it. Matthew frowned. At this moment, he was feeling a bit regretful for giving the food container to Charles. But once something was given away, there was no reason to take it back. Besides, he had already ordered a meal, so he did not say anything to stop Charles. However, his already cold expression looked much colder than usual at this moment, with his thin lips almost pursing into a straight line. His secretary came in to deliver some documents. When she looked up and met his gaze, she was immediately startled, so much so that she did not even dare to gasp. She lowered her head and put down the documents before leaving hurriedly, seemingly afraid that she would be devoured by him if she was any slower. Matthew could not help but rub the space between his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why he was feeling a bit irritable at the moment. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m hungry?¡® he thought. Fortunately, the secretary knocked on the door again after a while. ¡°Mr. Grant, the meal is here,¡± she said. 1753 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 103 ¡°Put it on the table, he said. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He had only drunk a cup of ck coffee in the morning and was indeed a little hungry. Recently, hhad been eating breakfast every day. He did not expect that not eating it for day would actually cause him to feel irritable. But now that lunch had arrived. ured eating it would solve the problem. The meal was a special offering from a high¨Cend gourmet restaurant. The meal that Matthew ordered was a low¨Cfat meal which excluded carbohydrates. Besides sds, there were meat and high¨Cquality fruits. Matthew skillfully cut open a lemon, sprinkled its juice on the grilled beef tenderloin, and then sliced it with a knife and fork. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But after eating a piece, he could not help but frown slightly¡­. He thought, ¡®Is grilled beef tenderloin supposed to taste like this? Why didn¡¯t I find it unpleasant in the past?¡± Matthew then involuntarily ate a slice of chicken breast, which was lightly marinated with ck pepper. No matter how it was cooked, the dry and fibrous texture of the chicken breast was hard to conceal. It was simr to before. But in the past, he did not find this texture fishy and unappetizing. Now, it was indeed hard to swallow. He immediately furrowed his brows tightly. He finally had to admit that although he had only been eating with Valerie for a few days, his pte had been refined by Valerie, making him more picky about food. Matthew put down his knife and fork with displeasure. He could not help but lift his eyes and look toward the louvered window not far away. He could vaguely see Charles holding the food container and eating with relish¡­ And the box lunch in that food container was supposed to be his. He thought, ¡®What should I do? I suddenly feel like deducting Charles¡¯s sry. Just then, his phone rang. 17:53 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 103 ¡°Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Grant? You have an international air express delivery that has arrived and requires you to personally sign for it. Can you pleasee. downstairs?¡± Although the person on the other end of the line was pretending to be serious, Matthew frowned slightly. His tone carried a sense of threat as he said, ¡°Lindsey, where did you get my number?¡± This was his personal number. It was not publicly disclosed, and only his family had it. In addition to that, Valerie also had it. ¡°Oh my, you still manage to find out,¡± Lindsey said. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re too sharp. I thought I had gotten really good at imitating the way of speaking of a courier staff. Howe you managed to find out so quickly?¡± Her endearing tone was very soft, but Matthew frowned even deeper, wanting to hang up right away. She said, ¡°Wait, Matthew. Wait! Lindsey could tell that Matthew was about to hang up. Before Matthew did so, she immediately adopted a pitiful tone and said, ¡°Matthew, every time I came to look for you recently, you ignored me and didn¡¯t answer my calls. I finally managed to get your personal number, but you can¡¯t even be bothered to talk to me. Do you hate me?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°You should know the reason.¡± Lindsey¡¯s voice weakened as she said, ¡°Matthew, you still can¡¯t get over my sister, right¡­¡± A name shed across Matthew¡¯s mind, and his gaze instantly turned even colder. He then hung up immediately. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Unexpectedly, the front desk supervisor called Matthew half an hourter. The supervisor sounded quite troubled. ¡°Mr. Grant¡­ Miss Santos is blocking the entrance of the company. She won¡¯t let anyone in or out. She said if you don¡¯t see her, she won¡¯t leave today¡­¡± Noria Group had over one thousand employees, and their business partners were also top¨Cnotch in the industry. There was no room for Lindsey to cause such a fuss. But the supervisor, having worked here for many years, had more or less heard about the close rtionship between his CEO and the Santos family. Back then, Matthew had nearly married the eldest daughter of the Santos family. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was unclear what happened to prevent the marriage from happening. Katherine went abroad subsequently. Nowadays, the second daughter of the Santos family stuck to Matthew like glue every day, even though Matthew avoided her. But someone who observed things sharply could tell that although Matthew was known for his bad temper as well as being iron¨Cwilled and not tolerating any nonsense, he was very tolerant of this second daughter of the Santos family. No matter what she did, he had never snapped at her. So, no one dared to step forward to drive Lindsey away. They could only muster the courage to call Matthew. As Matthew came downstairs, he noticed that Noria Group¡¯s entrance was filled. with people. In the crowd, Lindsey could be seen wearing a dress fit for a wealthy. youngdy, carrying a high¨Cend handbag in her left hand and holding an umbre in her right hand,pletely blocking the path at the entrance. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Matthew asked as he pressed his temples with a troubled expression. ¡°Matthew!¡± Lindsey eximed. Her scheme seeded. She immediately burst intoughter happily and gestured to the people inside and outside the door, saying, ¡°Alright. Alright. You people can go in and out now.¡± 54 Wed. Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 104 She quickly ran to Matthew and said, ¡°Matthew, I finally get to see you!¡± 57% Matthew frowned slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stir up trouble like this again next time.¡± Lindsey was not afraid that he would be angry. She pursed her red lips and said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you avoid me. If you had agreed to see me voluntarily, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. So, Matthew, lone have plenty of ways. You had better think about it next tie out to meet me sooner orter. It¡¯s better to have fewer troubles than more. troubles, right?¡± a s i want to see you, I fter all, you have to After saying that smugly, Lindsey hugged Matthew¡¯s arm and shook it, saying, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t just stand here. I¡¯m famished. I heard there¡¯s a new restaurant nearby. Wanna check it out?¡± She was five years younger than Matthew and had a lively personality. She had been the apple of everyone¡¯s eye since childhood and had never really suffered setbacks. Even if she was scolded, she did not take it seriously. Because of that incident¡­ Matthew would only be more tolerant of her. Now that he saw her smiling and acting endearingly in front of him, his displeasure gradually disappeared. He rubbed her head as if she was his little sister. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Since he had alreadye out to see her, there was no need for him to continue avoiding her. Plus, he understood her temperament. The more he avoided her, the more determined she was to pester him. He might as well let her be. As time. passed and she got bored, she would find other new things to upy herself. Besides, he really did not want to go back and eat that unappetizing meat. At a gourmet restaurant, Matthew ate pasta and chicken liver pat¨¦ on a baguette. It was only then that he finally felt at ease eating. However, he could not help but recall that if he had not given Charles the food container in the first ce, he would not have been hungry for so long. ¡°Matthew, this restaurant was rmended by a friend,¡± Lindsey said. ¡°How do you find it? Do you like the taste? By the way, what kind of wine do you like? My uncle owns a vineyard in Svnd. I asked him to send me a batch of high¨Cquality 17:54 Wed Jul 24. Chapter 104 wine. Can you help me taste itter? Also, what¡¯s different about me today?¡± After chattering away, Lindsey put on an expectant look and waited for him toment on her. Matthew scrutinized her for a while before saying uncertainly, ¡°Your hair has grown longer?¡± He could not see any changes in her. She was still dressed dazzlingly as usual. ¡°Oh please, it¡¯s not!¡± Lindsey said with annoyance. Then, she raised her hands. excitedly and waved. ¡°Matthew, look at the new nail art I got done in Drasnd the day before yesterday. Every pattern on it is made of real diamonds. Does it look gorgeous?¡± ¡°Looks gorgeous,¡± he replied, his tone brimming with perfunctoriness. Lindsey noticed that Matthew was not interested at all. It was only then that she stopped showing off and revealed her real purpose foring today. ¡°Matthew, I heard that you brought a food container to the office yesterday,¡± she said. ¡°That food container¡­ Who cooked the box lunch for you?¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Matthew¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. He put down his knife and fork. and scrutinized Lindsey with a gaze that carried a sense of threat. ¡°You¡¯re spying on me?¡± he said. ¡°Tell me. Who have you bought off around me?¡± Lindsey became nervous under his gaze. She knew that Matthew hated it when others schemed, so she hurriedly exined. ¡°atthew, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t buy off anyone around you. I secretly.. ind a few group chats of Noria Group¡¯s employees. I only found out when I saw someone chatting about it there.¡± out when I saw someone chatting about it there.¡± After saying that, she could not suppress her curiosity, so she asked again, ¡°Matthew, is the incident about the box lunch true?¡± She knew Matthew was a clean freak and usually avoided eating food made by others. Plus, he had very strict requirements for food, mostly sticking to low¨Cfat fitness meals. Technically speaking, there was no way he would eat boxed meals made by others.. But if this was true, it meant that there was really another woman by Matthew¡¯s side, and Matthew was highly epting of her. Just hearing this news made Lindsey unable to contain herself, so she was determined to meet Matthew today to get this matter cleared up. Matthew didn¡¯t want anyone to know about Valerie¡¯s matters, especially now that his grandmother was making ns regarding Valerie. He didn¡¯t want things to getplicated.. So, he said coldly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Lindsey knew Matthew¡¯s temper well. She knew that he didn¡¯t want to answer, so there was no point in pressing further. But she had her own pride. She immediately said to Matthew, ¡°Well then, Matthew, I¡¯ll make box lunches for you every day from now on.¡± She thought, ¡®Matthew and I have known each other for almost ten years. If I lose to my own sister, fine, but I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯d lose to a woman of unknown background!¡® Unexpectedly, when Matthew heard this, he immediately asked a question that hit the core of the matter. He said, ¡°Box lunches from someone like you?¡± Lindsey was left speechless. She thought, ¡®Matthew, can you not make your nocking tone that obvious? Sure, I don¡¯t know how to make box lunches, but I can lean don¡¯t believe that I¡¯d lose to another woman!¡® Valerie was at the office of Arcton Cars. Starting from next Monday, she would be transferred to Noria Group. Doing the math, these were her final three days at Arcton Cars. Although Ronald told her to stay in the office and look through documents, Valerie would rather go to the hall to stand guard when she was free. She could technically just stay in the office and not put in much effort, but she chose not to do so. Even if she was leaving and had received her final paycheck, she would still do her job well in thest few days. However, the car dealership had been rtively quiet in thest two days. By evening, there were hardly any customers. When it was time to get off work, the shop became deserted. One after another, her colleagues rushed to clock out, eager to get off work. Valerie was in charge of the final cleanup work. As she was about to go look for a dustpan after sweeping the trash together, a figure appeared and helped her bring the dustpan over. Upon seeing this person clearly, Valerie was instantly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mrs. Sophia,¡± she said. ¡°Howe you are here? Sophia chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so distant. Just call me Sophia. Did you forget that we added each other on WhatsApp the other day? I saw your post about work in your WhatsApp status. Coincidentally, I live not far from here, so I came over to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect that I could really bump into you. Valerie, why haven¡¯t you gotten off work yet?¡± 17:54 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 103 It was indeed not too far. It was only about 10 miles. Valerie said, ¡°I¡¯ll get off work after cleaning up.¡± +57% ¡°Alright.¡± Sophia said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± As she spoke, she went to the. corner to pick up. the mop. But Valerie was taken aback, and she quickly stopped her. ¡°Sophia, this is my job,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Now that you are at the car dealership, you are considered a customer. It wouldn¡¯t be right for you to do the work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just helping you.¡± Sophia said. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Valerie did not dare to let her work, so she said, ¡°Sophia, please give me the mop.¡± However, she did not know that Sophia had nned this for a while. On the way here, Sophia had squeezed several drops of eye drops into her eyes. Her eyes were misty. She blinked and tears welled up in her eyes. Though I gave birth to three sons, my second son died early, and my eldest and youngest sons are busy with their families and careers,¡± she said. ¡°Usually, no one is willing to pay attention to an old lady like me. I can¡¯t even find someone to talk to. Wal, let me help you. Otherwise, nobody needs me. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s the point of being alive.¡± Valerie and Sophia first met when Valerie saved her on a main road. Upon hearing Sophia crying and saying that her family did not care about her, Jalerie firmly believed that the person in front of her was an elderly empty nester who had been abandoned by a heartless family. She could not help but curse inwardly, saying that Sophia¡¯s children and randchildren were truly useless. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Valerie brought a chair over for Sophia to sit down and said, ¡°Sophia, if you want to talk to someone, juste over, or you can text me on WhatsApp. You don¡¯t need to do any work for me. I¡¯m willing to chat with you.¡± ¡°Great, great, great!¡± Sophia said. She was overjoyed when she heard that. ¡®It¡¯s hard to find such a gentle and obedient girl, she thought. ¡®She¡¯s like a needle in aystack. She was even more determined to make Valerie her granddaughter¨Cinw. Sophia thought, ¡®Since I want to make her my granddaughter¨Cinw, I can¡¯t let her have too much prejudice against that brat at home.¡® She then cleared her throat and tried to improve Valerie¡¯s impression of her grandson, saying, ¡°Although my family doesn¡¯t care about me, I do have a grandson who¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too devoted to his career and is usually quite busy.¡± Valerie thought, ¡®Indeed. He¡¯s so busy that he left an elderlydy, who has difficulty moving around, to cross the road alone.¡± She remained unmoved, saying, ¡°No matter how busy people are with work, it¡¯s not as important as caring for their loved ones. Sophia, you don¡¯t have to make excuses for them. If people can¡¯t even protect the ones they love, no matter how many achievements they make at work, it¡¯s useless.¡± Sophia was a little anxious as she listened. She had initially wanted Valerie to sympathize with her so that she could take the opportunity to get closer to Valerie. That was why she portrayed herself as a pitiful. lonely old woman. She thought, ¡®Valerie does believe me, and she does care a lot about me as well. But the bad news is that she has already formed a negative impression of that brat. This is bad!¡® Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sophia quickly exined, ¡°But young people nowadays have it tough. I¡¯m not in good health. They¡¯re so busy with work because they want to earn more money so that I can live a little more comfortably.¡± Chapter 100 ¡°I see, Valerle said. ¡°Sophia, your grandson is a dutiful grandson after all.¡± When Sophia noticed that Valerie¡¯s attitude had softened, she immediately heaved. a sigh of relief. Then, with a big smile on her face, she seized the opportunity and began to speak positively of her grandson make him desirable with all her might. She said, ¡°Yep. Yep. Not only is he a dutiful grandson, he¡¯s actually quite good- looking. I¡¯m not exaggerating, but many celebrities on TV aren¡¯t as handsome as him. Also, he¡¯s very tall. You know how popul at ¡®cutest height difference¡® thing is among you young girls now. If he were to stand next to you, it would definitely be the cutest thing ever!¡± Valerie thought, ¡®Cutest? Am I that short?¡± She sensed that something was off. ¡°Sophia, do you have other intentions for telling me this?¡± she asked. Sophia liked smart people. She immediately became frank, saying, ¡°Val, my grandson is a good guy. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little shy and introverted. He doesn¡¯t like to talk to girls, so he¡¯s been single. I think you are a good girl. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯d be interested in my grandson.¡± If Matthew knew that his grandmother described him like this, he would probably be annoyed. Valerie felt a mix of amusement and annoyance upon hearing that. Sophia was anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, huh?¡± she said. ¡°I swear to you that my grandson is not a bad person¡­¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Valerie said, quickly interrupting her. ¡°Sophia, I believe that your grandson is a good person, but I¡¯m already married.¡± Sophia said, ¡°Eh¡­¡± Sophia gasped in astonishment, unable to believe what she had just heard. Valerie shook her ring, saying, ¡°Sophia, look. This is our wedding ring.¡± Sophia stared at the ring for a while and finally epted the fact that Valerie was 2/3 17:54 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 106 + 57% already married. But she felt dizzy right after that, realizing that despite meeting Valerie so many times, she did not notice her wearia wedding ring. She was heartbroken, thinking, ¡®Why did this fine yody get married so early? Come to think of it, it¡¯s not surprising¡­ With such a gentle and beautiful girl, if I like her, others naturally will too. Any family that takes a liking to her will be eager to make her a part of their family. Sophia then remembered that when she went to Noria Group yesterday, Matthew was eating a box lunch made by an unknown girl, and he refused to tell her who made it, keeping it a secret. She thought, ¡®One is already married, and the other seems to be involved with another woman¡­ It seems that the two of them are really not fated to be an item. To think that I wanted to be a matchmaker. Sigh!¡® Sophia was heartbroken. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 When Valerie saw Sophia looking unwilling to swallow a bitter pill, she felt a mix of amusement and annoyance. Sheforted her, saying, ¡°Sophia, since your grandson is as outstanding as you say, he will surely find an equally outstanding girl. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Valerie¡¯s tone had always been unhurried, gentle, and emotionally generous. She was able to comfort others effectively. ¡°He better be!¡± Sophia said. She might sound grumpy, but deep down, she had alreadye to terms with this fact. But even if Matthew was out of the picture, she genuinely liked Valerie, not to mention that Valerie was truly her savior. Since she could not make Valerie her granddaughter¨Cinw, she would let Sophia be her granddaughter. She grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand with a sense of dissatisfaction toward the situation and said, ¡°Valerie, I initially wanted to introduce you to my grandson, but it looks like I won¡¯t have the chance now. But I really can¡¯t bear to part with you. How about you call me ¡®Grandma¡® and let me feel a sense of gaining something?¡± Since Sophia had worded her request in such a way, Valerie hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma.¡± Sophia was overjoyed. She said, ¡°Ah! Good girl!¡± Actually, Valerie also liked Sophia a lot. She had not been close to her parents since childhood. Other than her elder brother, her other rtives had also been indifferent to her. But she remembered that her grandmother seemed to be quite gentle to her, speaking softly and tenderly. She recalled that she loved clinging to her grandmother and listening to her grandmother reading bedtime stories to her, consistently feeling that those moments were filled with warmth. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But when she brought this up to her elder brother subsequently, he said she must have remembered it wrongly. He even said that their grandmother was a bered it wrongly. He even said that Chapter 107 countrywoman who had lived her whole life in the countryside and that because their great¨C grandmother favored boys over girls, their grandmother never went to school and was illiterate, so there was no way she could read her bedtime stories. Valerie did not believe it initially. After all, that memory was too vivid. But as Valerie grew older and more mature, she began to see the absurdity of it. Her grandmother was indeed just a true¨Cble farmer ere were no books among her belongings after she passed away, and because she was illiterate, she didn¡¯t even know how to use an outdated mobile phone. However, her grandmother was indeed kind to her, especially whenpared to the rest of her family members. She had once been favored by her grandmother for a short period. That was something that was extremely worthy of being rejoiced. As for why she had this false memory¡­ Valerieter reasoned that it was probably because of the television dramas she watched as a child, which had simr scenes. She imagined herself as the protagonist, leading to this misunderstanding. However, Sophia reminded her of that memory again. Valerie felt that Sophia was quite simr to the grandmother in her memories. They were both gentle, kind, and elegant, but they spoke without putting on airs, making people involuntarily want to be close to them. After cleaning up, Valerie looked at her phone and realized that it was almost time to meet her elder brother at the agreed¨Cupon time. She locked the door of the car dealership and went out. Sophia followed her. Valerie thought, ¡®Perhaps Sophia¡¯s family members aren¡¯t taking care of her again today. If I leave her alone and pay no attention to her, she¡¯ll surely be very upset. She did not notice that when she locked the door just now, Sophia had secretly. declined a call from Nn¡­. Sophia thought, ¡®Jeez, that old man. Why does he have to pick this time to call when he could have called at any other time? Doesn¡¯t he know I¡¯m busy right now?¡± Valerie asked, ¡°Sophia, where do you live?¡± 2/3 55 Wed, Jul 24 pter 107 +57%# phia quickly put on a nonchnt expression and casually mentioned a ce. erie calcted the distance to her brother¡¯s ce. It was not far from his other¡¯s ce, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to my brother house next. Sophia, do u want toe with me? I¡¯ll send you back later¡± phia, seizing the opportunity to get closer to her, jumped at it without hesitation. on hearing that. h her agreement, Valerie took out her phone and booked a taxi. erie¡¯s brother¡¯s fruit shop was located in the bustling downtown area, with an mentary school in front and a hospital behind. Residential areas and mercial streets nked it on both sides. With constant foot traffic, business was urally good. Valerie thought that it was not easy for Sophia to visit her, so it was od opportunity to offer Sophia some fruits to take back and enjoy. on arriving at the fruit shop, they found quite a crowd gathered outside the e, looking through the ss door as if watching somemotion. rie recognized that most of them were owners and employees from nearby ps. Moreover, faint voices of people arguing and shouting also came from the I shop. rie suddenly had a bad premonition. She quickly took a few steps forward. e enough, she saw her brother and sister¨Cinw arguing in the shop. be precise, it was her sister¨Cinw throwing a fit at her brother. an! You¡¯re at such an age already, so why are you still so childish in your ons? Spending two to four thousand dors to buy a lousy piano? Are you out our mind? Besides, Aiden wants a piano today, and tomorrow he may want a e. Are you going to buy him a ne as well?¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Julian did not want to be the subject of ridicule. No matter how Ashley scolded him, he still wore a smile on his face, wanting to let Ashley let off steam. ¡°Ashley, you must be joking,¡± he said. ¡°Aided surely won¡¯t ask for a ne. Besides, n for Aiden to have a particr. even if he does, I can¡¯t afford it. But it¡¯s uncon interest, and it¡¯s within our means. It¡¯s only rig us to support him, right?¡± Ashley interrupted him, saying, ¡°Stop rambling! If you buy him a piano, how do you intend to handle this month¡¯s mortgage, utilities, and expenses?¡± ¡°This month?¡± Julian said, feeling puzzled. Honey, I give you the money I earn every month. Can¡¯t you just allocate some money from the savings? Could it be that you¡¯ve put all the money into some kind of investment again¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Ashley said. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m telling you. There¡¯s not way we would buy a piano for Aiden the little fool!¡± Valerie did not expect that every time she came to visit her elder brothertely, she would coincidentally encounter the couple having an argument. She always believed that matters between spouses were not for outsiders to intervene in. However, when she heard Ashley refer to her own son as ¡°the little fool¡°, she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and she was about to push through the crowd to rush in. Unexpectedly, a bewildered voice came from behind. ¡°Aunt Valerie?¡± Valerie turned her head and saw Aiden standing not far away, carrying a small bag on his back. It turned out that her brother and sister¨Cinw were quarreling and did not manage to pick him up from school. The owner of the bakery next door happened to pick up his daughter, so he brought Aiden back with him. Valerie hurriedly pulled Aiden over and thanked the bakery owner. ¡°No problem at all,¡± the bakery owner said. ¡°We¡¯re all neighbors, always seeing each other around. It¡¯s just convenient for me to pick up Aiden.¡± With that said, he nced at the fruit shop and added, ¡°Valerie, are your brother and sister¨Cinw 1/4 17:55 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 108 quarreling again?¡± Valerie was a little embarrassed, but she could not hide asked, ¡°Your shop is opposite my brother¡¯s shop. Do quarrel often?¡± anymore. She simply brother and sister¨Cinw The bakery owner immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Your sister¨Cinw is really something, always scolding your brother regardless of the situation. I think she came to ask for money today. Your brother refused to give her, so she started scolding him again¡­¡± Before the bakery owner finished talking, the olddy who watched over the supermarket next door came over and spoke disdainfully. ¡°This woman has toiled to bear him a son, but he refuses to give her some money,¡± she said. ¡°He deserves to be scolded!¡± With that said, the olddy even winked at Aiden and said, ¡°Little Aiden, your parents quarrel. They don¡¯t want you anymore¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Aiden was already insecure in the first ce because of his parents¡® quarrel. His eyes quickly welled up with tears upon hearing the olddy¡¯s words. Tears the size of beans fell from his eyes. He sobbed as he said, ¡°They don¡¯t want me anymore. Aunt Valerie, do Dad and Mom really not want me anymore¡­¡± H Children¡¯s perspectives and experiences were the purest, and Aiden was especially pure¨Chearted. At the thought of the two most important people in his life not. wanting him, Aiden could no longer hold back his emotions. Valerie¡¯s heart ached when she saw him crying. She quickly hugged Aiden andforted him, saying, ¡°Of course not. Your parents are certainly the people who love you the most.¡± But Aiden was still sobbing with sniffles, feeling utterly heartbroken. That olddy had made Aiden cry, yet she was overjoyed. Valerie was secretly annoyed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are already at such an age, so don¡¯t bully children and show no respect for yourself!¡± she said. 2/4 +5/%# 17:55 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 108 Unexpectedly, the olddy rolled her eyes and paid no heed. Instead, she even reproached Valerie, saying, ¡°Youngdy what¡¯s with your words? I like Aiden too, so I was just pulling his leg. Yet here you a naking a big deal out of it. Howe you can¡¯t even take a joke?¡± Valerie said, ¡°You¡­¡± Taking advantage of her old age, the olddy did not take Valerie seriously at all. Instead, she put on a look of grievance, as if Valerie had scolded her unreasonably. After she spoke, quite a few elderly men and women who were familiar with her also gathered around to support her, ming Valerie for not being able to take a joke. Although Aiden did not understand what these people were saying, he knew that they were bullying Valerie. He cried even more aggrievedly. Valerie could only suppress her anger and continueforting Aiden. At this moment, Sophia, who was nearby and had been watching themotion for quite a while, walked over. She took out a handkerchief from her handbag and wiped away Aiden¡¯s tears. Aiden cried so hard that he was gasping for breath. He looked at the unfamiliar old woman in front of him in puzzlement. It was not until Valerie nodded at him that he felt at ease to let Sophia hold his hand. Sophia was all smiles as she said, ¡°Little Aiden, don¡¯t cry. These olddies are really joking with you. They¡¯re just teasing you.¡± When the surrounding olddies saw that someone agreed, they nodded one after another and said, ¡°Exactly. Exactly!¡± Unexpectedly, Sophia changed the subject and said, ¡°They tease you. You can tease them too. Come here. Let me teach you how to tease them. Aiden, tell the following to this plump olddy in front of you. Say ¡®My parents didn¡¯t want to abandon me. They love me a lot. But you, at your age, still run a supermarket all by yourself. Where are your sons and daughters? Why don¡¯t theye back to see you? I think they no longer want you as their mom, right?¡± 17:55 Wed, Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 When the old woman who seemed to be the leader heard what was said, her face immediately darkened. She didn¡¯t expect Sophia to suddenly expose her. Sophia hit the spot where it hurt most. Children are afraid of losing their parents. This old woman also had a weakness. She was worried that her children were unfilial and would ignore her. If others came to know about it and started gossiping, she would die of shame. However, before Sophia could finish speaking, she pulled Aiden toward another old woman and smiled. ¡°Aiden, ask this granny again. She¡¯s already old, but why is she so thin? It¡¯s heartbreaking. Is her family unwilling to even give her food? Why does she look so shabby? How much do her children earn a month? If I didn¡¯t know, I would think her whole family is poor too.¡± Sophia had a good temperament and looked like a highly educateddy. Even when she scolded people, she smiled and did not use any bad words. Moreover, Sophia spoke very clearly and did not mince her words. Every point she made was logical, making everyone around her dumbfounded. Those who were watching the couple quarrel looked over. Aiden couldn¡¯t remember all the words Sophia said, but he imitated her. ¡°No children want a mother like you¡­ You have nothing to eat, you have to eat trash!¡± The old women were so angry that their faces turned red. Sophia took the initiative and said sarcastically before they could speak, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Aiden and I are just joking with you. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even take a joke?¡± The old women were humiliated by their own words. For a moment, they were speechless. They could not scold Sohpia or Aiden, so they could only leave, feeling embarrassed. 1/3 17:55 Wed, Jul 24 D Chapter 100 +57% Although Aiden did not understand what those words meant, he knew his aunt and his great¨C grandmother were protecting him. Not only was he smiling through his tears, but his posture was also very straight like he had won a battle. Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. She expressed her gratitude to Sophia, but Sophia ¡®t mind. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand those old women. They are already so old yet they suil bully children. How shameless!¡± However, after chasing away those who were watching themotion, the real problem had yet to be resolved. There was amotioning from the fruit shop. Valerie could not bear it anymore. She held Aiden¡¯s hand and opened the fruit shop¡¯s sliding door. In the shop, Ashley held Julian Warren¡¯s hand tightly and cursed aggressively. Valerie interrupted her, ¡°Ashley.¡± When Ashley saw Valerie, she looked unhappy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Valerie said, ¡°I remember that it¡¯s Aiden¡¯s birthday in two months. Since he wants a piano, I¡¯ll buy it for him. Treat it as an early birthday gift for him!¡± Julian had taken good care of Valerie since she was young, and Aidan was indeed a very good child. Valerie could still afford to buy him a piano. More importantly, she felt that there was no need to quarrel so badly over something that could be resolved with money. Aiden was still young. The quarrel between his parents would leave a huge psychological trauma on him. Julian immediately refused. ¡°Valerie, I can¡¯t let you spend¡­¡± Valerie interrupted him firmly. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m giving Aiden a gift. As long as Aiden is fine with it, it is settled.¡± Valerie had not thought much about the piano before. But after watching Mr. Grant y the piano last night, she was envious of people who knew how to y the piano from the bottom of her heart. It was very rare for someone to find their interests and work hard for them. 17:56 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 109 Julian was a little moved by Valerie¡¯s insistence bu no one expected Ashley to stand up? and say no! ¡°No! Our house is only 90 square meters. There¡¯s nowhere to put the piano! Besides, we can¡¯t spoil our son! We can¡¯t just give him whatever he wants. He will just want more! Valerie, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t interfere in our family¡¯s matters!¡± ¡°Ashley, I don¡¯t want to interfere in your family matters. I just want to fulfill Aiden¡¯s. wish as his aunt.¡± However, no matter what Valerie said, Ashley did not agree. Ashley had been holding a grudge against Valerie since she was bullied at the Warren residence. Therefore, even if Valerie wanted to help her, she felt that Valerie was deliberately showing off. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Valerie, I said no. Besides, in Aiden¡¯s situation, even buying a piano would be a waste. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°I heard from his music teacher that there¡¯s a children¡¯s musicpetition in Kranson City next month. Unless he gives me a trophy, I won¡¯t agree!¡± wed, Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Aiden had nevere into contact with many musical instruments. He had heard a teacher y the piano a few times after entering kindergarten. He did not have a chance to learn how to y the piano. At this level, let alone getting a trophy, it was even a question of whether he could particip in thepetition. However, no matter what, even if the entire world looked down on Aiden, at least. Ashley, as a mother, could not look down on her son and belittle him as a little fool. Valerie was also angry. ¡°Alright, since you suggested it, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Ashley rolled her eyes and could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t me me for reminding you. You agreed so readily. Don¡¯t think that just because you offered money to buy the piano, it¡¯s enough. Do you know how expensive it is to learn the piano? A lesson costs hundreds of dors. With your meager sry, do you think you can hire a piano teacher?¡± After saying that, she ignored Valerie and turned to look at Julian. She extended her hands. ¡°Since someone is buying the piano, hurry up and take out your money. I need to pay for our food, drinks, mortgage, water, and electricity bill.¡± Julian sighed. In the end, he still took out a stack of money from his satchel. Before he could count it, Ashley snatched everything over. After receiving the money, Ashley looked happier. She put the money into her small bag and walked out in her high heels. When Ashley passed by Valerie, she gave Valerie a fake smile. After turning her head, the smile immediately disappeared. Ashley looked down on Valerie as she married a poor driver and still wanted to show that she had money. After Ashley left, Valerie got the crowd to disperse. Then, she asked Sophia to help take care of Aiden. She went into the fruit shop and helped Julian clean up the mess. ¡°Valerie, thank you. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡± Julian was a little embarrassed. ?? weu, JUI 24 Chapter 110 Valerie did not mind, butst time, Julian and Ashley quarreled because of money. She did not expect it to be for this reason today. Valerie could not help but ask, ¡°Julian, I asked you thest time to check Ashley¡¯s savings. I¡¯m worried she might be cheated. Did you ask?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°I asked, and she said that there¡¯s no problem. She bought the bank¡¯s financing products. It¡¯s legal and safe. To safeguard our money, she used the money to invest so that she can save it for Ain to go to the university in the future.¡± Valerie didn¡¯t quite believe it. ording to Julian, Ashley loved Aiden very much. She was already saving money for Aiden although he was only five years old. However, Ashley¡¯s usual behavior did not reflect much motherly love for Aiden. Not to mention anything else, especially when Ashley walked past her just now, she recognized Ashley¡¯s LV bag and the dress she was wearing. They were all high¨Cend branded goods. Valerie had some bad thoughts in her heart, but there was no evidence after all. If she said it out loud, it would only affect the rtionship between Julian and Ashley, She thought about it and said to Julian, ¡°Julian, no matter what happens to you and Ashley the next time, you have to think about Aiden. You can¡¯t fight with Ashley. Sit down and talk about everything calmly Once a couple started fighting, their lives would really be unbearable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not someone who hits women.¡± Valerie chatted with Julian for a little while more. However, after what had happened just now, both of them were a little tired. After sorting out the fruits, Julian thought of something serious. ¡°Ashley was right just now. Learning to y the piano costs money. It¡¯s not just about buying a piano. You also have to hire a piano teacher. Where can you find that?¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°I think I have a way¡­¡± It was all thanks to Sophia today. 2/3 17:36 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 110 +57%Ôª Valerie asked Julian to move a fewrge boxes of fruits, especially those that were avable during this season. The oranges were the best during this season. Valerie moved tworge boxes and some rock mel ¡°Our quarrel was a joke today¡­¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°Every family has its problems. Don¡¯t worry about it. On the other hand, Val, if you can¡¯t find a piano teacher for Aiden, I can help you.¡± Sophia originally wanted to give Valerie the piano directly, but knowing Valerie¡¯s personality, there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t ept it. Sophia thought that if Valerie needed a piano teacher, she could help introduce one to Valerie. Valerie politely declined. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I already have an idea.¡± Although they had only interacted a few times, Sophia could tell that she had a strong personality and wouldn¡¯t easily ept favors from others. She didn¡¯t say anything else. Then she thanked Valerie for the fruits before taking a taxi. Actually, she had misunderstood Valerie. This time, it was not that Valerie didn¡¯t want to ept favors. Night fell. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Valerie rushed home to buy groceries. After settling things for a while, she heard light footsteps outside the entrance. Valerie knew that her man had returned. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 As soon as Matthew opened the door, he could smell the fragrance of food in the Valerie ced thest dish on the table. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re back¡± Matthew nodded. The fat¨Closs meal in the afternoon was terrible, and the other meal with Lindsey was even more difficult to enjoy. He had been starving for the entire afternoon. Now that he smelled the fragrance of the food, he realized how hungry he was. Valerie took the empty lunch box from him and could not help but be surprised. ¡°Mr. Grant, you finished all of them?¡± She had prepared a lunch box for him in the morning, but she guessed that there should be a little left. She did not expect the box to be empty. Matthew was too embarrassed to say that he had given his lunch box to Charles as Matthew wanted to lose weight. He regretted it after giving it to Charles and wished he could get his lunch box back. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious, so I ate everything.¡± After saying that, he nced at the four dishes and soup on the table. ¡°There are so many dishes today.¡± Valeric chuckled and did not answer. She was happy to hear him praise her for preparing the delicious lunch. She quickly urged, ¡°Mr. Grant, wash your hands and After saying that, she picked up a te and put some pasta on it. She had prepared three dishes before for Matthew to eat. He thought that they tasted good. Hence, today she cooked one more dish. Matthew did not expect her to remember his preferences. Today, Valerie specially made his favorite dishes and was so enthusiastic. Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you need my help with?¡± Valerie was speechless. 17:56 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 111 She wondered, ¡°This man is so sharp!¡± Ashley didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Mr. Grant, are you a detective?¡± Before she could say anything, Matthew gu at she had a favor to ask of him. Matthew said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a detective. My details are on the marriage. license.¡± He thought to himself that this woman definitely could not remember his birthday. To think that he had specially remembered her birthday in order to meet Julian and Ashleyst time. Valerie knew that he had misunderstood and quickly exined, ¡°I mean, Mr. Grant, your intuition and sense of smell are so sensitive. I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. How did you guess that I need your help?¡± Valerie¡¯s behavior was different. It would be strange if he couldn¡¯t tell. Toozy to dwell on the subject, Matthew went straight to the point. ¡°So, what kind of trouble are you in?¡± He thought that her mother hade to pester her again and wanted to get more money from her. He had seen many people over the years. Although some families were not on good terms, there were very few mothers like Ruth who did not do her duty as a mother but kept forcing Valerie for money. She would sell Valerie for a good sum of money if she could.. Ruth did not raise Valerie with love and concern. Valerie was only 12 years old when she was chased out of the family and became homeless. How could Ruth be so shameless to ask for money or favors now? Valerie said, ¡°It¡¯s not trouble. I have a presumptuous request.¡± When Matthew heard this, he looked happier. When Valerie saw Matthew¡¯s expression, she took the opportunity to call out, ¡°Aiden,e out.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened, and Aiden slowly walked out 17:56 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 111 with an electronic keyboard in his hand. After thest time, Aiden knew that it was this man who had saved him when he was sick. L decreased a lot. sistance to this uncle had Walking to Matthew¡¯s side, Aiden took a deep breath and said what Valerie had taught him before, ¡°Matthew, can you teach me how to y the piano?¡± The five¨Cyear¨Cold boy in front of him was only as tall as Matthew¡¯s thigh. He was shy and introverted, and his face turned red after he finished speaking. Valerie was afraid that Matthew would refuse, so she exined, ¡°Mr. Grant, I know. this is very troublesome for you, but Aiden is serious about learning to y the piano. Can you teach him?¡± As soon as she finished talking, she realized that Matthew was quiet. She could not. help but feel nervous. She knew that Matthew was busy with work and would only want to rest after work. It would be too tiring for him to teach Aiden how to y the piano. Valerie was about to sigh regretfully when she heard Matthew¡¯s puzzled. expression. ¡°If you want to learn to y the piano, why did you buy an electronic keyboard?¡± Valerie exined embarrassedly, ¡°Aiden¡¯s mother said that unless he wins an award in the talent competition next month, he would be allowed to learn to y the piano. That¡¯s why I bought an electronic keyboard for him to practice first.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I understand now. How much foundation does Aiden have?¡± ¡°Aiden has only a basic foundation. He only learned from their kindergarten music teacher. He can only y simple children¡¯s songs¡­.¡± After a pause, she suddenly realized something. ¡°Mr. Grant, did you just agree to teach Aiden how to y the piano?¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m very strict.¡± Matthew looked at Aiden indifferently. It was very convincing when Matthew said those words with an indifferent face. If it was before, Aiden would probably cry as he was afraid. However, now that he heard that he could finally learn to y the piano, he could not help but smile and leap onto Matthew. A loud kissing sound was heard. After kissing Matthew and leaving saliva on his face, Aiden shyly hid behind. Valerie. Valerie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Aiden will not hesitate to kiss the person he likes!¡± Matthew thought, ¡®Is this little guy trying to curry favor?¡® This little boy was definitely bribing him. Although Matthew had this thought, he felt calm and relieved. He quite liked children, especially Aiden.. After the meal, Matthew started teaching Aiden. The advantage of the electronic keyboard was that the volume of the sounds could be controlled. After all, in the early stages of learning to y the piano, it would be noisy. The the residential area was not good, so it was necessary to control the volume. ig of Valerie stuffed the utensils and cutlery into the dishwasher and went to the balcony for a walk. There was a ss window between the balcony and the living room. She turned around and saw Aiden sitting next to Matthew in the living room. Under Matthew¡¯s guidance, Aiden was learning to y the piano seriously. All kinds of notes entered her ears. Valerie could not help but touch her lower abdomen. She thought to herself that she did not expect the baby could experience music prenatal education in this way. It was just that this music was still not very melodious. However, as Aiden became more familiar with it, the music he yed should sound better. 1/3 Wed, Jul Chapter 112 ¡°Baby, you can hear Aiden. Let¡¯s give him some time.¡± Valerie was six weeks pregnant. She wondered, ¡®Should I do a prenatal checkup¡­¡± This was the first time she was pregnant, so she really didn¡¯t know what to do. Valerie took out her phone and checked. After confirming that it was time for a prenatal checkup, she heaved a sigh of relief. Valerie had been so busy recently that she had almost forgotten such an important thing. She was so worried that she quickly made an appointment for the weekend. At this moment, three consecutive wrong notes came from the living room. Aiden¡¯s face was filled with distress. However, Matthew did not look impatient at all. This was because Valerie had told him beforehand that Aiden¡¯s intellectual development was slow. Matthew was very tolerant of Aiden and patiently taught him again. The warm light shone on the two of them. This scene looked quite touching. Those who didn¡¯t know better would probably think that they were father and son. Valerie could not help but think that if Mr. Grant had a child, he would probably teach his child the way he taught Aiden. He would be a good father. After knowing each other better for a few days, Valerie¡¯s impression of Matthew changed greatly. Anyone who saw him for the first time would think that he was just like his appearance, fierce and unapproachable. Matthew only used his methods to do things. He would not ept others¡® suggestions. However, in reality, Matthew was meticulous and gentlemanly. His character waspletely different from his cold and indifferent appearance. Although Matthew seemed to be aloof, he was distressed because others were afraid of him. This contrast between his personality and appearance surprised Valerie. After understanding his background, she knew that he was not cold and arrogant. It was because his parents died when he was young, forcing him to be strong and independent. That was how he developed this personality. Matthew liked Aiden very much. Valerie wondered if it was because he yearned for a family. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. 17:57 Wed, Jul 24. * * po Chapter 119 Valerie thought, If only¡­ How will he react if he knows I¡¯m pregnant with his baby¡­ Unknowingly, Valerie suddenly felt a little dazed. Aler getting off the treadmill, she took off her sweaty outerwear and put into the washing machine. The phone beside the washing machine rang. and picked it up in a daze. ¡°Hello?¡± was thinking about something. The person on the other end of the line was obviously stunned for a moment. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Mrs. Grant¡­.Oh no, is it Miss Warren?¡± Valerie recognized Charles¡¯s voice. Only then did she realize that she was holding Matthew¡¯s phone. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I took the wrong phone. Mr. Hudson, do you want to speak to Matthew? I¡¯ll give him the phone now. Please wait a moment!¡± When it came to personal matters, she was very clear about the boundaries between her and Matthew. She was very embarrassed that she had identally picked up the call. On the other end of the line, Charles was also quite embarrassed. He did not know if Valerie had heard him addressing her as Mrs. Grant. He quickly said, ¡°Miss Warren, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. I¡¯m just checking to see if Matthew is home. Since he¡¯s already home, I don¡¯t have anything else to do. By the way, Miss Warren, your cooking is really good. The food in the lunchbox. was delicious.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Charles seized the opportunity to tter his boss¡® wife. After happily saying that he ended the call. However, Valerie, who was on the other end of the line, was stunned. Lunch box¡­ It turned out that Mr. Grant had given Mr. dson the lunch box. Then why did he lie to her and say that the food in the lunch box was delicious? Valerie suddenly smelled a faint fragrance. She lowered her head suspiciously and saw Matthew¡¯s coat in the basket beside the washing machine. She smelled a trace of perfume on the coat. Matthew was a clean freak and did not have the habit of using perfume. This slightly sweet perfume was clearly not his! Valerie suddenly had a strange emotion¡­ Mr. Grant gave the lunch box to Mr. Hudson. Valerie wondered, ¡®Was it because Mr. Grant was going to have lunch with a beautiful girl?¡± ¡°Aiden is tired. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Behind her, Matthew¡¯s deep and pleasant voice sounded. At the same time, he stood up and walked toward her. Valerie immediately came back to her senses and almost subconsciously put the coat back into the laundry basket. When Matthew walked behind her, she handed his phone over as if nothing had happened. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Hudson called just now. I thought this was my phone and identally answered the call. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Matthew nced at the call log. The callsted just ten seconds. He knew that this was indeed a misunderstanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call him backter.¡± Valerie nodded. Seeing that Aiden had already packed his small bag, she immediately said, ¡°Thank you for teaching Aiden. Have a good rest now. I¡¯ll send Aiden home.¡± 1/3 Chapter 113 Matthew reached for his coat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Valerie quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need. The traffic is bad at this time of the night. It¡¯s more convenient for me to send him b on my scooter. Mr. Grant, N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. have a good rest.¡± Matthew frowned slightly. He felt that Valerie was avoiding him. However, before he could say anything, Valerie had already walked to the entrance. She took the two helmets and quickly brought Aiden downstairs. The temperature of thete autumn night was already a little low. There was a cover over the scooter to block the strong wind. Along the way, Aiden kept talking about things and was extremely happy as he had the chance to learn how to y the piano. However, Valerie seemed to befuddled. When they reached Clutvale Estate, Aiden got down from the scooter and said a little aggrievedly, ¡°Valerie, you were not listening to me¡­¡± Valerie came back to her senses and quickly apologized to Aiden. As he was a simple¨Cminded child, he became happy again after a few words of coaxing. At this moment, Julian came downstairs to bring Aiden home. After watching the father and son go upstairs, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She didn¡¯t expect that even Aiden could see that she was distracted. Indeed, all she could think about just now was the perfume on the coat. She was confused as she did not understand why Matthew lied to her. He told her that he ate the food in the lunch box. However, he gave the lunch box to Charles and went on a lunch date with another girl. However, what troubled her even more was that when she realized that Matthew was dating another girl, her first reaction was to pretend that she did not notice it! After all, they were just married for the time being, and he was not her real husband. If he liked another woman, she had no right to bother and would not bother. Therefore, it did not matter even if she exposed him. But why did Valerie not expose him at that time? She even felt a little guilty and pretended that nothing had happened. Valerie was puzzled by her actions. 2/3 ? Tamasha Installed Open 3+ 57%a 17:57 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 113 She was thinking about something and rode the scooter very slowly. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when she arrived home. Usually, at this time, Matthew would have already returned to his room to sleep. Valerie quietly opened the door, but she did not expect Matthew to be sitting on the couch in the living room. When he heard the door open, he looked at her. Matthew said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± He was wearing silk pajamas and had already showered. He wore rimless sses and held a book in his hand. The main lights in the living room were not switched on, except for the floor¨Cto- ceilingmp beside the couch. Matthew¡¯s legs were crossed, and he held a book in one hand and rested his forehead on the other casually. He looked very handsome and refined. ¡°Mr. Grant, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Matthew closed the book naturally and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The man¡¯s deep voice and the dim light reminded her of that chaotic night. It seemed like vo Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Valerie thought that she had forgotten about that night, but now she realized that her memory was still very clear about what happened that night. It was purely a coincidence that she went to hotel that day. A customer bought a car from her in the afternoon and identally left something in the shop. He asked her to send it over. After work, Valerie rode her scooter over. When she saw that it was a high¨Cend club, she felt that it was a little strange. The customer mentioned that the name of the club was Cloud Clubhouse. After confirming with the customer twice, she stopped her scooter and entered. Then, she went upstairs ording to the room number given by the customer. After knocking for a while, someone opened the door. The room was dark as the lights were not switched on. Under the light of the corridor, Valerie did not see the other party¡¯s face, but a man¡¯s smooth chest. The man seemed to have just taken a shower. His body was still wet and hadn¡¯t been wiped clean. There was a bathrobe around his waist, and water droplets slowly slid down his chest and into the bathrobe. Valerie was a studious student when she was young. To get into a good university, she studied very hard every day. In high school, her ssmates even proimed her as the ss belle. Some boys secretly gave her love letters, but Valerie only treated all these as stumbling blocks on her way to a good university and never took it seriously. After graduation, Valerie was busy earning money. Other than going to work, she had also found all kinds of part¨Ctime jobs after work. She wished she could be at two workces at the same time. Other than her brother, she had never interacted with any other men in her life. When Valerie saw this scene, she was stunned on the spot. Her entire body became tense, and she could not speak. However, from Matthew¡¯s point of view, it was this woman who had suddenly 1/3 Jul 24 Chapter 114- ¦° barged into the room and was staring at his chest. He had never seen such a daring woman. His entire body felt so hot that it was about t plode. Two hours ago, his cousin Fred had invited him to a bar to discuss his uncle¡¯s retirement ceremony. Matthew had never taken the initiative to go to bars. Ever since he inherited the Noria Group, he had always been swift and decisive. Only his uncle¡¯s family was at hindrance. This time, after his uncle¡¯s error in a project, Matthew finally had the chance to ask his uncle to ¡°retire¡± early. Moreover, as Fred was his cousin, Matthew had to go and feign civility with him. Fred was an idiot with evil intentions. Matthew had long been on guard against him and had never let down his guard against Fred. However, Matthew did not expect that after the discussion ended, he felt as thought his body was on fire on his way back to the old residence. A strange feeling instantly made him understand what was going on. Fred must have secretly done something to embarrass Matthew in front of Nn in the old residence so that Fred could use this matter to seize power from him. After thinking about it, the only chance for Fred to do something despicable would be the time he told Matthew he was leaving. He insisted on hugging Matthew. Nn hated it the most when his grandchildren fell out. Hence, Matthew had to be friendly toward Fred. However, he quickly retreated the moment he came into contact with Fred. He did not expect Fred to sessfully attack in such a short time! Naturally, Matthew could not return to the old residence under such circumstances. He immediately asked the driver to change direction and go to a high¨Cend club to take a cold shower to calm himself down. Then a woman knocked on the door¡­ Matthew looked terrible. There was a high chance that this woman was sent by red. Her motive was very obvious. She wanted to lure him to have sex with her and then use him of outraging her modesty. If this matter was exposed, 17:57 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 111 19 +57 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Matthew the CEO of Noria Group would cause a huge uproar in Kranson City. This would destroy Nn¡¯s trust in him. Matthew could not help but scoff. He wasughing at Fred for being stupid despite his schemes! The reason why Matthew didn¡¯t go to the nearest hotel but came to this high¨Cend club was not only because the privacy of this high¨Cend club was high, but also because this club was under his name. After Matthew returned to the country after studying abroad, he used the money he had to test the waters. He didn¡¯t announce his name to the public, so no one knew that this club belonged to him. He had to give credit to Fred for sending someone here. But as long as Matthew didn¡¯t allow it, no one would be able to take away any evidence or find clues from Cloud Clubhouse. Matthew looked at this woman with his ice¨Ccold eyes. A woman who could be controlled by Fred must have received benefits from him. That was why she was so shameless to do such a thing! However, she still pretended to be innocent and lowered her head shyly with her round eyes. Even her cheeks turned red. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Matthew scoffed. His gaze was so cold that it sent ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± With a hint of revenge and teasing, Matth into the room. ¡°Oh!¡± ills down people¡¯s spines. abbed Valerie¡¯s wrist and pulled her Valerie was very frightened. She let out a panicked cry. If one listened carefully, her voice was trembling. Matthew paused for a moment when he heard that, but then his eyes turned event colder. He scoffed and thought that she was quite good at acting. He had to admit that this woman¡¯s figure was not bad. He only pulled her into his arms. Her waist was so slender that it might be broken by him if he used force. However, she had beautiful assets and a full round butt. The cold shower could notpletely dispel the drug in his body. In the end, the little bit of drug that was suppressed seemed to affect him badly too. Matthew could clearly feel his throat dry, and his body felt like it was on fire again. This time, it was obviously caused by the sight of this woman. He hated things that were beyond his control, especially when he was being led by the nose by a woman he didn¡¯t know! ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± The frustration and the hot urge in his body interweaved. Matthew threw her onto the bed with a bit of vengeance and theny on top of her. His actions carried a bit of venting, without the slightest bit of pity for the fairer sex. This woman was sent by Fred. She should have known the consequences. if she dared to scheme against him! This unhappiness and maniasted until he suddenly realized that this woman¡¯s reactions were extremely awkward. It was actually her first time! 1/3 ? Tamasha T Installed. Open 17:57 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 113 ¡°Rx.¡± +57%2 He could almost feel her trembling uncontrobly it. his arms. For some reason, this suddenly reminded him of a little bird he h It had fallen from the nest with its little wings.. was on itsst breath. His heart softened a little. picked up when he was young. vas trembling like this when it He tried his best to stop the drug from affecting him. Under certain conditions, a person¡¯s five senses would change. For example, it was pitch¨Cck around her now. Valerie could not see anything, so her sense of hearing and touch became especially clear. The man¡¯s deep voice was like a high¨Clevel cello that grabbed her heart. Every note had an indescribable maism. His body temperature was very high. In this cold night, his body was very warm andfortable. She could almost smell the faint refreshing scent on his body and the sweat dripping from his forehead. It happened to hit her corbone, making her body tremble unconsciously. It was not that Valerie had not thought of her future partner and what her first. time would be like. Everything that happened tonight was beyond her expectations. Even though the man¡¯s actions were very gentle and her experience was not bad, she felt difort as she was being forced to have sex with the man. That made her resist while. unconsciously sinking into it. She felt an indescribable unwillingness. Two hourster, she woke up in a daze. The man seemed to havepletely fallen asleep. Valerie almost subconsciously fled. This was the first time such an incident had happened in her life. When she thought about how her customer had actually done such a thing, she was so angry that she nned to call the police. However, she did not expect her phone to ring again. ¡°Miss Warren, I¡¯m still waiting for you. Are you lost? Didn¡¯t you say you were here. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. 17:58 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 113 +5/32 just now? Why aren¡¯t you here yet? Why don¡¯t you tell me where you are and I¡¯ll look for you?¡± The other party¡¯s words stunned Valeric. Se that the customer was going to This time, the other party was shocked. ¡°A clubhouse? Miss Warren, you¡¯re mistaken. Oh! It¡¯s my fault. I was talking about Cloud Hotel. It¡¯s not the same ce as Cloud Clubhouse. Besides, that clubhouse is very expensive. I can¡¯t afford it, haha. How about this? I¡¯ll get an errand boy to help me get it. Miss Warren, just wait there for a moment so that you don¡¯t have to make another trip¡­¡± Valerie could no longer listen to what the other party said after that. She only felt her head buzzing. Cloud Clubhouse? Cloud Hotel? In other words, there was a misunderstanding between the customer and her. The customer gave Valerie the wrong name, and it led to this serious consequence. Çú W Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Valerie¡¯s fingers trembled as she stopped herself from calling the police. Now, let alone calling the police, she was simply toomed to show her face. Who would have thought that she had found the wrong tonight and had such an encounter? She was so flustered just now that she almost forgot to see what that dam?n man looked like! ¡°Miss Warren? Miss Warren, are you alright?¡± Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, the other party asked worriedly. Valerie thought, ¡®All right? No, I¡¯m in a terrible state!¡± However, strictly speaking, Valerie could not me the customer. She took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll wait here. Call for an errand boy as soon as possible.¡± While waiting for the errand boy, Valerie returned to the clubhouse. The clubhouse actually required a special membership card to enter and exit, but for some reason, Valerie only gave the room number to the doorman, and he let her in. After observing for a while, Valerie roughly guessed the reason. Her outfit was too business¨Clike. The doorman and receptionist probably treated her as the secretary of the patron in Room 503, so they did not stop her so as not to offend the patron. Valerie took advantage of this and went to the front desk. She said that she wanted to check the information registration for her boss. As expected, the staff at the front desk did not suspect anything and showed her the information form. Valerie took the opportunity to memorize the man¡¯s cellphone number. Although she did not think that she would have any more contact with that man, it was still a precaution that she needed to take. It turned out that memorizing the man¡¯s number was a correct move. In less than a month, Valerie found out that she was pregnant. Coupled with the fact that her mother was crazily forcing her to get married, she did not want to find anyone to make do with. She also did not want another man to marry a woman like her when N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. 1/3 57% Chapter 116 she was pregnant. Hence, the man whom she met that night became her best choice. Just like that, this man was now her husband. They lived under the same roof. Fate was really a strange thing. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly smelled the perfume. but think that he would be a good father¡­ But now. is suit just now, she couldn¡¯t help. Valerie could not suppress the strange feeling in her heart. She had originally nned to calm down and think about how she should deal with their rtionship next, but now that she saw him, her mind could not think clearly. Fortunately, Matthew quickly said what was on his mind. ¡°There¡¯s still a big difference between a piano and an electronic keyboard. The keys of an electronic keyboard are light and soft. It can¡¯t train the muscles in Aiden¡¯s hands or show the emotions of a song, so it¡¯s better to use the piano. Since Aiden doesn¡¯t have a piano to practice for the time being, it just so happens that my old piano is collecting dust at home. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over tomorrow for Aiden to use.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you, Mr. Grant. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room to wash up. Valerie thanked him, unwound her scarf, and ced it on the shelf by the door. She was about to enter the house but she did not notice Matthew frowning. Just as she was about to push open the door, there was sudden darkness in front of her. Matthew appeared from behind her and ced his right hand on the door. Valerie¡¯s body instantly stiffened. Even though she did not look him in the eye, she could feel the pressure from him just by looking at his back as hended on the door. Her hand was on the doorknob, but she did not dare to turn it. His¨Cshadow almost enveloped her entire body and instantly brought her back to that night. His clear breath trapped her entire body. Valerie did not dare to move, afraid that something unexpected would happen if she moved. 2/3 17:58 Wed, Jul 24. Chapter 116 Then, she heard Matthew¡¯s displeased tone, ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± Valerie wondered, Was my actions so obvious?¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¡°Why?¡± Valerie did not want Matthew to see her embarrassment and quickly smiled. ¡°No, Mr. Grant. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I just feel that it¡¯s a littlete, and I need to go back to my room to wash up. I still have to go to work tomorrow morning.¡± Matthew said, ¡°Then turn around and lo at me.¡± Valerie was not sure if it was her imagination, but although Matthew¡¯s aura was very strong, his tone sounded inexplicably like a child who wanted candy but did not get any. However, Matthew looked as though he did not allow her to think of him as childish. She could only smile and turn to look at him. After many years of experience as a salesperson, she knew how to smile naturally and please the customers. Sure enough, after seeing her smile, Matthew¡¯s expression seemed to ease up a little. Then, he took half a step back to let her go. It was rare to meet someone who was not afraid of him after so many years. To be honest, he had be much morefortable with her recently. Matthew was very satisfied. However, when he turned around, his eyes were a little surprised. Matthew was surprised at himself. He had waited for Valerie until midnight. He was surprised that she wanted to go to her room immediately when she returned. He subconsciously wanted to stop her¡­ Only when he saw her tense figure did he suddenlye back to his senses and change the topic. Matthew didn¡¯t want to scare Valerie. When Matthew returned to his room, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. However, what followed was an indescribable sense of fatigue. She wondered why her interaction with him seemed to be more tiring than the first few days. When Valerie returned to her room she received a call from Katherine. 1/3 17:58 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 117 +57% This was the first time in two days that Katherine had taken the initiative to call her. Valerie quickly forgot about the matter and nervously asked Katherine about the situation. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine, but I n to resign from thepany. Working is too tiring.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Alright, you do what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°I n to rest for a while and start the electronic sports team. When the time.es, I¡¯lly my cards on the table with Caleb and give him a surprise.¡± Katherine did not need that little bit of ie. Her family was influential and wealthy. She could do anything that made her happy. There would always be someone willing to back her up. Katherine seemed to be in a good mood. The two of them chatted some more. This time, it was Katherine who could not help but ask her, ¡°Valerie, is there something on your mind?¡± This youngdy was usually not sharp but she was very smart this time. Valerie was suffocated by the question, so she quickly brushed it off and ended the call. Then Valerie¡¯s phone rang again. Even Julian and Ashley did not know the details of Valerie and Matthew¡¯s marriage. Valerie only told Katherine. Valerie also felt like talking to someone now. Since she thought that Katherine called, Valerie finally answered, ¡°Katherine¡­¡± Valerie was a little hesitant. ¡°I smelled another woman¡¯s perfume on Mr. Grant¡¯s jacket, but I don¡¯t think Mr. Grant is that kind of person. Do you think I should ask him what¡¯s going on?¡± Valerie did not expect what she was going to hear next. As soon as she finished speaking, Valerie heard, ¡°What? Val, how dare your husband do such a thing!¡± Although the noise on the other end of the phone affected the sound quality, it was not difficult to tell that the voice belonged to Sophia. Valeria was shocked. She 2/3 17:58 Wed, Jul 24 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 117 a quickly looked at the screen of the phone ealized that the caller was indeed Sophia and not Katherine. The olddy sounded infuriated. ¡°Val, you can¡¯t let this matter off just like that. Young people nowadays really don¡¯t have good morals. How dare your husband cheat on you and let you down! It¡¯s so infuriating! Let me tell you! You can¡¯t let this matter rest just like that!¡± 17:58 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Valerie was embarrassed. After a long while she asked slowly, ¡°Sophia, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? I¡¯m about to rest. Why don¡¯t we rest carly?¡± ¡°Val, we¡¯re talking about serious matter Don¡¯t change the topic! Let me tell you. y with him the first time, he will Men are not good people. If you don¡¯t o definitely do it a second time and a third tine. You can¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you, Sophia. I understand.¡± Valerie just wanted to end the call as soon as possible. However, other than the olddy¡¯s voice, another voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Why are you suddenly saying that men are not good people? Did I offend you?¡± The person who spoke was also elderly. Valerie realized that it was Sophie¡¯s husband Nn. ¡°Dear old man, I¡¯m not talking about you. Why are you so upset? I¡¯m talking about Val¡¯s husband. He¡¯s really a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. He¡¯s already married, but he¡¯s still fooling around outside!¡± Nn frowned when he heard this. ¡°She¡¯s the girl you¡¯ve been talking about these past few days? It¡¯s upsetting to know that such a nice girl had married a jerk.¡± The old couple spoke to each other on the other end of the phone. Valerie was getting more embarrassed than ever. She was not used to having her private matters exposed, especially this matter regarding Matthew. In the end, Valerie could only find an excuse and quickly ended the call. She had already made two mistakes tonight because she did not check her phone. In the future, she told herself she had to check carefully before answering any calls. However, she did not know that Sophia and Nn were still talking about her in with the Grant Manor. They felt sorry for her. At the same time, they were angry her husband. ¡°Previously, when Val told me that she was getting married, she was still smiling and looked very happy. Who would have thought that her husband would be so outrageous!¡± Chapter 118 Nn knew that Valerie had saved Sophia. He had also from Sophia that Valerie was a very good girl. Therefore, although he had never seen Valerie before, he also developed a liking for her. Nn also felt gry over this matter. ¡°As a man, since he¡¯s married, he has to be faithful to his wife! Her husband is such a jerk. If I see him, I¡¯ll definitely beat him upent my anger!¡± Unexpectedly, Sophia suddenly eximed ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sophia was regretful. ¡°Why did I persuade Val to rify things with that man just now? Since that man dared to fool around, he must be a jerk. He might have lied to Val to make her happy and convince her to forgive him. This would be an opportunity for me to get Val to divorce him immediately!¡± Sophia thought, ¡®As long as Valerie got a divorce, it would be possible for her and my grandson to get married. The more Sophia thought about it, the more excited she became. Nn did not see eye to eye with his wife. After all, Matthew was Noria Group¡¯s sessor. As Matthew¡¯s wife, she had to be from an influential family to be able to help with Matthew¡¯s career. Seeing that Sophia had made up her mind, Nn frowned. He had lived for a long time and had seen many people. He knew that many youngdies from wealthy families looked very well¨Cmannered on the surface, but in reality, they were all different. For example, the eldest daughter of the Santos family almost made Matthew sufferst Christmas. Since that was the case, he might as well choose a girl with a good personality. The family background was not that important. After all, no matter how good the family background was, no family couldpare to the Reynolds family in Kranson City. However, although Valerie was a gooddy, she was already married. Even if she got a divorce, it would be humiliating that the heir of the Grant family would marry a woman who had just gotten a divorce. Nn felt that Sophia¡¯s n not good. was 2/3 17.50 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 118 However, the olddy was swift and decisive. She had called Matthew. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± + 57%2 ¡°Matthew, I have a girl here that I want to roduce to you. Make time to meet her this weekend.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. On the other end of the line, Matthew frowned. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s an important meeting this weekend¡­¡± ¡°Cancel it¡± ¡°That meeting concerns the development of the Noria Group in the second quarter of the year. It¡¯s very important.¡± ¡°Postpone it!¡± Sophia knew her grandson very well. Every time she asked him to do something he didn¡¯t want to do, he would use this excuse. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to change an excuse, Sophia insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you have to make time!¡± When Nn heard the olddy¡¯s words, he wanted to say something but hesitated. He thought to himself, ¡°That girl hasn¡¯t even gotten a divorce, and Sophia already wants to arrange for Matthew to meet her. Isn¡¯t this¡­ isn¡¯t this like dating a married woman?¡± Chapter 119 ?Chapter 119 It would really be embarrassing! Fortunately, Matthew insisted that the meeting was more important. He said that he woulde back to see Sophia and Nn in a few days. Then he ended the call. Only then did Nn heave a sigh of relief. "This brat hung up on me! I can''t believe it!'' Sophia was unhappy. "Matthew is still young. He''s not in a hurry to find a partner. Besides, you wanted him to meet up with a married woman. If he meets her, what''s the difference between him and Valerie''s yboy husband?" Nn would never have thought that the grandson he was talking about was actually Valerie''s yboy husband. When Sophia heard this, it did seem to make sense. Since that was the case... "Then I''ll persuade Val to get a divorce tomorrow! As long as she gets a divorce, Matthew will be able to meet her without other people gossiping." Sophia was not bothered about Matthew marrying a divorced woman. If anyone dared to gossip about her family which was the richest family in Kranson City, Sophia would not let them off. Of course, Valerie didn''t know about Sophia''s n. After ending the call, Valerie washed up and went to bed. In the end, she could not fall asleep even after closing her eyes for a long time. Her thoughts were still in a mess, so she took a ss of water to the living room to drink. However, when she opened the door, there was a creak from the door beside her room. Matthew opened the door and came out. "Mr. Grant, you''re still awake?" Valerie felt awkward. "Yes, I was reading," Matthew answered casually. Sophia''s phone call had disturbed his sleep. Of course, he knew that Sophia was referring to Valerie when she said that she wanted to introduce him to a girl. He thought, ''Grandma wants to introduce my wife to me and make me marry her?'' Just thinking about it gave him a headache. Matthew had been asking the butler to report Sophia''s whereabouts to him. He had known about it since the first day his grandmother met Valerie. At first, he thought that his grandmother was casually talking about Valerie. He did not expect her to be serious this time. It seemed that her grandmother really liked Valerie. Matthew wondered if his grandmother knew that he and Valerie were already married, what would her expression be... For some reason, Matthew was looking forward to his grandmother knowing the truth. Valerie felt so awkward that she did not dare to look Matthew in the eye. She grabbed the cup and went to the water dispenser. After thinking for a while, she filled a cup of water for Matthew too. Matthew took the water and said, "Thank you." "You''re wee. I''ll go back to my room first. Mr. Grant, you should rest early too."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As she spoke, she was about to scurry into the room. Her fleeting gaze was like a little rabbit. Matthew felt that she was indeed avoiding him today, but she refused to admit it. It was really hard to guess a woman''s thoughts. If it was in the past, Matthew would not be bothered about her. She could do whatever she wanted, but now, Matthew wanted to talk to her. He had never thought about what kind of person his wife If it was in the past, Matthew would not be bothered about her. She could do whatever she wanted, but now, Matthew wanted to talk to her. He had never thought about what kind of person his wife would be. His normal life was disrupted after he married her. Hence, Matthew disliked Valerie at that time. But now, he felt that it was not a bad thing to continue being married to her. Coincidentally, his grandmother liked her too. Back then, when Valerie took the initiative to ask him to marry her, she did not choose anyone else. This meant that Valerie probably liked him. However, they had not known each other for long. He still had to observe her more to confirm if she was worthy of being Mrs. Grant. "Valerie." It seemed that after living together for so many days, this was the first time he had called her name. Matthew said, "After thest time, did your mother make things difficult for you? If she''s still pestering you, you can tell me." Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Valerie¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant, but my mother hasn¡¯t contacted metely.¡± Matthew felt that she was not telling the truth.¡± day, Valerie¡¯s mother was simply unreasonable and rude to ask Valerie forty. How could she really not pester Valerie just because she said she won¡¯t? However, since Valerie was unwilling to say it, he did not continue asking. However, Valerie was quite touched. She did not expect him to still remember this matter. However, this was her family matter after all, and it was embarrassing. Valerie did not want Matthew to know too much. It was enough for her mother to pester her alone. She did not want her mother to create problems for Matthew as well. Since Matthew showed concern for Valerie she wanted to reciprocate. However, just as she was about to speak, her voice was suddenly stuck in her throat. She did not know what to say. It was as if at this moment, Valerie suddenly realized that she seemed to know nothing about him. His parents were dead, so she did not know if he had other rtives. She only knew that he worked in the Noria Group and Mr. Hudson was his boss. Other than that, there seemed to be no other information. Although they lived under the same roof and ate together every day, she knew nothing about his social circle, nor did she know who the perfume on his suit jacket was. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already paid this month¡¯s sry. After paying off the mortgage, I¡¯ll transfer a portion to the card.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew looked at her. ¡°Use the money in your card to buy groceries. Cooking is already a difficult chore. Let me pay for the groceries.¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Grant, didn¡¯t we say the expenses?¡± that we would share 1/3 weu, Jul 24 Chapter 120 ¡°Yes, we are, Matthrew said. ¡°Since you cook, I¡¯ll pay.¡± +57% 5) Matthew only said that he would buy the big and more expensive items, and she would be in charge of smaller household supplies. Later on, after Matthew asked her to cook dinner, he gave her another c and asked her to specially use it to buy groceries. Valerie originally thought that Matthew had made a good arrangement. After all, even if she did not cook for him, she still had to eat. She just needed to cook a little. more. Matthew also bought a dishwasher to save her the trouble of washing the dishes. However, Matthew seemed to think that this was not enough and he decided to pay for all the expenses. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She had seen too many men who thought that housework was a woman¡¯s responsibility. On the other hand, Matthew was usually cold and chauvinistic. However, what he did was not chauvinistic at all. He understood that cooking was not an easy chore, and it was considered housework. If he still asked her to pay for the groceries, it would be taking advantage of her. Valerie nodded nkly and agreed. After returning to her room, a light shed in Valerie¡¯s mind. She suddenly thought it through and her eyes lit up. When he said that he would transfer money to her card just now, he sounded like her boss was giving her a sry. Moreover, it was a monthly payment. Thinking about it carefully, the rtionship between Matthew and Valerie seemed to be just a disguised employment rtionship. In that case, there was no need for her to worry about whether he was dating another woman. After all, they did not marry because of love. The purpose of Valerie marrying Matthew was that she did not want to be forced to marry someone else. Then she could give birth without any trouble. Valerie had finally convinced her brother that she was happily married. If she got a divorce now, all her previous efforts would be in vain. Moreover, her brother and mother would definitely persuade her to abort the child. 2/3 17.59 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 120 Therefore, even if it was for the sake of Grant six monthster. At that time, she +5/% hild, she would have to divorce Mr. uld have sole custody of the child. Even if her mother forced her, abortion could not be done after six months. After figuring it out, Valerie could not help but heave a long sigh of relief. Thest time she watched a short video, she came across a topic. It was a married woman who asked, ¡°I am shopping and suddenly I see my husband and his mistress. What should I do?¡°. The woman did not have a job and was supported by her husband. Her husband gave her 4,000 dors each month. In order not to lose this pocket money, not only did the woman not choose to catch the husband in the act, but she even hid somewhere. When Valerie saw the video, she did not think too much about it. She did not expect to be the protagonist of this topic today. Valerie immediately understood the other party¡¯s situation and choice. What should she do when she found out that her husband was dating another woman? Of course, she would pretend that she did not know. Not only could she not divorce Mr. Grant now, but she also had to treat Mr. Grant better so that Mr. Grant/ could follow the agreement and get a divorce after six months! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 After figuring it out, Valerie suddenly felt relieved. She pulled the nket over her and fell asleep. When Matthew opened the door the next usual and bought breakfast. Valerie had woken up early as Today¡¯s breakfast consisted of tuna sandwiches and egg white crepe. After experiencing the horrible food yesterday, Matthew had already given up on cating low¨Cfat meals to lose weight. After all, it was easy to indulge but difficult to go back. He had been used to eating delicious food these few days. It was a little unbearable to go back to the days when there was only salt to season the food. Since that was the case, Matthew would eat and drink as usual. At most, he would increase the number of times he worked out. When Matthew sat down, Valerie handed him utensils. Her thoughtfulness surprised him. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Valerie smiled and sat down across from him. ¡°Mr. Grant, if you want breakfast, tell me a day in advance so I can prepare it in time. Furthermore, I will make a grocery list and meal n for dinner every day. Tonight, for example, I n to make fish, chicken soup, roasted vegetables and pasta. Is there anything you don¡¯t like to eat, Mr. Grant?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Matthew. Valerie nodded. ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll have those tonight. If there¡¯s anything else you want to eat, tell me earlier. If you don¡¯t like it, I could change it.¡± After the menu was confirmed, Valerie ate the tuna sandwiches in satisfaction. She nned to get off work early in the evening and go to the market to buy fish and chicken. Valerie had always been confident in her culinary skills. If women could be chefs without being prejudiced, she might have be a chef. Tamasha 18:00 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 121 ++ 57%1 Fortunately, this skill was useful now. Apart from the food Valerie knew how to cook, she also nned to learn more new dishes so Matthew would not get tired of eating a few dishes. This way, she could spund the family expenses he gave her and live in his house for free without feeling guilty. Valerie was happily nning and did not notice Matthew frowning. He thought, ¡®Why do I feel that¡­ afterst night, the distanc tween us had increased?¡® Moreover, Valerie reported the dishes like how Matthew¡¯s project managers reported to him during weekly morning meetings. However, when he looked at Valerie again, she was smiling as usual. It was as if he had overthought just now. Matthew frowned but did not say anything. After eating, he went to work. Over thest few days, Matthew had figured out Valerie¡¯s temperament. Although she looked gentle, she was more stubborn than anyone else. He would not be able to get anything out of her even if he asked. Since that was the case, he might as well let nature take its course. When Matthew arrived at thepany with his briefcase, Charles saw him and responded more enthusiastically than usual, looking at him. Matthew interrupted, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring lunch today.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charles remarked. He thought, ¡®Am I that obvious?¡± The disappointment in Charles¡¯s tone was obvious. Matthew frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Shall I ask her to make a portion for you every day?¡± Charles did not dare to agree. He was so frightened he waved his hand hurriedly. ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble Mrs. Grant.¡± Matthew said coldly, ¡°Good that you know.¡± Charles¡¯s heart was in turmoil because of Matthew¡¯s sarcasm. After hesitating for a while, he finally could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Grant, did you quarrel with Mrs. Grant?¡± Matthew froze. ¡®Quarrel?¡® he thought. Matthew did not know either. Valerie was fine yesterday but she seemed different 18:00 Wed, Jul 24 DOD Chapter 191 + 57% ¦° today. Although she did not seem to have changed much, Matthew felt she had distanced herself from him. It was as if she rted him as a superior and wanted to draw a line between them. However, Matthew could not tell Charles about this. Matthew nced at Charles coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re so free, go to the suburbs and deliver a document.¡± There was only one Grant family who lived in the suburbs. It was Matthew¡¯s uncle Lincoln¡¯s family. Fred was the most difficult to deal with in particr. Whoever went would almost be skinned alive. Charles immediately made a face,ing short of hugging Matthew¡¯s thigh and wailing, ¡°Mr. Grant, show mercy.¡± Matthew coldly retracted his gaze and ignored Charles. However, after being disturbed by Charles, he temporarily put Valerie to the back of his mind and focused on the matter at hand. On the surface, Matthew seemed to have all the say in the Grant family, but his Uncle Lincoln¡¯s family still had a lot of power and connections in Noria Group. Although they had retired now, they would not let it go, especially Fred¡­ Matthew had not forgotten thest time Fred drugged him. Sooner orter, he would find an opportunity to make Fred suffer the consequences of his actions. 18:01 Wed, Jul 241 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Matthew was busy until noon. Charles knocked on the door and entered. Mr. Grant, do you need me to order food for you today?¡± Matthew thought of the food from yesterday and sui sciously frowned. As he was about to refuse, he suddenly received a call from Sophia, ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m tired from shopping. I happen to be near your office. Have lunch with me. Hurry up. I¡¯m starving. Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± Afraid Matthew would reject her, Sophia said the name of the restaurant and quickly hung up. Matthew frowned. Although it sounded like a lunch invitation, Sophia clearly had ulterior motives. Recalling Sophia¡¯s callst night saying she wanted to introduce a girl to him, Matthew had a bad feeling. In fact, Matthew¡¯s guess was right. Sophia said that it was near hispany, and it was indeed nearby. The restaurant was not far from Noria Tower. It was so close that one could see the main entrance of Noria Group¡¯s building when they looked 1. up. After hanging up, Sophia put her phone in her pocket. Then, she put on a smile. and opened the ss door of the restaurant. She looked at Valerie, who was sitting in the corner. Afraid that Valerie would suspect the call, Sophia chuckled and said, ¡°My husband is so fussy. I have to report to him when I shop and eat. How annoying.¡± Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Valerie thought that it was Nn calling. Thinking of Nn¡¯s kind voice on the phone yesterday, Valerie smiled. ¡°He is concerned about you. You should be happy.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m happy,¡± Sophia mumbled and asked the waiter to bring the menu over and ce it in front of Valerie. ¡°Come, Val, what do you like to eat? It¡¯s my treat today. Sophia smiled warmly. Valerie did not notice there was a glint in her smiling eyes. +5 Chapter 191 today. Although she did not seem to have changed much, Matthew felt she had distanced herself from him. It was as if she treated him as a superior and wanted draw a line between them. However, Matthew could not tell Charles about this. Matthew nced at Charles coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re so free, go to the suburbs and deli a document.¡± There was only one Grant family who lived in the suburbs. It was Matthew¡¯s un Lincoln¡¯s family. Fred was the most difficult to deal with in particr. Whoever went would almost be skinned alive. Charles immediately made a face,ing short of hugging Matthew¡¯s thigh and wailing, ¡°Mr. Grant, show mercy.¡± Matthew coldly retracted his gaze and ignored Charles. However, after being disturbed by Charles, he temporarily put Valerie to the back of his mind and focused on the matter at hand. On the surface, Matthew seemed to have all the say in the Grant family, but hi Uncle Lincoln¡¯s family still had a lot of power and connections in Noria Group Although they had retired now, they would not let it go, especially Fred¡­ Matthew had not forgotten thest time Fred drugged him. Sooner orter, h would find an opportunity to make Fred suffer the consequences of his action 18:01 Wed, Jul 24 m Chapter 199 ¡°Val, wait here. I suddenly remembered i h have to call him back.¡± Sophia took out her nning to call Matthew. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Valerie was non in a hurry. Before the came out, she had applied for an hour of leave Coupled with an hour of lunch break, two hours for a meal was enough. When she saw Sophis running so quickly, she was more worried that Sophia would full Fortunately, although Sophia was slow when they is met and almost got into a car ident, she was usually very agile. At this moment, through the ss door, Valerie saw Sophia talking on her phone. Although she did not know what Sophia was talking about, she looked energetic. Suddenly, Valerie saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. ¡°Caleb?¡± she blurted out. The other person froze for a moment. He turned and looked at Valerie. It was indeed Caleb. Moreover, there was a middle¨Caged woman dressed exquisitely and seductively beside Caleb. ¡°Valerie.¡± An unnatural expression shed across Caleb¡¯s face. He turned and said something to the woman. The woman left with a grin. Before she left, she stuffed something into Caleb¡¯s hands. Valerie did not see it clearly. Then, Caleb walked toward Valerie with a smile and sat down opposite her. ¡°Valerie, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Are you here to eat too?¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°My aunt. She came to see me, so I had a meal with her,¡± Caleb exined. Valerie felt that the woman just now was dressed over the top. Moreover, she was holding Caleb¡¯s arm at first. They did not seem like an aunt and nephew. However, the woman looked almost 40 years old, old enough to be Caleb¡¯s elder. Perhaps she was overthinking. Valerie changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Caleb, where is Katherine?¡± Caleb said, ¡°Katherine is resting at home.¡± Valerie had nned to ask how Katherine was doing and remind Caleb to take good care of Katherine, but she remembered Katherine might not have told Caleb 1/3 Chapter 193 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. about that, so she let it go even though she thought there was nothing to hide. After all, Katherine was the victim. But Katherine was proud and Valerie thought she could decide for herself. Just then, Caleb suddenly said, ¡°Valerie, the diamond ring on your hand has got to be a carat. ¡°It¡¯s fake. I¡¯m just wearing it.¡± Although there had asked Valerie to wear the real one, she w¡­ w a real one at home and Matthew i used to wearing the fake one. After all, if she identally dropped the real diamond ring, her heart would ache. Caleb did not believe it. His gaze quietly swept across Valerie. Valerie did not look cheap. Not only was she beautiful, but she also had an indescribable temperament. Now that the Inte was developed, there were many online celebrities. One could find any type they wanted. But although they were beautiful, they were indistinguishable. Caleb had been in the live¨Cstreaming industry for many years and had seen many people. However, every time he saw Valerie, he could not help but sigh with emotion. If Valerie were in that line of work, she would conquer both men and women. Some people were born with extraordinary looks and would be remembered at a nce. Moreover, this restaurant was not cheap. If Valerie could eat here on a workday, she did notck money. ¡°Valerie, have you ordered? Why don¡¯t you order some more? I¡¯ll treat you,¡± Caleb said as he went to get the menu. Valerie was about to exin that she did note alone and that she hadpany when the waiter came to serve drinks. When Valerie raised her hand, th waiter was caught off guard and was about to pour the drink on Valerie. At the critical moment, Caleb grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand and pulled her away. The drink fell on the table and sshed on the spot where Valerie had been sittin ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll clean it up now,¡± the waiter quickly apologized. 2/3 18:02 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 123 ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s my fault too.¡± Valerie came back to her senses and looked at Caleb. ¡°Thanks for just now.¡± After saying that, Valerie wanted to pull he looked at her flirtatiously and took a tissue and back, but Caleb did not let go. He in the table, saying, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t move. Your face is also sttered. I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡± Valerie did not notice a pair of ck eyes staring coldly at her outside the ss. door. 18.02 Wed Jul 24 to Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Sophia did not notice the situation in the restaurant. It was not easy for her to get Matthew toe over. She couldn¡¯t help but nag. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you weren¡¯ting. The older you are, the more disobedient you. be. This is for your own good¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the sce side. ¡°Eh? When did this guy Matthew¡¯s face was already dark. Sophia did not know who that man was, but he knew. It was Caleb. He had caught Valerie twice with him before. She had an ambiguous rtionship with Caleb, especially thest time when he gave her a ne as a gift. That time, Valerie took out the ne and confessed to Matthew. She acted so frankly that he thought he had misunderstood her, but now it seemed it was meant to mislead him. Valerie knew Caleb was not a good person, but she still flirted with Caleb secretly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Matthew hated when someone acted one way on the surface but intended something else secretly. His eyes went icy. He stared deeply at Valerie and Caleb. Then, he turned and left without saying anything. Sophia had finally coaxed Matthew out, but when she saw him leave, she was anxious. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t go. Maybe there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Matthew turned a deaf ear. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Charles, prepare a¡­¡± He was going to say divorce papers but he didn¡¯t have a chance. Smack! Matthew stopped and turned. He saw Valerie p Caleb¡¯s hand away. The tissue in Caleb¡¯s hand fell. ¡°No need. Mr. Lane, I¡¯m married. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to touch me like this,¡± Valerie said. Her voice was calm and there was a smile on her face. However, the smile was different from before. There was no smile in her eyes, only cold disgust Caleb stiffened from Valerie¡¯s re. He felt embarrassed. ¡°Valerie, you don¡¯t have 18:02 Wed Jul 24 57%8 to make it sound to ugly. What do you mean by touching you¡­¡± Don¡¯t have to? When I received the nest time, I thought I was overthinking. Now, I am even more sure that Caleb is strange, especially when he looks at me as if he is flirting with me. Does he think he is very charming? No way! Valerie thought. Valerie wanted to pull her other hand back, bu Caleb refused to let go after being humiliated. At this moment, arge hand grabbe aleb¡¯s wrist joint tightly. ¡°Please let go of my wife,¡± the neer said. Caleb looked up and saw a dark and menacing face. The overwhelming intimidation made him feel as if he was electrocuted. He could not help but shiver. He was 5.8 feet tall, but the man was still half a head taller than him. His aura suppressed him ruthlessly. More importantly, the man had said Valerie was his wife. Matthew did not even give Caleb time to react. When he saw that Caleb did not let go, he squeezed Caleb¡¯s wrist joint tightly. The intense pain forced Caleb to let go. Caleb cursed inwardly. He almost thought his hand was about to break. He wondered how Matthew got so much strength. Knowing that the man was not to be trifled with, Caleb was terrified. He said vaguely, ¡°Sorry, Valerie. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. By the way, I remembered I still have something to do. I¡¯ll send my aunt off. Bye.¡± After saying that, Caleb quickly slipped away, not daring to look at Matthew. Valerie frowned as she watched Caleb disappear. Although she was relieved, her expression did not improve. ¡°Caleb is up to no good. I had nned to tell Katherine what happenedst time, but she recently had a problem. I was afraid it would agitate Katherine, so I wanted to talk to herter. I didn¡¯t expect Caleb not to restrain himself. I don¡¯t care what he¡¯s up to. He is not worthy of Katherine.¡± Then, Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Grant, thanks. Why are you here?¡± 18 02 Wed. Jul 24 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Matthew had appeared suddenly just now. Valerie did not react for a moment and was shocked. But thank god Matthew had appeared otherwise, Valerie might have flown into a rage and told Katherine about this. Howe Katherine was recently shocked. If own emotionally. she heard about this now, she might bre. Valerie nned to meet with Katherine and Caleb, after confirming that Katherine¡¯s emotions had stabilized. However, perhaps she was imagining things, but Matthew had looked as if he was jealous. Without waiting for Valerie to think on it, Sophia, who had been watching themotion, finally couldn¡¯t help but approach and ask hesitantly, ¡°Matthew, Val, you two¡­ know each other?¡± Valerie was also puzzled. ¡°Sophia, do you know each other too?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Realizing something was wrong, Valerie and Sophia looked at Matthew. Matthew was speechless. He had been so focused on Caleb that he had forgotten Sophia was there. His grandma probably heard him call Valerie his wife. Well, Matthew had nothing to hide. Since his grandmother also wanted him to marry Valerie, things turned out as she wished. However, there were some thing he still had to tell his grandmother. Matthew took Sophia to the door and roughly exined his marriage to Valerie However, he omitted the fact that he slept with her in the clubhouse a month a and only vaguely said he owed her a favor. Matthew said, ¡°Coincidentally, her family was in a hurry to marry her off. They wanted to force her to be someone¡¯s stepmother. I married her to help her. Grandma, do you understand?¡± Sophia was confused. She seemed to understand but also didn¡¯t. She only roug knew that her grandson was in a new type of marriage. However, that was not important anymore. Sophia summarised it to the most important point. Valerie was already her granddaughter¨Cinw. She burst into 1/2 18:02 Wed, Jul Chapter 123 Seeing the unconceble smile on Sophia¡¯s face, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Finally, he reminded Sophia, ¡°Don¡¯t let her know who I am for now. Have you told her about our family?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± After all, Sophia had been p nding to be pitiful and lonely before Valeric to get closer to her. When Valerie asked her where she livedst time, she only gave her the estate name and not the exact location. Speaking of which, Sophia suddenly felt embarrassed. To gain Valerie¡¯s sympathy, she had been making up stories about how cold¨Cblooded and heartless her grandson was. Now, Valerie might think Matthew was ruthless. Matthew made the decision then. ¡°Alright, I happen to have a house there. I¡¯ll get Charles to sort it out. If Valerie asks again, tell her that it¡¯s our house.¡± Sophia said in confusion, ¡°Is this necessary? Matthew, I¡¯ve interacted with Val a fev times. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very good at judging people. She¡¯s a good girl.¡± Matthew did not say anything. He also felt Valerie was a good person, but they ha only known each other for a short time, and the reason for their marriage was so baffling. He felt they still needed to get along. He had to understand her character and her personality. After confirming that she was worthy of being his wife, he would confess everything to her. Moreover, for some reason, Matthew often could not figure out what Valerie was. thinking. She was hiding something from him. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t interfere in your matters. However, Matthew, I¡¯m warning you. I¡® very satisfied with Val. Moreover, she¡¯s my savior. You have to treat her well and don¡¯t lose her,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Since you want to hide your identity from her, I will go along with you. But you have to be more careful. Don¡¯t go overboard identally one day. It¡¯s not easy to find such a good wife.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Matthew said in a low voice, ¡°If she¡¯s as goorl as you said, time will tell.¡± Sophia snorted. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn now. When you fall in loveter, let¡¯s see if you are still so stubborn.¡± Although Sophia was old, her eyes were sha When that man grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand just now, her grandson¡¯s expression changed Matthew clearly cared about Valerie, but he might not have realized it. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what happened next.. Matthew frowned. He did not like that Sophia was so sure he would sumb to Valerie. Although Valerie was not bad, it was only that. At the moment, he only knew that her rtionship with her family was not good. He didn¡¯t know what a daughter raised by those parents would be like. Matthew said calmly, ¡°Then just wait, Grandma.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Matthew. They had been talking outside for a long time. Sophia was afraid Valerie would feel neglected, so she quickly opened the door and entered the restaurant. However, now that Sophia knew Valerie was her granddaughter¨Cinw, her attitude was more enthusiastic than before. The food had all been served. Sophia sat down beside Valerie and grabbed her hand. She could not stop smiling. She had always liked Valerie, and now Valerie was like a treasure to her. Her wish had been fulfilled. ¡°Val, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Matthew¡¯s wife. Matthew is so infuriating. Marriage is such a big thing, but he hid it from us. From now on, you are part of our family,¡± Sophia said. Valerie also felt that it was quite a surprise. She never thought the old woman she had saved was Matthew¡¯s grandmother. Moreover, she had always been curious if Matthew had rtives. Now, she knew Matthew had grandparents. Valerie¨Csecretly nced at Matthew. Matthew looked at her back indifferently. She was relieved and smiled at Sophia. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t me Matthew. I¡¯m also xe Qapter 126 involved in this. Sorry for hiding it from you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m more than happy to have a granddaughter¨Cinw like you.¡± Sophia was very enthusiastic. ¡°Speaking of which, you haven¡¯t held a wedding yet, right? When do you n to do it?¡± Matthew took over the conversation. ¡°We don¡¯t n to do it for now. We have been very busy recently and can¡¯t find time. I n to get along with her first before. thinking about it.¡± Sophia was unhappy. ¡°How can there not be a wedding¡­¡± Valerie quickly chimed in, ¡°Sophia, Matthew probably told you about our situation. There¡¯s no hurry. We n to take it slow.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Since Val has said so, alright,¡± Sophia relented. Although Matthew and Valerie said the same thing, Sophia¡¯s attitude was different. She did not hide her double standards at all. However, Sophia couldpromise on the wedding for the time being but insisted on something else. ¡°When are you bringing Val back? We can have a meal together as a family. She¡¯s one of us now. I have to give Val a big present.¡± Matthewpromised on this. ¡°Alright. When we find time.¡± After all, the ¡°home¡± had not been renovated yet. It would take some time. He could not bring Valerie directly to the Grant Manor. Sophia was unhappy again. They did not want a wedding and even made excuses. not to have a family party. She did not realize that her eldest grandson was so infuriating in the past. She would see how Matthew would react if his wife ran away one day because of him. Just then, Sophia suddenly remembered Valerie saying on the phonest night that she had found another woman¡¯s perfume on her husband¡¯s jacket. She thought, ¡®Could it be¡­ Sophia¡¯s face darkened and she immediately warned Matthew, ¡°Matthew, since you¡¯re married now, you must get along well with Val. The men in our family are never fickle. If you dare to do anything to let Val down, such as having an affair, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± 23 ? Tamasha Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Matthew was about to reassure Sophia, but when he saw sophia¡¯s serious. expression, he was surprised. He wondered if Sophia had hard something. Sure enough. Sophia¡¯s next words were, ¡°Have yo recently?¡± Matthew knew he had guessed correctly. He sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia was upset. Really? You are too much¡­¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I saw Lindsey yesterday,¡± Matthew said. seeing other women Sophia was about to fly into a rage. But when she heard Matthew mention Lindsey. she swallowed her words. She was stunned at first, then her expression becameplicated. She wanted to talk but hesitated. In the end, she sighed. Sheined helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s the Santos family again. Our family does owe their family¡­¡± Valerie didn¡¯t interrupt. She held her drink and drank it slowly. However, Sophia could not bear to neglect her granddaughter¨Cinw. She held Valerie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Valerie, you probably don¡¯t know Lindsey¡­ Well, how should I put it? The Santos family has some history with our family, but I can guarantee that Matthew only treats Lindsey as his sister. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s words were hesitant as if it wasplicated and she did not know how to exin. it to Valerie. However, Valerie felt it did not matter if Sophia did not exin it to her. Although she was curious, she did not intend to ask about Matthew¡¯s private matters. ¡°Alright, Sophia. Since she¡¯s Matthew¡¯s sister, it¡¯s only right for them to interact. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Valerie chuckled. When Sophia heard Valerie say this, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good.¡± She gestured to the food. ¡°The food has turned cold after talking so much. Let¡¯s eat.¡± As Sophia spoke, she handed utensils to Valerie. Valerie was indeed hungry. After bing pregnant, she was always hungry. She had eaten two buns and two eggs in the morning but was starving again. Valerie tried the roasted beef Sophia served Tamasha Installed Open for her. The freshness and high¨Cquality fat and protein of the meat was very satisfying. Valerie ate happily and did not notice Matthew opposite her. His brows were furrowed and his face had darkened again, Matthew took a sip of coffee and nced at Valerie¡¯s face. She really didn¡¯t find Lindsey¡¯s matter strange. When other people¡¯s wives heard that their husbaIs were involved with other women, even if they were not angry, they would still ask about it. However, Valerie smiled and did not care. She focused all her attention on the food in front of her and ate with relish, as though she hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time. The more Matthew looked at Valerie, the more frustrated he felt. However, he found his frustration very odd, so he could only suppress his emotions. After the meal, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but urge Matthew again outside the dining room. ¡°You brat, you must remember to bring Valerie back for a family party. Don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Got it, Matthew said. Sophia was angry when she saw how cold Matthew was and how he looked as if he wasn¡¯t paying attention to what she said. However, he had agreed. As for the rest¡­ Sophia was smart. Matthew had a n, but she had her own ns too. As long as she could keep this granddaughter-inw, she could take it slow. After sending Sophia into the taxi, Valerie waved goodbye. She only looked away when the car was out of sight. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ll also¡­¡± Valerie had only applied for an hour¡¯s leave and it was almost up. She was about to say that she should leave when she saw Matthew looking at her. Matthew said, ¡°I have nothing to do with Lindsey. I¡¯m just entrusted by someone to care for her and meet her asionally. Grandma said she¡¯s my sister, and it¡¯s not wrong. Valerie found it strange that Matthew would go out of his way to exin it to her. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± 2/2 18:03 Wed Jul 24 N Chapter 197 Matthew added. ¡°During our marriage, i anything immoral. If you want to know more, I can tell you. If you have any rests, you can ask. I¡¯ll consider them.¡± Valerie wanted to say that it was alright. After all, they were only a temporary couple and would part ways sooner orter. Matthew could do whatever he wanted. However, Matthew¡¯s expression was a little serious. For some reason, it gave Valerie the feeling that¡­ if she did not say anything today, he would not let her leave. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Valerie remembered that when she first moved in, Matthew hadid down the rules. She was not allowed to enter his room or interfere with his personal matters. But now, he gave her an opportunity and said he would listen to her suggestion. It was such a rare opportunity to demand so not seize it, it would be a loss. ang from Matthew. If Valerie did ¡°What if I told you not to see Miss Santos again?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t want to break up the couple. She simply hoped their marriage deal couldst for half a year and not end early. Matthew answered without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡± In fact, he had been avoiding Lindsey, but Lindsey was everywhere. Even if he threw Lindsey back to the Santos family, she would not change. Fine. Valerie thought about it again. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we switch rooms?¡± Although their rooms faced south, because of the architectural design, not many parts of her room could catch the sunlight. After getting pregnant, Valerie liked to stay in the sunlight more instead of being in the shade. She thought it might make her healthier during her pregnancy. Matthew rejected Valerie again. He had adapted to the bed and the room. After moving into the house, it took him several days to get used to it. If he switched rooms with her, he would have to get used to it again. Valerie was speechless. She could not help but grumble softly, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re very shameless.¡± Matthew was bewildered. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°You want me to tell you my thoughts and I did. But you keep shooting them down. To put it bluntly, you didn¡¯t n to ept them after giving them due consideration.¡± Matthew wanted to say that this was not what he meant, but Valerie¡¯s two suggestions just now were indeed rejected by him. Even if he exined now, it would not be convincing. 18:03 Wed, Jul 24 D Chapter 12h Matthew¡¯s eyebrows twitched. However, he was the one who made the promise. He had always been a man of his word and would not go ba on his word. So, he refocused and said straightforwardly, ¡°How about this? No matter what suggestion you have next, I will try my best to ept i ¡°Try?¡± Valerie knew that it was rare for Matthew to give in. She looked at his cold face in amusement. Her eyes darted, and a trace of mischief shed across her eyes. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make a very small request. Mr. Grant, when you¡¯re with me, smile more.¡± Good lord. When Valerie said that, Matthew¡¯s face darkened even more. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination. Matthew opened his mouth. ¡°No¡­¡± Valerie knew Matthew was going to reject him again, so she quickly interrupted him and used his own words to stop him. ¡°Mr. Grant, you just said that no matter what I suggest, you will try your best to ept it.¡± After all, work was tiring enough. Every time Valerie saw Matthew¡¯s cold face, she would feel inexplicable pressure. Matthew relented. ¡°Sure.¡± A gentleman would never go back on his word. He braced himself and agreed. Valerie was instantly amused. Before Matthew could react, she ced two fingers on the corners of his mouth again and moved them up. She smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve. agreed, Mr. Grant, please smile now.¡± Valerie¡¯s fingertips were cold, and her hands were small, but she was quite bold. Matthew looked at Valerie¡¯s smug expression. He suddenly could not help but wonder if this was considered shooting himself in the foot. After thinking about it, Matthew followed Valerie¡¯s guidance with difficulty and the corners of his mouth twitched. At the same time, he could not help but think of an extremely serious problem. This restaurant was opposite Noria Group. If any of the Noria Group employees passed by and recognized him while he was beingmanded to smile by a woman, his reputation would be ruined. What infuriated Matthew further was that after Valerie finished tormenting him, 2/3 25 Tamasha Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Where we g Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. #+ 56%# Although Matthew was speechless, Valerie was in a good mood. ording to Valerie¡¯s way of thinking, Matthew was her superior since he paid for her amodation. In that case, maintaining ar aious rtionship was beneficial for long¨Cterm cooperation. She did not want to be red at by him. every day for the next six months. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ll go first. See you tonight.¡± As Valerie spoke, she went to push her scooter. The weather was getting colder. A cold wind blew past, and she shivered. She quickly pulled up the cover covering the scooter and wrapped herself more tightly. Then, she smiled and waved at Matthew before leaving. Matthew frowned and thought, ¡®Valerie¡¯s ie is not too low. Why can¡¯t she even afford a car?¡® Then, Matthew thought of the family party that day. Valerie had used her money to pay back her brother in thest few years. Her mother even asked her for money. She probably did not have much left. As the Grant family¡¯s heir, Matthew had never worried about money since birth. At this moment, he suddenly understood why she was so anxious about money previously. She did not dare to leave early when she was unwell and was afraid her sry would be deducted. However, Valerie seemed to have a vigorous vitality. Although she had a lot of troubles, she was never affected. No matter when Matthew looked at her, she was always smiling. Not long after Matthew returned to thepany, his secretary reported that Lindsey had arrived. When she finished speaking, Lindsey arrived with huge bags. Matthew¡¯s office was on the top floor of the Noria Tower. There was an independent elevator that outsiders could not enter. However, after themotion yesterday, the receptionist and secretary did not dare to stop Lindsey. Lindsey entered Matthew¡¯s office in her high heels. Lindsey ced arge lunchbox in front of Matthew and opened it like cha uma +56%2 Chapter 129 said yesterday that I would make you a lunchbox. Do you remember?¡± Matthew nced at the lunchbox and exposed Lindsey blunt. ¡°Your family¡¯s chef¡¯s culinary skills are not bad, but I¡¯ve already caten pit for yourself.¡± Lindsey stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. Seeing that the lunchbox had no effect on Matthew, she felt unhappy. She hade all the way to look for Matthew but he would rather work than look at her. Hence, she tried to talk to Matthew. ¡°Matthew, shall we go out for a cup of coffee?¡± When Matthew said nothing, Lindsey went on. ¡°Matthew, I heard there¡¯s a wonderful show in Farin City next month. Can you apany me?¡± Then, Lindsey said, ¡°Matthew, look at my new antique bag. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? It¡¯s originally 37.6 thousand dors. You always say I¡¯m spending recklessly, so I bargained for this bag. I lowered the price to 37 thousand dors, Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡± This time, Matthew finally stopped and looked over. Lindsey thought he was interested in the bag, so she quickly picked it up and showed it to him. However, she did not know what Matthew was thinking. 12% discount was enough for Lindsey to be proud of herself. Matthew wanted to how Lindsey how Valerie bargained. Valerie could probably cut the price by 0,000 dors. However, if Valerie were to choose, she would not be willing to use 37 thousand lors to buy a bag. alerie looked gentle, but when it came to money, she would be very shrewd. She onstantly wished she could only earn money and not spend. If he gave her 37 housand dors, besides expenditure, she might be able to increase it by housands of dors. Matthew, what are you thinking about? Why are you ignoring me when I¡¯m alking to you?¡± Lindsey suddenly waved her hand in front of Matthew and pulled im back to reality. his time, Matthew could not help but be stunned. He thought, ¡®Why do I keep inking about Valerie recently?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°If you¡¯re here to deliver lunch, I¡¯ve received it. You can leave now.¡± Matthew regained his composure and turned his gaze back to theputer. ¡°I need to work.¡± Lindsey felt aggrieved by Matthew¡¯s cold tone but knew he was a workaholic. If she disturbed him while he was working, he would be angry. Seeing this, Lindsey could only pick up her bags and leave. However, after walking a short distance, the more Lindsey thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. From Matthew¡¯s expression just now, it was obvious that he was thinking about someone or something. It was the first time. Lindsey saw such a gentle gaze on Matthew¡¯s face. As Charles was about to enter the office to report to Matthew, Lindsey saw him and stopped him. ¡°Charles, be honest. Is Matthew dating someone?¡± Charles was so frightened he shuddered. He did not dare to discuss his superior¡¯s private matters and quickly shook his head. ¡°Miss Lindsey, I¡¯m just an assistant. Assistants specialize in random tasks. I don¡¯t know about Mr. Grant¡¯s private matters¡­ Lindsey fumed. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯ve been with Matthew for so long, but you know nothing. Keep your eyes peeled. If something happens around Matthew, tell me immediately and you¡¯ll be rewarded. Get it?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you, Miss Lindsey,¡± Charles said. Lindsey snorted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world that I can¡¯t do. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make Matthew fall in love with me.¡± ¡°Good luck, Miss Lindsey.¡± Charles agreed readily, but he was a smart person. The person who paid him was Matthew. Unless he went crazy, he would not risk offending his superior and work for Lindsey. Besides, Matthew was not dating a woman. He got married. Even if Charles wanted to¨Ccozy up to someone, he would cozy up to his boss¡¯s wife. 1/3 Valerie returned to thepany and finished thest half¨Cday shift at Arcton Cars. In the afternoon, the examiner from Noria Group came to interview Valerie. While Valerie wasn¡¯t smart, she was good at studying since young. She had long memorized the information Noria Group gave her. The assessment passed very smoothly. She could report to Noria Group¡¯s headquarters at the beginning of next week. After saying goodbye to Ronald and her colle. es, Valerie returned her work pass and went home. Valerie was still very excited about her sry increase starting next month. After all, she was living with Matthew now, so it was not good for her to continue working part¨Ctime, which meant she would lose a sum of money. Although it was not a lot, it was still a few hundred dors. It was a pity. However, she could make up for it next month, so it was not a loss. However, since Valerie couldn¡¯t do her part¨Ctime job of dubbing, she wasn¡¯t idle either. For the past few days, she had been thinking about another way to manage her finances and earn money. She wanted to save more money before giving birth. As Valerie thought, she rode her scooter straight to her brother¡¯s shop. Her sister¨Cinw was also looking after the shop today. Seeing that the couple did not quarrel today, Valerie was relieved. Then, she shouted into the shop, ¡°Aiden.¡± Aiden was looking forward to practicing the piano. When he heard the shout, he hurriedly rushed out with his small bag. ¡°Aunt Valerie, why are you only picking me up now?¡± The kid was comining. Valerie said, ¡°Aiden, you don¡¯t need to bring your bag to practice the piano. Put your bag down.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, Aiden shook his head. Valerie thought the bag had some snacks, so she let him be. After putting the helmet on Aiden, she waved at the shop and said, ¡°Julian, I¡¯ll take Aiden away.¡± ¡°Wait, Valerie. I almost forgot to tell you something important.¡± Julian thought of something and quickly chased after her. However, he hesitated and said, ¡°Valerie, do you still remember Mom¡¯s birthday?¡± Chapter Hin Valerie replied, ¡°I remember. Tomorrow, right? I prepared 600 dors to give her Although she rejected her mother¡¯s endless demands, she would still try to support her mother. Julian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s 49th birthday tomorrow. There is supposed to be a huge celebration next year when she¡¯s 50 but More no. She ns to celebrate her birthday early, so¡­¡± Valerie understood. To organize a huge birthday celebration, there would need a lot of money and give a big gift. When her mother saw Valerie was not giving her living expenses, she decided to celebrate her birthday in advance. She really tried all sorts of ways to get Valerie to fork out the money. Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked the birthday party at Spring Hotel. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ve already paid for it. When the timees, just give Mom a gift as a token of appreciation and y nice. You know Mom likes that the most.¡± Valerie replied, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± Since it was Ruth¡¯s grand birthday. 600 dors was definitely not enough. you. Julian nodded. ¡°Alright. Do as you see fit. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll add more for You¡¯re already nning to buy a piano for Aiden. I can¡¯t let you be too tight on money.¡± ¡°Julian, don¡¯t worry. I still have some savings,¡± Valerie responded. The most fortunate thing for Valerie was that no matter what, her eldest brother always doted on her. The siblings supported each other. At this moment, Julian asked again, ¡°By the way, Mom already knows you are married. Will he go to the birthday party tomorrow?¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Valerie immediately shook her head. ¡°Mr. Grant has something important to do at work tomorrow, so I won¡¯t let hime. I send his regards to Mom and bring the gift to her.¡± Valerie lied and used the excuse Matthew was busy. She knew that her mother would talk about betrothal gifts. She did not want to cause trouble for Matthew. Julian knew his mother¡¯s personality, so he did not say much. He instructed Aiden to learn the piano well. Then, he watched Valerie leave with Aiden. He returned to the shop to continue arranging fruits. Ashley sat on the chair and scrolled through videos on her phone. However, she had heard every word of the siblings¡® conversation. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°After Valerie married, she became more rebellious. She doesn¡¯t even want to bring her husband to celebrate your mom¡¯s birthday. Aren¡¯t you afraid your mom will be angry¡­¡± Julian frowned and interrupted, ¡°Valerie is already an adult. She knows her limits. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Ashley shut her mouth in embarrassment. Yesterday¡¯s quarrel had caused such a hugemotion that she actually regretted it. Although Ashley usually thought Julian was short and not very handsome, Julian was not ugly. He also had a refined temperament. His usual hobbies were reading books and listening to songs. He did not smoke, drink, or gamble. He worked hard to support his family and treated her quite well. Ashley¡¯s family background was average. Her parents gave birth to two siblings. Her younger brother was ambitious. After graduating and starting a business, he ruined his already meager family¡¯s finances and was in debt. Back then, Julian¡¯s betrothal gift was secretly taken by her family to repay her younger brother¡¯s debt. He even used it to marry. On the other hand, Ashley did not have the brains to study. Since she did not pass. the college entrance examination, she could onlye out and work. After being with Julian, she did not work anymore and did not have special talents. Ashley knew that if she quarreled with Julian and asked for a divorce, she would not be 18.04 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 131 able to find such a good partner like Julian. Áã+50%¶î ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just talking. Besides, I¡¯m just concerned Valerie would be scolded by your mom,¡± Ashley said. Julian looked much better when he heard that. However, when he thought of the birthday party tomorrow, he felt a wave of pressure. He could only hope that everything would go smoothly tomorrow. Ashley nced at Julian¡¯s worried expression and knew he was worried about his sister again. She smiled coldly and thought to herself, ¡®What¡¯s there to worry about Valerie? She married a poor husband and likes to brag. Since she likes to pretend so much, I will see how she pretends tomorrow.¡± Looking back at her phone, Ashley swiped her fingers on the phone screen a few times. She saw a video and smiled. Julian asked, ¡°What did you see that was so funny?¡± Ashley replied, ¡°Nothing. By the way, hubby, I got something on. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Julian was about to ask Ashley what she was going to do when she suddenly hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with you yesterday. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll bring you delicious food tonight.¡± Julian was a magnanimous person. Besides, they were married for many years. Their child was already big, and he liked it when everything was harmonious at home. When Ashley said that, he smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright.¡± Unbeknownst to him, when Ashley left the shop, she wiped her lips with the back. of her hand in disdain. Then, she quickly took a lipstick from her pocket to touch up her makeup. ***** Valerie brought Aiden to the streets to shop and buy groceries. Not long after they reached home, Matthew happened to return. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Valerie handed him a pair of slippers and said to Aiden, ¡°Aiden, look who¡¯s back.¡± Aiden immediately ran over from the balcony. Valerie noticed that he was still 2/4 18:04 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 131 +56% holding his school bag. As she was feeling strange, she saw Aiden reach into hist school bag for a long time before taking out a star sticker. He said shyly, ¡°Uncle, this is for you¡­¡± No wonder Aiden refused to put down his bag just now. It turned out that he had prepared a gift for Matthew. Valerie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Aiden, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide it from me. Besides, I remember it¡¯s very difficult to get this star. Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± ¡°Yes. Only the best children have it in every ss.¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He said to Matthew, ¡°The music teacher said I performed the best in music ss. You taught me well, Uncle Matthew, so this is for you.¡± Matthew said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Aiden was originally nervous, but when he saw that Matthew had epted it, he was excited. He raised the star and said, ¡°Uncle Matthew, I¡¯ll stick it on you.¡± Valerie choked. She wanted to persuade Aiden to leave the star for himself. After all, the star was rare. It was not easy for Aiden to obtain it so he should go back and show it to Julian and Ashley. Secondly¡­ Valerie secretly nced at Matthew and thought that his tall and mighty figure didn¡¯t match the star sticker from kindergarten. Aiden saw that Valerie and Matthew were stunned and did not speak for a long time. Although young, he still knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. He muttered, ¡°Uncle Matthew, don¡¯t you like it¡­¡± ¡°Aiden¡­¡± Valerie was about to persuade. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Matthew squatted down in front of Aiden and asked, ¡°Can you reach like this?¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Yes, Uncle Matthew,e closer. Aiden smiled Matthew toe closer. Then, he carefully rem h his tears and directed the star sticker from the sheet. However, he stuck it in the middle of Matthew¡¯s forehead.¡± Matthew stood up. Valerie saw his usual arrogant and cool face with a childish little star. She did not know if it was because of the star, but Matthew¡¯s temperament had changed. He even looked pure and innocent. Valerie thought, ¡®Good lord. I knew Matthew for so long but did not expect that one day I would use such words to describe him.¡± Valerie held back herughter when she saw Matthew looking at her with a dangerous gaze. Only then did Matthew¡¯s expression improve a little. He said to Aiden, ¡°Thanks for the gift. I also have a gift for you¡­ Come in.¡± As Matthew finished speaking, they heard amotion outside the door. Then, a few movers in uniforms brought in a piano. Although it was an old piano, it did not look old. Instead, it looked prettier than those in the piano shop Valerie had seen. Although time had made the piano look less bright, it had a simple and warm texture. Aiden¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He was so excited that he was incoherent. When the movers put the piano down, he could not help but go over and try it. A burst of music immediately sounded in the living room. Valerie thought it sounded more melodious than the electronic piano. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Aiden is indeed talented. He has his own world and his own understanding of music. He is very happy when he ys the piano,¡± Matthew said. Valerie was touched. ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you! Aiden did not have many friends due to hisck of mental development. The teacher had to watch over the entire ss and could not take special care of him. Valerie did not expect Matthew, who looked the most impatient, to be so concerned about Aiden. Unexpectedly, Matthew looked at Valerie and said with a sharp gaze, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m 18:04 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 132 Æø+56%ýX more interested in you.¡± He had not forgotten thest time she yed the piano on the balcony with her phone app. A person who had never learned the piano shoulot be able to understand the score, but Valerie knew. It was curious. Valerie was at a loss for words. Although she had forgotten why she could understand music scores, when Matthew stared at her with his ck eyes at this moment, it made her feel even more confused. Fortunately, Aiden ran over at this moment and helped Valerie out. ¡°Uncle Matthew, thanks for the piano.¡± Although Aiden was young, he was very polite. After thanking him, he probably felt it was not enough, so he added, ¡°I wish you two happiness every day. Hopefully, you will have children soon.¡± After saying that, he touched Valerie¡¯s stomach. It was as if thunder had exploded in Valerie¡¯s ears. She never expected Aiden to say that. When Matthew heard this, he followed Aiden¡¯s hand and looked at Valerie¡¯s stomach. Valerie¡¯s body was extremely stiff. In the past, she had heard that children could sense things like pregnancies. She did not believe it. Now, it did not matter if she believed it or not because she really was pregnant. Valerie was afraid Matthew would feel something was wrong. Although she felt that her figure was still slim and her clothes were loose, she was too guilty. She quickly used the excuse of cooking and went into the kitchen. Aiden looked at Valerie¡¯s back and was a little puzzled. ¡°Is Aunt Valerie unhappy?¡± Matthew replied, ¡°She is just embarrassed. Let¡¯s go and continue practicing the piano.¡± Matthew led Aiden back to the piano. As he watched Aiden climb onto the chair in a cute posture, he suddenly felt that it would be good if he really had a child. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Valerie heard then conversation in the kitchen. Her ned red, and she quickly washed and cut the vegetables to divert her attention. She thought, ¡®Aiden. it¡¯s not a funny joke. After all, I am really pregnant. ortunately. Aiden did not mention it again. After Valerie finished cooking, she observed Matthew¡¯s expression. Seeing that he did not suspect anything, she heaved a sigh of relief. After dinner, Aiden practiced the piano for two hours. As Valerie was about to send Aiden back. Julian called and said he was already downstairs. Valerie and Matthew. sent Aiden downstairs. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Julian, why are you here? It¡¯s the same if I send Aiden back, Valerie said. Julian drove a small truck that was usually used to transport fruits. After cing Aiden in the front passenger seat, he took out two crates of fruits from the back of the truck. I wanted to give you these. It¡¯s been hard on you these few days, Matthew,¡± Then, Julian said to Valerie, ¡°Besides, how can I keep troubling you to send Aiden home? Even if you don¡¯t mind as an expecting mother, as a soon¨Cto¨Cbe uncle, I have to think about my future nephew. Valerie, you¡¯re pregnant now, so you have to rest. Valerie froze when she heard this because Matthew was standing not far behind. her. She was so frightened that she quickly pushed Julian. ¡°Julian.¡± Julian immediately reacted and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Sorry, I slipped. I almost forgot. Alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll leave first. From tomorrow onward, I¡¯ll pick Aiden up. After saying that, Julian got into the car and waved at Matthew. When he drove away. Aiden leaned against the window. ¡°Aunt Valerie, Uncle Matthew, see you tomorrow.¡± Matthew also waved at Aiden and walked toward Valerie. Valerie was not sure if he had heard Julian¡¯s words just now. For a moment, she could only stand there uneasily. Then, she heard Matthew¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Valerie, I have something to discuss with you.¡± 18 04 Wed Jul 24 Chapter 133 Valerie thought she was a goner. Matthew had to have heard +56%) Valeric panicked when she heard the serious tone. She subonsciously covered her abdomen. Her mind was filled with thoughts of what she would do if Matthew. wanted to take the child. He had a job and a house. She might not be able topete with him. Valerie wasn¡¯t sure what she could do. ¡°If you n to buy a piano for Aiden, I can pay half the price,¡± Matthew said. ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie did not expect Matthew to discuss this with her with such a serious. expression. She did not react for a moment. Matthew thought that Valerie did not agree. He pondered for a moment and said slowly. ¡°Aiden is obedient. Moreover, after so many years, he is the first child who is not afraid of me¡­¡± Perhaps it was Valerie¡¯s imagination, but she sensed embarrassment on Matthew¡¯s cold face. She was shocked that he could look shy. Valerie moved closer to get a better look. Perhaps it was because she was holding back herughter too obviously, Matthew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± he said. His tone was dangerous. If it were before, Valerie would be afraid that Matthew would be angry. However, after interacting with him for so many days, Valerie had never seen him really angry. Although some people looked extremely fierce, they were not mean. Valerie felt Matthew was one of them. Moreover, there was something special about Matthew. Valerie replied, ¡°Mr. Grant, I think you¡¯re not scary at all. Those who are afraid of you don¡¯t understand you. You¡¯re quite a nice person.¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Do you think you can brush me off with a casual remark?¡± Even so, his expression was warmer than before. It seemed Matthew was indeed super easy to coax. Valerie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. If I¡¯m, then let me gain ten pounds.¡± Matthew nced at Valerie and she quickly swore solemnly. In her heart, she secretly added that the oath could take effect when she was in thete stages of 2/3 18:05 Wed, Jul 24. Chapter 133 pregnancy when she would gain 20 to 30 p +56% Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Matthew carried the two crates of truits tha, julian ad brought. They were the freshest fruits in the season. Julian was really generous. He gave away fruney were free. Before they could finish thest batch, he brought over a new batch of fruits. Furthermore, the quality was not bad. They chatted as they went upstairs. Valerie exined, ¡°My family lives in the countryside. After graduation, my brother returned to our hometown and developed a fruit orchard with his friends. for a while, but they weren¡¯t very good at marketing. In addition, it¡¯s now popr to sell agricultural products online. My brother also tried to do it for a while, but he was maliciously discredited by his unscrupulous peers and the shop blocked by the tform. My brother had no choice but to open this fruit shop. His friend continued to grow fruits in the orchard and provided some seasonal fruits. They¡¯re all the best quality.¡± was It was not easy to sell fruit offline now. Chain stores upied the market, and fruit stores online were also thriving. Especially those who did take¨Cout used. substandard goods to minimize the price and increase sales on the tform. Matthew instantly understood. ¡°Poor quality products flood the market and disce the higher quality ones.¡± It was a means of viciouspetition in business. Valerie did not understand, but judging from Matthew¡¯s expression, he probably. supported Julian. She sighed. Unfortunately, Julian did not know much about online marketing and was unwilling to go against his conscience and sell substandard fruits. Hence, he gave up on selling fruits online. Fortunately, the regr customers all knew that the quality of the fruits in Julian¡¯s shop was not bad. After buying a few times, the regr customers would lock onto this shop. However, this meant they could only do business on that street and could not develop more customers. Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but he said, ¡°Organize all the regr customers into a group and post information about seasonal fruits every day. Do a small 1/3 JUM 18:05 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 131 event regrly every week. In addition, they can introduce friends and family to the group to buy them at a discount. These regr customers will be willing to introduce the fruit shop to their friends, especially the fruits in the orchard. Let them buy them in groups on WhatsApp and send them by express delivery. The more people there are, the better the price. This will encourage the customers to be enthusiastic.¡± Matthew¡¯s tone was calm, but Valerie¡¯s eyes widened. After thinking about it carefully, she could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Grant, what you said makes sense. You¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ll tell Julian now.¡± After all, Valerie had been a salesperson for a long time. She felt that what Matthew said was very feasible. Moreover, such a developed customer base was not restricted by the tform and could not be maliciously suppressed by peers. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Valerie quickly used her phone to send a voice message to Julian. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, Julian also asked me to thank you. He said he would give it a try tomorrow. You¡¯re too amazing.¡± Valerie was not stingy with her praise. Matthew was only saying it casually. This was considered the most basic marketing trick. However, hearing her praise so enthusiastically, he still enjoyed it. Valerie went on, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not in business. How did you think of this? I know¡­ Did Mr. Hudson teach you? As expected of the leader of Noria Group. His business thinking is amazing. You can learn so much from being his driver.¡± Matthew¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He thought, What does this have to do with Charles? Moreover, she said that Charles taught me?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened. As he was about to be unhappy, Valerie added, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re awesome. If Julian seeds this time, I¡¯ll thank you properly. I feel that something good has always happened since I met you.¡± First, Valerie was transferred to Noria Group and got a promotion and a raise. Now, Julian¡¯s shop had a new direction. Matthew was turning out to be her lucky star. The corners of Valerie¡¯s lips curled up, and her smiling eyes were infectious. It was as if no matter when Matthew looked at her, she always looked energetic and full 2/3 18:05 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 134 of vitality. Even the dimly lit corridor beca 1805 Wed Jul 24 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Aiden is a sweet talker too. He must have learn m you, Matthew remarked. Valerie quietly stuck out her tongue. However, she could not refute Matthew¡¯s words, Julian was honest, and Ashley was shrewd. Compared to Julian and Ashley. Aiden was indeed more like her and was happy every day. However, Valerie felt that there was nothing wrong withughing every day. Life was annoying, and laughing was much better. The pressure from work and the outside world was already great. If she could not have an easy and happy life, life would be exhausting. Valerie quietly touched her stomach. Thinking of the hardships she had suffered in the past, she wished even more that her baby, who was about to be born, could be happy every day. She would bear the hardships. Her child only needed to be happy- After going home and washing up. Valerie put the clothes she had changed out of into the washing machine. When she passed by the piano in the living room, she could not help but take a few more nces at it. The confusion from before surged again. It was as if she had often sat in front of the piano when she was young and someone had taught her how to y it. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. However, when Valerie asked Julian, he said she had never learned the piano. Valerie shook her head and dismissed the strange thought. The next day, Valerie bought breakfast as usual and asked Matthew what he wanted to eat for dinner. Matthew said he had to work overtime today and might not be back until veryte at night. Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. She was still thinking of an excuse to go and celebrate her mother¡¯s birthday behind Matthew¡¯s back. Now, she did not have to think of an excuse. After sending Matthew out, Valerie took out the gift she bought yesterday while shopping with Aiden. 1/3 18:05 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 133 It was a gold bracelet worth about 3 thousand dors, which had cost her more. than a month¡¯s sry. ingy. She bought something that happy Hopefully, Ruth could Since Valerie had to give a gift, she could not Ruth would like because she wanted to make let go of the matter between her and Matthew and not make it as ugly asst time. After bringing the gift, Valerie asked Julian for the address of the hotel. Then, she rode the scooter out. Although the Warren family was also in Kranson City, it was in the countryside. Valerie took nearly an hour to arrive by scooter. The Spring Hotel was simr to arge¨Cscale family resort and was quite ostentatious. Julian said that their aunt¡¯s family and Ashley¡¯s brother were alsoing, so he chose a ce that was closer and had arger venue. When Valerie arrived, she saw arge arch surrounded by colorful balloons in the distance. On it was written, ¡°Happy 50th Birthday, Ruth.¡± Ruth was surrounded by a group of rtives. There were also many presents ced around her. The scene was even more over¨Cthe¨Ctop than other people¡¯s 70-80 birthday party. ¡°Valerie.¡± Julian was the first to notice Valerie and waved at her from afar. ¡°Ruth, look. Valerie is here,¡± Ashley pulled her mother¨Cinw and said. Ruth nced at Valerie. The smile on her face instantly turned a little cold. ¡°Damn girl only arrives at this time. She made me wait for her. I raise her but she doesn¡¯t love me as much as her sister¨Cin¨C law does.¡± Valerie pretended not to hear Ruth. She walked forward and greeted her rtives. Then, she handed the gift box over. ¡°Mom, happy birthday.¡± Ruth¡¯s originally cold and indifferent expression finally revealed a smile when she saw the bracelet. Even her lit up. She quickly took the bracelet out of the gift. box, confirmed it was gold, and weighed it in her hand. ¡°Mom, this bracelet that Valerie gave you is really beautiful,¡± Julian quickly said. Ruth was quite satisfied, but still said, ¡°She has angered me recently. It¡¯s not easy for her to finally give me something decent today.¡± Then, she impatiently put the bracelet on her wrist. It was a little cold today, but she rolled up her sleeve so 2/3 18.05 weu, Jul 24 Chapter 135 others could see it. + 56% Ruth was happy, but Ashley was not. She also gave Ruth gold but it was a pair of gold earrings. It made her seem stingy. Ruth now shook the gold bracelet on her hand whenever she met others, not mentioning the earrings at all. Ashley felt depressed. She thought Valerie must have done it on purpose. While Julian went to the main entrance to entertain the guests, Ashley¡¯s eyes darted around. She deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°Valerie, why didn¡¯t you bring your driver husband to celebrate your mom¡¯s birthday? Are you that embarrassed? Don¡¯t be a stranger. We¡¯re all rtives. No one willugh at you¡­¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The rtives who were closer heard Ashley Valerie¡¯s aunt could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Valerie, when did you get married? Why haven¡¯t I heard your mother mention it? Why didn¡¯t you inform us?¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m married, I haven¡¯t held a wedding yet because I¡¯m too busy with work. When my work is morexed, I¡¯ll choose a day to invite all then.¡± Valerie¡¯s words were well- of you to attend my wedding. I hope you¡¯ll thought and considerate. The aunt was frowning just now, but when she heard Valerie¡¯s words, she nodded happily. ¡°I sec. Alright. Val is the most outstanding girl in our family. I¡¯lle to your wedding, of course.¡± Seeing that this matter was about to be brushed off by Valerie, Ashley interrupted unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what kind of man Valerie married? She married a driver. He¡¯s at the beck and call of his boss.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Driver? Valerie, is your husband a driver?¡± Her aunt¡¯s tone instantly changed. Not only her aunt, but even the rtives around her knew about drivers as well. They were no different from servants. At most, they were truck drivers. They were not very promising. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Valerie knew Ashley did it on purpose, but what she said was the truth. Valerie didn¡¯t care. Seeing everyone¡¯s strange expressions, her heart burned with displeasure. There was nothing wrong with being a driver. Valerie retorted, ¡°That¡¯s right. My husband is a driver, but he works hard to earn money. He¡¯s honest and motivated. He¡¯s patient and serious about people and things. He¡¯s a very good person. At least, he¡¯s a hundred times better than some people who stay home and do nothing besides sucking their inws¡® dry. Ashley, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Valerie was targeting Ashley in particr. Ashley stayed home all day and said she was a full¨Ctime housewife but did not even do housework. She often did it after her brother got off work. As for Aiden, Julian picked him up and sent him to school. + 56%# Chapter 130 Valerie did not know what Ashley did every day and often saw her holding her phone and giggling. Valerie had never cared about other people¡¯s family matter, so no matter what Ashley was like, if her brother could endure it, she s I not say anything. However, if Ashley ridiculed her, Valerie would not let anyo.ie bully her. Ashley¡¯s face had turned red. She did not expect the usually gentle Valerie to rebut her. She was furious, but she still had to force a smile. ¡°But Valerie, you¡¯re good- looking since young and so decisive. I was looking forward to you marrying into a good family. Who would have thought that you would marry a driver? Now, you don¡¯t even dare to bring him to a birthday party. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Valerie¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Although he¡¯s not here, he brought his wishes. Mom didn¡¯t say anything, so you don¡¯t have to sweat it.¡± This sentence angered Ashley. At this moment, she happened to hear Melinda praise Ruth¡¯s gold bracelet. Ruth said that it was a gift from Valerie. In the end, Melinda thought that the golden earrings were also a gift from Valerie. Ashley so angry that she gritted her teeth. At this moment, the sound of a car came from the entrance of the hotel. A Mercedes drove over and instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Was Ashley¡¯s face immediately turned from anger to joy. She rushed over impatiently. ¡°Marcus.¡± Valerie was slightly surprised. She had a deep impression of her sister¨Cinw¡¯s younger brother, Marcus Dunn. He liked to start businesses, but everything he did failed and he got into debt. Even the betrothal gift that her eldest brother had. given her sister¨Cinw had been used to repay his debt. ven Valerie didn¡¯t know how Marcus was suddenly so lucky. Now, he drove a Mercedes. However, his arrogant personality hadn¡¯t changed. It was a cloudy day, but he still pretended to be cool and wore a pair of ck sunsses, a fancy leather jacket, and a thick crocodile leather bag. His wife and son were also dressed in the same style, as if afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that he had made a fortune. Marcus greeted Ashley when he got out of the car. Then, he took out a gift box @+569 18:06 Wed, Jul 24 D Chapter 136 from the car. It was a gift for Ashley, and it a branded bag. When Ruth was upset her limelight was stolen, Marcus took out a gift box. ¡°Ruth, this is for you. You must ept it.¡± When Ruth opened it, she was shocked to see that it was a gold vase. Marcus said, ¡°I had this custom¨Cmade. I originally nned to ce it in mypany, but when I heard it was your birthday, I came to give it to you. Happy birthday, Ruth.¡± Ruth¡¯s eyes went wide. The smile on her face was so wide that it almost reached her ears. She was surprised and happy. She sighed. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯ve made it big. I knew you were good at business. Now it seems like you¡¯ve made a lot of money.¡± Marcus pretended to be humble and waved his hand. ¡°You tter me. I was just lucky and earned a little.¡± Ashley felt proud that she had her family to support her. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t be humble. Your construction material business is finally doing well. The ie in the first half of the year alone is close to 100,000 dors. If that is just a little ¡± Ashley nced at Valerie and couldn¡¯t help but ridi.. driver husband will starve¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¡°Oh? Valerie, you¡¯re married?¡± Marcus took off his sunsses in surprise and sized Valerie up. Ashley made sarcastic remarks at the side. That¡¯s right. She went out to work and got married. It¡¯s fine if she knows him well, but he is only a poor driver. Although he has a house, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll finishoving the mortgage.¡± ¡°No way, Valerie. You¡¯re so pretty and smart. I did¡¯t expect you to be so muddle- headed in important matters in your life¡­ Marcus looked regretful, but he was mocking Valerie. After Julian and Ashley were married, Marcus also came to Kranson City to develop. When he saw that Valerie was beautiful, he even tried to pursue her. Now that he saw that Valerie was in dire straits, he felt like he had vented his anger. Marcus had beaten his ssmate in the head before he even finished high school. That was why he had dropped out of school. He had not achieved anything and was just a hooligan. Although Ruth did not like Valerie, she looked down on Marcus even more. She still hoped to sell Valerie for a good price. No matter what, she could not let a hooligan like Marcus ruin Valerie. She was so angry that she beat Marcus up and told him to stay far away from Valerie. Nobody would have thought that Marcus would be so rich after only a few years. Ashley said he had earned nearly 100 thousand dors in the first half of th year alone. Ruth was filled with regret when she looked at the Mercedes. However it was toote to talk about this now. Ruth held the gold vase and thought that Marcus was quite sensible and probably did not bear any grudges about what happened back then. She made up her mind to curry favor with Marcus. Valerie listened to their conversation, especially when Marcus mocked her. She could not be bothered to get angry and only felt that it was noisy. At this moment, Julian came over to them. He said that since most people had arrived, they could enter the event hall and sit down. Everyone chatted andughed as they walked in. Valerie walked to Julian¡¯s side ar 1/3 18:06 Wed, Jul 24 D Chapter 137 said, ¡°Julian, if there¡¯s something you need help with, let me know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything. It¡¯s fine. Co sit,¡± Jo in said. ¡°Sure.¡± Valerie nodded. +56% Valerie found a corner and asked for a ss of water. She took small sips and did not care about themotion around her. However, even if she did not speak, she stood out like a sore thumb. The aunts felt it was a pity and could not help but persuade her. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re so beautiful. Why did you have to marry a driver?¡± one of them said. ¡°Valerie, although you are married to that driver, you didn¡¯t hold a wedding after all. If you divorce himter, no one in our hometown will know. It¡¯s not toote for you to find someone better,¡± another remarked. A third voice added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from your sister¨Cinw the driver can¡¯t even take out the betrothal gift and wants you to pay the mortgage. He probably doesn¡¯t earn much a month. How are you going to live like this¡­¡± Valerie slowly put down the ss and looked up at her rtives. She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My husband is a good person, and I don¡¯t have to pay the mortgage. He gives me living expenses every month and helps me with the housework, so I don¡¯t n to get a divorce. Valerie sighed inwardly, telling herself to hang in there. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everyone looked at each other and sighed. They thought to themselves that the driver had to have bewitched Valerie to make Valerie so stubborn. Valerie did not exin further. She knew that although her rtives were busybodies, they were concerned about her. However, they did not know who Matthew was, so it was normal for them not to believe her. The hardest thing in the world was to convince others. She did not intend to waste her effort. They would find out eventually. Ashley looked at Valerie¡¯s calm expression and secretly cursed Valerie for being so good at pretending. Valerie was probably furious but still pretended to be calm. Ashley thought about how she had embarrassed herself during thest meal. No 2/3 18:06 Wed, Jul 24 & Chapter 137 +55% matter what, she had to tear off Valerie¡¯s fakenness publicly. She came up with an idea and quickly walked to Julian¡¯s side. ¡°Hubby, my phone is out of battery. Lend me your phone. I have to call Aiden¡¯s teacher,¡± Ashley said. As expected, Julian did not suspect anything when it came to Aiden. He immediately dug into his pocket and gave Ashley his phone. Ashley quickly foun a stairwell and hid inside. Then, she searched Julian¡¯s contact list and found Matthew¡¯s number. Ashley called without hesitation. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The phone rang for a while before it was answered. ¡°Hello. A very hearty voice came from the other end of the phone. Ashley was stunned for a moment, thinking that she had called the wrong number. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Matthew¡¯s phone number? Where is Charles had answered the phone. He nced at Mar new, who was having a remote meeting in the conference room. After analyzing the tone of the woman who called and the fact that she had directly called Matthew by his first name, Charles immediately realized that she was Valerie¡¯s rtive. Since the woman was Valerie¡¯s rtive, Charles could not neglect her. Charles immediately put on a smile and said. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s boss. He¡¯s busy now. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can callter.¡± Charles could easily pretend to be a boss now, but to avoid being exposed, it was better to speak less. When Ashley heard that Charles was about to hang up, she quickly interrupted, ¡°Wait.¡± It was urgent. Very urgent. There would be no such opportunities next time. It was precisely because there were so many people today that Ashley insisted on using this opportunity to let everyone see that Valerie had married a poor driver. Last time, the driver had spent a lot of money to buy a bunch of seafood and even gave Valerie a diamond ring. Ashley didn¡¯t believe he would give a generous gift this time. No matter how generous it was, it couldn¡¯t be as generous as the gift her brother had given Ruth. Ashley lowered her voice and said, ¡°Tell Matthew that today is my mother¨Cinw¡¯s 50th birthday. Matthew is so arrogant. He didn¡¯t even attend the birthday party. My mother¨Cinw is furious now. If he doesn¡¯te, he will have no wife soon.¡± After saying that, Ashley gave an address and hung up. Charles was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he quickly recorded the address. He thought, ¡®Good lord. It is Mr. Grant¡¯s mother¨Cinw¡¯s birthday party.¡® 18:ub Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 138 Matthew had to attend the party. Charles wanted to tell Matthew about this. However, through the translucent ss door, he saw that there was still a meeting going on in the conference room.. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As Matthew¡¯s assistant, Charles knew how important the meeting was. It was rted to Noria Group¡¯s overseas market development. But Matthew¡¯s mother¨Cin-w¡¯s birthday party seemed to be very importa If Matthew did not go today, Charles was afraid that Matthew would lose his v He didn¡¯t know what to do. Charles was in a panic. At this moment, he received a call from Sophia. She asked Charles to remind Matthew to bring Valerie to the Grant Manor for a family party. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you sound so flustered?¡± Sophia felt that something was wrong. Charles seemed to have found his savior. He quickly told Sophia what had happened on the phone. ¡°Mrs. Sophia, what should we do?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡® Sophia thought, also panicking. The inw¡¯s birthday party was such a big event. Matthew had to attend it, of course. He would be dumb if he didn¡¯t. Moreover, Sophia had spent so much effort to make Valerie her daughter¨Cinw. She could not let this be ruined. Sophia had been through a lot and regained herposure quickly. She immediately lowered her voice. ¡°When will Matthew be done with the meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed tost three hours. It¡¯s been two hours now,¡± Charles said. ¡°Alright.¡± Sophia pped the table. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to prepare gifts and clothes. Get the driver to pick him up downstairs. When that brates out of the meeting room, bring him to the car to change his clothes. Then, send him to the Spring Hotel as soon as possible.¡± This was the first time Matthew attended his mother¨Cinw¡¯s birthday party. Sophia had made up her mind not to let others think that the Grant family was being rude. She had to let Matthew dazzle everyone. Matthew had a suitable outfit already. After all, he usually attended all kinds of parties. Any one of them would do. 2/3 18:06 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 138 As for the presents.. It was toote to buy asked Harold to bring the key to the safe. in the basement of the Grant family. 18:06 Wed, Jul 24 B Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 f Kranson City. The manor upied. which meant that the entire mountain The Grant Manor was located in the nort almost the entire Kranson North Mount was the Grant family¡¯s backyard. Moreover, the manor itself had more than 200 years of history, so the design of the manor was not in the popr architectural style seen everywhere. Instead, it retained some ancient style from 200 years ago and was designed by a famous architect. There was a famous saying in Kranson City, Fortunes mighte and go but the Grant family would never fall. The Grant family represented the foundation of wealth in Kranson City. Besides being unable to finish touring thend in a day, the manor was equally rich. It upied an area of about 6000 square feet and was divided into five floors. It has a two¨Cstory basement and a three¨Cstory living area. Basement level one was the entertainment area. There was a chess room, a singing hall, a screening hall, and so on. It was convenient for arge family to y in when they gathered. On the second floor of the basement, there were two areas. One was filled with luxury cars, and the other half was the underground collection room. Sophia went to the collection room. The Grant family was prestigious. Even if their forefathers were not avid collectors, they still had countless treasures over the years. Although many had. been distributed among the branches, the treasures in the manor were still enough to overshadow many small museums. For this reason, the Grant family even imed to have a world¨Css advanced security system. The entire manor was impregnable. However, most of the things. there were art and antiques. They could be given as gifts but were a little strange to give to a mother¨Cinw. Sophia walked around the collection room until Nn came looking for her. Sophia quickly got down to business and asked Nn to help her choose a gift. ¡°So it¡¯s the inw¡¯s birthday. We should really give something good,¡± Nn remarked. Chapter 139 Nn was not a petty person. He immediately waved his hand and asked the butler to bring a top¨C grade goldenwood gift box. Sophia took a look and was happy. She quickly asked the butler to send to Noria Group. Hence, when Matthew came out of the conf already waiting at the door. Without saying Grant, please.¡± room, two bodyguards were the, they bowed to him. ¡°Mr. Matthew immediately red at Charles and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Charles broke out in a cold sweat from being red at. He quickly put the phone to Matthew¡¯s car. Sophia was full of energy on the other end of the phone. ¡°Matthew, you brat. Do you know that today is your mother¨Cinw¡¯s birthday? You fool. You¡¯re the new son¨Cinw. Don¡¯t you even know how to give gifts to her?¡± Matthew was puzzled. He thought, ¡®My mother¨Cinw¡¯s birthday? Valerie did not mention this to me. Thinking of Ruth¡¯s face that day and Valerie¡¯s embarrassment, Matthew understood that Valerie must have deliberately not told him. ¡°Grandma.¡± M?tthew rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own matters. Since Valerie didn¡¯t tell me, it probably isn¡¯t important.¡± Sophia was furious on the other end of the phone. If she were there in person, she would probably be so angry that she would strangle Matthew. She didn¡¯t know how she raised such a stupid grandson. ¡°That¡¯s your mother¨Cinw. It¡¯s her 50th birthday. How can you say that it¡¯s not important?¡± Matthew froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Valerie.¡± He could tell that Valerie had been mistreated by her mother when she was growing up. Her parents didn¡¯t dote on their children but kept squeezing their daughter dry. He would not respect that kind of elder. Valerie deliberately did not tell him. Clearly, she did not want him to interfere. Sophia was stunned when she heard this. Matthew was someone who could intimidate the entire family with one look. Even the elders were intimidated before him. She did not expect Matthew to be henpecked. Sophia sighed and exined, ¡°I have been through this before. Listen to my advice. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. 18:07 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 135 +55% and build a good rtionship with your mother¨Cinw. If your mother¨Cinw is happy, it will save Valerie from being sandwiched between the two of you. You still don¡¯t know, right? Because you didn¡¯t go to the birthday party, Valerie was scolded. badly by her mother at the party¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, Matthew¡¯s expression changed. He nced at Charles, and Charles quickly nodded. He was not sure either, but the person on the phone just now did say that. Unexpectedly, Matthew, who had been standing still just now, suddenly took the gift box from Charles and walked toward the elevator without a word. ¡°Address,¡± came Matthew¡¯s cold, hard voice! Charles was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he quickly raised his voice. ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s the Spring Hotel. The driver is already in the underground parking. lot¡­¡± Before Charles could finish speaking, the elevator had already closed. Matthew did not look for a driver. He drove the business car outside the door toward the Spring Hotel. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 The elders were still talking about Valerie, it Valerie did not reply. She maintained a polite smile. After a while, the elders lost interest in her and started talking about other things. During this period, Valerie saw her fathe han Warren,e and leave in a hurry. He only greeted Ruth and could not even be bothered with his son and daughter. Ruth exined that Ethan had something important to do, that he had a good business deal to do and was so busy that he could not be distracted. Fortunately, he still thought about her and took the time to visit her. Ruth lied without batting an eyelid, but all the rtives knew Ethan liked to gamble and refused to change his ways. He did not care about the family¡¯s matters at all. Fortunately, although he had not made much money from gambling for many years, he could still earn a small living. Only Ruth cared about her reputation. She even said Ethan was doing big business. Everyone scoffed inwardly, thinking, ¡®Is gambling and lottery considered big business?¡± But today was Ruth¡¯s birthday. Everyone tacitly did not expose her. Not long after, the birthday party officially began. Julian even specially invited a host for Ruth. He knew Ruth liked to listen to operas and even invited a small troupe. However, Ruth stood on stage and grabbed the microphone, refusing to let go. Even the host was not of much use. Perhaps Ruth felt embarrassed that Ethan was ignoring her, so she sang a few songs on stage in a row. Then, she expressed her gratitude for her 50th birthday. party, thanking all the guests present today, especially Marcus. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That was right. Ruth did not thank her son, who had been busy organizing the party for her. She did not thank the daughter who had given her the gold bracelet. Instead, Ruth thanked an outsider. Not only that, but very soon, Ruth treated Marcus as though he were her son. She came just short of asking Marcus if he wanted another mother. 1/3 ? Tamasha Installed Open 18:07 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 140 +55% Although Julian did not feel good, he did not say much. Valerie did not care event more. She could not wait for her mother to ignore her. She looked down at the time. She couldn¡¯t go for the prenatal checkup tod. She didn¡¯t know when the party would end. She secretly changed the pre il checkup appointment to tomorrow on her phone. At this moment, the sound of running came from behind. A small child was crying. When the child passed by her, he staggered and was about to fall. Valerie quickly grabbed him and realized that it was Aiden. ¡°Aiden, be careful.¡± ¡°Aunt Valerie¡­¡± Aiden looked at Valerie in a daze at first, then his aggrieved face fell. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he burst into tears. He pointed not far away and said, ¡°Aunt Valerie, he snatched my toy. It¡¯s the toy that Uncle Matthew bought for me¡­¡± Valerie looked up and saw Marcus¡¯s son, Jim Dunn, standing not far away. The aircraft carrier model in his hand was already missing two small parts. Jim did not care at all. He grabbed the model and knocked it around. It wasn¡¯t easy for Aiden to put the model together. When he heard that his aunt wasing back today, he brought it along. He didn¡¯t expect his cousin to snatch it away. Valerie wiped Aiden¡¯s tears and brought him over to Jim. She squatted down and said, ¡°Jim, the toy belongs to Aiden. Can you return it to him?¡± Jim was used to being spoiled by his parents and immediately rejected her. ¡°No. If I have it, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Valerie started. Before Valerie could finish, she was interrupted by Ashley. ¡°It¡¯s between children. It doesn¡¯t matter if Jim has it. Valerie, don¡¯t be a busybody. Aiden, what did Mommy teach you? He¡¯s your cousin. What¡¯s wrong with letting him y with your toys?¡± When Jim saw that Aiden¡¯s mother did not support Aiden, he was naturally even more unwilling to return the toy. Seeing Aiden about to cry, he deliberately threw the model against the wall, clearly showing off. The aircraft¡¯s rockets were shattered into pieces on the ground. 18:07 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 140 Aiden froze on the spot, wanting to cry. However, when he thought of Ashley¡® scolding just now, he tried his best to swallow his sobs. However, tears of griev had already filled his eyes. He stood there, his body trembling. Valerie finally could not take it anymore. She stretched out her hand to Jim. back the toy.¡± 18:07 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m not returning it.¡± The seven- orei -year¨Cold boy was vulgar and ill- mannered. Valerie could not be bothered to argue with Jim. She took the toy back and stuffed it back into Aiden¡¯s hand. Now, it was Jim¡¯s turn to be unhappy. Hey down on the ground. However, there were still parts scattered on the ground so it was painful. Jim¡¯s cries attracted Marcus, who was drinking. ¡°My darling, why are you crying on the ground? Who bullied you?¡± Marcus asked. Ashley was also anxious. She quickly wanted to snatch the toy from Aiden. ¡°You fool, isn¡¯t it just a toy? What¡¯s wrong with giving it to your cousin to y with? Why did I raise such a petty person like you? Valerie, you¡¯re too much. I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s between children. Why do you care?¡± Everyone was looking over by now. Naturally, Marcus also knew what had happened. His face immediately darkened as he spat on the ground. ¡°Valerie, how old are you? How can you bully my son?¡± After learning that Valerie was involved, Ruth¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Valerie, apologize to Jim and Marcus.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for Ruth to curry favor with Marcus, and Marcus even agreed to let her visit his house often. Ruth was hoping Julian would close that bullshit fruit shop and follow Marcus to make a living. But Valerie was dumb. She offended. Marcus at this juncture. Valerie said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just helping Aiden get his toy back.¡± Aiden did not understand why these people suddenly surrounded him and used him and his aunt. He could only timidly hug his toy and hide behind Valerie. Fortunately, Julian came and stood on their side. Julian was a clear¨Cminded person. He did not me Aiden like Ashley. Instead, he stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°Marcus, sorry. Aiden likes this toy very much. Moreover, it was given to him by his brother¨Cinw, so he can¡¯t bear to lend 18:07 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 141 to Jim. How about I bring Jim out to buy a few toyster¡­¡± Marcus pped the table and sneered, ¡°Julian, who are you looking down on? Do I need you to buy toys for my son?¡± After saying that, Marcus took out his wallet, took some cash, and threw them on the table. ¡°My son doesn¡¯t want anything else now. He just wants your son¡¯s toy. This money should be enough to buy ten more for your son. Take the money. Give the toy to me.¡± These words were clearly insulting and looked down on Julian and Valerie. Initially, Julian was stillughing it off. He wanted to turn a big matter into a small one. However, Marcus had gone too far. Now, Julian¡¯s expression turned ugly. Ruth and Ashley tugged at Aiden, half coaxing and half threatening him to be obedient. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Julian wanted to persuade Ruth, but she elbowed him hard. ¡°Shut up. Marcus is sessful now. If you can work for him, you will earn more money than your lousy fruit shop. It¡¯s just a toy. Give it to Jim. You can just buy two moreter,¡± said Ruth. Ashley snatched the toy from Aiden¡¯s hands, ignoring the grievance in her son¡¯s eyes. Valerie could not help but reach out to protect Aiden again. Ashley immediately shouted, ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. If you meddle in other people¡¯s business again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± She had long wanted to teach Valerie a lesson. She pretended to push Valerie away but reached out to pinch Valerie¡¯s waist. Even if she pinched Valerie until Valerie bled, no one would be able to see it. However, before she touched Valerie, someone suddenly pulled Valerie back. Ashley missed. She also nearly fell. When she raised her head in fury, she was suddenly stunned. ¡°Matthew, when did youe¡­¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Ashley and Matthew met cach other¡¯s gaze. His dark gaze made Ashley shiver. For a moment, she could not even speak properly. Matthew did not look at Ashley. He looked at Valerie and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Valerie shook her head. She could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you here?¡± Matthew did not exin. Instead, he walked toward Aiden who had his toy snatched away. Aiden was crying so hard that his vision was blurry. When someone squatted down in front of him, he thought that the person was going to snatch his toy. He waved his hands pitifully. ¡°I have no more toy¡­¡± At this moment, Matthew leaned into Aiden¡¯s ear. No one knew what he said, but Aiden, who had been crying a second ago, suddenly stopped crying. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Matthew stood up and rubbed Aiden¡¯s head. Seeing that Aiden had stopped crying, Jim could not help but mock, ¡°Crybaby. Come and snatch it from me again if you dare.¡± Aiden could not help but want to retort, but when he thought of what Matthew had said just now, he suddenly smiled and looked at Jim from afar with sympathy. He said in a sweet voice, ¡°Jim, Uncle Matthew said that you must be very pitiful. That¡¯s why you snatched someone else¡¯s toys.¡± This was the first time in Jim¡¯s life that someone had described him as pitiful. He was stunned. Aiden added, ¡°Uncle Matthew said that since you¡¯ve never yed it, I should let you have it. He even bought me three new sets of toys. When I¡¯m tired of ying them, do you want me to give them to you, Jim?¡± Jim was stunned again. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who wants to y with something you¡¯re tired of ying with?¡± Jim was so angry that he wanted to hit Aiden. He usually bullied Aiden in private. As he was about to raise his fist like before, he felt a strong pressure before he could take a step. Jim met Matthew¡¯s gloomy eyes and trembled in fear. He 18:08 Wed, Jul 24 DOS Chapter 142 thought. ¡°What is wrong with this man? He is so scary! Jim hurriedly hid behind his father. The surrounding rtives looked at each other in surprise as they sized up the man who had suddenly appeared. In terms of heic appearance, and temperament, Matthew was definitely the eye ca This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. of one. Everyone widened their eyes. They pulled Ruth aside and asked if this was Valerie¡¯s husband and remarked on his good looks. Matthew pretended not to hear the voices around him. Marcus, on the other hand, was upset that his limelight had been stolen. Moreover, Matthew dared to bully his son and disrespected him. ¡°Valerie, is this your husband?¡± Marcus asked. Valerie nodded. She did not expect Matthew toe. Moreover, he arrived at the most chaotic moment. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Grant, sorry for the chaos.¡± Matthew did not mind. After thest time, he had already expected it on the way here. Moreover, in terms of rtives, his family was not harmonious either. Marcus continued, ¡°We¡¯re all curious about who Valerie married. We didn¡¯t expect you toe. Today is Ruth¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t tell me you came empty¨Chanded?¡± Valerie frowned unhappily. She knew Marcus was doing it on purpose. As she was about to say that the gold bracelet she gave Ruth was from Matthew, she saw Matthew take a gift box from his pocket and hand it to Ruth. ¡°Ruth, happy birthday.¡± Marcus grabbed it and opened it. Inside was a ruby bracelet. He was amused. ¡°I thought it was something good but it¡¯s just a lousy thing? If you want to fool people, at least buy better rubies. You must have gotten this from the wholesale market in Nerroon and put it into a good gift box to make it look real.¡± Ruth did not like this son¨Cinw to begin with. When she heard this, her face immediately darkened. She red at Matthew angrily. ¡°You gave me a fake?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any counterfeit.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was a little cold. As the Grant family¡¯s sessor, he would not use fakes. If there was an exception, it was the fake 2/3 18:08 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 142 ring Valerie had given him that h Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Marcus scoffed. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? This bracelet doesn¡¯t even have an invoice or an authentication certificate. How much did you! the receipt if you dare.¡± Marcus¡¯s voice annoyed Matthew. for? Show me If Charles were there, he would know Matthew was in a very bad mood. And once he was in a bad mood, someone would be in trouble. Seeing that Matthew was silent, Marcus thought Matthew was embarrassed. He became even more smug. ¡°I heard Valerie married a driver. A driver was fine if he had good character. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a swindler so young. Listen to me. It¡¯s not a big deal to have no money. You just have to earn it. Why don¡¯t you work for me? I¡¯ll pay you¡­¡± Even Valerie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Unexpectedly, Matthew looked at Marcus calmly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s yourpany called?¡± Initially, Marcus wanted to ridicule Matthew, but when he heard that, he was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud. ¡°Alright. Do you want toe?¡± Mypany is also in Kranson City. It¡¯s Dunn Construction. However, I reckon a person like you can¡¯t do much. You should just be my driver. You¡¯ll go wherever I tell you to go, understand?¡± ¡°Dunn Construction?¡± Matthew repeated. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± When Matthew saw how mboyant Marcus was, he wondered if Marcus was somebody significant in the business world. If that were the case, it would take some effort to deal with him. In the end, Marcus owned a smallpany he had never heard of before. Matthew thought, ¡®How drunk is he? Did he drink on an empty stomach? If he had eaten something, he wouldn¡¯t have been so crazy. Furthermore, not only was Marcus arrogant, he was also very confident. ¡°There are many people you haven¡¯t heard of. You¡¯re just a driver. What do you know? Let¡¯s put it this way. You¡¯ve heard of Foxx Estate, right? It¡¯s thergest real estate group in Kranson City. Mypany has a long¨Cterm partnership with Foxx Estate in the second half of the year. Even if I don¡¯t earn a hundred thousand dors, I can easily earn over ten thousand dors. This time, Matthew finally heard a familiar name¨CFoxx Estate. A few days ago, he even visited Jasmine Foxx. He had also known the current head of the Foxx family for many years. The Foxx family had always had fixed partners. ¡®ven if they werecking in partners, they would still bid publicly. The bidders were all outstanding in the industry. They wouldn¡¯t cooperate with an unknown lik inn Construction. Matthew was not intimidated, but everyone around him was stunned. All the rtives looked at Marcus enviously, especially Ruth. Her eyes could not help but light up. Ruth was amazed that Marcus could earn over ten thousand dors in half a year. Ruth quickly dragged Julian to Marcus. ¡°Marcus, when you be rich in the ring Julian¡¯s resistance, Ruth said, arrange a position for him¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. future, you must help Julian along and Julian resisted. ¡°No need. I have my fruit shop.¡± Ruth retorted, ¡°You good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. How much can your fruit shop earn? Are you satisfied with just two thousand dors a month? I worked so hard to raise you. Don¡¯t you want me to live well?¡± Julian was speechless. He did not earn that much, but he made his living and was down¨Cto¨Cearth. Two thousand dors a month was not considered low, but he was insulted. Ruth¡¯s ttery of Marcus was very effective! ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t be anxious or I will be embarrassed. Don¡¯t worry. For your sake, I have to agree. Since Marcus sells fruits, he can be a salesperson at my ce. Valerie¡¯s husband will be a driver. As for Valerie¡­¡± As Marcus spoke, his gaze drifted toward Valerie. No one expected Marcus to reach out and touch Valerie¡¯s face in front of everyone. ¡°Valerie, you can be my secretary or something. It¡¯ll save you the trouble of working outside. Don¡¯t you think so¡­¡± THANKS AND VAPOGROLLERA Marcus had always been a yboy. Everyone did not expect that he would not restrain himself even after getting married His wife nd children were by his side, but his wife did not say anything. Instead, she carried li far away, as if she did not dare to offend the family¡¯s breadwinner. However, what was even more ridiculous was that Valerie¡¯s mother, Ruth, had also turned her gaze away as though she tacitly acknowledged Marcus¡¯s actions. She even stopped Julian from making a move. Valerie felt that the world had gone crazy. She wanted to move away in disgust. he had never felt so helpless before. Fortunately, Matthew was faster. He grabbed Marcus¡¯s arm and twisted it behind his back. arcus screamed like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Let go.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Ruth was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly pped Matthew¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you crazy? Let go of Marcus.¡± Matthew flung Marcus off in disgust. His eyes wh old as ice. Marcus took two deep breaths before realizing his arm had been dislocated. Not only was it painful, but he also embarrassed himself in public. Marcus really wanted to beat Matthew up to regain his dignity. However, Matthew¡¯s grip was so strong that it almost killed him. Marcus did not dare to challenge him directly. He could only push Ruth away and leave. ¡°Piss off.¡± Ruth was dumbfounded. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t go. You just promised to arrange a job for Julian. Are you still going to keep your promise?¡± ¡°Work?¡± Marcus hugged his dislocated arm in pain and came up with a n. ¡°Sure. If you ask your daughter and son¨Cinw to apologize to me on their knees, I¡¯ll forgive them. The work I mentioned just now will still count.¡± After saying that, Marcus dragged a chair over and sat down. He endured the pain. in his arm and crossed his legs, waiting to show off his strength to Valerie and Matthew. Ruth did not disappoint him. She roared at Valerie and Matthew, ¡°Did you hear that? Apologize to Marcus now.¡± Valerie reminded Ruth in disappointment, ¡°Mom, you saw what happened just now. Are you sure you want me to apologize to the scumbag Marcus?¡± Ruth scolded, ¡°Shut up. Marcus was just joking with you. Who do you think you are? Why can¡¯t he touch you? Why don¡¯t you look at the good¨Cfor¨Cnothing you¡¯ve married? He even gave me a fake. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet.¡± After scolding Valerie, Ruth also scolded Matthew. She thought to herself that this poor son¨Cinw might as well note to the birthday party today. Valerie finally could not help but retort, ¡°Mom, Matthew is not that kind of person.¡± It would have been fine if Valerie did not know Matthew¡¯s personality. However, 1/3 ? Tamasha Installed Open 18:10 Wed, Jul 24 B Chapter 144 after interacting with him for a few days, she knew Matthew would never deliberately give fake stuff. He did not even need to give Ruth a gift because Valerie did not invite him toe at all. Since he was here, the bracelet must be real. But he was insulted by her mother because of her. When Ruth saw that Valerie still dared to talk back, she exploded, ¡°You good¨Cfor- nothing, shut up. Look at what Marcus gave me and v you gave me. You¡¯ve embarrassed me.¡± Ruth was agitated. She grabbed the ruby bracelet and smashed it on the ground. The bracelet fell to the ground and broke into pieces. ¡°Mom,¡± Valerie yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. You¡¯re so protective of your poor husband. Could it be that the gold bracelet you gave me is also fake?¡± Ruth asked. Valerie was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s fake.¡± knew it. An ingrate like you would never give me the real thing.¡± Ruth threw the gold bracelet on the ground and pointed at Valerie. ¡°Valerie, you bitch. I¡¯m warning you onest time. If home again. I¡¯ll preu and your husband don¡¯t apologize to Marcus, don¡¯te home again. I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡± Julian panicked and quickly advised, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going too far¡­¡± Ruth was on the verge of going crazy. ¡°Too far? I went through so much trouble. raising her, but she only angered me. She makes me ill. Why should I keep her? What¡¯s the use? Sometimes, I want to beat her to death.¡± Her finger almost poked Valerie¡¯s face. Valerie felt that her dignity had been trampled, and her body turned cold. Although this was not the first time, today made her realize once again that in her mother¡¯s eyes, she had always been soiled and unwanted. Ruth could trample on her, insult her, and not treat her as a person. If Valerie did not marry the old divorced man in exchange for a 60¨Cthousand- dor betrothal gift, she was useless. If she did not give her a gold vase at the birthday party, she was useless. If she couldn¡¯t stand the harassment of a scumbag, she was useless¡­ 2/8 18 10 Wed, Jul 24 X Chapter 144 Even if it were a dog, its owner would give However, Ruth never smiled at Valerie. She Sometimes, Valerie could not help but wor This was not the first time Valerie ha N?velDrama.Org owns all content. er At this moment, Valerie¡¯s expression tur ne deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Mom, are you É« Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Ruth was stunned for a moment when she heard that. When she saw Valerie¡¯s calm expression, Ruth suddenly felt a little scared. I lowever, when she thought about how it was all Valerie and Matthew¡¯s fault that Marcus was angry, she was so angry that she wanted to strangle Valeric. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At this critical juncture, they could not afford to offend the wealthy Marcus. If there were a church, Ruth would worship ircus there. Ruth red at Valerie. ¡°That¡¯s right. A useless thing like you will anger me to death sooner orter. Let¡¯s cut ties. From today onward, you have nothing to do with me. However, I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. You have to give me at least 40. thousand dors in exchange.¡± ¡°Alright. Valerie¡¯s gaze was calm. She agreed immediately. ¡°Mom, Valerie, calm down.¡± Julian was shocked and wanted to persuade them, but he could not. After Valerie agreed, she went straight to the front desk of the hotel and asked if there was a printer. She used the printer to print out an agreement. ¡°From today onward, Ruth Warren will voluntarily sever the mother¨Cdaughter rtionship with Valerie Warren. The support fee will be paid in one go¡­¡± Valerie signed her name and handed it to Ruth. ¡°Mom, sign it.¡± Ruth did not expect Valerie to move so quickly. However, after seeing the agreement, Marcus¡¯s expression became better. Ruth gritted her teeth and signed her name. Halfway through signing it, she red at Valerie suspiciously. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Valerie took out her phone and transferred the money to Ruth¡¯s ount. ¡°I¡¯ve transferred 20 thousand dors now. After signing, I¡¯ll transfer the remaining money.¡± Ruth quickly looked at her phone and confirmed that the money had indeed been transferred. She was instantly delighted, but she could not help but scold Valerie inwardly. She knew Valerie had saved a lot of money over the years. Valerie had actually agreed to 40 thousand dors at once. If Ruth had known, she would have ? Tamasha Installed Open 18:10 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 143 asked for more.. Ruth secretly regretted it, but 40 thousand dors was not a small amount. After Ruth signed her name, she urged, ¡°Transfer the rest of the money now. Hurry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Valerie turned on her phone again to transfer the money. Although her ie was decent, because she had to repay her brother and support her mother, she had only saved 22 thousand dors. As for the remaining 20 thousand dors, Valerie used the betrothal gift given by he rother and borrowed several thousand dors. After transferring it to her ou he directly transferred it to Ruth. After getting the contract of severance, Valerie looked at the two names under the contract. She stared at it for a moment before neatly folding the contract and putting it into her wallet. Matthew had been paying attention to Valerie¡¯s every move. His low and deep voice was heard in the noisy crowd. Although it was not loud, it was especially reassuring. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can get awyer to notarize it. I know a goodwyer.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Grant, but no need.¡± Valerie did not need the contract to be legally binding. She even knew the contract might not be recognized by thew. What she wanted was to have all her rtives as witnesses in front of so many people today. Ruth took her 40 thousand dors and disowned Valerie. If Ruth denied itter, everyone here was a witness. To Ruth, humiliation was more useful than thew. Ruth could not wait to transfer the 40 thousand dors into her personal bank. card as if she was afraid Valerie would want it back. In the past, Valerie would have been angry, but she was calm now. She said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I hope you¡¯re the same, Ms. Stone.¡± The words ¡®Ms. Stone¡® stunned Ruth for a moment. Then, she could not help but curse. She had really raised an ingrate. Now, Valerie would not even call her mother. ¡°You wretched girl, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter. When the timees, I¡¯ll ignore you even if youe back crying.¡± Matthew had always been a gentleman who did not interfere too much in Valerie¡¯s private matters. However, after Ruth received the money, she continued to curse 2/3 18:10 Wed, Jul 24. P Chapter 145 Valerie. Matthew could not help but narrow his eyes. He interrupted Ruth, ¡°Ruth, you¡¯d better find someone to appraise the gold vase on the table¡­ Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Ruth was stunned. Marcus, who was beside her, was furious. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that the gold vase I gave is also faker¡± Ruth came back to her senses and echoed, That¡¯s right. Do you think Marcus is like you? You¡¯re poor and think that everyone is the same¡­¡± Matthew did not care if they listenc is advice. After saying that, he pulled Valerie through the crowd and left. Lore leaving, Valerie picked up the gold and ruby bracelets Ruth had mistaken for fakes. Ruth was still cursing at the two of them as they left. Marcus refused to be doubted, so he took out the gold vase¡¯s certificate of authenticity and threw it to Ruth. Ruth was finally happy. On the other hand, Lou Warren, who had traveled extensively to do business when he was young, frowned when he saw the broken ruby bracelet Valerie had picked up before she left, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it properly, it looks to be of a good quality¡­¡± Melinda was curious. ¡°What do you mean? Is it valuable?¡± Ruth heard it from afar and quickly pricked up her ears. Lou hesitated and said, ¡°Rubies of normal quality are worth about 4,000 dors.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Melinda immediately said it was a pity that something worth 4,000 dors had been broken. Although Ruth was also surprised for a moment, she immediately stopped caring. 4,000 dors was nothing to her now. The gold vase¡¯s certificate of authenticity marked it as worth 17.6 thousand dors. Moreover, with Marcus¡¯s help, it was only a matter of time before her family prospered. Before Matthew left, he even said that Ruth would regret it. What a joke. Without an ingrate like Valerie, Ruth was overjoyed. If someone would regret it, it would be that idiot Valerie. Lou wanted to say something but hesitated. What he didn¡¯t say was that 4,000 dors was for normal¨Cgrade rubies. Top¨Cgrade rubies were worth far more. T Tamasha Installed Open Chapter 148 Unfortunately, he was far away just now and didn¡¯t see what it was. However, Lou had heard that Ruth mistre fel her daughter in the past. Today, he had finally witnessed it. Ruth pretended not to see her daughter being harassed by another man. He couldn¡¯t believe Ruth was such a mother. Not only Lou, but the other rtives also loo it each other and whispered. In the end, they found an excuse and dispersed. Ruth, who would mistreat her own daughter, would only be mean and ruthless to others. She was not worth befriending. ***** Matthew had driven there in thepany¡¯s business car. After bringing Valeric to the car, he was about to open the door for Valerie when Valerie tripped. ¡°Be careful.¡± Matthew reached out and pulled Valerie against his chest. Valerie had spent too much energy just now. She knew that Matthew did not like contact. She was about to thank him and steady herself, but what came out was, ¡°Mr. Grant, can you let me lean on you for a while¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew lowered his head and looked at Valerie. He felt that Valerie resembled a small animal. Small animals would cry for days after being beaten up, but Valerie did not shed a single tear. Matthew wondered if it was because Valerie was used to being treated like that. He felt a little sorry for her. He was not good atforting people. Or rather, he had never tried tofort people before. He wondered if he should say something now. Suddenly, Matthew heard Valerie let out a long sigh. He thought, ¡®Is she crying?¡± Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m penniless now and still owe several thousand dors in online loans, but¡­ Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve never been as rxed as I am today.¡± 2/3 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Valerie thought she had already given her West to her mother, but she could never satisfy her mother. When her mother allowed Marcus to touch her today, it finally shattered herst hope. Since that was the case, they might as well split up and live their own lives. Although severing their mother¨Cdaug rtionship was a little impulsive, at this moment, Valerie finally felt that the shackles she had been carrying for 20 years had disappeared. She could finally heave a sigh of relief. It would be a lie to say that Valerie was not sad. However, Matthew standing beside her today gave her a lot of courage. His chest was firm and broad. She was very grateful for his appearance today. She wanted to borrow his shoulder to lean on slightly. Matthew replied, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Valerie leaned on Matthew¡¯s shoulder and could not help butugh. As expected, Matthew always said unexpected stuff. If it were anyone else, they would either scold her for being an ingrate or persuade her to go back and apologize to Ruth. Only Matthew would never give her any moral pressure. Her eyes crinkled withughter. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although it was a little exaggerated that Valerie was penniless, it was true that she owed online loans. She did not have much money left. However, it was not like Valerie had not thought of a backup n. She would be working for Noria Group the day after tomorrow. Noria Group¡¯s ie was almost double that of Arcton Cars. It would save a lot of expenses if she spent sparingly. Furthermore, she would not have to give her mother money anymore, nor help out with the family. Coupled with living with Matthew, she also saved on rent. Based on this, even before the child was born, Valerie could still save a considerable sum of money. In addition, she had always paid social security. After giving birth, she could receive a maternity allowance of at least 6,000 dors. Money. Valerie really craved money. She had to work hard from now on. At the same time, she had to build a good rtionship with Matthew to ensure she could N?velDrama.Org owns all content. 1/3 18:11 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 147 always live rent¨Cfree. Matthew noticed Valerie¡¯s gaze and could not help but look puzzled. He did not realize he was treated as a freendlord by Valerie. Valerie immediately smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Grant. It¡¯s great to meet you. Something good always happens.¡± aom him. However, when he Matthew felt that Valerie was hiding someth heard what she said, he did not probe further. Instead, his heart skipped a beat. He was used to being treated like the King of Hell and others being afraid of him. This was the first time someone had said that something good always happened after meeting him. But it was good that Valerie was smiling. Matthew preferred to see her smile. And he could see that her smile was genuine today, not her usual business¨Clike fake smile. ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Valerie tilted her head happily. ¡°Yes.¡± No matter how big the matter was, it was better to eat, drink, and be happy every day. However, after returning to the car, Valerie was in a dilemma. She held the broken ruby bracelet. She did not recognize the quality of the bracelet and could only ask Matthew carefully. ¡°Mr. Grant, is this bracelet expensive? How much is it worth? Is the gold bracelet enoughpensation? Why don¡¯t I give it to you?¡± Valerie did not have much money now. She carefully handed over the gold bracelet that she had given Ruth, which Ruth thought was a fake. Matthew nced at Valerie indifferently. He took the gold bracelet and put it on her wrist. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re happy today, take this gold bracelet as a reward for yourself. As for this bracelet¡­¡± Top¨Cgrade rubies were priced at 600 thousand dors at the auction house. There was only one pair in the world, and they were all kept in the Grant family collection room. In other words, Ruth had smashed at least 600 thousand dors. However, Matthew did not n to take back what he had nned to give away. Now that the ruby bracelet was broken and the remaining ruby bracelet was now a lone item, the price would increase. To his family, the loss was nothing. 2/3 18:11 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 147 On the other hand; the gold vase that Ruth priced above all else was different. Matthew was a little curious. If Ruth kw the true price of the gold vase, he wondered if she would faint. Back in the neighborhood, after Valerie got out of the car, Matthew took out his phone and dialed a number¡­. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone was originallyzy. When he heard Matthew speak, he instantly jolted and sat up straight. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Grant. You rarely call. How can I help you? Matthew exined his purpose and asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡± The other speaker grinned. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡® derestimated me. This is easy. Besides, even if it¡¯s difficult, I will handle it beautifully for your sake. However, I¡¯m a little curious. ording to what you said, she¡¯s just an inexperienced country woman. Why would you take time out of your busy day to deal with her? Who is she?¡± Matthew nced at Valerie¡¯s departing back. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ex¨Cmother¨Cin-w.¡± The other speaker almost choked. He had been in Kranson City for so many years, but did not know when Matthew got married. When he was about to ask, Matthew had hung up the phone. He only said, ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± On the other end of the line, the man yed with the phone yfully. A student came over curiously and asked, ¡°Sir, who was the person who answered the call just now that made you so respectful?¡± The man smiled leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s a call from the most honorable man in Kranson City. Of course, we have to show him respect. Let¡¯s go. Come with me. We have big business today¡­¡± After most of the guests had left, the party was almost over. Ruth personally sent Marcus back to his house and even bought a lot of gifts for him. As Jim had an argument with Aiden over toys today, to please Marcus, she specially bought toys for Jim. ¡°Aiden¡¯s toy is used. I will buy you a new one.¡± However, when Ruth arrived at the mall, she was instantly dumbfounded when she saw thetest model of the same toy. She thought that a toy would at most cost forty dors, but the toy cost 360 dors. It was almost as expensive as the gifts she A Tamachs Chapter 148 had just bought. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, Ruth was the one who had pronised. She could only bite the bullet and pay. Jim took the new toy and ran away without even thanking her. Ruth was unhappy, but she did not dare to offend Marcus. She did not dare to say anything until they were about to go home Then, she asked indirectly, ¡°Marcus, you promised to arrange a job for your brothw. Don¡¯t forget. We¡¯re family anyway. You can rest assured if you hire family.¡± Marcus was slightly tipsy from the alcohol and nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll remember.¡± However, he did not say when he would arrange it or what position he would arrange. After Marcus left, Ruth secretly nned to bring Julian over tomorrow and let Julian bribe Marcus more. However, Julian¡¯s stubbornness sometimes made people angry. He did not curry favor with his inws and had to live a poor life. Speaking of which, Julian was usually close to Valerie. Ruth wondered if Valerie had brainwashed Julian. Thinking of this, Ruth was filled with anger again. Unexpectedly, when she returned home, she heard happy news. The vige was recording an appraisal program and a gentleman hade to buy authentic artifacts. Ruth¡¯s sister¨Cinw said, ¡°Ruth, didn¡¯t you just get a top¨Cgrade gold vase? Why don¡¯t you send it over for authentication?¡± Ruth knew the price of the gold vase. After all, the authentication certificate clearly stated it was worth 17.6 thousand dors. However, only a few people knew about this. If it were on the show, everyone in the neighborhood would know about it. Ruth loved to show off. She immediately carried the gold vase over. The production team had gathered people from the nearby viges. They could all participate. Halfway through filming, they heard a hugemotion outside. The directors and production team came out to take a look and saw a chubby middle¨Caged woman holding something in her arms. She insisted on cutting the queue and refused to wait in line. She even shouted, ¡°My treasure is different from their 2/3 18:11 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 148 useless scraps. If you injure it, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it.¡± 18:12 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Someone asked curiously, ¡°What kind of treasure you have?¡± Ruth could not be bothered with these people. When she saw the people from the production team, she went forward and as Which one of you has the most say? Who has good taste?¡± This was the first time the production team had seen such a bold woman. They looked at each other. In the end, a man in his thirties in a suit said, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the item?¡± Ruth immediately frowned. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re so young. Who are you to talk? I want to see the appraiser your production team has. I¡¯ll only talk to him.¡± The production team immediately became anxious. The director immediately tugged at Ruth. ¡°Madam, this is our appraiser. You¡¯ve probably never heard of his name, madam. Although he¡¯s young, his family owns the oldest appraisal shop in Kranson City. If you ask around the auction houses in Kranson City, everyone knows of Greg Moore. It was not easy for our production team to invite him.¡± Ruth was stunned when she heard the name. She did not expect to offend the appraiser right away. She immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry. Sorry for being stupid and blind.¡± Greg sized up the woman in front of him coldly. She was indeed quite stupid. As Matthew¡¯s ex¨C mother¨Cinw, Greg did not know what she had done to offend Matthew to the point that even Matthew wanted to take revenge on her. Otherwise, with Matthew¡¯s generous personality, this woman could easily live a good life with whatever Matthew offered. When Greg thought of the purpose of his visit, he controlled his temper. He nned to follow Matthew¡¯s instructions and¡­ put on a good show with this woman. ¡°Madam, since you brought a rare item, please enter the recording studio first.¡± Seeing that the appraiser was not angry and was even polite, Ruth smiled and immediately carried the package into the recording studio. 1/4 Ox Tamasha Installed Open xe Chapter 149 Ruth ced the p package on the ck satin table in the middle. The host asked her to open the package. She first untied the rough cloth on the outside, only to reveal an old shoe box inside. This was the first time the host had seen such a strange thing. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam, did you take the wrong item?¡± Ruth said, ¡°What do you know? This is a rare 1. jealous. That is why I put it in a shoe box.¡± are. If others see it, they will be The host was rendered speechless. What was even more speechless was that Ruth wanted to chase her away, saying that she had ill intentions toward the treasure. When Greg saw this, he could only ask the host to wait outside. Then, he said, ¡°Madam, there are only the two of us in this room now. Can I look at your treasure now?¡± Ruth nodded. ¡°Yes. They all say that you¡¯re amazing. Since that¡¯s the case, you must see if this is worth anything.¡± She opened the shoe box and removed the lid of the red wooden box. Only then did the gold vase inside finally appear. Even though Ruth had seen Marcus¡¯s certificate of authentication and felt that it was definitely valuable, she could not help but recall Matthew¡¯s meaningful words before he left. She could not help but feel uncertain, so she wanted someone to help her. Greg, who was sitting still just now, suddenly stood up and frowned. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ruth was instantly frightened. She was secretly nervous. She wondered if she was cheated. She thought, ¡®Is the gold vase not worth 17.6 thousand dors? From what the production team said, this appraiser is very good. He wouldn¡¯t lie. Could it be. As Ruth¡¯s heart stuttered anxiously, Greg suddenly mmed his hand on the table ¡°The quality of this vase is superb. It looks like it is at least 300 years old. This vas is worth at least a million dors,¡± Greg announced. ¡°What? A million dors?¡± Ruth was stunned by the amount. ¡°Sir, can there be a mistake?¡± Although a million dors was a sum Ruth did not even dare to dream of, she remembered that Marcus said this vase was only wort! 17.6 thousand dors. 2/4 Tamasha N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Installed Open 18:12 Wed Jul 2 D Chaser 149 +54 ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. This vase is a top¨Cnotch artifact found in the antique market. I value is judged wrongly previously.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. He kept. ying with the gold vase. Atst, he said luntly. Tadam, why don¡¯t you sell the vase to me for a million dors?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ruth asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Greg said. Greg immediately took out his phone and transferred 400 thousand dors to Ruth. ¡°I only have 400 thousand dors in cash. It is a deposit. Give me half an hour. I¡¯ll go to the bank to transfer 600 thousand dors to youter. Then you give me the vase.¡± If Ruth didn¡¯t dare to believe it just now, she had to believe it when she saw the 400 thousand dors in her ount. And the vase was worth a million dors. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Ruth grinned from ear to ear. She had never seen much money before. It seemed that Marcus had really picked up a bargain when he bought the item. However, Ruth had to hide it from him. Otherwise, if Marcus heard that the gol vase was sold for a million dors, he would want to split the money. Ruth then thought that it was right for her to sever ties with Valerie. Valerie brought nothing but bad luck to the family. Now that Valerie left, her luck had changed. If she had known earlier, she would not have agreed to let Valerie stay.. Ruth waited nervously for more than 20 minutes. There was a series of footsteps outside the door. Greg had finally returned. After waiting a long time, Greg transferred the remaining 600 thousand dors t Ruth. Ruth looked at the additional million dors in her ount and counted it several times. Only then did she finally dare to believe that everything was true. She was really lucky. As Ruth was about to leave happily, Greg¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He sneered. ¡°Madam, do you know it¡¯s illegal to secretly exchange fake goods for profit?¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Fake goods? Illegal?¡± Ruth was dumbfounded. She quickly said, ¡°Sir, are you mistaken? Where is the fake? Isn¡¯t this gold vase the one you saw just now?¡± Greg smiled. ¡°Madam, the one just now was real, and tl. e is fake. Out of trust, I transferred 400 thousand dors to you as a deposit, but you secretly switched it out with a fake one while I was transferring money. You cheated me out of a million dors. I can¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± Ruth felt a chill run down her spine from Greg¡¯s smile. She knew she was in trouble and immediately threw a fuss, wanting to escape. To Ruth¡¯s surprise, the production team was still resting in the next room. When they heard this, they rushed over and blocked the exit. When the other appraisers heard the whole story, they picked up the gold vase to look at it. Without exception, they revealed mocking expressions. ¡°It¡¯s from a street stall. Well, even that is putting it highly,¡± a voicemented. ¡°This is a wholesale ornament from Nerroon. It¡¯s already expensive at 40 dors,¡± another voice remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t even want such a thing, a third voice added. Ruth was dumbfounded. She pointed at Greg in disbelief. ¡°B¨Cbut he said it was worth a million dors just now. He even said that he wanted to buy it.¡± The crowd scoffed even more. Greg was a senior in their line of work. His eyes were sharp. There was no way such a ridiculous misjudgment would happen. The only possibility was that the original was real, but Ruth had secretly swapped it out. Coincidentally, there was a surveince camera in the room. When they checked the surveince camera, they saw that Ruth had indeed gone out with a package. ¡°Look, the evidence is conclusive. You must have gone out to switch at this time,¡± they used. Ruth wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°I only went to the bathroom.¡± Theyughed. ¡°Who would bring the gold vase to the toilet? Stop quibbling.¡± 1/3 Ox Tamasha Installed Open 18.12 Wed Jul 24 ¡õ t Chapter 150 No one believed Ruth. Seeing that she refused to adfit or return the million dors to Greg, the production team called the police uth was dumbfounded. It was toote for regrets. The police found Ruth hadmitted fraud by exchan 1. ke goods for the real thing. Fortunately, Greg was soft¨Chearted and only asked for his money back. He did not appeal. The police detained Ruth for seven days. Ruth¡¯s mind was still in a daze even when she was locked up in the police station. She could not figure out which part had gone wrong. However, there was no doubt about one thing. The gold vase that Marcus gave her was a wholesale product from Nerroon. The police even contacted the original manufacturer from Nerroon. Not only did the manufacturer admit that they had produced it, but he also said, ¡°Its price is 50 dors. We can provide a gift box and an appraisal certificate of 17.6 thousand dors for free. If you buy in bulk we¡¯ll give you a better price.¡± Shocked, Ruth almost vomited blood. When she thought about how she was fooled by Marcus with something that cost over forty dors, she could not take it lying down. She insisted on calling Marcus. Unexpectedly, Marcus was also in big trouble. Dunn Construction¡¯s partner, Foxx Estate, had suddenly withdrawn their investment. The contract had not been signed, so Marcus could not sue them even if he wanted to. The various materials he had bought in advance had almost emptied the funds of thepany. Now, not only could he not sell the materials, but the bank was also chasing him to repay his debt. Marcus was busy trying to get out of his terrible fix. When he received a call from Ruth at this juncture, he was so angry that he scolded Ruth, ¡°Bitch. That¡¯s right, the gold vase I gave you is fake. So what if it¡¯s fake? Are you worthy of the real one?¡± Ruth¡¯s face turned red from the scolding. She secretly swore that when she left prison, she would let everyone know what Marcus did. At Noria Group, Matthew was on the phone with Jase Foxx, the head of Foxx 2/3 18:12 Wed, Jul 24 Chapter 130 Estate. Jase said, ¡°The matter has been investigate thoroughly. To earn the price difference, the department heads secretly do¡± Dunn Construction. It has already been sei +54%2 borated with smallpanies like Thanks for your reminder this time, Matthew. If there was a mistake in theoject, it would be quite troublesome.¡± Matthew¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He was not looking for trouble with Marcus, but Marcus bragged about coborating with Foxx Estate. ording to Matthew¡¯s understanding of Foxx Estate, their partners were all famous brands and would not work with smallpanies like Marcus. When Matthew was young, he learned art from Olivia. Jase was his grandmother¡¯s nephew. The two of them had known each other for many years. And so, he told Jase about this. Sure enough, Jase quickly discovered something fishy and canceled. the cooperation with Dunn Construction. After this, Matthew remembered thest time they met. Olivia had looked weak. He could not help but ask, ¡°Jase, have you found your sister?¡± Jase immediately sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere we can, but we just can¡¯t find her. Honestly, 20 years have passed. We don¡¯t even know what she looks like now. Even if she stands in front of us now, we might not be able to recognize her. But this is Grandma¡¯s dearest wish. If there¡¯s still hope, we won¡¯t give up.¡± Jase¡¯s tone was filled with regret. Matthew could not help but sigh when he thought of Valerie and Ruth. Jase¡¯s family loved their child but could not find her no matter what. Others, however, didn¡¯t care about their children and couldn¡¯t wait to bleed their children dry. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 After hanging up, the secretary came in to report that Matthew had a guest. It was Greg. After entering the office. Greg described vividly how he had yed Ruth. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. That old bitch will be detained for seven days now. If I were harsh and pushed, she might even be sentenced¡± Matthew said there was no need and ced an envelope on the coffee table. Greg¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it. He immediately put the envelope into his pocket, knowing that this was his earnings for his hard work. ¡°Not going to count?¡± Matthew asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Greg was amused. ¡°Mr. Grant, you always give me more than enough. If there¡¯s such a wonderful job next time. you must call me. But how did that old bitch offend you to make you go through so much trouble to deal with her?¡± Thinking of Ruth¡¯s face, Matthew could not help but ancer. That woman had offended him in many areas. No one had ever dared to point at him and scold him like Ruth. However, although Matthew could not stand the way Ruih bullied her daughter, Ruth was Valerie¡¯s mother after all. He just had to teach her a lesson lest Ruth wanted to sell Valerie out to curry favor with Marcus next time. Greg knew when to stop. He was paid to do things. Since Matthew didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he didn¡¯t continue asking. However, when he was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but smile cheekily. ¡°Did something good happentely?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mathew asked Greg exined. ¡°How should I put it? Mr. Grant, your gaze is much gentler than before. In the past, you looked like you would kill anyone you saw. Now, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been reformed¡­ Matthew rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Shut up¡± ¡°Reform? Who reformed me? Valerie?¡® he thought. Valerie suddenly felt an ich in her nose and sneezed Katherine quickly patted Valerie¡¯s back gently. ¡°Vallerie, are you alright? Did you catch a cold?¡± It¡¯s fine. Maybe it¡¯s dust¡± Valerie said, If a pregnant woman caught a cold, she could not take manymon cold medicines. Therefore, Valerie usually paid attention to keeping warm. Since the weather had been cold recently, she had wrapped herself inyers. After saying that, Valerie raised her head and looked around. The huge obstetrics department was filled with people. She did not know how long she would have to queue. ¡°Katherine, sorry to ask you to apany me for a prenatal checkup.¡± Katherine did not mind. Instead, she curled her lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? I get to spend more time with you and the baby, baby is born, other than you, itll be closest to me.¡± Valcric was amused by Katherine. However, afterughing, she hesitated When the After that incident, Katherine said that she needed a good rest. Although Valerie was worried, she could not force Katherine to meet her. When Valerie saw her today, she was worried. ¡°Katherine, have you lost weight?¡± She didn¡¯t look too good either. Katherine was stunned for a moment. Then, she cupped her face and smiled. ¡°Is it that obvious? I feel I¡¯ve gained weight on my waist. losing weight these few days. I didn¡¯t expect you to notice it after lost a few pounds.¡± so I¡¯ve been Hearing Katherine say that she was on a diet, Valerie was relieved. As she was about to tell Katherine what Caleb didst time, Katherine changed the topic again. ¡°Valerie, let¡¯s not talk about those nonsense. Let¡¯s talk about serious stuff. Have you bought the things that the baby will need in the ¡°Not yet,¡± Valerie said. Kaderine was anxious ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re too careless. Those things have to be prepared in advance. If you buy them when you¡¯re further along, you¡¯ll be in a hurry and have to rush it¡± Valerie was flustered by Katherine¡¯s words. They immediately took out their phones. One opened the mother and baby app, while the other opened the shopping app. They studied it for half a day as if they had opened a new work. About half an hourter, the hospital¡¯s electronic screen called Valerie. There were not 1/2 not many things required to do for the first prenatal checkup. They mainly asked about the medical history of both parents and if the Chapter 151 pregnant woman had a birth history. In addition, they did an ultrasound project to determine how far the pregnancy was and calcte the expected delivery date. SINO GUT Chapter 152 ?Chapter 152 Valerie usually had a good physique and a bnced diet. If she had a w, it was that she was thin. When Katherine heard this, she shook her head in anger. "How unfair. Other people are afraid of gaining weight when they''re pregnant. The doctor has to persuade them to eat less. Only you can be thin when you''re pregnant. Even the doctor can''t stand it and force you to gain weight." Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. She was also under a lot of pressure. When she was young, she was malnourished. When she grew up, she could not gain weight no matter how much she ate. It was difficult for her to gain weight. However, for the sake of the baby, Valerie could only try. After leaving the hospital, she went to the market to buy a big fish and two pounds of pork ribs. In addition, she bought a chicken and various vegetables. Katherine had apanied her for a long time, so Valerie invited her to dinner. When they came out of the market, she received a call from Julian and learned that Ruth had been detained for fraud. Julian was extremely anxious. "Valerie, I know you just had a falling out with Mom. It''s not appropriate to tell you this now, but she''s our... mother after all. Valerie, do you have any way for me to see her and bail her out?" Valerie was stunned. However, on second thought, with Ruth''s personality, it was not surprising that she would do such a thing. "Julian, don''t worry. Fraud can usually be appealed and one would have to go to jail. However, Mum is only detained for seven days now. This means the other side just wants Mum to learn a lesson and not do it again. If you let Murn out in a hurry now and anger the other side, the consequences will only be worse if they sue Murn in a fit of anger, Valerie exined. When Julian heard that, he was speechless. ''Are we just going to let Mum stay inside?" "Yeah, just stay in there," Valerie confirmed. It was not that Valerie was heartless, but Ruth really needed some setbacks to learn her lesson and stop trusting outsiders so easily. Valerie was already used to Ruth being biased, so it did not matter. However, her brother had been busy organizing the birthday party. Ruth not only did not say anything nice, but instead, she wished Marcus was her son. Valerie said in a low voice, ''Julian, don''t worry. The legal system is fair and just. No one will starve Mum when she is inside. As for Marcus, if he didn''t give her fake goods, there wouldn''t be such a mess. You have to ask Ashely to remind him that since we''re family, he can''t do this again." Julian agreed with Valerie. After hanging up, Valerie stood rooted to the ground, still in a daze. Katherine asked curiously what was going on, and Valerie told her what had happened. Katherine was instantly amused. "Detained? Isn''t this great? It''s retribution. Who asked her to believe others but not her children? Serves her right." Valerie did notment. Even if they cut ties, Ruth was still her mother for 20 years. Now that Ruth was detained, she only had mixed feelings. At the same time, she felt that this matter was too coincidental. It was as if someone had arranged it to avenge her. Katherine waved a hand. "Valerie, don''t worry about that. Look at you. You''re married and have a child. You''re also promoted and have a raise. How happy are you? I''m so envious." Valerie was amused by Katherine. "You''re so sweet." With this smile, Valerie''s mood was a little better. She looked up and happened to see a maternity and baby store. Thinking that she had not bought anything for the baby, they went in to shop. Valerie originally thought it was still too early to hoard things, but after seeing those cute little clothes, her heart melted. Especially the baby shoes, which were small in her palms. They looked like something worn by dolls. Valerie could not help but buy two sets. However, after she paid, she regretted it. Although the clothes were cute, she didn''t know where to put them. Matthew usually did not enter her room, but if he saw them, he might be suspicious. As Valerie thought about it, she brought Katherine back to Slotmond Estate and the elevator went up to the fifth floor. She was still wondering where to hide the baby''s clothes when she bumped into Matthew unexpectedly. He had just arrived home and was about to open the door. "Mr. Grant..." Valerie was stunned.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Matthew also looked at Valerie. To be precise, he looked at the gift box of baby clothes in her hand. He slowly frowned. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Valerie felt that her heart was about to jump into her throat. She wasn¡¯t sure what she should do. If Matthew asked her why she bought them, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Usually, Valerie was very eloquent, but at this moment, her mind went nk. She was stunned for a long time and did not know what to say. That Matthew started. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Katherine reacted quickly. She snatched the gift box from Valerie and hugged it. She even smiled and said, ¡°This is quite heavy Valerie, you don¡¯t have to help me carry it. I can carry it myself. Katherine emphasized the word ¡°me¡°. She knew Valerie hid her pregnancy from Matthew. She bravely took the fall for her so Matthew would not be suspicious As expected. Matthew did not say anything else after ncing at Katherine. Valerie looked at Katherine gratefully and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re back early today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Ie back early if there isn¡¯t much to do, Matthew said. 1 see. I asked Katherine for help today, so I invited Katherine for dinner tonight. Valerie said. ¡°Okay¡± Matthew entered the password and opened the door. Then, he took the groceries from Valerie. The weight made him raise his eyebrows. It was heavy. Usually, when they ate together, Valerie would not prepare so much. Besides, Katherine had helped her, but he had also helped her¡­ At this moment, Matthew suddenly realized that he was competing with Katherine. It was ridiculous. ¡°The market I went to today is quite big, so I bought more food. I¡¯ll put some in the fridgeter. I need to buy some fresh vegetables tomorrow and then I don¡¯t have to buy anything else. Valerie¡¯s voice sounded. It turned out that it was not because of K that Katherine that Valerie had bought so much. Matthew had to admit that his mood improved after hearing Matthew carried the vegetables and meat to the refrigerator. Valerie took out the ingredients for the day and put the rest into the refrigerator. While Valerie was cleaning up, he ced the fish and prawns in the basin and filled it with water before putting it on the balcony. ¡°Is there anything else you need help with Matthew had seen Valerie prepare all those before, so he could help. He was not very good at anything che, especially washing vegetables. Last time, she seemed to have despised him because he had washed them for too long. ¡°There¡¯s something else. I forgot t to buy oil. Can you buy a boule from the supermarket opposite the district? Valerie asked, ¡°Sure. What brand do you want? Matthew asked. Valerie and a name that was a little awkward. She was afraid Matthew would not remember it, so she tore a Post¨Cit note and wrote it down. She handed it to Matthew. Matthew did not hesitate. He took the Post¨Cit note and left. The interaction was harmonious and calm, as if they had been married for many years. Katherine clicked her tongue in wonder as she watched. Although she had heard Valerie say many times that Matthew was just an ordinary driver, Katherine had never believed it. No driver would look like that and have such a temperament. If Mauhew was in the entertainment industry, he could instantly owenhadow other celebrities. However, although Matthew was not very familiar with housework, he looked like he was willing to work withoutint. This made him seem more tral instead of being unreachable. Katherine sighed inwardly. A sh marriage with a top¨Cnotch CEO only existed in novels, It wouldn¡¯t exist in reality. However, although it was difficult to find top¨Cnotch tyrants, there were still many ordinary tyrants. the man is a linle older than you He¡¯s divorced but has no children. Don¡¯t worry, Katherine came up to Valerie excitedly ¡°Valerie, do you mind if it His family background is quite guzel¡± In any case, Val¨¦rie was going to get a divorce in half a year. Katherine wanted to give Valerie some advice about her new partner in advance I just so happened that due knew somente good Katherine patted her chest proudly. ¡°It¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s reliable.¡± Katherine did not noter that Matthew, who had returned from the entrance to get his phone, had heard every word she said. He thought. Is that woman introducing a new partner to my wife? 12.05 PM c Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Matthew¡¯s face instantly darkened, and his gloomy eyes were even more sinister. ¡°Katherine, stop fooling around. Mr. Grant is a very good person. As long as I¡¯m married to him, I won¡¯t think about those things. Besides, you know my situation. Other men won¡¯t ept me,¡± Valerie said Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Matthew¡¯s brows rxed a little. However, he did not understand what ¡°her situation¡± meant. Other than having a crazy mother, there did not seem to be anything odd about her. Moreover, Valerie¡¯s crazy mother was not a problem. Matthew thought. As a woman; she doesn¡¯t know much about men. Although some men would back off because of a crazy mother¨Cinw, most men would feel sorry for her. They would feel bad that no one had doted on her since she was young and want to protect her Of course, Matthew did not know that Valerie was referring to her baby. Matthew picked up his phone and went out again. If someone had told him half a year ago that he would get married and even volunteered to go downstairs to buy truffle oil, he would have scoffed at it. However, this calm life felt more reliable than how he had lived in the past. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Matthew arrived at the mini¨Cmart, he showed the post¨Cit to the shop assistant. As the shop assistant went to get the goods. Matthew noticed the handwriting on the Post¨Cit note was elegant and smooth. Valerie had good handwriting. Perhaps it was his imagination, but he felt that the words looked familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before. When Matthew returned, Valerie had already prepared a few dishes that did not need trudile oil. She was already used to cooking. All that she needed to cook was fish. She started to heat the oil and then pur the fillet into the pan. After the fish was put into the pan, it sizzled. In seconds, it turned a nice golden color. Katherine did not know how to cook. She felt that it was very magical to watch and could not help but make a fuss. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re amazing. It smells so good. This fish is so beautiful. Oh my god. If I had this skill, my brother would probably faint from joy¡± After praising, Katherine thought of something and could not help but look at Matthew, ¡°Why don¡¯t you praise Valerie?¡± Matthew blinked Katherine was angered by Matthew¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°You¡¯re Valerie¡¯s husband. As a husband, you should dote on her. When Valerie is busy, you must praise her. Praise can make people forget their fatigue. If you don¡¯t know how to do it, you can imitate me and smile. Remember what I said just now Next time, say it to Valerie. It¡¯s already very tiring to do housework. If she thinks doing housework is her responsibility, it¡¯s even more tiring. You have to praise her! Katherine said a lot, but Matthew was still expressionless and cold. She could not help but curse inwardly. Although Matthew looked handsome, he was a blockhead. She thought. Is his face petrified Doesn¡¯t he even know how to smile? However, Katherine did not know that Matthew¡¯s gaze was on Valerie. He had noticed that Valerie had frowned a few times as if she had been sshed by oil. He thought to himself that since this dish was so dangerous, he should not let her make it again next time. 5 12.05 PM dd ¡¤ Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 During dinner, Katherine talked about the team again. ¡°By the way. Valerie, I¡¯ve already chosen a location for the team. It¡¯s lively and crowded on Asnd Street. I n to choose that ce¡± ¡°Asnd Street!¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. My brother¡¯s fruit shop is also on Asnd Street¡± Katherine immediately became excited. ¡°Really? Then you have to introduce your brother to me later. He must be very familiar with that ce. I want to ask for his advice. Valerie nodded. Introducing Julian to Katherine was not a big deal. The problem was.. Valerie said seriously, ¡°Katherine, I have something to tell you The thought of Katherine doing such a thing to give Caleb a surprise made Valerie feel suffocated. However, she did not expect Katherine to avoid the topic and talk about how delicious today¡¯s food was. Katherine even said, ¡°My brother¡¯s culinary skills are also not bad. Moreover, he opened a few restaurants out of interest. If you guys know each other, you will be able to get along well. Matthew, who was sitting opposite Katherine, frowned again. She had secretly offered to introduce a partner to his wife. Now, she was poaching Valerie in front of him. However, Matthew seemed to know someone who had opened several restaurants and whose culinary skills were not bad. One of them happened to have thest name Santos. He thought of something and his eyes darkened ¡°Valerie, have you heard of Rust and Dine?¡± Valerie was puzzled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. Isn¡¯t that thergest restaurant in Kranson City! I heard their pastries are the best¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, we can try it t it together next time,¡± Matthew said. After saying that, Matthew looked at Katherine. When he saw Katherine¡¯s evasive gaze, he knew Katherine¡¯s identity. It seemed he was right Katherine drank water guiltly. It was obvious she knew Matthew might already know her identity. She finally quietened and ate quietly, not daring to joke with Matthew like before. After dinner, Katherine took her leave. Valerie did not have the chance to talk about Caleb. Matthew knew Valerie was worried. ¡°Although you are friends, you don¡¯t have to teach her. You¡¯re only a few years older than her. You¡¯re both adults. Adults make their own choices in life. She might already know something, so let her think about it. If she¡¯s hurt, it¡¯s not toote for you to protect her. What Matthew said did make sense. Valerie could only nod. Thinking she should go to her new job tomorrow, she put away her thoughts and returned to her room to prepare a professional outfit for tomorrow. Valerie had just returned to her room when Matthew received a call from Sophia. ¡°Matthew, I chose the birthday gift for the inw. This is the first time you go to her birthday party. We can¡¯t let others think that we¡¯re neglecting them. How is it? Does the like it?¡± Matthew took out the broken ruby bracelet from his pocket and recalled Ruth¡¯s furious expression. A trace of coldness shed across his eyes However, this was specially prepared by Sophia for Valerie¡¯s mother. II Sophia knew that the bracelet had been broken, she would probably be angry and might even bear a grudge against Valeric. Matthew put the bracelet back in his pocket and said calmly, ¡°She quite like it. She has already epted it¡± ¡°Tr¡¯s good that she epted it M up for this, our family will owe Val ber, Sophia uid, you married Val but didn¡¯t hold a wedding or meet up with the parents. That¡¯s not nice. If you don¡¯t make much. You have to treat Val better in the future. When will you bring her back! Your grandfather wants to see ¡°Got it. Matthew raised an eyebrow If his grandmother knew Ruth had already been sent to the detention room, h he wondered what she would feel. ¡°By the way, Mathew, there¡¯s something else I wanted to ask you¡± Sophia sounded hesitant. After a while, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Is Valeri pregnant? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. 12:05 ? Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Matthew¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°Pregnant, you know, have a baby,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Baby¡± Matthew¡¯s expression froze. He did not expect his grandmother to say this. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± ¡°Of course, I can tell. Sophia was very confident and even a little smug. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. I¡¯ve been there before. Although Valerie¡¯s stomach is t, she¡¯s pregnant Her appearance and aura are different. She¡¯s probably pregnant.¡± Surprise shed across Matthew¡¯s eyes again. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Matthew did not speak for a long time, Sophia was puzzled. She sighed. ¡°Did I make a mistake! It can¡¯t be¡­ Mathew did not want toplicate things and immediately interrupted Sophia. ¡°Grandma, you should rest more. Tomorrow, Valerie will report to Noria Group. She will probably be busy for a while. If she¡¯s not busy this weekend, Ell arrange a family party¡± Sophia¡¯s is attention was sessfully diverted. She smiled styly. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a good thing that Valerie is going to Noria Group. The two of you can take care of each other if you¡¯re close. In warning you, assign some easy work to my granddaughter¨Cinw. Don¡¯t tire her out.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t agree. After all, Valene was not the kind of person who liked to ck off. ¡°By the way, the two of you might meet frequently in Noria Group. Will she know who you are!¡± Sophia asked. ¡°The future experience store is quite a distance away from the headquarters. Her work has nothing to do with the headquarters, so she doesn¡¯t have the chance toe over Matthew said. Sophia remarked, ¡°Oh, Matthew. How long do you n to hide it from Valerie Matthew interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Sophia knew her grandson¡¯s personality and could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell your grandfather the good news now and get the kitchen to prepare some ingredients in advance.¡± Matthew argued, ¡°Grandma, this weekend isn¡¯t confirmed. It doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ll go back this weekend. It was toote. Sophia had already hung up the phone in high spirits. She even wondered if she should ask the Grant family¡¯s chef to teach her a few simple dishes in advance while there was still a week left. When the time came, she would show off a little, Matthew was long used to Sophia¡¯s wild ideas so he left her be However, after hanging up the phone, Matthew remembered what Sophia had just said. He could not help but look in the direction of Valerie¡¯s room. For a moment, he had mixed feelings. Matthew remembered that Valerie was holding the baby¡¯s clothes gift box in the corridor just now. Although Katherine said it belonged to her and Valerie was only helping her carry it, he still felt it was strange. Speaking of which, Matthew had neglected something for a long time. He did not know why Valerie married him in the first ce. He wondered if it was because her mother urged her to get married that she was forced into a corner. Perhaps there was another reason, such as pregnancy- They had sex that night. It was not impossible for Valerie to be pregnant, but Matthew had never thought of it this way until his grandmother¡¯s words today, which stunned him. However, Sophia was only guessing. It might not be urate. Matthew had always been straightforward and did not like to beat around the bush. He immediately walked toward Valerie¡¯s room. He was about to knock on the door when a retching sound suddenly came from inside the room. Matthew was stunned. It sounded like morning sickness. Even he, who had experienced many storms, froze. Valerie was really pregunt. Matthew thought, Does that mean I¡¯m going to be a father? I¡¯ll have a child? Matthew¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It was the first time such a huge emotion appeared on his usually cold face. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 But Matthew quickly thought of something else. If Valerie was pregnant, she was hiding it from him. He didn¡¯t know why she refused to let him know Matthew frowned. He liked children. He yearned for more rtives and wanted a family of his own. No matter why Valerie was unwilling to tell Matthew about her pregnancy, if she was pregnant, he swore he would dote on the child with all he could. What Matthew did not know was that Valerie was throwing up because she had bought pistachios from an unscrupulous merchant. The nuts were small and bitter and had bugs in them. Valerie angrily took photos of the evidence and threw the pistachios into the trash can. She immediately went to find the s rights. seller to fight for her Morning sickness did not exist for Valerie. Her appetite was great. Now, her mind was filled with pistachios. She would be angry if she could not eat them. She did not realize that her pregnancy might have been exposed. The next morning, Valerie woke up early and prepared breakfast as usual. After the meal. Matthew carried his briefcase downstairs. As he started the car, he saw a scooter drive past him. It was his wife. Valerie. This was the first time Mathew had seen Valerie go to work. Her scooter was light green with some strange cartoon pasted on it. Valerie had always given people the impression that she was gentle and generous. Matthew did not expect her to like what only little girls liked. It was not just the stickers. Her scooter¡¯s windproof cover was also pink and tender. The scooter was wiper clean by her, which suited her personality. Valerie didn¡¯t see Matthew. Today was her first day reporting to Noria Group. She had to leave a good impression on her new superior and colleagues, so she went out carly, However, it was just in time for the morning rush hour. Before the light green electric scooter could go far, two ck scooters came over, Valerie was a step slower. One of the motorists brushed past her front wheel and cut across her. Valerie was so frightened that she braked. The motorist arrogantly rode away without looking back. Cuttingnes was not surprising. Although Valerie was not very luppy, she quickly sat back down and prepared to continue driving. Matthew¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed as he stared at the back of the motorist who almost caused Valerie to fall. He secretly cursed his blindness. Matthew rolled down the window and called to Valerie. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you¡± When Valerie heard Matthew¡¯s voice, she was first stunned, then surprised. ¡°Mr. Grant, that¡¯s too much trouble for you¡­¡± Matthew frowned and said in a low voice. ¡°Get in Matthew was annoyed that Valerie was making excuses. She was probably pregnant with his child. If someone cutnes again like just now and she couldn¡¯t dodge, she might hurt the baby. Besides the child, she would be injured too. Matthew was used to giving orders. With a look from him, Valerie¡¯s aura became subdued and she obediently got into the car. She thought of something and smiled. ¡°Mr. Grant, we¡¯ll be colleagues in the future, right?¡± Matthew nced at Valerie. ¡°You have a driver¡¯s license, right? Go look at a car. I¡¯ll make a down payment for you¡± He did not want to see Valerie riding her scooter with other motorists again. 1 year of university, but I haven¡¯t driven much all these years. I¡¯m not very good at Valerie smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I did take the exam in my third ye driving, so there¡¯s no need.¡± She was telling the truth. If Valerie didn¡¯t know how to drive, so be it. Then Matthew would change to a bigger car. He would feel depressed when he asionally drove such the Mini. Now that two people were sitting in it, it was even more crowded. When the child was born, thus car would be even more cramped. Wait a minute¡­ Matthew suddenly realized that he was thinking about his rtionship with Valerie as if he was going to spend the rest of his life with her. He was surprised by his thoughts. At this moment, Valerie¡¯s warm and soft voice interrupted his thoughts again. Valerie seemed to have made up her mind and asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, um¡­ am I dressed very strangely today? Why are you looking at me, Matthew was speechless. To be precise, he was looking at her stomach. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°No, you¡¯re fine.¡± Matthew awkwardly averted his gaze. Valerie immediately heaved a sigh of relict. She did not think too much about it. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the future experience shop. Valerie opened the door and got out. She waved at Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, thanks for sending me to work. Manhew nodded. Tll pick you up tonight?¡± Valene chuckled ¡°Sorry to trouble you¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Matthew watched Valerie get out of the car and walk away. When his gaze swept past her high heels, he could not help but frown. He thought, ¡°Why is the wearing high heels when she is pregnant? Little did Matthew know that professional attire and high heels were written in the employment manual. Valerie had already chosen the shortest pair of heel. Besides, she was used to wearing high heels in the past, so this was no different from ts for her. Noria Group¡¯s future experience car shop would only officially open for business in three days. Employees would start work three days in advance so that they could adapt to the various arrangements and operational details in the shop. Under the guidance of the supervisor, Valerie learned the way. Then, the supervisor brought the batch of new employees for a tour. The shop was huge and had three floors. As Valerie walked around, she sighed secretly, Luxury cars were indeed different from ordinary cars. Other than cars. ordinary car salesrooms only had coffee tables and sofas to make it easier for quests to rest and discuss the price. But in the dazzling luxury cars salesroom, there was also a special leisure and entertainment area, as well as a high¨Css restaurant. The top floor was even built with a driveway comparable to a racing arena for guests to use. Of course, what interested Valerie the most was the supervisor¡¯s statement that although the experience store did not focus on sales, if they could sessfully sell the luxury car, the commission would start at a few thousand dors. What Valeriecked the most now was money. She could not help but ask the supervisor for some details. Although the supervisor had only met Valerie for the first time today, he had already read the employees information in advance. He knew Valerie was promoted from Arcton Cars by the higher¨C ups. The supervisor was a smart person. Although he did not know Valerie¡¯s identity and background, he knew he could not offend her. Perhaps she would be useful in the future. Hence, he answered Valerie¡¯s questions. However, the other Noria Group seniors were not very happy In the lunch cafeteria, one of them asked, ¡°She¡¯s from Arcton Carst Another replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. She has been sucking up to the supervisor for the entire day. If you ask me, that is most likely how she got promoted¡± Everyone who had just arrived wanted to build a good rtionship with the supervisor, but the first one who did it would be criticized. There were already several people who were unhappy with Valerie, especially when they remembered that they had seen Valerie at thest Noria Group. conference. They could not help but think Valerie really liked to be in the limelight They looked at each other and wanted to suppress Valerie¡¯s limelight. However, in front of the supervisor, they would not go overboard. The advantage they had over Valerie was that t Group they were already seniors in Noria One of them went to Valerie ¡°Valerie, right? 1 heard that you c know which major departments Noria Group has? The proportion of luxury cars and how many models Noria Group has in total!Are there any you came from Arcton Cars. You probably don¡¯t know much about Noria Group. Do you differences between top¨Cnotch and ordinary luxury cars?¡± Valerie thought that it was just a greeting from an ordinary colleague. She even smiled, but when the woman threw a series of questions at her, she could not help but frown. Seeing that Valege was silent, the woman thought that she was stumped by the questions. A mocking look sh shed across her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Her sidekick added hypocritically, ¡°Mandy, don¡¯t make things difficult for her. She only came into contact with those lousy cars from Arcton Cars, How would she know about these? The woman called Manily West looked even more amused. As she was about to mock Valerie again, Valerie put down her utensils. Her indifferent expression stunned Mandy. Valerie answered, ¡°Noria Group specializes in cars, inte technology, mobile phones, and games, Laixury cars ount for 40% and are very important. As for the difference between toge notch luxury cars and ordinary luxury cars, it¡¯s even simpler. Of course, there are differences everywhere ¨C Mandy, right? Let me ask you. Among the cars in Noria Group, three of them don¡¯t have automatic parking functions. Do you know Mandy was stunned by the question. 12:05 PM c Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Automatic parking. It might be a good thing for ordinary cars, but luxury cars never used this as a selling point. Nobody would pay special attention to this Moreover, this was the most basic function. Mandy did not believe that any luxury car would not add it Valerie might be lying to her at this moment. And yet Valerie went on, ¡°Of course there are. Noria Group¡¯s main three vintage cars don¡¯t have automatic parking functions. It¡¯s to restore the charm of antique cars to the greatest extent. If they add it, it will seem out of ce¡­ Mandy, right! Since you¡¯re Noria Group¡¯s senior, you should know about this. Moreover, these are all written in the employment manual. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t read the employment manual at all?¡± Valerie¡¯s mocking tone almost made Mandy explode. Valerie picked up her tray to put it away without looking back. She could not be bothered to waste time with these women. As usual, there was no shortage of workcepetition. Valerie could ignore it, but no one could stop her from earning money. The supervisor, Harry Foster, watched the scene silently and could not help but admire Valerie. Although she came from a smallpany, she was not afraid or all. Harry said to them, ¡°Look at you guys. You don¡¯t have to discriminate against her. Although she was hired as an exception, she¡¯s outstanding enough to be the crown seller in Arion Cars for a few years.¡± The others argued, ¡°Well, Mr. Foster, we didn¡¯t discriminate her¡­ Harry went on. ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered discriminating? You can¡¯t wait to stamp the words Arcton Cars on her so that you can differentiate between her and you. Let me warn you, you¡¯re all in the new department now. You¡¯re all the same. Instead of ying tricks, why don¡¯t you think about how to do your job well? If you don¡¯t do as well as someone from a smallpany like Valerie, you¡¯ll embarrass yourselves.¡± Mandy could tell that Harry was speaking up for Valerie. It was obvious that Harry liked Valerie. She did not know how a neer like Valerie had gotten into the good books of Harry. Mandy was secretly angry. At this moment, she thought of something and stared at Valerie¡¯s back with a cold smile. ¡°Outstanding? Her methods of seducing people are more outstanding¡± Harry frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean!¡± Mandy said. ¡°Mr. Foster, you don¡¯t know yet, right? I saw Valerieing to work early this morning. Guess what I saw? She was getting out of Mr. Hudson¡¯s car¡­ ¡°Mr. Hudson?¡± Harry frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Hey, look at what you¡¯re saying. There are so many people in thispany. Even if I can¡¯t recognize Mr. Grant¡¯s car, I¡¯d recognize Mr. Hudson¡¯s car, Mandy said. Everyone knew Charles, the CEO¡¯s assistant, did not drive Noria Group¡¯s car. Instead, he drove a Mini foot¨Ctall man driving such a cute car was a joke in the Noria Group. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. at the lowest end of other car brands. A 5.9- ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d make a mistake. I was as thinking of going to greet Mr. Hudson, when I saw Valerie get out of the car. Mr. Foster, you didn¡¯t expect this, right Valerie got in here by sucking up to Mr. Hudson.¡± Mandy said. Harry¡¯s expression d did not look good. He knew Charles was married, and Charles¡¯s wife had oncee to Noria Group. In other words, if what Mandy said was true, then Valerie was not only pulling strings, but she was also a mistress. ¡°Mr. Foster, the will cause trouble sooner orter. You have to think of a way to transfer her away as soon as possible,¡± Mandy said. Harry was a little hesitant. Although he admired Valerie, he had only met Valerie today after all. One could never judge a book by its cover. In addition, Mandy sounded very confident. Mandy added, ¡°You can tell from her face that she¡¯s a vixen. No wonder they made an exception for her. If you ask me, she slept her way up¡­ Valerie finished putting away the tray and was about to walk back. However, she saw Harry and the others looking at her with unreadable expressions. Valerie had a bad feeling. At this moment, a movement behind her studdenly interrupted her, Valerie turned in confusion and uw sorour walking toward her from the door. Their eyes met. Valerie looked at the man in ck in surprise. ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you liver 5 12:05 PM Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Of course, Harry, Mandy, and the others also saw Matthew. They did not expect to be lucky enough to meet him today. As they were secretly surprised, they heard Valerie not only greet Matthew, but also spoke to Matthew in a casual tone. They were all stunned They thought, Is Valerie crazy to ask why Mr. Grant is here? This is Noria Group. It is not strange for Mr. Grant to appear here. Why does she care! Besides, what right does she have to talk to Mr. Grant like that? It is as if she is very familiar with Mr. Grant Matthew did not expect to meet Valerie here. As the CEO of Noria Group, he took a day or two off every month to eat with his subordinates in the staff cafeteria. He came as usual today but bumped into his wife as soon as he arrived. Even he could not help but be stunned. He wondered why Valerie was here Although the experience store was under Noria Group, it was over half a mile away. There was no reason to go to Noria Group¡¯s headquarters cafeteria for a meal Harry noticed Matthew was frowning. He was afraid Valerie would anger Matthew, not because Valeric would offend Matthew but because Valerie would implicate him. He exined. ¡°The cafeteria at the experience store is still being set up. It can only be used tomorrow or the day after. I had nned to order lunch for everyone, but they said they wanted toe in the headquarters to take a look, so I decided to bring everyone to the headquarters cafeteria to eat¡­¡± So that was the reason. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Matthew had thought that since their workce was not in the same ce, his identity would not he exposed. He did not expect to bump into Valerie on the first day. Moreover, Valerie seemed to have noticed that others attitudes toward him were different. ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡± Valerie approached Mathew and lowered her voice solemnly. Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect that after hiding it from her for so long, she would finally find out Unexpectedly, Valerie let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯d better smile. Don¡¯t always put on a dark face. Look at how you scare your colleagues.¡± Matthew was speechless. He had thought that Valerie had discovered his identity. ¡°How¡¯s your first day?¡± He changed the topic subtly. Valerie was amused. ¡°Not bad. The new job is not much different from before. The treatment is better and I can cars more money¡± Matthew was used to Valerie being so straightforward. He was not surprised to hear her talk about money. However, they spoke as if no one was around, causing the people around them to be confused again. Harry could not help but re at Mandy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that her backer is Mr. Hudson!¡± ¡°I¡­ How would I know! I did see her get out of Mr. Hudson¡¯s car, Mandy protested. ¡°Now that you see her speaking so closely with Mr. Grant, are you going to say that Mr. Grant is also her backer?¡± Harry demanded. Mandy was rendered speechless. She knew she had really offended Harry this time. She thought, What is going on with Valerie! Not only did she know Mr. Hudson, but she also knew Mr. Grant, Moreover, the tone in which she talks to Mr. Grant is strange At this moment, Valerie¡¯s phone rang with a text message. She opened it and nced at it. Her expression darkened instantly. ¡°Mr. Grant, please drive me somewhere¡± ¡°Okay¡± Matthew took out hay c car keys from his pocket and walked toward the parking lot. Valerie had always been calm and steady. She would always keep a distance between them, Today, however, she asked him for help. Someiling important had to have happened. They left immediately, unaware that i there was amotion behind them. ay for the first th y told Mr. Grant to be her Harry was stunned. He thought, ¡°What just happened? An employer who had just joined the company driver and Mr. Grant agreed. That¡¯s wild¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 The message Valerie received was from Katherine¡¯sndlord. Back then, when Katherine was looking for a house, she didn¡¯t even understand how to sign a lease agreement. It was Valerie who helped her rent the current house. So, thendlord remembered Valerie¡¯s number, and now thendlord was sending her text messages, describing various sounds of smashing and cryinging from Katherine¡¯s room. Valerie got into the car and quickly called thendlord to ask about the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation enther. I also received aint from another owner saying that the commotion in her house was very scary. If you don¡¯t go over and take a look, I can only call the police,¡± thendlord said. Valerie knew that Katherine was most afraid of blowing things up. She quickly said that she would be there soon, and thendlord heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up the phone, Valerie hurriedly called Katherine, but she could not get through. Her heart was in turmoil, but she thought that this matter should be rted to Calch Valerie th thought, Could it be that Katherine knew Calebs cheated on her!¡® Valerie was angry and heartbroken. At this moment, the back of her hand was suddenly patted lightly by Matthew. Valerie looked at Matthew in confusion. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Matthew said. ¡°Katherine¡¯s emotions should be very unstable now. If even you are unstable, in one can help her.¡± His words instantly pulled bark Valerie¡¯s rationality, Matthew was right. It would not be good if even she was blinded by anger. Thank you. Mr. Grant, Valerie said She sighed in gratitude, not only for his calm reminder but also for his willingness to drive her without asking what had happened. They soon arrived at Katherine¡¯s district. Some prople were already gathered downstairs, pointing and watching themotion. Valerie quickly pushed through the crowd and rushed upstairs. Matthew was about to follow when he thought of something. He turned around and took out his phone to make a call before continuing to follow. Upstairs, Valerie had just stepped out of the elevator when she indeed heard the sounds of banging and smashinging from Katherine¡¯s room. The Landlord felt a pang of concern for his property, but he also worried about the usually well¨C behaved and adorable female tenant. He hoped nothing serious had happened. Valerieforted thendlord. Then, she quickly went over and knocked on the door. ¡°Katherine, Katherine, it¡¯s me. Can you open the door?¡± Valerie wasn¡¯t sure if the noise inside was too loud or if Katherine didn¡¯t want to open the door, as there was no response for a while. Thendlord mentioned that Katherlise had changed the lock, and he didn¡¯t have a key to it. ¡°How about we call the police?¡± asked thendlord. No way!¡± Valerie refused immediately. Then, she asked. ¡°Do you you have a toolbox?¡° Thendlord was stunned for a momem. Then, he quickly said yes and borrowed it from the tenant on the same floor. They were all ordinary screwdrivers and pliers. They thought that Valerie was going to forcefully break the doorknob and break the door, ban they did not expect Valerie to use a few screwdrivers to dismantle the entire dour lock in just a moment. Valerie did not know how she knew it either. It was as if someone had taught her when she was They opened the door and rushed in. The room was already in a mess. The tables and chairs were in pieces. Katherine usually liked some shiny ss and ceramic ornaments, but now they were all faroken pieces on the ground. When she saw Valerie, she wanted to fade in the bathroom as if she wanted to lock herself up Valerie quickly h Inigged her. Katherine struggled with all her might and identally pushed Valerie¡¯s abdomen. Katherine immediately stopped moving, afraid that she would hurt Valerie However, it was also because of this pause that Valerie quickly hugged her. ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s fine. It It¡¯s fine. Their¡¯s no need to be sad for that kind of man¡± Valerie said As she spoke, Valerie realized that Katherine seemed to have be inch thinner than before. Valerie felt distressed that Katherine had be so thin in just a few days. 12:05 PM c Chapter 161 However, Katherine grabbed her hand and cried. Katherine said. ¡°No, Valerie. I owe him an apology for almost putting him in a cuckold situation. That day when I was acting as a bridesmaid, I was almost harrassed by someone. He called me at that time, and he heard everything that happened that day SEND OUT Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Valerie thought. What does she mean by that? Valerie was stunned for a moment before she came to a realization. Anger surged through her. In that matter, Katherine was a victim. She was simply fulfilling her duties as a bridesmaid, and some despicable men took advantage of her vulnerability to harass her. Whether from a legal or moral standpoint, the ones who deserved the most criticism were those scoundrels. If not for the fact that Katherine was unwilling to blow things up, Valerie would have fought those people to the end. Now that the incident was in the past, it was surprising to see that it still had an impact on Katherine Thinking of what Matthew had just said. Valerie tried her best to remain calm ¡°Katherine, what did Caleb say about Katherine said. ¡°Caleb said that there must have been something I did to give people the wrong idea and make them act that way towards me. He also said that as my boyfriend, he has always been faithful, but I betrayed him, and now I¡­ am no longer as pure as before. ¡°Bastard Valerie was furious ¡°I actually think he shouldn¡¯t have said such things. I feel he was too harsh, but I can¡¯t control myself. And what he said is true. I owe him an apology¡± Katherine said. Valerie immediately interrupted Katherine, ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re the real victim. You don¡¯t need to apologize to anyone!¡± BUL At the side, Matthew suddenly appeared. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°You indeed don¡¯t owe him an apology, and he knows that. The reason he said such things is to manipte you by taking advantage of your guilt, to achieve his own ends.¡± Matthew¡¯s words hit Katherine like a bolt from the blue, leaving her sunned and motionless.. Valerie quickly took the opportunity to help Katherine up and let her sit down on the sofa. Then, she swept away the shattered porcin ss on the ground to prevent Katherine from being hurt. After Valerie finished cleaning up, Katherine still seemed lost in thought, her thin figure indicating the toll the past few days had taken on her. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but me herself inwardly. When Katherine had imed she was losing weight, Valerie had actually believed her. Little did she know, Katherine had been tormented by that scumbag. And yet, despite his own antics, he had the audacity to demand chastity from Katherine. It was disgusting. The more Valerie thought about it, the angrier she became. Unable to contain herself any longer, Valerie dashed out the door. Matthew came out of the kitchen with water just as she was entering the elevator, too fast for him to stop her. Matthew guessed she was going to find Caleb and hurried to catch up. But by the time he reached the ground floor, she had already left in a taxi. Thendlord, seeing his furrowed brow, quickly said, ¡°Hey, buddy, don¡¯t worry. Your wife seems pretty gentle in character. She shouldn¡¯t do anything rash¡± Of course, he knew that Valerie was gentle. But he knew better than anyone that, although she seemed gentle, in reality, she was more stubborn than anyone else, with clear distinctions. between love and hate. In the booth at the bar, Caleb was wearing a white suit and drinking with two exquisitely dressed noblewomen. Caleb was sweet talkin talking. He said something that made the two womenugli. One of the long haurd women took a sip of wine and asked curiously. ¡°By the way, Caleb, how¡¯s your rtionship with your girlfriend? ¡°Oh. Mildry, don¡¯t even mention her to me! You know as well as I do, she¡¯s juu average¨Clooking and dull in personality throwing tantrums, and threatening suicide back then, I would never luve been with her. She¡¯s such a disappointment, not even half as good as you?, Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Ashley was overjoyed when she heard that. She could not help but reach out and touch Caleb¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. A rigid and boring woman like her can¡¯tpare to you. If you hadn¡¯t gotten married early, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her. But it¡¯s pretty good now. We can still be together. Caleb said: The two of th N?velDrama.Org owns all content. them cuddled together as they spoke Ashley had long gotten tired of honest men like Julian. Ever since he identally saw Caleb¡¯s livestreamst year, she had tried to chat with Caleb, Slowly, she arranged to meet him privately Caleb was young and sweet¨Ctalking. The feeling of being with Caleb made Ashley feel that she had be much younger But she didn¡¯t know that Caleb had many lovers like her. Of course, this kind of happyp. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll change it for you¡± Ashley took out her phone and transferred 4,000 dors to Caleb ¡°You¡¯re so generous Caleb was all smiles as he got the money. At the same time, he secretly reached out to Ashley¡¯s lower back and touched it suggestively. He met quite a few middle¨Caged wealthy women through live streaming online. Usually, as long as he had a meal and chatted with them, doing something to make them happy, he could easily get a lot of money, Valerie was one of Caleb¡¯s targets. Thinking of Valerie, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. If only he could hook up with Valerie that day. Even if Valerie couldn¡¯t offer much money, just for Valerie¡¯s face, it would be worth it. Perhaps it was because Valerie had heard his thoughts, a crisp doorbell rang at the entrance of the bar. Caleb looked up with drunken eyes, but he did not expect the person to be Valerie. Ashley was also shocked. Ashley took a few more looks at Valerie in disbelief After she confirmed that the woman who suddenly entered was indeed Valerie, her expression changed. She hurriedly stood up in a panic. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I had something to do. I¡¯ll leave first. Il contact you next time, Ashley said Valerie was right in front. Ashley could not go through the front door. Fortunately, she had been to this bar many times. Knowing that there was a back door beside the bathroom, she immediately slipped away. At the same time, Valerie discovered Caleb. ¡°Valerie? Why? Could it be that you¡¯ve changed your mind about what happenedst time?¡± Caleh asked. Caleb was interrupted by Valerie¡¯s cold voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want everyone to see you embarrass yourself in the bar, follow me!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Valerie, are you threatening me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to settle scores with me because of Katherine? Since you¡¯re here, it means that you should know that Katherine cheated on me. She did such a thing as my girlfriend. She¡¯s the one who let me down!¡± Valerie suppressed her anger. She couldn¡¯t believe that Caleb dain¡¯t even bother to pretend anymore. His demeanor was simply disgusting. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! Katherine was the victim of that incident. As her boyfriend, you shouldfort her. Even if you don¡¯t, you can part on good Terms. But you took the opportunity to hurt her. What kind of man are you?¡° Valerie sakil Caleb meeted, ¡°Stop babbling¡± I was just messing around with her. Besides her face, she¡¯s absolutely worthless. She¡¯s poor and stupid, and being with her is just a waste of my time. Valerie was disgusted by Caleb¡¯s words. Caleb, however, seemed eager to push things further. He shouted a threat at Valerie, ¡°I warn you to get lost right now. If you keep pushing it, don¡¯t me me for spreading this out and letting everyone know how Katherine almost got gang¨Craped by a bunch of men. Let everyone see what a picer of trash she really Valerie was furious and could not helnt clench her fish. At this moment, a figure walked over from behind. He was faster that her and punched Caleb in the Lace, sending Galeb flying onto the sofa! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Caleb was in so much pain that he could not get up for a long time. He looked at the man who suddenly appeared in disbelief and was so angry that he went crazy. ¡°Your Who are you! How dare you hit me!¡± In fact, the security guards of the bar had already noticed themotion here. However, because Caleb was a regr customer, they deliberately pretended not to see it. Now that they saw Caleb being beaten up, the security guards decided to interfere. Unexpectedly, dozens of bodyguards in ck suddenly rushed in and surrounded the entire bar, scaring everyone, including Caleb. Calch waspletely stunned. ¡°Who exactly are you? I don¡¯t even know you ¡°But I know you. You¡¯re Caleb Lane, right?¡± The man grabbed Caleb¡¯s chin. his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied and ndered my sister. Who gave you the guts?¡± A crisp p suddenly sounded. Caleb finally reacted. ¡°You¡¯re Katherine¡¯s brother?¡± Caleb nearly bit his tongue in fear for a moment. He stared in terror at the man¡¯s refined appearance, as well as the imposing bodyguards behind him. Every aspect indicated that this man was no ordinary individual ¡°No¡­ Impossible. How can you be Katherine¡¯s brother? Isn¡¯t she just an ordinary poor girl? Don¡¯t lie to me. Who are you?¡± Caleb said. Before he could finish his sentence, the man grabbed Caleb¡¯s chin tightly, sister, the heiress of the Santos Group, Louis said. ¡°Since you insist on asking, I¡¯ll only say it once. Im Louis Santos Katherine is my twin si ¡°Wh¡­ What!!¡± Caleb said in surprise. Caleb¡¯s eyes widened significantly, indicating that what he had just heard hadpletely overturned his understanding. Ever since he had known Katherine, she had been nothing special, working tirelessly for a meager ie of one thousand dors. She always wore cheap professional attire. hardly resembling a wealthy youngdy at all. And to top it off, it was the Santos Group, thergest electrical conglomerate in Branson City. Could it be that Katherine was associated with the wealthy Santos family? How was this possible? Caleb thought. Caleh could not believe that Katherine, whom he usually looked down on, actually had such an impressive background. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Valerie thought of his disgusting face just now and could not help but step forward and p him hard. ¡°This p was for Katherine. You didn¡¯t expect Katherine to be a rich youngdy, did you? You also didn¡¯t expect Katherine to treat you so well. She had no choice but to hide her identity, and because of this, she always felt that she owed you, Topensate you, she secretly bought a property to build an e¨Csports club for you, but you treated her like this! Valerie said. Caleb¡¯s face turned pale. Realizing that he had been tirelessly trying to woo wealthy women all along, only to discover that the wealthiest one had been right beside him, Caleb felt his heart dripping with regret. Caleb felt like he had squandered a lifetime of wealth and glory! I apologize to Katherine now. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll go look for Katherine,¡± Caleb said. Before he could finish his sentence, Caleb was kicked to the ground by Louis. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Send him away!¡± Louis said to his mer Caleb struggled with a sense of unwillingness, yet he still had the audacity to put on a show. ¡°I want to see Kalierine. I need to apologize to her. She must need me right now¡­.. Veins popped up on Louis¡¯s forehead. He steered and pinched Caleb by the neck. Louis¡¯s disdainful gaze was as if he was looking at a bug. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t make myself clear enough just now. Then I¡¯ll say it again. Throw him out of Krauson City, I hope I won¡¯t see this disgusting face again in my life! Teach hum ? good lesson¡± Louis sapl. The bodyguards all agreed in unison. Now Caleb was genuinely afraid, realizing he had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. He tried to run, but he was mi maich for these well¨Ctrained bodyguards. Ignoring Calelo struggles, the bodyguards dragged him out. His terrified screams echoed throughout the entire bar, yet it one dared in intervenir. Then, Louis looked at Valerie solentily. ¡°You must be Mass Valerie. I heard about you. Thank you for standing up for my sister. Im Louts. Nice to meet you!¡± Louis said. Louis extended his hand politely towards Valerie. Unlike his previously proud demeanor driven by anger, he actually exuded air of elegance and 12:05 PM c c Chapter164 gentleness, appearing quite handsome When he looked up at Valerie, he was suddenly stunned. Then, his eyes darkened. ¡°Miss Warren, have we met somewhere before?¡± O Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Valerie did not remember where she had seen Louis. To put it bluntly, she did not usually have the chance to m meet someone of Louis¡¯s status. Just as she was about to shake her head, arge hand suddenly grabbed her hand from behind and pulled her to his side. Valerie looked up at Matthew in surprise and heard Matthew say firmly. ¡°Mr. Samos, it looks like you should change your sses in case you get the wrong person. Louis adjusted his rimless sses and noticed Matthew¡¯s obvious gesture of dering his sovereignty. He could not help but raise his eyebrows ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just thanking Miss Warren.¡± Perhaps it was Valerie¡¯s imagination, but she felt that Louis¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic However, Louis quickly regained his gentlemanly smile and said to Matthew, ¡°Anyway, thank you for informing me. I never expected Katherine to be hurt so badly by such a bastard.¡± It turned out that Matthew had informed Louis toe. Valerie looked at Matthew in confusion. ¡°Mr. Grant, how do you know M was Mr. Santos? And how do you know Katherine¡¯s identity?¡± Louis was the CEO of the Santos Group. Logically speaking. Matthew was just a driver. He should not have any did. any chance t to get to know Louis like the Matthew selectively ignored her first question and said, ¡°I guessed.¡± ¡°Guessed?¡± Valerie said. Matthew nodded. Despite Katherine¡¯s ordinary appearance, her demeanor, nurtured in luxury since childhood as the child of a wealthy family, was unmistakable. Furthermore, her description of her brother as someone who owned multiple restaurants and had good culinary skills was quite telling. Coincidentally, while the Santos family had been deeply rooted in the electrical business for many years, their eldest son showed a particr interest in the culinary field, which was well¨Cknown in Kranson City Matthew took the time to investigate and found that the Santos family had a daughter who had grown up abroad and only returned to the country in recent years. Her name was Katherine Santos. With this discovery, the truth became clear. Therefore, when Manhew heard about Katherine¡¯s ident today, he informed Louis. However, it was not convenient to tell Valerie these details. Matthew said calmly. ¡°I just happened to hear that ady of the Santos Family was also called Katherine, so I called to ask and found out that it was indeed the same person.¡± Valerie felt that things were not as simple as Matthew said, but she could not find any fault with Matthew, Regardless, no matter how it was put, Matthew¡¯s notification to Louis was spot on Dealing with a ruffian like Caleb through reasoning was futile. Louis took direct action and had him expelled from Kranson City, ensuring the problem was thoroughly dealt with and relieving his pent¨Cup frustration. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Louis saw how Valerie defended Katherine. Just now, he felt that Valerie looked familiar. It was not a casual guess. He really felt that he had seen Valerie somewhere before ¡°Miss Warren, I often heard Katherine mention you in the past. When I met you today, I realized that what Katherine said was true. As her brother. I¡¯m very happy that she can make a friend who cares about her so muchi. As a token of gratitude, you will be my special VIP client in the Santos Group¡¯s restaurant business. I am always willing to provide you with the perfect service,¡± Louis said as he handed over a ck and gold card. Valerie was slightly surprised. Matthew frowned and stood in front of Valerie. I¡¯m the one who called to inform you. Shouldn¡¯t you think me?¡± Matthew said. stone was unfriendly. He stood in front of Valerie, so Valerie could only see his broad back. She could not see his hostile face. He was ring at Louis unhappily Surprise shed across Louis¡¯s face. Then, his eyes darkened and his tone became mocking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone in this world who can take you jealous.¡± 12:06 PM c Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Matthew was still as arrogant as ever. He said coldly. That¡¯s none of your business. Louis was angered by his attitude. ¡°Angel and Lindsey really misjudged you back then!¡°)] Valerie frowned. This was not the first time she had heard the name Lindsey. Thest time Sophia was around. Matthew mentioned it once. Although he imed to be merely helping out at someone¡¯s request, he treated Lindsey like a sister. However, with Valerie¡¯s intuition and the scent of perfume left on Matthew¡¯s coat, Valerie guessed that Lindsey might have feelings for Matthew. She was already a little overwhelmed by this. Why was there another person called Angel now! Moreover, Valerie did not know if it was her imagination, but when Louis said this name, Matthew¡¯s eyes were even gloomier than before. ¡°Who exactly was that Miss Angel? Valerie said. Valerie looked at the two of them in confusion, especially Matthew. How many good sisters did he have! She really knew nothing about her husband. Valerie felt ade strange and had mixed feelings Louis then shifted the conversation and thanked her again. ¡°Miss Warren, thanks for your help with Katherine. If you ever encounter any trouble in the future, feel free toe to the Santos Group and look for me. Everyone at the Santos Group will do their utmost to assist you. ¡°Mr. Santos, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just a friend of Katherine¡¯s, so it¡¯s only natural to help. Valerie smiled, but her mind was still filled with confusion from earlier. ¡°Why did Matthew¡¯s expression turn so serious when he heard the name Angel? Valerie thought. Moreover, time. 1. r. Matthew said that he did not know Louis, but from their conversation just now, it sounded like they had known each other for a long Just as she was feeling puzzled, Louis¡¯s phone suddenly rang. His expression changed when he heard the call. ¡°Katherine is missing¡± He came here to deal with Caleb and sent bodyguards to Katherine¡¯s apartment to pick her up. couldn¡¯t find her However, the bodyguards ¡°What?¡± Valerie was shocked. She quickly called Katherine, but as before, she didn¡¯t pick up Considering Katherine¡¯s recent state of distress and disappearance at such a critical moment, Valerie spected the worst Matthew said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Think about where Katherine usually goes.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice remainedposed and calm, but Valerie couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. She was still deeply pondering Katherine¡¯s possible whereabouts when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was Julian calling, Valerie answered, intending to exin that she was currently unavable. However, she waspletely taken aback when Julian informed her that he had seen Katherine. ¡°What? Really?¡± Valerie was shocked Julian¡¯s voice was affirmative as he said, ¡°Valerie, I recognized that girl I remembered seeing her in your social media posts. She looked distraught, and I wanted to ask if she needed help. But she didn¡¯t say a word and just went straight to the rooftop of the opposite building. It seemed like she was in a very desperate state. Hurry over here!¡± ?? ? ??? ?????? As soon as he said this, the expressions of the people changed. They y quickly left the bar and rushed to Asnd Street. Valere remembered that Katherine¡¯s building was located on Asnd Street. She had even considered asking Julian to help check out the site before. Given everything that had happened, it was understandable that Katherine, in her distress, went there. Julian informed Valene that Katherine was in a very bad state, standing on the edge of the rooftop, appearing distressed. He had already called the authorities for help. Valerie¡¯s heart ached when the brand that ¡°Brother, please help me calm her down!¡± Valerie sat in the car with Matthew driving, whule Louis¡¯s car followed closely belund, speeding down the road. Taking the opportunity, Valerie filled Julian in on the situation with Caleb. At this critical moment, her brother was the only person she could rely on. Julian fels a panc sympathy: Katherine was around the same age as Valerie, and he couldn¡¯t bear to imagine if Valerie had encountered someone like Caleb. He reckoned he would be furious. But no matter how sad Katherine might get, punishing herselt for the wrongdoings of a scoundrel 12:06 PM c d Chapter 166 wasn¡¯t the solution. The adjacent building was still being advertised for rent, so all the passages were open. Emergency services hadn¡¯t arrived yet Julian, after leaving the fruit store, went straight to the opposite building. When he saw Katherine standing on the balcony¡¯s edge, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Miss Santos, Valerie has already told me about your situation. I¡¯m Valerie¡¯s brother. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Julian. Listen to me, don¡¯t do anything foolish!¡± Katherine looked at Julian nkly, tears immediately welling up in her eyes. ¡°Julian, please, don¡¯t say anything¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Alright, pleasee down. In this world, apart from life and death, there¡¯s nothing insurmountable. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, what else is there to fear?¡± Julian said. Katherine broke down emotionally, shaking her head repeatedly. Just as Valerie and the others rushed over, ready to approach and persuade her. Katherine¡¯s distress only intensified when she sax them. Tears streamed down her face even more profusely. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Please don¡¯te over. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Katherine¡¯s expression was filled with sorrow, Tm pregnant with Caleb¡¯s child, and now he¡¯s abandoned me. I¡¯m aplete failure¡­ So that was the reason Valerie could almost envision how Caleb, on one hand, used Katherine of being responsible for her own suffering and, on the other, used the child to manipte her, leading Katherine into a spiral of guilt and self¨Cdoubt, subjected to his maniption. Katherine, usually so optimistic, had been forced into this state, just driving Calch out of Kranson City seemed too lenient for him! Valerie was about to console Katherine when Julian preemptively spoke up. He didn¡¯t attempt to persuade or lecture. Instead, with a rxed tone and a smile, he said. I thought it was some major issue, but it turns out you¡¯re just pregnant Katherine was stunned and looked at Julian in confusion ¡°Even if you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯re still you. The sky won¡¯t copse because of this, and the people who really love you won¡¯t be prejudiced against you because of this, right?¡± Julian said. Julian¡¯s words stunned Katherine again. She looked at Valerie and Louis in a daze. When she saw their concerned gazes, her eyes gradually moistened. Julian, who seemed to be smiling, took advantage of the moment when she rxed her attention, Coupled with the fact that the two of them were rtively close, he went forward and hugged Katherine¡¯s waist, pulling her back from the balcony. Seeing this, Louis heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went forward to help. Valerie also wanted to go forward. Matthew silently looked at her abdomen. He moved faster than her and controlled Katherine with Louis, COMMENT This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Katherine¡¯s emotions hadpletely copsed, and she struggled desperately until Valerie hugged her tightly, causing her to first freeze, then slowlye back to her senses. ¡°Valerie¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in my life, why am I so unlucky. Katherine¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. Valerie¡¯s heart ached as she patted Katherine¡¯s back gently,forting her in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The better the person, the more susceptible they are to being entangled in dirty matters. We just need to get through this, kick away the dirt, and life will go on as usual¡± Louis looked at his devastated sister, regretting not breaking Caleb¡¯s legs. But it was useless to say this now. The most important thing was to calm Katherine down. Afterforting Katherine for a few moments, she seemed to be feeling a but better. Louis quickly arranged for a car to pick her up and contacted a private doctor for Katherine. After sending Katherine off in the car, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if he had survived a disaster. As they left, Valerie watched the car depart with worried eyes, reluctant to retract her gaze. Matthew¡¯s low voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Katherine will be fine¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯ll be fine¡­ Valerie nodded. Having known Katherine for so long, she knew her vivacious and generous personality well. What happened earlier was just a moment of impulse. Once the impulse passed, she would be fine. But Valerie couldn¡¯t swallow her anger, just the thought of Caleb causing all of this made her furious. Coincidentally, Ashley returned at this moment. Upon hearing from the neighbors about what had just happened, she became furious and started hurling abuses at Julian upon learning that he had risked his life to save someone. Ashley said. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re insane! Have you ever thought about what would happen to Aiden and me if something happened to you! If you like ying hero so much, why don¡¯t you buy some ident insurance first? That way, if something happens to you, at least we won¡¯t be left with nothing!¡± Julian could only exin, ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t that serious at that time. I reached out and pull pulled her back¡­ ¡°You just reached out and pulled her back? What if something really happened? I bet you wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to regret it! And what¡¯s the benefit of saving her! I heard that they are wealthy, but did they even thank you properly? They just left. What have you gained from this? Why are you so stupid?¡± Ashley said. Ashley was arrogant and appeared to be concerned, but her words were full of disdain and indifference. Valerie couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and interrupted, ¡°Enough!¡± Ashley was taken aback by Valerie¡¯s interruption but quickly regained herposure and ineered, hands on her hips. ¡°Valerie, business. You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡± 1. i. this is my family¡¯s ¡°I think the one who should keep her mouth shut is your Valerie said. ¡°What! How dare you.¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes zed with anger, but Julian feared their conflict escting. He moved to intervene, but Valerie, contrary to her usual demeanor, grabbed Ashley¡¯s wrist and pulled her away. Ashley struggled and even seemed to consider hitting Valerie, but the sudden lock of eyes with Mathew behind Valerie made her starte ¡°Valerie, what are you up to? I warn you, don¡¯t meddle in the affairs between spouses!¡± Ashley choked out with a stiff neck Valerie ineered, cutting her off. Tim not interested in the affairs between spouses, but when ites to cheating, as Julian¡¯s sister, I still have a say Ashley, I warn you, I didn¡¯t want to tell my brother about your affair, but if you don¡¯t rein yourself in, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Ashley had been grinding her teeth in anger just now, but she was now to terrified to make a sound. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Apparently, although she had managed to avoid being seen by Valerie when they were at the har, Valerie had still caught sight of her and Caleb together Ashley¡¯s face turned pair. Under Valerie¡¯s cold gaze, she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, quickly softening her voice and pleading, ¡°Valerie, I was wrong Please, don¡¯t say anything. Even if you don¡¯t like me, think alent Auden.¡± Aider was only five years old Valerie didn¡¯t expect her to still care about Iter child. When this woman cheated on her husband and abandoned her family to go out and have film, V Now, she was using the child as a shield And what a small world it was. Ashley¡¯s cheating partner turned out to be Caleb. it was even more ridiculous and coincidental than a drama. 1206 PM Chapter 167 Just then, Julian came out Valerie, Ashley was a bit harsh, but she¡¯s also worried about me. You two should talk things out.¡± Valerie was about to speak, but Ashley quickly softened her voice and begged, ¡°Valerie, I know I was wrong. Even if I¡¯m a murderer. I won¡¯t be sentenced to death right away. At least I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s mother. Please give me another chance!¡± After saying that, Ashley quickly acted as if nothing had happened and smiled at Julian, ¡°It¡¯s Okay, honey. Valerie and I had a pleasant chat¡­ Oh, Aiden is back!¡± As they spoke, the boss next door picked up the children from school and brought Aiden hack. Ashley quickly went to wee Aiden. Seeing this, Valerie could only calm down. Ashley probably was scared, but knowing that Valerie would not bear to hurt Aiden, she simply hugged Aiden tightly, iming that she really wanted to spend time with him today. She did not even let him learn no with Matthew and insisted on taking a day off. It was rare for Aiden to be so close to his mother. For a moment, he was ttered and asked Valerie and Matthew for leave. Valerie had no choice but to agree. She was soft¨Chearted. Although she caught Ashley and Caleb drinking in the same bar, if Ashley really learned her lesson, she had to give Ashley a chance. Thinking about this, Valerie¡¯s expression softened a bit, but Ashley didn¡¯t dare to continue facing her. She took Aiden and retreated to the fruit store. Julian, unsure of what had happened, hesitated to ask Valerie, fearing discord between them. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry! Valerie sighed helplessly. deng she d didn¡¯t have substantial evidence of infidelity. For Aiden¡¯s sake, she had decided to let Ashley of this time, considering However, she still intended to remind Julian, ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve argued with Ashley about money management before, which isn¡¯t conducive to family harmony and can scare Alden. It¡¯s best to discuss this issue with her again. At least, family expenses should be discussed openly between spouses.¡± Julian understood this, but he had always indulged Ashley over the years and had grown ustomed to it. When Valerie mentioned it, he tried to ressure her instead. Valerie felt helpless. However, he could not make things clear. In the midst of this stalemate, Matthew suddenly interrupted them. Julian, there are guests. ¡°Valerie said. Indeed, Julian saw several customers entering the shop, realizing that Ashley couldn¡¯t handle them alone. He quickly went back to work. As Julian left, Matthew grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand and led her towards the car ¡°Mr. Grant¡­ Valerie was surprised and couldn¡¯t keep up with Matthew¡¯s pace. 1. Matthew seemed angry. d whether it was her in imagination or or not, And She was about to ask what was wrong when Matthew lightly pushed her into into the passenger seat, pressing her down. Confused, she raised her eyes and met Matthew¡¯s deep, and weary gaze. His clear eyes held a hint of frustration. sy with everyone else¡¯s affairs all day, Valerie. Have you forgotten that you need rest too? Matthew said. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy Valerie was momentarily stunned by the question, feeling a strange emotion welling up inside her. Too many things had happened today, leaving her overwhelmed and at a loss. But as she looked at everyone, she realized that only he had been watching her all along Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Valerie felt a bit embarrassed being so cared for by Matthew. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Grant, but I¡¯m actually fine¡­ Having known her for a while. Matthew understood that unless Valerie was really at her limit, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. So the most straightforward. way to deal with her was to skip the consultation stage and just act. He casually fastened her seatbelt and reached over to her wasst, but then, considering she might be pregnant, he gentled his touch Valerie didn¡¯t notice his actions. Her mind was preupied with what happened to Katherine, and she forgot to ask for leave from the supervisor Valerie thought, ¡°Goodness, it was just my first day back at work, and I have already skipped it. Wasn¡¯t that a bit reckless? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already spoken for you, Matthew said sinctly. Valerie was surprised but then quickly realized that Matthew was a long¨Cstanding employee of the Noria Group and probably knew the supervisor well. The supervisor might agree to her leave, which exined why the supervisor hadn¡¯t looked for her all afternoon. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but admire Matthew¡¯s thoughtfulness. Despite the chaos of the day, he had been by her side all along, and she felt considerably more at ease because of It was the first time she had ever felt this way about a man, ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡± Matthew¡¯s voice remained low and steady. Previously, Valerie would have felt a distance between them, but now she only felt reassured She was indeed tired. She thanked Matthew and leaned back in her seat to rest, intermittently sending Katherine a few messages, trying t to console her. Unknowingly, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep, unaware of when the car arrived downstairs of her apartment. Matthew parked the car, hearing the steady rhythm of Valerie¡¯s breathing beside him, Valerie had a gentle temperament, even in her steep, her posture was reserved and obedient. Matthew sull found it hard to believe that she might truly be carrying his child. He hesitated for two seconds, deciding not to wake her up directly. Instead, he lifted her up and carried her upstairs to their home, As he did so, he couldn¡¯t help but think about what he should pay attention to now that she might be pregnant She definitely could not wear high heels anymore. He¡¯d issue an internal directive in thepany tomorrow, allowing staff to wear casual attire. including t shoes for women Also, the cafeteria at the experience store needed to be put into use as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t have her walking so far to the Noria Group cafeteria every day Matthew had lived for so long, yet this was the first time he had considered someone else¡¯s needs in this way. He was even surprised by himself. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Although he didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t told him about the pregnancy, he was sure he would take responsibility. If he handled everything properly and made her feel secure, he believed she would eventually tell him everything voluntarily. At that mo moment, something shed through Matthew¡¯s mind. He suddenly remembered that he had suspected Valerie¡¯s pregnancy because he had seen her holding a gift box for baby clothes yesterday. Although Katherine had imed it was hers, he didn¡¯t believe her. But just now, on the rooftop, Katherine had confessed to being pregnant with Caleb¡¯s child. That meant Katherine wasn¡¯t lying about the gift box. It was indeed Katherine¡¯s Matthew suddenly realized that the matter of Valerie¡¯s 1 pregnancy seemed to have been his assumption all along. Was Valerie really pregnant! He paused in confusion, and at that moment, Valerie woke up, realizing she was being carried by Mathew. She felt a bit embarrassed and extricated herself from his ar ¡°Mr. Grant, sorry for the trouble You could have just woken me up, Valerie said a little awkwardly, ncing around and noticing two cans of pistachios in the hallway. She casually threw them into the trashi can. ¡°These pistachios aren¡¯t good quality. I opened a boxst night and almost got sick from rating them, so I decided to throw them away¡° After the blurted out those words, Matthew frowned and looked at the pistachio that had been thrown away. His face darkened. So, the reason he had heard her vomitingst night was because of this? 12:00 PM Chapter 168 Matthew thought, ¡®Is it possible that I have misunderstood Valerie¡¯s pregnancy!! Mathew¡¯s mood was momentarilyplex. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he felt relieved or disappointed. Valerie was unaware of her pregnancy nearly being discovered and Mathew¡¯s mistaken assumptions. She will felt groggy, so she took a few steps, leaning against the wall. ¡°Mr. Grani, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go cook As she spoke, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell along the wall. Matthew was shocked. Fortunately, he was not far away. He quickly helped her up, but he realized that her expression was not right Reaching out. Matthew felt her forehead, which was scorching hot. His eyes immediately darkened ¡°Valerie, you fell ill Matthew said. 0 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie was a little confused. She touched her forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not hot¡­¡°. L Sering Matthew¡¯s grim expression, she had to soften her stance. ¡°There¡¯s a medicine box in the TV cab, and there¡¯s an electronic thermometer I bought before¡± Matthew took the electronic thermometer and checked her temperature. Her forehead temperature was 30 C, and her hand temperature is was 40 C. No wonder she didn¡¯t feel hot when she touched her forehead. Her hand temperature was evi like her head was a bit cold. Matthew was speechless for a moment. ¡°You have a lever was even higher than her forehead¡¯s, maybe making her feel Valerie couldn¡¯t deny it. No wonder she felt a bit lightheaded. She had probably overexerted herself today. She had sweated on the way from the bar to Asnd Street in the afternoon and caught a bit of a chill on the way back She felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just need to rest. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then she added, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go cook¡­.. As the finished speaking, she began to walk toward the kitchen in a daze, steadying herself against the wall after a few steps, as if she might copse at any moment Matthew stared at her for three seconds, then couldn¡¯t help but step forward, grabbing her wrist firmly. His face was darkened, and he saw through his clenched teeth. Valerie, what do you take ine fort Do you think I would make a person with a high fever cook for me?¡± Valerie was startled by by his cold tone, and when she looked up and saw that he was genuinely angry, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. Matthew was initially angry, but seeing her bewildered expression, he couldn¡¯t stay angry. He could only give her an order, ¡°Go lie down in bed. Valerie couldn¡¯t resist him andplied. But she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Then what about dinner? I was nning to make braised beef with potatoes. I took the beef out this morning. If I don¡¯t cook it tonight, it might go bad¡­ She was sick, yet she was still thinking about her beef, Matthew felt his temples throb. ¡°Just leave it to me. Unable to resist him, Valerie finally quieted down and obediently went back to her room, changed into her pajamas, and washed her face with warm water. Since bing pregnant, she seemed to have be more fragile than before. She felt weaker, slept more, and couldn¡¯t concentrate as well. She had been shopping with Katherine just yesterday and hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with her. It was a close call today, but fortunately, nothing serious happened. However, the matter with Ashley and Caleb still felt unresolved. But worrying wouldn¡¯t solve anything. She took a deep breath and put on a thick.coat Although Matthew told her to lie in bed, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy after resting for a while, So, she went to the living room to get a ss of water. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she heard some noise from the kitchen. Valerie was surprised as she thought. Is it Mr. Grant? She knew Matthew couldn¡¯t cook at all. When she first moved in, the house was basically fully furnished except for the kitchen. With a curious heart, Valerie plord to the kitchen door and lifted the curtain halfway. Sure enough, Matthew was busy in the kitchen. He wore an apron, and the frozen beefy on the cutting board. Matthew held a knife in one hand and his phone in the other, as at contemting low to cut the beef. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking at on his ne, but after staring at it for a long time, he seemed to make up his mind and decisively chopped down on the cutting board. With a herce momentum and furrowed brows, he looked as if he wasn¡¯t cutting beef but was rather dismembering a corpse for revenge. Valerie was ducked. Was Matthew really going to cook for her! Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Matthew searched for the recipe for beef soup on his phone. The video exined, ¡°Thinly slice the beef, add a little oyster sauce and salt, mix two spoonfuls of water starch, then add two spoonfuls of sesame. oll to lock in the moisture It didn¡¯t sound difficult. Orignally, he had thought of ordering takeout for her. However, he knew she didn¡¯t like wasting food. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been worried about the beef going bad when she felt so groggy from being sick. Since that was the case, he might as well cook for her. cking up any task. Cooking a meal shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him. Given his upbringing. Matthew thought he was capable of quickly picki But when he really entered the kitchen, everything was was diferent. Previously, he had only assisted Valerie by helping wash vegetables. He had never dealt with meat before, so today was actually the first time in his life¡­ no, the first time in his life that he had touched raw sucat. The blood from the raw meat and the sticky feeling of it was somewhat difficult for him to handle. After finally cleaning it up, he still had to slice the meat thinly. When Valerie was in the kitchen, Matthew asionally watched her cook. She could easily slice meat with her left hand pressing down on the meat and her right hand holding the knife. However, the knife almost slippest out of his hand when he tried it himself. Matthew¡¯s face grew heavier with each passing moment. To be honest, he had grown up smoothly in his life and rarely felt so defeated¡­¡­ Valerie curiously watched from the sidelines Sering Manhew struggling like this, she couldn¡¯t hear it anymore. She didn¡¯t need to eat the beef anyway. Just as she hesitated about how to speak up, Matthew identally knocked over the fork nearby and crouched down to pick it up. Valerie hurriedly tried to dodge, but she was too slow. When their eyes met, Matthew, who had been cold¨Cfaced, grew even colder. ¡°When did you get here?¡± Matthew asked. Valerie felt as is though Matthew¡¯s tone held a hint of embarrassment. To avoid awkwardness, she quickly waved her lund, Just now.¡± Matthew¡¯s expression softened a bit at this, and Valerie took the opportunity to say, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m feeling better now. Maybe I should cook instead?¡± But Matthew interrupted her decisively. Patients only need to do one thing rest. Stay out of the kitchen¡± He was always assertive and would not be swayed. With that said, he pushed her out of the kitchen. Valerie couldn¡¯t argue with him, so she had no choice bait to return to the living room, pick up her cup of hot water, and drink it slowly while observing the situation in the kitchen through the semi¨Ctransparent ss. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Matthew would fail at cooking. She was worried that Matthew might identally hurt himself. Thinking back, their rtionship was more like that of a boss and subordinate than husband and wife. It was only natural for her to cook for him, so how could a boss cook for his subordinate? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Feeling uneasy, she suddenly heard some strange noisesing from the kitchen, followed by a milled groan. Valerie was frightened and quickly put down her cup of hot water, grabbing a small nket before rushing into the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She saw that the beef on the cutting board had been sliced into pieces, although they were of varying sizes and shapes. They might not look great, but they should still be edible. Tir problem was that Matthew had already put the beet in the pot, and now the pot was overflowing with water. Matthew had never encountered such a situation before, and the recipe guide didn¡¯t mention anything about this. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Matthew quickly used arge spoon to scoop up the foam on the soup. Unexpectedly, more and more foam was scooped up. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get rid of it. It even flowed down the stove. It was not until Valerie rushed over to turn off the gas and asked Matthew to pour cold water into the pot that they heard a puff. The overflowing of the soup finally stopped. However, the overflowing soup had already messed up the entire ss counter top. Valerie was about to wipe it with a rag when Matthew picked up the rag first. He said, Til do it.¡± Valerie answered. ¡°Okay¡± Valerie looked at him and thought that he should be quite defeated. Just as she was about to comfort him, she looked up at him and could not help butugh. Matthew¡¯s finger must have touched the soup just now, but he did not notice it. He touched the tip of his nose with his finger. Now that it was dry. the soup left a thin membrane on the tip of his nose. Matthew had always been domineering, wise, and calm. Although he had a gentle side, it was the first time Valerie had seen this side of him after knowing him for so long He looked adorable that way. Seeing her smile, Matthew¡¯s already ugly upset instantly darkened. Valerie was afraid that he would leave in anger, so she quickly pulled him back and slowly removed the thin membrance at the tip of his nose. Matthew was stunned when he saw what it was Then, he looked at the soup pot in confusion. He looked confused as if he did not understand, which was rare. It was just making soup. Valerie usually handled it so smoothly. He thought it was easy and couldn¡¯t get why it was so hard. Valerie felt his defeat. She carefully said. ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t I do it?¡± Matthew did not hesitate to reject again. ¡°No need He did not have the habit of giving up halfway. More importantly, he had already made a iness of it. If he handed it to her now, it would be a linde embarrassing, especially since she was a patient. How could he let a patient cook! Valerie didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°But¡­¡± Mathew said, ¡°I said there¡¯s no need. Leave me and restr He was very persistent. After saying that, he pushed her out of the kitchen again. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Valerie¡¯s stomach growled. As soon as the loud voice was heard, both of them froze. Valerie was still thinking about how to persuade him to let her stay, but this growl showed that she was hungry Although she was a bit embarrassed, she could not care less now. If she really handed everything to Matthew, she did not know if she would be able to eat anything before dawn tomorrow. ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t I watch you from the side? This way, you don¡¯t have to check the guide. Just follow what I say, okay?¡± Although she was very grateful for the man¡¯s concern for her, she was really about to go crazy from hunger. Moreover, she was afraid that if she wasn¡¯t around, Matthew would blow up the kitchen. Matthew finallypromised. Valeric heaved a sigh of relief. She remembered that there were still two packs of biscuits in the fridge, so she took the biscuits and ate them while instructing Matthew on the next step. She instructed, ¡°You need to cut the chicken breast into small pieces¡± Actually, Matthew was supposed to cut the chicken breast first and prepare the other ingredients. When those were prepared, he should stir¨Cfry the chicken with the vegetables until they were no longer raw This step was quite simple. Mantlew did as he was told. After Matthew stir¨Cfried the ingredients, Valerie took the opportunity to heat the oil. When the temperature was right, he turned off the stove and mixed the flour into the oil. As he did it, he made the flour and butter roughly mix. hi the spat to get a course grainy texture before he added some cold water and cooked over While trying he needed to gently crush the flour with the medium¨Clow heat while stirring constantly. Then, he poured in the freshly sauteed ingredients and stirred the soup well. Finally, it was time to add the light cream. The soup was sprinkled with sah and ck pepper before serving. 11:05 AM Chapter 171 With her directing from the side, every step became much clearer. Matthew did not make any mistakes again, but his cooking was obviously unfamiliar and unskilled. During this period, there were some small problems. For example, he used sugar as salt. Fortunately, Valerie discovered it in time and quickly used a spoon to scoop the sugar out of the soup. Then, Matthew was afraid that the soup would overflow again, so he directly lifted the entire pot from the stove and carefully ced it back after making sure that there was no overflow. When Valerie saw his cute actions, she quickly recalled all the sad and angry things that had happened in the past few years. Only then did she hold back herughter. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Çú Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ll get some for you. Wait for me in the living room. Matthew¡¯s face, which had been tense all night, was obviously relieved. ¡°Okay,¡± Valerie responded. She pulled the small nket around her and went to the living room to get a spoon. Matthew came out with two bowls of soup. Valerie handed him a spoon and he handed Valerie a bowl of soup. The two of them sat opposite each other. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Try it. Matthew said. Matthew¡¯s voice was low as usual, but Valerie felt that what he said just now sounded a litle nervous She didn¡¯t expect him to be so nervous. Valerie wanted tough but held it in This was the first time someone took care of her so carefully when she was sick. Valerie was quite touched and was mentally prepared. No matter what the soup tasted liketer, she would try her best to finish it. However, she had to admit that the soup looked pretty good. The hot fragrance drilled into her nose. She was already extremely hungry, and now, her cravings were aroused, However, when she thought about how he had mistaken the sugar for salt just now, she could not help but feel uneasy. Although she had quickly scooped out the sugar at that time, there should still be a lot of sugar molecules that had melted in the soup. With the salt and sugar together, she did not know what the final taste would be, so she could only carefully scoop up a spoonful and put it into her mouth. However, to her surprise, her eyes lit up after she took a mouthful. She thought that the sweet and salty taste would be strange, but in fact, a little sweetness made the soup more delicious, which was quite surprising She praised, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Matthew had been paying close attention to her expression. When he heard her say that, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still had that indifferent expression on his face. He scooped a mouthful and tasted it. He was sure that the taste was alright, but she was being too supportive. It wasn¡¯t that delicious. Although he thought so, he had to admit that his mood improved when he saw her smiling dimples. Today was the first time he had cooked in his life. It was a little embarrassing to make a mess. Matthew secretly made a decision in his heart. If there was a chance in the future, he would definitely try to improve his cooking skills. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Although Valerie was extremely hungry, her appetite was not exuberant. She felt full after finishing a bowl of soup. Matthew took the initiative to take her bowl and cutlery and cleaned the table, preparing to send them into the dishwasher. Valerie was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Grant, let me help you.¡± As soon as the stood up, Matthew pressed her back down. He ced the small nket on the sofa and draped it over her. Then, he got her a ss of water and stuffed it into her hand. He carried the bowl and cutlery into the kitchen. Valerie knew that Matthew was a man of his word. She could only helplessly hold the small ss of water and cross her legs on her seat. This was the first time she was so free. Looking at Matthew¡¯s busy back, Valerie could not help but smile. Matthew was still wearing his shirt and trousers. He had taken off his suit jacket, and his shirt sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong and muscr arms. He should have been working our usually, and his muscles were very obvious. However, in contrast to his masculinity, the apron around his waist was a little too cute. After all, when she bought the apron, she did not even connder that Matthew would use it, so the bought a cute light blue one with carrots and bunnies printed on it and a circle ofce around it. It was really ipatible with his temperament. However, when Valerie saw thece strap of the apron go around his waist, the suddenly felt quite tempted Who wouldn¡¯t be attracted by a tall and burly man doing housework in ace apron! Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Valerie could not help but feel that it must be nice to touch his waist. Sensing her wicked idea, Valerie blushed. Even she was shocked. How could she have such an idea! Fearing that Matthew would see her embarrassed look, she quickly lowered her head and took a sip of hot water. However, a momentter, she could not help but raise her head to continue looking at him. Matthew was undoubtedly born with excellent conditions. He had a tall and straight height and a lean and strong figure. Just his back view looked like a painting. Even though he was wearing an apron and scrubbing the table, it looked like he was doing art. Valerie held the ss and looked at Matthew¡¯s back in the kitchen. The water vapor in the ss rose and made her vision a little blurry. She looked at the man and felt tempted again. Valerie wondered in a daze if this was considered lust. If Matthew knew that she thought he looked sexy in an apron and hoped that he would wear an apron for her when he was at home in the future. she wondered if Matthew would be so angry that his face would turn darkened. She was clearly sick. Why was her mind filled with such nonsense? Valerie shook her head to get rid of these strange thoughts. She did not notice when Matthew walked out of the kitchen. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the apron. Valerie replied. Halfway through her sentence, she came back to her senses and quickly changed the topic. The apron is a little too small for you.¡± The apron was indeed too small, but Matthew did not care. His slender fingers pulled the knot of the apron and took it off. Valerie watched from the side and secretly felt that it was a pity. She didn¡¯t know when she could see Matthew wearing an apron again. She did not notice that Matthew had brought an electronic thermometer back and took the opportunity to test her body temperature. Beep! It showed that her body temperature was 130.1 F Matthew¡¯s expression was originally gentle, but when the number was shown, Matthew could not remain calm, Why was her fever getting worse! Valerie was also stunned. She stared nkly at the soaring number for a while and finally understood why there were so many messy thoughts in her mind just now. Did she feel turned on due to the fever? However, people would feel ufortable when they had a fever. Why did she turn lecherous! While she was hesitating. Matthew grabbed her arm and was about to carry her. A person¡¯s normal body temperature was around 96.8¡ãF. If her body temperature was between 99.14 and 100.41, it would be considered a low fever. If it was between 100.4 and 102.21, it would be a medium fever. If it was between 1022 and 104¡ãF, it would be a high fever. She had a fever of 130.1¡ãF, which was already considered a high fever. It would be dangerous if she did not take any measures. Her fever was clearly not that serious just now Could it be that she had no choice but toe over to supervise his cooking because he had almost ruined the kitchen when he made the soup just now! Could it be that she was tired because of this, causing her illness to worsen! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Matthew had mixed feelings. He originally thought that he would take care of her. Now that he realized that he might have harmed her, he could not leave her alone immediately. He simply carried Valerie, who was not heavy, to begin with. Now that she was sick, he easily picked her up. She was usually shrewd and intelligent, and now she looked soft. He stared at her flushed face for a while and frowned again. Without any hesitation, he wanted to walk out of the door. Valerie asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, what are you doing?¡± Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital Valerie had been in a daze since just now, but her brain was still working. When she heard Matthew say that they were going to the hospital, she suddenly thought of something and quickly grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm. She muttered, ¡°No No¡­¡± If she went to the hospital, she would not be able to hide her pregnancy. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Matthew said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± Valerie immediately shook her head. ¡°No Matthew stopped in his tracks when he heard this, but his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Valerie, do you know how serious your fever is?¡± Of course, Valerie knew, but she just couldn¡¯t go to the hospital. She held back her guilt and made an excuse. ¡°Mr. Grant, the peak hour hasn¡¯t passed yet. If we go to the hospital now, the journey might take an hour. If I¡¯m stuck halfway, I¡¯ll only feel worse.¡± Matthew found that it made sense. Indeed, the traffle at this time would be a little troublesome. If they got unlucky and encountered a traffic jam, it would take a long time. Matthew put Valerie down. She was about to heave a sigh of relief when she heard him continue, Then I call a doctor over. Valerie was shocked again.. She didn¡¯t know that he would call a doctor to their house. Seeing that Matthew was really going to get his phone to make a call, Valerie immediately panicked. She couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and quickly grabbed his arm again. ¡°Mr. Grant, stop it. There¡¯s no need to do this. How can you call a doctor toe to our ce? Getting medical service from a private doctor is very expensive. With our conditions, how can we afford to spend so much money?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It could be seen that she really cared about money. Matthew immediately fell silent and wanted to say something but hesitated. Actually, he nned to call his personal doctor, whom he paid based on a fixed annual sry. Valerie thought that he had not given up on calling the doctor. She took a deep breath and grabbed his hand even tighter so that he could not get the phone. ¡°Mr. Grant, listen to me. Actually, there¡¯s no problem with me. I¡¯m used to having a fever and cold asionally since I was young. I¡¯m prone to gelling sick. I¡¯m already used to it. She was not lying to him. She had been malnourished since she was young. In addition, her figure had always been thin and unable to gain weight. To put it nicely, she was slender. To put it bluntly, she was weak and sickly. If she was a little tired or caught a cold in the wind, she would fall sick. She spoke very seriously. When she saw that Matthew seemed to believe her, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She did not notice the sorry look in Marthew¡¯s eyes. She went on and said, ¡°So in order to prevent such a situation. I usually prepare some anti¨Cthermal patches and take physical cooling measures.¡± Matthew remembered that when he took the thermometer, there were indeed two boxes of fever patches in the medicine box. He immediately went to take them. Then, he rummaged through the medicine box. ¡°Where is the medicine? Valerie said, ¡°The medicine¡­ woman take to fever medicine¡® How could a pregnant woman Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Grant, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve been taking 100 many medicines since I was young. Medicines for colds and fevers don¡¯t work well on me, and they can easily burden the liver and kidneys, so I don¡¯t usually take medicine. I use a physical method to reduce my fever first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter. However, I don¡¯t usually need to go to the hospital. My immune system can defeat the virus.¡± She thought, ¡°Tra sorry, Mr. Grant. I lied to you again! Valerie quietly made a face. It was not that she was irresponsible to herself and her baby. In order not to go to the hospital, she would rather endure her fever. It was just that she had done some work at the beginning of her pregnancy. She knew that even if she went to the hospital in her condition, the doctor would not prescribe medicine for her directly. Instead, she would be told to bear it herself.. Although her fever was very serious, she did not feel too ufortable. Since that was the case, the most important thing now was to lower the temperature. Matthew did not suspect anything this time. He took the heat¨Creducing sticker and refilled her ss. To be safe, after doing all this, he quietly went to the balcony and called the private doctor. He instructed the other party to wait at a hotel near the neighborhood to prevent Valerie¡¯s condition from worsening so that the private doctor coulde to treat her at any time. After hanging up the phone, Matthew returned and was surprised to see an interesting scene Valerie was removing the fever patch. 11.06 AM D Chapter 174 She did not feel anything just now, but when she removed the fever patch, she felt that she was indeed a little dizzy from the fever. After trying for a long time, she could not remove the stic seal behind the fever patch. Valerie was so anxious that she frowned. She felt really unlucky. When she was sick, even a fever patch went against her. She angrily ced the fever patch in front of her eyes and gritted her teeth as she warned, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can¡¯t bully me like this¡­. ¡°You¡¯re just a fever patch. You have toplete your mission. ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate obediently, I will abandon you¡­ Çú Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 She was usually gentle and bright, always looking very rational. He did not expect her to be so childish as to argue with a fever patch when she was sick. Matthew pursed his lips slightly and walked forward. He took the fever patch from her hand and easily tore off the stic seal. Valerie looked at him in a daze. She realized that he must have heard her talking to herself just now. She suddenly blushed a little. In order to hide her embarrassment, she quickly picked up the ss and took two sips She muttered, Thank you Mr. Grant.¡± She reached out to take the fever patch. Unexpectedly. Matthew avoided her. Just as she was feeling strange, his fingertips pushed away the hair on her forehead and stuck the fever patch in the middle of her forehead. The icy cold feeling instantly soothed the heat, but the feeling of Matthew¡¯s fingers lingering on her forehead was too clear and ambiguous, Valerie even had the illusion that her body temperature was getting higher. Her cheeks were slightly red. She quickly picked up the ss of water and took two sips. However, her actions to hide her embarrassment were too clumsy. Matthew easily saw through it. He raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a trace of interest in his eyes. Although she was sick now and looked pitiful, he felt that she was quite cute when he saw her blushing and taking small sips of water, She now gave off a soft feeling. Even when she spoke, she was in a daze and slow. There was something else that she probably did not realize, When she drank water, she would subconsciously suck on it. Hence, both sides of her cheeks bulged. Her pink checks looked really easy to bully, making one want to poke them He almost reached out. He wondered why after getting sick, she seemed to have be cuter. Matthew¡¯s eyes were deep as he suppressed the thoughts in the depths of his heart He asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Valerie said, ¡°I feel better already¡± Marthew instructed, ¡°If you still feel ufortable, tell me. I¡¯ll send you back to your room to rest now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can walk on my own¡­ Valerie stood up as she spoke, but before she could finish speaking, she staggered and almost fell forward. He found it quite unbelievable that she was still so stubborn while sick like that Matthew understood her personality. He knew that there was no need to discuss this with her. He picked her up and sent her to her room. Valerie could not struggle, nor did she have the strength to struggle. She could only obediently nestle in his arms like a cat. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Only then did Matthew look less harsh. However, he did not know if it was his imagination, but he had already had this feeling when he sent her upswins just now Now, the feeling was even clearer. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Valerie, are you heavier than before?¡± She was slender but had nice boobs and butts. Now that he was carrying her, the feeling was softer than before. It was a good thing for him. ¡­ However, just as he finished speaking, he felt the woman in his arms stiffen. ¡°No. No. Valerie denied it as she felt guilty. She was afraid that Matthew would think that she was pregnant, so she quickly denied it. However, Manhew did not seem to believe it. She immediately became even more nervous. In order not to make Mathew really suspicious, she clenched her fists and quickly thought of a countermeasure. In a moment of desperation, she actually blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s clearly because you¡¯ve turned weak that you can¡¯t carry me!¡± Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°Valerie, do you know what you¡¯re talki you¡¯re talking about?¡± Valerie was already in a daze from the fever. She only knew that she could not let Matthew know that she was pregnant. Therefore, she was not afraid of Matthew¡¯s re. Instead, she snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± Mathew was speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was sick, he would probably have thrown her onto the bed and let her feel it to see if he had turned weak. 11:00 AM P C Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 As this idea appeared in his mind, Matthew could not help but recall that crazy night with a look of lust on his face. That night had passed quite a long time ago. He thought that he could no longer remember it clearly. But for some reason, after he watched her every move these few days, the memories of that night actually became clearer bit by bit. He thought that it had probably been too long since he had been close to a woman He looked at Valerie with a deep gaze. Unexpectedly, the woman who was flirting with him a second ago had already fallen asleep on the bed and was sleeping soundly. She slept right after flirting with him, but she could do it so easily. Matthew was speechless for a moment. His expression was gloomy. But then again, this was the first time a woman was sleeping soundly in front of him. Not only was she not afraid of him at all, she did not even take him seriously. Valerie slept surprisingly soundly. She thought that it would be very ufortable, but she did not wake up for the entire night. When she opened her eyes, it was already the next day She yawned in a daze. Although she still felt a little sleepy, she no longer felt dizzy. However, her mouth was still a little dry. She picked up the ss of water by the table and took a sip. To her surprise, the water in the ss was actually warm. Then, she realized that Matthew was also in her room. He crossed his arms and leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. There was a hint of fatigue under his eyes. Valerie was shocked. Could Matthew have made do with it for the entire night! While she was still in shock, Matthew opened his eyes Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He had not slept deeply, to begin with. The sound of her waking up wake him up. Seeing that she was sitting, he almost instinctively went forward to feel her forehead. It felt much better than yesterday. Then, he took her ss of water and filled it with warm water. At the same time, he tucked her in to prevent her from catching a cold again. Valerie was caught off guard by his actions. She could only watch Matthew¡¯s every move in surprise. Then, she asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, you didn¡¯t take care of me all night, did you? Manhew did not reply directly. Instead, he took her temperature first. At 98.24¡ãF, her fever had basically subsided. Looking at the number, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How do you feel¡± He didn¡¯t admit that he had been watching over her all night, but the truili was obvious. There were several fever patches on the coffee table beside the sofa that had been reced after being used. She didn¡¯t take any medicine and only used physical fever control, but the fever patch needed to be reced every two hours, so he simply stayed up all night to change the fever patch for her. In addition, in order to let her drink water whenever she woke up, he would bring her warm water regrly so that she would not have to drink cold water when she woke up. Valerie was both souched and embarrassed, She said, ¡°I¡¯m better already. Thank you, Mr. Grant¡± It was rare for Matthew to have a hint of yfulness, He said faintly, ¡°Since yesterday, you¡¯ve already thanked me no less than ten times. Truly thanking mar is not just a verbal thing¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Valerie was not used to owing favors, let alone such a big favor. ¡°Mr. Grant, if you need anything from me, just let me know. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I will definitely do my best!¡± Matthew was just joking. He wanted to tease her and see her dazed and slow reaction likest night. However, Valerie had obviously recovered. Not only did her tone return to its usual calmness, but her expression also returned to its usual seriousness. Matthew could not help but feel that it was a pity. He quite liked her cute appearancest night. Not only had this woman regained herposure, but she had also lifted the nket and was about to get her work clothes. Matthew frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Valerie answered matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°My fever has subsided. Of course, I¡¯m going to work.¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 He insisted, ¡°The most important thing for a patient is to have a good rest!¡± Valerie retorted, ¡°But I¡¯ve already recovered! Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry. I know my health. I think it¡¯s not a big problem anymore.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Matthew was already a little anxious because he did not have a good rest. When he heard Valerie¡¯s words, the veins on his forehead immediately bulged. He grined his teeth and said determinedly. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Go back to bed and stay there, or fill throw you back to bed and make you stay there!¡± Did she know how tired he was taking care of herst night? This was the first time in his life that he had taken care of someone like this. If she hadn¡¯t been sick, he would have poured a ss of ice water to wake her up and let her think about which was more important, money or her well- being Matthew was obviously angry. Valerie was a little flustered by his re. Knowing that she was in the wrong, she quickly took off her shoes and hid on the bed. But she also felt wronged and said, ¡°I just joined Noria Group, but I left early on the first day of work. It won¡¯t be good if I skip work on the second day¡­ Matthew suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply for leave! Valerie shrunk her neck. ¡°I¡¯ve just joined thepany. If I offend the leaders and supervisors because of applying for leave, I¡¯ll be fired¡­¡± She had no money now. She still had to save up money for the baby, Matthew said through gritted teeth, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as it¡¯s within your capabilities, you will do your best to promise me? Then I want you to rest well at home today. Don¡¯t worry, no one will fire you!¡± Without his permission, who would dare to fire the madam of Noria Group¡¯s CEO Matthew swore that if she dared to say another word, he would throw her out of the door. She could go to work if she wanted to. Even if she fell sickter, he wouldn¡¯t do anything about it. He did not know if Valerie had heard his thoughts, but she finally stopped thinking about going to work. Instead, she quickly crawled back into bed and covered herself with the nket. She also knew that he was doing this for her own good. Moreover, thinking about it carefully, she supposed her decision just now was indeed too hasty. Now that she was no longer alone, for the sake of the baby, she could not do whatever she wanted like before. She should recuperate for another day to prevent a rpse. This was what she should do now But speaking of which, Mr. Grant was really fierce when he was angry just now. She lowered her head, afraid that she would anger him again. She could only curl up under the nket and drink water to ease the awkwardness. Matthew was filled with anger. When he noticed that she was finally cooperating, he finally stopped being mad. He continued. ¡°Twe ordered breakfast. It¡¯ll be deliveredter. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, you can tell me.¡± Valerie had just angered him, so she naturally did not dare to provoke him anymore. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky. I can eat anything This unile was very deliberate, but her voice sounded very energetic. It seemed that there was indeed no problem. Matthew snorted gloomily and thought to himself that she did not know what was good for her. When had he ever valued a woman so much? Hut then again, this was also t the first time Matthew had entered her room. He had been busy taking care of herst night and had not taken a closer look. Now, he had the time to look around She didn¡¯t have much luggage, and the room was basically filled with the previous furniture. She didn¡¯t add new furniture. However, she ced the cornermp at the head of the bed andid a small carpet beside the bed. She also changed the bedding into a new four¨Cpiece suit. The blue color was warm and fresh. In addition, there were some small decorations in the room, such as a mug shaped like a pet cat or a big¨Ceared dog¡¯s slippers. It was quite childish. However, because of these small changes, the style and style of the room becamepletely different. Chapter 177 Not only this room but the living room was also the same. Although she didn¡¯t make many changes, she changed the previous tablecloth in the living room into ace tablecloth and raised some flowers and nts on the balcony. In addition, there were some decorative paintings pasted on the side of the hamster¡¯s nest. His personality was aloof and quiet. Before he lived with her, he was basically surrounded by ck, white, and gray colors. The decorations at home were also simple. His grandmother alwaysined that it was like entering a hotel when she came to his house. But now, the atmosphere in this house hadpletely changed. He thought that the ce looked more like home now. SIND GIFT Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Matthew looked around a few more times and noticed that there was a photo frame on the bedside table. It was a photo of her and Julian. The photo frame looked a little old. He supposed there had been years since she got it. It could be seen that she cherished it very much. Ever since Matthew came into contact with her strange rtives, he had a deep understanding that she had a hard time while growing up in such environment. It was so kind of Julian to be unaffected by others and treat her well. It was quite good that the siblings could support each other. However, Matthew could not help but frownL This was because he suddenly noticed that there was a photo frame in theer behind the cab. Upon closer inspection, it was his and Valerie¡¯s wedding photo. At that time, she invited Julian¡¯s family over for a meal so that Julian would believe that she was really married. For this reason, Valerie and Matthew specially reached out to a photo studio and made a wedding photo. They framed it and ced it in the living room. Originally, this photo was meant for Julian, and it wasn¡¯t a real wedding photo. Instead, their faces were made to appear in the same photo through photoshop work. Therefore, when she took down the wedding phototer, Matthew didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she would actually put this wedding photo there. She cherished her photo with Julian, but she left her photo with Matthew in the corner. It angered Matthew terribly Matthew¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and he looked displeased. Valerie did not know that he had discovered the wedding photo. When she saw that he was suddenly angry again, she was instantly confused. It seemed that it was true that he stayed upte. How many times had Mr. Grant been angry this morning? Fortunately, at this moment, the doorbell rang. Matthew went to open the door. Valerie finally heaved a sigh of relief. Outside the door, the temporary delivery man, Charles, handed the delivery box to Matthew. Charles said, ¡°Mr. Grant, the breakfast set and the pastries are all ready. I sent them over as soon as I arrived at thepany. They should still be fresh¡± Matthew nced at the delivery box and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the soup?¡± Charles said, ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all here. I surely got my job done well!¡± Charles said as he looked into the house. When he did not see Valerie, he remembered that Valerie was sick and should be resting in the house. He could not help but look at Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant when have you ever taken care of others like this in the past? Even when your cousin was sick, you only went over to take a look at him at most. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to take care of Mrs. Grant today. How unbelievable Charles¡¯s eyes were filled with gossip. He still remembered that when Matthew had just gotten married, he had sworn that he would marry Valerie only because he had promised. His goal was to teach Miss Warren a lesson sooner orter. In the end, Matthew took care of Valerie wholeheartedly. Matthew knew it. Miss Warren was such a gentle beauty. Mr. Grant would fall for her sooner or later. Matthew frowned. In fact, if someone had told him before that he could learn to take care of people and cook, he would definitely not believe it. However, all of this had indeed happened yesterday. Even he found it unbelievable that he could be so patient with a woman. However, when he thought about how he had painstakingly taken care of her, but she had casually left their wedding photo in theer of the cab, he felt upset Even if it it was photoshopped, she was not supposed to throw it around. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Matthew sneered in displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re so long¨Cwinded! She and I are legally married. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her because I hate trouble!¡± Charles seemed to have expected him to say that. He immediately said sarcastically. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right! Yes. And if anything happens to her, your grandma will be worried.¡± Charles nodded, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡®Since when did Matthew mistreat himself out of concern for Mrs. Sophia! He¡¯s just lying to himself. I really hope that Mrs. Valerie will work harder and make Mr. Grantpletely fall for her. When the time Chapter 178 Charles¡¯s agreement was too careless. A hint of anger appeared in Matthew¡¯s eyes. He immediately chased Charles out without hesitation. ¡°Breakfast has been delivered. You can leave now. Charles was shocked. ¡°Uh, but Mr. Grant. I was busy delivering food early in the morning and haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­.. The food in the delivery box was enough for three to four people to eat. Moreover, the pastries were limited every day. Charles was eager and craving However, Matthew just closed the door. Charles stared at the door for a while. He cursed Mr. Grant in his heart for being stingy Just as he was about to leave, the door suddenly opened again. Matthew¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Wait¡± Thinking that Matthew had changed his mind and wanted to leave him a box of pastries, Charles¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± However, Matthew just asked. ¡°The clothes went into the washing machine. Why didn¡¯t the washing machine work?¡± Charles was speechless. Although Matthew had changed a lot recently, Mr. Grant, who used to focus on business and could cause huge waves in the entire business world with just a few words, suddenly asked such a down¨Cto¨Cearth question. Charles could not help but be stunned for a moment. É« Chapter 179 Chapter 179 COMMENT Chapter 179 Finally, after a careful inspection, Charles found that the washing machine was not broken, and Matthew did not make any operational errors. The washing machine did not work because Matthew did not plug it in. Realizing that he had made such a low¨Clevel mistake, Matthew¡¯s face darkened. On the other hand, if it weren¡¯t for his marriage, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had to learn to use the washing machine for the rest of his life. Moreover, after washing the clothes, he had to dry them one by one. Some colored clothes had to be washed separately. As Matthew listened to Charles¡¯s exnation, his tightly furrowed brows never rxed. He was thinking that he had never heard Valeriein about these extremely tedious chores. How did she do it with ease! After Charles left, Matthew picked up the food box and went to Valerie¡¯s door. Just as he was about to push the door open and enter, he heard voicesing from inside.. Valerie was on the phone. She said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small cold. Don¡¯t be silly again. You actually dare tomit suicide. If you do it again, I¡¯ll fall out with you! No, thanks. You also need to rest now. You don¡¯t need toe to see me, Besides, I¡¯m not alone at home. Mr. Grant is staying at home to take care of me. With him around. I¡¯m already much better.¡± From the sound of it, the person on the phone should be Katherine Matthew had received Louis¡¯s gratitudest night and knew that Katherine had calmed down after being brought back. People would always be impulsive. After calming down, they would regret their impulsive decisions. Katherine was the youngest daughter is the Santos family. The two elders of the family did not care much about her. She had grown up overcas and was naturally rebellious. Even though Louis cared about her as her eldest brother, it could not make up for the absence of fatherly and motherly love. That was why she was deceived by Caleb¡¯s sweet words after she met him, Fortunately, she had been hiding her identity. If Caleb knew that she was the third daughter of the Santos family, he might have kept lying to her. The consequences would have been even more unimaginable. Now that she had seen Caleb¡¯s true colors early, she had stopped her losses in time. Inparison, because of her, Valeric, who had a high fever of nearly 104 ¡°F, was not much better. A trace of gloom appeared in Matthew¡¯s eyes. Valerie was so worried about other people¡¯s matters, but in the end, she was sick and was still trying to be stubborn. Matthew thought that she was simply silly. He refused to admit that he was still unhappy because he thought of the wedding photo that she had left in the corner. At this moment, Valerie¡¯sughter suddenly came through the door. She said, ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Grant is really a very, very good person! Last night, he patiently took care of me for the entire night. He didn¡¯t even have a good rest himself. In all my life, other than Julian, I¡¯ve never met anyone better than him!¡± On the other end of the line, Katherine finally heaved a sigh of relief. Then I¡¯m relieved. Valerie, take good care of your health. Don¡¯t worry about Me¡± The two of them chatted for a while more. Matthew, who was outside the bedroom, didn¡¯t really listen. His mind was filled with Valerie¡¯s words. She said, ¡°In all my life, other than Julian, I¡¯ve never met anyone better than him!¡± Matthew wondered. At least she knows what¡¯s good for her: Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Matthew did not even realize that he was smiling. Most of his displeasure from the wedding photo had dissipated. Thinking of something, he called Charles and asked him how to use the blender. In the room, when Matthew pushed the door open and entered, Valerie had just finished her call. When she saw him enter, Valerie immediately smiled and reported to him that Katherine was safe. Matthew already knew about itst night, but he did not show it on his face. He only said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Valerie said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one more thing. Katherine said that her brother, Mr. Louis Santos, Invited me to go to their house when I recover.¡± Matthew¡¯s expression was originally very calm, but when he heard Louis¡¯s name, his eyes immediately darkened. ¡°Is there something he wants to talk to you about?¡° Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Valerie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. From what Katherine said, it seems that the Santos family¡¯s parents were very worried when they found out about Katherine¡¯s matter, so they nned to hold a family banquet. I¡¯m close to Katherine, so they asked me to participate together. 1 can also tell the Santos family¡¯s parents what happened so that they can be at case.¡± Matthew asked. ¡®Did you agree?¡± Valerie said. ¡°Yes. Mr. Santos is so concerned about Katherine. If I can help him, I will naturally help him.¡± Valerie nodded vigorously. It just so happened that Katherine was nning to move back home in the future. She would take it that she knew the way to the Santos family. She did not notice that Matthew¡¯s face was gloomy as he slowly clenched his fists. Valerie was about to get a ss of water when she noticed Matthewing in with a ss of orange juice. Valerie was surprised. Her voice was a little hoarse today and she wanted to drink something refreshing. She did not expect Matthew to even think of this. She asked. ¡°Is this specially prepared for me?¡± Before she could finish, Marthew handed her the food box. The breakfast was light and nourishing to the stomach. The pastries were also sweet but not greasy. It was most suitable to eat when she was sick. Ahhough it was Valerie¡¯s first time eating food from these two restaurants, from the exquisite packaging, she could guess that the price was definitely not low. She muttered, ¡°This is too expensive¡­ Matthews said calmly, ¡°You got sick The most important thing is to recuperate. He was still as quiet as ever. However, just by standing there, he could always give people a sense of security, Valerie felt touched and assured when she heard his voice. She said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant. By the way, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, right? Do you want to join me?¡± He said, ¡°Okay. You¡¯ll eat first. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Matthew turned around and left. The moment he closed the door, his facepletely darkened. Then, he walked to the balcony and dialed a number. His voice was gloomy when he said, ¡°Louis, you¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation within a minute!¡± He and Louis were rivals in the business world and had dealt with each other for many years. He knew better than anyone else that Louis looked like a gentle and elegant gentleman, but in reality, Louis had been faking it. No one who could enter the business world and be a top figure in the industry was ordinary. Yesterday, Matthew had already felt that Louis¡¯s attitude toward Valerie was a little strange. He did not expect Louis to invite Valerie to the Santos family today. Matthew did not believe that the reason was so simple, Louis seemed to have expected Matthew to call. He sounded nonchnt when he said, ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you in such a hurry? With Katherine around, I won¡¯t do anything to Miss Warren.¡± From his tone, it was obvious that he did not take Matthew¡¯s threat seriously The gloom in Matthew¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Is Santos Group up for trouble?¡± However, Louis was not threatened. He replied gloomily, ¡°Santos Technology has been established in Kranson City for many years. Its reputation in the country is also well¨Cknown. Even if your Grant family is more powerful than others, Santos Technology is not something your Grant family can casually intimidate? Matthew looked at the distant horizon with a cruel smile. ¡°Is that so! Then¡­ what about Louis Restaurant?¡± On the other end of the line, Louis was stunned at first, then his tone was obviously a little panicked. Louls was the one who started Louis Restaurant, and it was also where his interest and efforty. Noria Group had an extraordinary status in the food and beverage industry. It was indeed difficult for Matthew to deal with Santos Technology, but if he wanted to deal with Louis Restaurant, the oue could be said to be without suspense. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Louis was instantly enraged ¡°Matthew, enough is enough!¡± This time, it was Matthew¡¯s turn to mock him. ¡°Louis, you should know that I hate being set up the most in my life. This is the first andst time I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better stay away from Valeriet¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Louis was rendered speechless, on the other end of the line. Lours was at a loss. After a while, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve given up. I admit defeat, alright?¡± After getting the answer he wanted, Matthew immediately wanted to hang up the phone. He did not even want to talk to Louis ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Louis¡¯s tone was slow and sarcastic ¡°Are you calling me just to warn me to stay away from Valerie! I didn¡¯t expect that there would really be a woman in this world that you value so much. This isn¡¯t like you at all¡­ Matthew, if you valued Angel half as much back then, that wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­ Upon hearing g that name, Matthew showed a darkened look He asked, ¡°Angel¡­ How is she?¡± Louis snorted. ¡°If you really care about Angel, with your ability, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to find out about her, Matthew.¡± On the other end of the line, Matthew¡¯s expression immediately regained its calm. He no longer dwelt on this tople and turned to remind Louis, ¡°Valerie is close to your sister. It¡¯s inevitable that the two of you will interact. I hope you won¡¯t expose my identity to Valerie.¡± Loun was a little confused. What do you mean?¡± Matthew said, ¡°Valerie still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m Noria Group¡¯s CEO. If you leak the news, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± After saying that. Matthew hung up the phone. Louis was stunned for a while before he reacted. Did Matthew mean that he wanted to hide his identity from Valerie Louis muttered, ¡°I was wondering when he got married and why there was no news about the entire Kranson City. After all this time, he actually got married in secret.¡± Matthew even hid his identity. It could almost be considered a lie. Lou¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery as he looked at the photo of the woman on the table. He caressed the woman¡¯s smile and said angrily, ¡°Angel. what¡¯s so good about that man that you like? It¡¯s been three years, but he¡¯s still so selfish and aloof. He hasn¡¯t changed at all¡­¡± Valerie had been bedridden for almost four days. In fact, she did not have much fever on the third day. However, Matthew did not let her go to work. Since he took care of her and was in the right. Valene could only listen to him and recuperate. On the fourth day. Matthew received a call early in the morning. He said that he had something to do at thepany. He reminded her to rest for another day, and she nodded vigorously. However, as soon as he left the house, she quickly got up and changed her clothes. ¡°I can¡¯t stay at home forever. Baby, don¡¯t you think so! I need to earn money for your expenses. Valerie mumbled and fed the hamster. Just as she was about to change her shoes, she suddenly realized that her high heels were gone. Valerie dearly remembered thus when she came back that day, she had put her high heels on the shoe rack, but she could not find them now. She supposed Matthew would not take her shoes. Not to mention taking them, he had mysophobia. He should not have taken them. Valene muttered. Then where are any high heels¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ny to exin to the Valerie was confused. She had no choice but to find a pair of ck ts and put them on. She nned to go to thepany supervisor At this moment, the phone rang Coincidentally, it was the supervisor. Valene immediately panicked. She had just joined thepany and was absent for three days. The supervisor was most likely here to reprimand. go out now, and I¡¯ll go to go to work on time today * She said. ¡°Hello, air Ita Valerie. I¡¯ve almost recovered today. I¡¯m about to go Afraid that the supervisor would scold her, Valerie took the initiative to exin. As she spoke, she grabbed her bag from the cab and was about to much cut of the door. Then dir quickly looked at the time. Although was gettingte, riding scooter should be enough to get her to work Unripectedly, i the person on the other end of the phone said, ¡®Miss Warren, I called to tell l you about this. Don¡¯te to work.¡± When Valerie heard this, the immediately looked upset and wondered, 1 knew it I¡¯ll definitely be fired for skipping work and applying for leave since I just joined thepany! Mr. Grant made this happent Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The supervisor said, ¡°Wait, Miss Warren, that¡¯s not what I meant I just wanted to say that you don¡¯t have to rush to work. I heard that you¡¯re quite sick and it¡¯s the flu season now. Why don¡¯t you rest for a few more days ande to work next week if you feel you¡¯re fine!¡± Valerie heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was still a little dumbfounded. She did not expect the supervisor to be so concerned about her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Why don¡¯t I go to work?¡± The supervisor said, ¡°No. Sickness is not a small matter. Since you need to recuperate, you have to take good care of yourself¡± Valerie said, ¡°But I¡¯ve almost recovered. If I continue to take a break, my first month of attendance will be too poor¡­¡± Money mattered to her the most. She was in a hurry to earn money. It was unknown if the supervisor had heard Valerie¡¯s thoughts, but he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. Our Noria Group has always been very considerate of our employees. During the sick leave, your sry will not change. The most important thing is to recover!¡± Valerie wondered if there was such a good thing. Valerie could not help but sigh. Noria Group was indeed a bigpany. The benefits and treatment were good. However, working but receiving her sry. She still tried to argue. ¡°Why don¡¯t The supervisor interrupted her. ¡°Miss Warren, don¡¯te to work!¡± Valerie was confused. Why did she have the illusion that the supervisor was stopping her from going to work? she fel felt guilty for not The supervisor clearly realized that his tone was a little anxious, so he continued slowly, ¡°Miss Warren, this is not only for your personal health but also for the sake of the other colleagues. If you infect them, it won¡¯t be good, right?¡± At this point. Valerie could only nod. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯lle again next week. By the wa way, just call me Valerie.¡± Seeing that Valerie finally listened to his advice, the supervisor heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay¡± The supervisor knew what he was doing. The rtionship between Valerie and Mr. Grant in the staff canteen that day seemed to be extraordinary. Other than that, Valerie had been absent for the past few days, Charles had personally helped Valerie apply for sick leave. Charles was Mr. Grant¡¯s special assistant, Mr. Grant¡¯s most trusted subordinate. The supervisor was a smart person. Although he did not know the background of Valerie, there was no doubt that he could not offend Valerie. Valerie did not know that the supervisor had guessed her background, After hanging up the phone, she looked nkly at the empty living room. She could not go to clothes and did not want to go back to bed and continue lying down. the office now. bur she had already changed her Coincidentally, at this moment, her phone rang. It was Katherine calling. After knowing that Valerie had recovered, Katherine immediately decided. ¡°Valerie, just so happens that you cane to my house!¡± Katherine & Note a voice sounded energetic Valerie happened to be worried about her, so she agreed. Valerie asked. ¡°By y the way, Katherine, where is your house? Is it far?¡± atherine told her the location, and Valerie checked the navigation. The distance was almost 7.5 miles The scooter could take her to a ce so far away, but there was a subway station near Slotmond Estate. Valerie took her bag and went out. After lying down for a few days, she felt that the air was sweet when she walked out of the door. She took time stopa on the subway before leaving the station at the mall. Valerie entered the mall to buy a bottle of water and went to the restroom. Just as she was about to leave and take a taxi to the Santos family¡¯s ce, she heard a woman¡¯s angry whimpering from the cab next to her. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lindsey was there to shop today. She chose a new set of clothes at the counter and asked for a private manicure. She also bought a new lipstick and asked a professional makeup artist to put on exquisite makeup for her. She made herself look beautiful and nned to go to Noria Group to look for Matthewter. However, at this critical moment, she suddenly felt a subtle pain in her abdomen. Only then did Lindsey remember that it was time for her period. People came and went to the mall. Lindsey was afraid of making a fool of herself, so she quickly hid in the restroom and called her chauffeur, Halfway through the call, she quickly hung up. The chauffeur was a man and could not help her at this moment. Lindsey was angry and sad. When she thought about her current situation, let alone looking for Matthew, it was difficult for her to even leave. She felt even more aggrieved, At this moment, the restroom door was suddenly knocked twice. A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Miss, are you in trouble? Do you need help?¡± Lindsey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my period¡­ Do you have sanitary pads? Can you lend me one?¡± Valerie originally thought that the other party was crying. After all, behind the doors of many malls, some illegal advertisements would be secretly printed. There were even some rted to illegal business. Many women encountered financial difficulties and were deceived by these advertisements, ultimately causing irreversible damage to their bodies. Valerie was afraid that the girl was the same. When she heard that the girl stayed there because of her period, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Valerie answered, ¡°I do have some with me. Wait a moment, young girl. I¡¯ll get it for you now!¡± Through the door, the other party¡¯s voice could not be heard clearly. Coupled with Lindsey¡¯s flustered tone, Valerie subconsciously treated the other party 33 a young girl. Coincidentally, she usually carried sanitary pads with her just in case. She did not expect to be able to help this girl now. Borrowing sanitary pads was a tacit understanding between girls, and they did not want the others to return the favor. On the contrary, Valerie was even a little proud to be able to help other girls However, when she reached for her bag, she suddenly remembered that she had not carried her pads with her for a while because she was pregnant Lindsey was about to exin that she was not a young girl when she heard Valerie¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t bring my pads today Valerie was very vexed. She had always brought her pads with her, but why did she not bring them today! She was even more anxious than Lindsey. She immediately said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± to say that she would buy it When Lindsey heard her say that Valerie did not bring her pads with her, she felt desperate. She did not expect Valerie to say that she for her. Before Lindsey could say anything, Valerie had already left in a hurry. Lindsey waited nervously for a long time. During this time, someone came in and out of the restroom, but the other party left after washing her hands. Just as Lindsey thought that Valerie would not return, there were two knocks on the door. Valerie said, ¡°Young girl, I¡¯ve made you wait. I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Valerie panted slightly. She was not familiar with the mall here. It took her a while to find the supermarket. She quickly bought some pads and walked back quickly. Lindsey hurriedly opened the door a crack and saw a beautiful and gentle woman standing outside. She was wearing a simple white shirt. Valerie was surprised by Lindsey¡¯s fashionable and exquisite makeup. Then, she could not help but praise, ¡°You look gorgeous. Here, this is for you.¡±¡° Lindsey said, ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± As Lindsey took the bag from Valerie, she thought to herself, ¡°You¡¯re the gorgeous one! She could tell that Valerie was not even wearing makeup, but she made prople unable to take their eyes off her. Moreover, not only was the beautiful in appearance, but she also had a quiet temperament Lindsey had always been conceited about her looks and rarely felt that others were better than her. Thest person Lindsey envied was her sister Moreover, Valene looked a little simr to her sister. They were both beauties with good temperamente Lindsey nned to have a good chat with herter. Firstly, she wanted to thank Valerie for helping her, and secondly, she wanted to ask her how she took care of her skin Lindsey had an inexplicable intuition that the woman might be Matthew¡¯s type. She nned to learn it well. Unexpectedly, when she pushed the door open and came out, Valerie was no longer outside. Lindsey immediately felt that it was a pity. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°Valerie, where are you now? Why aren¡¯t you here y Original content from N?velDrama.Org. yet?¡± Seeing that Valerie did not reply for a long time, Katherine could not help but make a call. I¡¯m sorry, Katherine. I just ran into something¡± Valerie roughly exined what had happened in the bathroom. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi there immediately, but I¡¯m not familiar with this area. Ill check the GPS first and determine the location. Katherine interrupted her. ¡°Forget it, Valerie. It¡¯s not far. I¡¯ll get the butler to pick you up!¡± Valerie was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie had lived for 25 years, but she had only heard of the term ¡°butler¡± in television dramas. For a moment, she could not help but feel a little dazed. Unexpectedly, the Santos family¡¯s car arrived ten minutester. Valerie was standing beside the most conspicuousndmark outside the mall. The car stopped not far from her. Valerie was about to move aside when a man in his fifties in a suit got out of the car and bowed respectfully to her. ¡°Are you Miss Valerie? Valerie was shocked for a moment. She nodded and heard the other party introduce himself. He was indeed the Santos family¡¯s butler. Besides the butler, there was also a chauffeur from the Santos family. The two of them picked up Valerie and drove for more than ten minutes. Then, they arrived at the downtown area of Kranson City. It was not that Valerie had never been there before, but as the Cayenne drove, the scenery on both sides of the street gradually changed to something she had never seen before. Finally, the car stopped at the entrance of a luxurious mansion in the most luxurious area. The majestic and luxurious door slowly opened on both sides. Roses bloomed all the way around the door to wee the guests. The car drove forward on this gorgeous flower path and passed through a lush parasol road before Valerie finally saw the Santos family¡¯s majestic mansion. Although she had always known that Katherine was the daughter of a rich family, what she saw today still made Valerie so shocked that she could not close her mouth The Santos family was indeed wealthy. Only then did Valerie finally understand why Katherine had said forget it and asked the butler to pick her up. If she really took a taxi over, the Santos family¡¯s bodyguards would probably be unwilling to let her in. ¡°Valerie!¡± Katherine rushed out of the door of the luxurious vi. She jumped around and hugged Valerie. She was cheerful and was as nice as before Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. She did not make friends with Katherine because of Katherine¡¯s background. It was fine as long as Katherine was still as happy as before. She hugged Katherine back and could not help but sigh. ¡°Katherine, your house is too luxurious. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a super mansion!¡± Katherine grinned. ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯ve always felt that my ce¡¯s design is super old¨Cfashioned. Valerie, let me tell mansions are what the Grant family and the Anderson family have. These two families are the real rich familles!¡± Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°The Grant family and the Anderson family!¡± you, Kranson City¡¯s real su super She knew the Grant family. It was the renowned number one aristocratic family in Kranson City. Even in the entire country, it was a famous family. The major e under the Grant family were famous for their good treatment. At the same time, they were the biggest supporters of Kranson City¡¯s phnthropy. Noria Group was a top group that the Grant familypletely controlled, Moreover, the Grant family was also her boss. However, although the Grant family was rich, its members kept a low profile. They had been quietly earning money for so many years. Even their phnthropy was done quicily. The Grant family rarely appeared in public. Meanwhile, Kranson City¡¯s media respected and feared the Grant famdy. Therefore, they did not dare to dissect and report on the Grant family¡¯s private matters. Not many people even knew what the mysteriousir of the Grant family¡¯s business empire looked like. as Grant and that he worked in Noria Group, she suspected that It was also because of this that when Katherine learned that Matthew¡¯s surname was Matthew and the famous Mr. Grant were the same person Valerie could not help butugh when she thought of this. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Valerie asked. ¡°What about the Anderson family? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them!¡± Katherine shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of the Anderson family because the Anderson family is more low¨Ckey than the Grant family. However, the Anderson family has no choice¡­ About 20 years ago, the Anderson family encountered an unforeseen event. At that time, the head of the family died in the sea and his young daughter went missing. Mrs. Chloe couldn¡¯t stand such a huge blow and went crazy. The huge family relied on Mrs. Olivia to support it, but these years, Mrs. Olivia was old and seriously ill. She couldn¡¯t hold on anymore¡­ However, everyone in the family believes that the missing youngest daughter isn¡¯t dead. All these years, the Anderson family has been focused on finding that girl, Therefore, they don¡¯t have much energy left in other matters. They have no choice but to keep a low profile. Valerie said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing¡­ Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie could not help but sympathize with the Anderson family, especially the seriously ill olddy, after hearing Katherine¡¯s description Although Chlor was pitiful, she had fallen into madness. Perhaps it could help her forget some pain. Inparison, those who were sober remembered everything clearly and were tortured every day, which was even more painful. Valerie was pregnant now. Although it was only two months, she could not help but worry and be afraid. She really hoped that the baby could grow up smoothly in the future. If she encountered that kind of change, she did not dare to think if she could survive. Thope the Anderson family can find the missing girl as soon as possible,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say. Katherine said. ¡°It¡¯s hard since it¡¯s been twenty years. Not to mention whether the girl is still alive, even if she is, no one knows what she looks like.¡± Katherine sighed and continued, ¡°Speaking of which, Mrs. Olivia is rted to the Santos family. My elder sister is her god¨Cgranddaughter. I saw her a few times before I went overseas when I was young. She has a temperament. She¡¯s noble, gentle, and benevolent, but her methods are also very sharp. After the Anderson family¡¯s ident back then, the family¡¯s group almost fell apart. It was all thanks to her that they managed to turn the ide Valerie had a vague image of a soft and strong woman in her mind, At this moment, Ki Katherine nced at Valerie. For some reason, she blurted out, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re quite simr to that olddy.¡± Valerie did not know how to respond. ¡°Katherine. I¡¯m not as capable as her.¡± Katherine wanted to exin that she did not mean ability or anything. Besides, Valerie¡¯s ability was not bad. Katherine wanted to say that she felt that Valerie¡¯s temperament was very simr to that olddy¡¯s. Both of them were quiet and elegant. Katherine felt that the two of them were both very charming and tough. Katherine failed to use the correct term to describe them. At this moment, she suddenly regretted that she had gone overseas to study since she was young. She had not been educated enough in andent literature, which resulted in her literary talent being average. She could not even find words to praise others. However, Katherine did not dwell on it. Sin on it. Since she could not figure it out, she could just forget it Katherine said, ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s the Grant family or the Anderson family? Valerie, it¡¯s rare for you toe. Let¡¯s not stay here. I have to show you around the Santos family¡¯s ce!¡± Katherine held Valerie¡¯s hand and brought her into the house. The Santos family¡¯s ce was extremely luxurious and very big. Valerie could not take her eyes off the house. She felt that she had entered the castle by mistake. Just the living room of the castle was about four times the size of her and Mr. Grant¡¯s ce. Moreover, there were all kinds of small halls and rooms. In addition, the Santos family¡¯s ce had a gorgeous back garden. From the looks of it, the mansion in the television drama was no match for this ce. Valerie could not help but think of the romance novels she had read in the past. In those books, the domineering CEO brought his wife back to the mansion. From then on, his wife became the canary of the domineering CEO. She had nowhere to run_ At that time, Valerie couldn¡¯t get it. She thought that it was easy to escape. The female lead could just break out of the door when her husband was unprepared. Only today when Valerie saw the real wealthy family did she realize that the female lead might really not be able to escape. The Santos family¡¯s mansion was so big that one might get lost in it. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 However, Katherine was making fun of her own family. ¡°Everyone says that the Santos, Grant, and Anderson families are the three biggest families in Kranson City. That¡¯s bullshit! The Grant family and the Anderson Family are both big families with deep foundations. They really have some substance. As for the Santos family, we just seem like a big deal on the surface. The truth is, my great¨Cgrandfather dug graves and became wealthy through immoral means, which was why the Santos family had our first bucket of gold. Compared to those two families, the Santos family is simply nouveau riche¡­¡± The butler followed behind. When he heard Katherine¡¯s careless words, his face turned green. ¡°Miss Katherine, be careful with your words. If Sir and Madam hear you say this, they¡¯ll be angry. Katherine rolled her eyes indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides, Dad and Mom are not around now. Don¡¯t use them to pressure me!¡± After saying that, she held Valerie¡¯s hand and brought Valerie to the back garden for a walk. W main residence. During the walk, Valerie could not help but look at Katherine. When she was tired from walking, she returned to the Previously, when she was working. Katherine was like a little girl next door. Now that she had returned home, she changed into a beautiful dress and sat in her courtyard to admire the wind and scenery. She looked like a precious princess. If Caleb knew that he would end up like this, he would probably regret it so much that he would turn green! As if she had guessed what Valerie was thinking. Katherine smiled valiantly, ¡°Valerie, I was really muddle¨Cheaded previously. I thought that I was outstanding, why would he like someone else? I tried my best to win him back so that I could prove my charm. Now, I¡¯vepletely thought it through. A trashy man like him is not even worth me looking at him, let alone winning him back!¡± her feel more Moreover, now that the knew that she was not pregnant with that scumbag¡¯s child, there was nothing in the world that could make her feel relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re so outstanding, you deserve better!¡± Valerie heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. She was happy for Katherine Katherine had even prepared afternoon snack for Valerie. The two of them sat on the small balcony on the first floor and enjoyed the breeze. The view outside the balcony was vast, and all they could see was exquisitely trimmed green shade and flowers. Valerie had been sick for so many days. and now that she could finally appreciate the scenery, she felt as if her body and mind had been purified by the beautiful scenery. She could not help but close her eyes and feel the breeze, She couldn¡¯t help but think, Since the Santos family is already so beautiful, how beautiful must the Grant family and the Anderson family be! For some reason, just as she thought this, a blurry image shed through her mind. In an exquisite and elegant small courtyard, there was a lush forest of trees. A woman in a blue gown was writing and painting on a small table beside the trees, her brush and ink flowing smoothly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie looked at this scene in a daze, she wondered why she had such a memory She had never remembered going to such a ce, let alone seeing such an elegant woman! However, a strong sense of familiarity surrounded her, especially the woman who was painting in front of her. It gave her a very strange feeling. Valerie felt as if something was about toe out from the bottom of her heart. She could not help but want to see the other party¡¯s face clearly. She desperately hoped that the other party could raise her head. As if hearing her call, the woman really put down the pen in her hand and slowly raised her head. Valerie was instantly nervous. She stared at the woman¡¯s movements and did not dare to rx. Even her heart was beating faster¡­ But at this moment, the rapid ringing of the phone in the living room suddenly pulled Valerie back to reality. This blurry scene and the woman disappeared together. ¡°Valerie, Valerie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Katherine saw that her expression was not right and asked with concem. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a sunny day today. I¡¯m a little sleepy. The short dream just now was a little strange. Valerie could not exin it, so she could only say something else. At this moment, the butler walked over and said that the call was to Katherine. While Katherine was on the plione, Valerie closed her eyes again and tried to recall, but she could not rey the scene just now. Valerie could only open her eyes helplessly. She felt like she had missed something very important. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Katherine picked up the call and realized that it was Louis ¡°Louis, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard that your friend. Miss Warren, came e to our house today?¡± Louis said, ¡°Katherine, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter! I¡¯ming home immediately. Think of a way to make her stay. Don¡¯t let her leave before I go home,¡± Katherine frowned when she heard that ¡°Louis, what do you mean? Let me tell you, Valerie has a partner. Don¡¯t think that just because she¡¯s beautiful. ¡°What are you thinking!¡± The sound of the car door opening and closing came from the other end of the line. It was obvious that Louis was really anxious. Katherine rolled her eyes. Of course, she believed in Louis¡¯s character. Louis also knew that Valerie was her best friend. Louis would definitely not do anything bad to Valerie. With this thought in mind, she agreed. ¡°Sure, but Louis, shouldn¡¯t you give me some benefits for helping you? The 600 thousand dors I asked forst time¡­. A chuckle came from the other end. ¡°Sure¡± Louis agreed so readily, which made Katherine even more curious. Why did Louis want to look for Valerie Could it be that he really just wanted to thank Valerie for saving her? Unexpectedly, just as she hung up the phone, she heard an unhappy voiceing from the door ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re so eager to ask Louls for money the moment you return. Are you going to use the money to raise a gigolo?¡± Katherine frowned and looked over. She saw a woman in gorgeous clothes striding over. She had heavy makeup on her face and was carrying a bunch of bags in her hands. Her ten¨Ccentimeter high heels made a crisp sound on the floor. Katherine¡¯s face instantly darkened. If not for the fact that they had the same parents, she really did not want to admit that this person was her biological sister, Lindsey. Katherine hated it the most when others mentioned Caleb to her. Especially when she thought about how she had actually put her life at stake for someone like Caleb, Katherine felt nauseous. However, Lindsey opened her mouth and poked her weak spot. Katherine had a bad expression. ¡°Shut up and mind your own business!¡± Lindsey, on the other hand, felt that she had kindly advised her, but Katherine did not buy it. Her temper immediately rose ¡°Katherine. I¡¯m warning you. Dad and Mom are already worried sick about you. Don¡¯t let them worry anymore, so stay at home obediently and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Katherine said self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°They¡¯re not worried about me. They¡¯ve always cared about the Santos family¡¯s reputation. If I really die, they might be happier.¡± ¡°Katherine!¡± Lindsey waspletely enraged. ¡°How can you say that about Dad and Mom? Even if they care about the Santos family¡¯s reputation, what¡¯s wrong with that! At the end of the day, you were at fault, Dad and Mom arranged a man for you, but you ignored him. You insisted on going out to find a trashy man and almost embarrassed our entire family. Aren¡¯t you stupid!¡± Lindsey¡¯s sharp voice and her high and mighty preachy attitudepletely made Katherine¡¯s face darken She red at Lindsey aggressively. ¡°Lindsey, what right do you have tough at me? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you go to Noria Group every other day. Why? Do you still dream of marrying into the Grant family and you want to be the Grant family¡¯s young mistress? Unfortunately, even if you want to many in the Gram Original content from N?velDrama.Org. unily muga nut want you. ¡± Lindsey was randy y embarrassed, and her face instantly flushed red when she was called out in pub public. ¡°You, you shut up? ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Are you angry because you¡¯re embarrassed! You ¡°No way!¡± came back so early today. Did the Grant family chase you out?¡± ¡°As the second daughter of the Santos family, you¡¯ve already gone to the Grant family, but you¡¯ve left your dignity at home. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Grant family willugh at you?¡± Chapter 187 Lindsey was about to go crazy. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Katherine, stop before you go too far!¡± Katherine had always disliked her sister. She had just been stabbed in the heart, so every word she said hurt more than thest. Seeing that Lindsey was so angry that she actually raised her hand at her. Katherine sneered even more. He crossed her hands and pressed her fingers together until they creaked. ¡°Why! Do you want to hit me? I¡¯ll p you so hard that your teeth rearrange themselves.¡± Lindsey said nothing. ¡°If you don¡¯t put your hand down, I¡¯ll punch your left eye into your right eye socket!¡± Lindsey remained silent. SEND GUT Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Lindsey was clearly no match for Katherine in terms of quarreling. Katherine suddenly took a step forward. Lindsey thought that Katherine was really going to beat her up, so she quickly retreated in fear. She was already unsteady in her ten¨Ccentimeter high heels, but she lost her bnce and fell backward. At this critical moment, Valerie happened to walk over and quickly held her. Lindsey heaved a sigh of relief, still in shock. She thought that the servant was holding her, but when she looked up, she saw a familiar face. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Lindsey was overjoyed and excited. She did not even have the time to ask k why Valerie was here. She directly hugged Valerie Valerie was also a linle surprised. She did not expect to see the girl again so soon. Only Katherine frowned when she saw this scene. ¡°Valeric, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Katherine, do you remember what I said on the phone just now? 1 helped a girl. I didn¡¯t expect her to be your sister¡­ Unexpectedly, as soon as Valerie finished speaking, Katherine denied it. ¡°She¡¯s not my sister. I don¡¯t have such a stupid sister!¡± Katherine was so angry that she went forward and separated the two of them. She even pulled Valerie behind her and red at Lindsey coldly ¡°Didn¡¯t you n 10 go to Noria Group to seduce Mr. Grant Why are you back so early!¡± ¡°I came back to change.¡± Lindsey had gotten her period, so Lindsey¡¯s dress was stained with a small patch of blood. Although it was not very obvious, Lindsey did not want to embarrass herself in front of Matthew, so she specially came back Katherine, on the other hand, thought that she was trying to seduce Mr. Grant. She immediately wrapped her arms around her chest and sneered. ¡°Heh, you dress up like a parrot all day long. With those clothes of yours, I think Mr. Grant won¡¯t even look at you no matter how many times you change. Your As she spoke, the Santos family¡¯s helper pushed Lindsey¡¯s clothes rack over. The racks were filled with clothes. Upon closer inspection, they were thetest winter collection of an international brand. It wasn¡¯t on the runway yet, but a batch had already been sent over for the second daughter of the Santos family to choose from Even celebrities could not not have such i ach treatment However, the clothes Lindsey picked were all gorgeous and dramatic, such as a sequined spaghetti strap dress, a bright red fox fur coat, and a motorcycle¨Cstyle pink leather skirt¡­ No one could take it calmly when their taste was being looked down on ¡°You¡¯re the one who looks like a parrot! Your entire family looks like parrots!¡± After Lindsey finished cursing, she realized that she seemed to have cursed benelf too. Katherine could not help butugh. ¡°Lindsey, you¡¯re really eally stupid. You can¡¯t even speak properly when scolding people. Haha¡­ Lindy was even more furious now. She looked at the servant and said, ¡°Do I really look like a parrot? Tell me the truth!¡± The servant looked at Lindsey in panic and then at Katherine. She knew that no matter what she answered, she would offend one as frightened that the did not even dare to breathe. Lone of t them. She was Fortunately, during the stalemate, Valerie smiled and spoke, ¡°Lindsey has an exquiute appearance. r luas a standard oval face and a high cranial top. She suits her currentvish dressing style. However, Lindsey in sull so young. I think she can try more styles. There might be an unexpected surprise¡± Valerie¡¯s expression was calm and her tone was gente More importantly, the affirmed Lindsey fin This made Landry smile. She could not helput rush to Valerie and say, ¡°Valerie. Why don¡¯t you help style me?¡± Katherine immediately interrupted, ¡°Valerie, ignore her, Slie¡¯s hopeless. With her behavior, no matter how she dresses up, others won¡¯t like her. Also, Lindey, I¡¯m warning you. Valerie is my friend. What right do you have to talk to her? Get lost? Lindary was so angry that she wanted to retort. Valerie was afraid that if the two of them quameled again, others would suffer, so she quickly stopped them Chapter 188 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Katherine. Im fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Valerie then looked at Lindsey. ¡°I heard you guys talking just now. Lindsey, do you have a date later?¡± Valerie¡¯s voice was gentle, and it felt nice. Lindsey¡¯s attitude was not as irritable as when she was facing Katherine. Instead, she nodded in embarrassment and quickly shook her head. Hehe, actually, I¡¯m not going on a date. I just want to find him and leave a good impression on him Lindsey! Valerie felt that the name sounded familiar, but she could not remember where she had heard it before¡­ ¡°By the way. Lindsey, are you referring to Mr. Grant of Noria Group?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 However, when she saw how Lindsey looked like a young girl in love, Valerie put away her thoughts. If she really liked him, age did not seem to be that importantl ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be bold enough to give you some advice today. Valerie walked towards the two racks of clothes. Lindsey¡¯s aesthetic sense was very young and energetic. These extremely fashionable and exaggerated clothes actually looked very energetic, However, this kind of exaggerated dressing was probably not eptable to the elderly generation. If they wanted to make the elders happy, they had to dress obediently and quietly. Valerie had subconsciously ced Mr. Grant in the position of an elder, While choosing clothes for Lindsey, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°That Mr. Grant is really old and indecent. He¡¯s already so old, but he still ropes in young girls and charms young girls in their twenties to this extent It was really a May¨CDecember rtionship. Valerie e would never have guessed that at this moment, a CEO in the Noria Tower. ¡°Achoo! The secretary was concerned. ¡°Mr. Grant, do you have a ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Matthew frowned. He felt that someone was scolding him behind his back just now. However, he had been in the business world for many years and had made countless enemies. It was normal for him to be scolded Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As for Valerie, he wondered if she was recuperating well at home¡­ Realizing that he had inexplicably thought of Valerie, Matthew¡¯s expression froze. He immediately lowered his head and quickly signed the document in his hard. The secretary took the document and was about to leave when he heard Matthew suddenly speak ¡°Have youe up with a holiday gift list for the staff?* ¡°Huh?¡± The secretary was stunned. For a moment, he thought he had misheard. The lists for employee welfare were usually decided by the administration and sent to Matthew for review. However, Matthew usually did not look at such a small matter, let alone ask about it. For some reason, he suddenly mentioned it today. He quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Grant. There are still a few days before the holidays. The administrative department is still screening ¡°Alright¡± Matthew casually took out a business card. The quality of this fruit shop is not bad. Let the administration department filter it ording to the normal screening process.¡± On the business card was Julian¡¯s fruit shop. Matthew did not want Julian to get in through the back door. Instead, he understood that even good businesses needed exposure, Ever since they got to know each other, Julian had been sending fruits to his house a lot. It had to be said that the quality of the fruits was not bad. In any case, Noria Group¡¯s administrative department had to buy all kinds of gifts every year. It was a good opportunity to let his brother¨Cin¨C law¡¯s fruit shop have a chance. Anyway, the administrative department followed the normal screening process. If Julian¡¯s fruits were of high quality and the price was fair, they would naturally win. Of course, Julian was still Valerie¡¯s elder brother and his brother¨Cinw. He would help as much as he could. The uncretary took the business card and went straight to the administrative department. The head of the administrative department couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°Although the Noria Group doesn¡¯t work with a fixed fruit tradingpany, we cooperate with big brand stores every year. We¡¯ve never cooperates with such a small store. Moreover, we have many employees, so the small fruit shop can¡¯t possibly supply us, right?¡± The secretary thought of what Matthew had just said. It was obvious that he did not intend to manipte the administrative department. This w The secretary stammered. ¡°This fruit shop is not bad. Anyway, conduct everything ording to the normal procedures. Thank you for going through; dar troulde. Mr. Zander! Mr. Zander rolled his eyes. He thought that the secretary was using his connections to get some cashback from the fruit shop. Although he was unhappy, the other party was still Mr. Grant¡¯s secretary. He had to show him some respect, so Mr. Zander could only agree. was After the secretary left, le casually threw the business card to his employees. ¡°Call the number on this shop¡¯s business card and ask them to send some fruits over. Just filter them out as a token of appreciation¡± He did not think that the quality of this nameless shop couldpare to a chain store. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 On the other side, at the Santos family. Twenty minutester¡­ Not only did Lindsey change her clothes, but Valerie also helped Lindsey change her makeup into something sweet and fresh. At first, Katherine¡¯s face was filled with disdain, but gradually, her expression began to improve. In the end, she simply joined in and helped Lindsey remove her nails with the nail polish remover, ¡°I just got this manicure done¡­ Lindsey¡¯s heart ached. treat you as a witch with your long This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Katherine rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to say this for a long time. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Grant will treat nails!¡± Lindsey could not argue with her. Thinking back to thest time she showed Matthew her diamond¨C studded manicure, Matthew did not seem to be interested. Only then did Lindsey finally realize that she might have made a mistake in the past. Not only did she not cater to the person she liked. but she also kept triggering Matthew¡¯s fashion icks. Lindsey made up her mind. ¡°Fine, remove them all!¡± With Valerie and Katherine helping her, they were more eficient. About ten minutester, Lindsey stood up from the dressing mirror. Her entire temperament waspletely different. The exaggerated fur coat had been reced with a gentle white coat. Underneath was an apricot¨C colored half¨Ccor cashmere sweater. Coupled with long, high¨Cwaisted jeans, it elongated her curves visually. The slit design of the jeans and the light¨Ccolored beret on the top of her head were the finishing touches. The makeup that Valerie had applied on her was based on the foundation of the no¨Cmakeup look. It magnified the advantage of Lindsey¡¯s eyes, making them look bright and pure. Her temperantient was warm and sweet. Katherine could not help but be surprised. ¡°Finally, you look like a human.¡± ¡°You Hmph. I take that as apliment!¡± The more Lindsey looked at herself in the mirror, the more she liked herself. She could not help but look at herself again and again. She did not expect such a muted and clean color to look so good on her. The hot pink that she usually liked did not seem so nice anymore. She held Valerie¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Valerie. I like it so much. I¡¯ll go to Noria Group now. I want him to see that I¡¯m different from Valerie was about to speak, but he was interrupted by Katherine again. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Perhaps it¡¯s not that Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t like your exaggerated dressing. He just doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Lindsey¡¯s face fell Valerie quickly pulled Katherine andforted Lindsey. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone. Since you like him, go and fight for him. Even if nothing happens when you work hard, at least you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± Lindsey was a simple¨Cminded person. She was clearly very depressed from the blow just now. When she heard Valerie¡¯s words, she immediately became excited again. She excitedly held Valerie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Valerie, do you support ine in pursuing Mr. Grant! Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s embarrassing for me to take the initiative?¡± ¡°Of course! Whug¡¯s so embarrassing about pursuing someone! I think you¡¯re very brave. You have the courage to love and hate.¡± Lindary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Til go look for him now. I must win him over!¡± ¡°Alright! I wish you sess as soon as possible and turn Mr. Grant into y to your boyfriendr Encouraged, Lindsey immediately summoned the driver and went straight to Noria Group. Before she left, she leaned out of the window and waved at Valerie with all her might. ¡°Valerie, wait for my good newat ¡°Alright¡± Valerie really felt that Lindsey was brave. She was even a little envious that Lindsey could like som would even be in a daze. The rtionship between her and Matthew seemed to have exceeded that of a contractual couple¡­ somtemir so explicitly. Unlike her, sometimes the At this moment, she suddenly heard Katherine exim. ¡°Wait, I suddenly thought of something! Lindsey has been chasing Mr. Grant for so long without sess. Perhaps it¡¯s not that Mr. Grant hates her. §³§°§®§®§¦§¯§´ SEND GIFT Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie was shocked and could not help but worry. If it really was like the reason Katherine said, then she had to persuade Lindsey back no matter what. She could not let a good girl go astray, ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say. LE Mr. Grant really has someone he likes, the Grant family would release some good news. As a wealthy family, there¡¯s no need for the Grant family to hide his marriage. However, even if Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t have someone he likes, it¡¯s impossible for him to like her, Lindsey. Look at how happy she is to go out. It¡¯s bener if she doesn¡¯te back crying Katherine looked at the disappearing shadow of the car and sighed with aplicated expression. ¡°Katherine Valerie did not know whether tough or cry as she held Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°You clearly care about your sister, but why do you keep arguing with her today? You¡¯re not usually such a fierce person.¡± Katherine wanted to brush it of casually, but when she saw Valerie¡¯s sparkling eyes looking at her, she knew that she could not hide it from Valerie. She could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to pour cold water on her Valerie, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. That Mr. Grant should have been our brother¨Cinw. He was engaged to our eldest sister¡± This was something that Valerie had never expected Katherine smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s true. You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. However, something happened at that time. My eldest sister took the initiative to cancel the engagement. After that, she went overseas and never returned. I don¡¯t know why Lindsey insisted on liking Mr. Grant, but I¡¯m sure that the breakup back then made Mr. Grant very unhappy. Therefore, Mr. Grant definitely won¡¯t like Lindsey!¡± ¡°So you deliberately said those words just now to make Lindsey retreat, right?¡± Valerie was right. Katherine nodded and said. ¡°The incident with Caleb made me understand that some things can¡¯t be forced. Some people are destined not to be together. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible so that you won¡¯t be injured all over and be despised by your parents and embarrass your family¡± Valerie knew that Katherine would not be so sharp¨Ctongued for no reason. She was indeed doing this for Lindsey¡¯s own good. It was precisely because she had been hurt in her rtionship that she did not want Lindsey to be hurt too. Valerie gently hugged Katherine. ¡°Katherine, I won¡¯t persuade you to be more optimistic. I also know that you can¡¯t forget the harm Caleb brought you so quickly. However, I hope that you can maintain your ability to love. You have to believe that there will still be better people in this world who are worthy of your love. ¡°Valerie Katherine stared at Valerie in a daze for a while. Suddenly, she could not help but hug Valerie and act cute. ¡°Valerie, if only you were a man. Even if I have to sell everything I have, I will definitely woo you! No, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not a man. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a woman. As long as it¡¯s you, it¡¯s hoe. Valerie!¡± At this moment, Louis, who had just walked to the door, was speechless. Help! What was his sister saying! While he was hesitating, Katherine noticed Louis. ¡°Louis, you¡¯re back.¡± As Katherine greeted her, she was still hanging on to Valerie. If it was before, Louis would definitely not have misunderstood. However, Katherine¡¯s words just now inevitably made Louis nervous. He was worried that after Katherine suffered a setback in his rtionship, she would not really be interested in men in the future and fall in love with women instead. Since Louis had appeared, Katherine asked the butler to add a set of cutlery. The three of them drank coffee on the balcony. Today¡¯s coffee was paired with high¨Cend Kopi Luwak and Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee. Katherine had studied overseas, so she was already used to eating these. However, when the refreshments were served, she remembered that Valerie might not be used to it Katherior was about to make a cup for Valerie, but unexpectedly, Valerie had already added a cube of sugar to her porcin cup with a tong and was grody stirring it with a small spoon. She did not add milk. After the sugar melted, the gently held the cup and saucer near her stomach and Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ????High¨Cend coffee beans were indeed different. Valene secretly felt that it was a pity that pregnant women could not drink too much. When she put down her cup, she saw Louis and Katherine looking at her. The buller beside her smiled and said, ¡°Miss Warren¡¯s actions are gentle and demure, like that of a medieval oil painting¡± 2:10 PM c Chapter 191 Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. Thank you for thepliment, but this is too exaggerated¡± Katherine¡¯s worries were unnecessary. Not only dil Valerie not make a fool of herself, but her bearing and behavior were also on point. She even gave people the feeling that she had been murtured since she was young. It was pleasing to the eye. Lous nodded in satisfaction and stated his intentions. ¡°Miss Warren, actually, I asked Katherine to make you stay because I have something to discuss with you.¡± H SEND GIFT Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Valerie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Santos, feel free to speak.¡± It¡¯s like this. The Santos Group has recently coborated with the National Culture Program to launch a series of jewelry exhibitions. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to hire a leading artist in the literary world. In addition, we need to choose another young female model to shoot a small advertisement together. However, this artist is very picky. The models we found ording to her requirements were all rejected by her. However, I think Miss Warren, you actually meet her requirements.. Louis said sincerely. The artist wanted a dignified and tranquil ssical beauty Although Valerie was beautiful, there were celebrities in the entertainment industry who were prettier than her. However, there were very few who were beautiful and had a ssical temperament, Ever since Louis first met Valerie, he had quite an impression of her. Later on, he learned from Katherine that Valerie was from a family where her parents were resentful and they wanted to skin her alive and tear her apart. Louis was shocked. He thought that even if Valerie was not born with a silver spook, she was at least a girl who had been doted on since she was young Valerie had an elegant temperament. More importantly, she had an indescribable nobility. Her skin was also extremely clear, it was as smooth and fair as high¨Cquality pearls. These were all very in line with that artist¡¯s requirements.. However, Valerie was clearly not interested. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Santos. I¡¯m actually very introverted. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± Louis tried to persuade her again. ¡°Miss Warren, if you¡¯re introverted and scared of strangers, I can guarantee that one will disturb you other than during filming¡± Valerie said indifferently. ¡°Mr. Santos, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯m also ordinary¨Clooking. That artist doesn¡¯t even like professional model. How can she like mer Ordinary! This time, Katherine did not agree. She could not help but hold Valene¡¯s face and say angrily, ¡°Valerie, do you have some misunderstanding about your face! You¡¯re not ordinary at all Your skin is so smooth. I¡¯m so envious!¡± As she said that, she could not help but pinch it twice. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to do it. Valerie refused again. At this moment, Louis¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from thepany¡¯s nner, asking if Louis had found a new model. Louis looked at the stubbor Valerie and could only sigh helplessly. ¡°I haven¡¯t reached an agreement here. Find another suitable candidate. If you really can¡¯t find one, choose the one that asked for 20 thousand dors and discuss it with Mrs. Anderson.¡± Little did he know that Valerie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can earn 20 thousand dors from a small advertisement?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re mainly doing a print advertisement this time. We just need to shoot some promotional posters. Moreover 20 thousand dors was actually considered low. This amount of money was nothing to the Santos Group. However, it was rare for Mrs. Anderson toe out of retirement for this coboration, so Louis was so concerned. 1 lowever, it was useless to be concerned. If he really couldn¡¯t find a second model, Mr. Anderson might reject this shoot. Unexpectedly, Valerie suddenly grabbed his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Santos, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Valerie was afraid that he didn¡¯t hear her clearly, so she quickly repeated, ¡°Mr. Santos, I¡¯m willing to participate in the advertisement shoot. I hope we can work well together!¡± It was 20 thousand dor?! Aluugh Noria Group had raised the sry, she still had to work hard to save for half a year. Now was the time when she was most in need of monry. Of course, making money was more important! Louis did not know whether tough or cry. The change in attitude around Valerie was obviously because of the 20 thousand dors. She was swayed by 20 thousand dors, could he have misjudged However, he could not care less now. Today was thest day of filming. Louis immediately brought Valerie and Katherine to the Santos Grosip When Valerie sat on a chair in the Santos Group¡¯s dressing room, she remembered that Louis lud just said that the person who participated in the hlmung seemed to be Mr. Anderson! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. 2.10 PM Chapter 192 Valerie¡¯s eyes lit up. When she heard Katherine describe Mrs. Anderson just now, she felt very impressed. She did not expect to meet Mrs. Anderson so quickly. This was too much of a coincidence! É« Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Although they had yet to meet, Valerie was inexplicably looking forward to their meeting At this moment, the makeup artist rushed over with a makeup box to do her makeup. Next door was the filming studio. Across the wall, Valerie could hear the sound of various machines being moved. All the staff were busy arranging the set, Only then did Valerie feel like it was more realistic. She did not expect that she would actually participate in an advertisement shoot in her life! After observing her appearance, the makeup artist opened the makeup box. Valerie thought of something and quickly reminded the other party that she was pregnant. The makeup artist was not surprised. She had put on makeup for many celebrities, including celebrities who had special needs during pregnancy, Hearing Valerie¡¯s words, she immediately opened another byer of the makeup box and took out the cosmetics suitable for pregnant women. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! About half an hourter, the makeup was done and the nner sent over all kinds of clothes. The size of the clothes was all in the smallest size, but Valerie was thin enough. It was just right for her to wear it. The moment Valerie changed her clothes and came out, the eyes of everyone in the dressing room lit up, especially the nner and director. When they heard that Mr. Santos had found amoner to be a model, they were a little worried. However, at this moment, they finally rxed and heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Mrs. Anderson should be satisfied this me. I think in the c who can fulfill Mrs. Anderson¡¯s request!¡± entire Kranson City, other than this youngdy, there¡¯s no other female model like this Louis was also very satisfied. Just as he was about to ask Valerie to take a few shots to test it out, hurried footsteps rushed in from outside. ¡°Oh no! Mrs. Anderson can¡¯te!¡± As soon as he said this, the entire studio panicked. Louis¡¯s expression darkened. He grabbed the secretary and asked, ¡°What happened!¡± The secretary did not know either. He had only received a call from the Anderson family. Seeing this, Louis immediately pushed through the crowd and took out his phone to personally call the Anderson family to ask for the detail. However, from his tightly furrowed brows, it seemed like the situation was bad. Everyone¡¯s guess was right Louis called to ask, and d Owen personally answered his call. Although the Anderson family and the Santos family did not have much interaction now, they had been on good terms in the past. Louis and Angel had even acknowledged Mrs. Anderson as their godmother. id youe back!¡± Louis recognized Owen¡¯s voice and was instantly surprised. ¡°Owen, when did pon searching for their missing child all these years. Owen ran around the Everyone in the circle knew that the Anderson family had never given up country all year round and rarely returned to Kranson City. The person on the other end of the line smiled bitterly ¡°I just came back.¡± He continued, ¡°Louis, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t film the advertisement that Grandma promised¡­ We found thest clue about the missing child back then. She wandered into Wreston and died seven years ago. Grandma is too sad now¡­ The news of the failed shoot quickly spread, and the studio was filled with sighs. Everyone had been nning for half a month, but they did not expect it to end like this. Everyone was very helpless. tomorrow. It¡¯s toote to redo the n now. What should The nner and director sighed. ¡°The jewelry exhibition will beunched the day after tom From the looks of it, they could only cancel the publicity n. oment, the cameraman, who had been silent all this while, stared at the camera thoughtfully. ¡°Actually, the situation isn¡¯t that bad.¡± The ductor said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The cameraman turned the camera to the director hesitantly. Then, he saw the director¡¯s eyes widen bit by bit. Then, he looked happy. ¡°This is beautiful! When did you take this photo?¡± The image on the screen was of the woman¡¯s back. The woman was wearing a ssic gown and gently caressing exquisite and noble jewelry. Her face could not be seen, but for some reason, it made people feel that she was surrounded by deep sorrow, making people unable to help but be 2:10 PM Chapter 193 The cameraman said, ¡°I was adjusting the parameters just now. I took it casually. I don¡¯t know where Mr. Santos found this amateur, Her performance isparable to a professional model¡± However, the parameters of the photo were not adjusted to the best. The director was very happy. He was about to ask the model to take another photo, but he could not find anyone around. Only then dat everyone realize that the model had left and the gown was ced in the dressing room. Louis brought her here. Other than Louis, no one could contact her. The cameraman secretly felt that it was a pity, but the nner simply pped the board. ¡°Let¡¯s use this onel¡± He stared at the image on the screen. Although the parameters were not the best, the performance in the image was unique. If they retook a photo. it might not be as good as this one. They might as well use this one. He even had a feeling that the effect of this photo might cause a soull wave of excitement. ¡°But then again, what was this model worried about at that time? Just her back view was already so heartbreaking..¡± No one knew that just five minutes ago, when Louis left, Valerie also received a heart¨Cwrenching Therefore, Valene did not even have the time to say goodbye to Louis. She quickly asked Katherine to drive her straight to Kranson City¡¯s central hospital. ¡°Valerie, did something happent Katherine could not help but ask. Valerie clenched her sleeves tightly. Her pale face was as fragile as a ss doll, as if it would shatter with a poke ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s my aunt. She said that my mother was in a car ident and died.¡± COMMENT Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Katherine was stunned. Dead? ¡°Ruth that crazy woman was actually dead¡± When she thought about how Ruth had caused Valerie to suffer in the e past, Katherine even felt a litle relieved. She felt that Ruth simply deserved to die. 100 However, when she saw that Valerie did not look too good, Katherine could only shut up. As a bystander, she naturally did not have a good impression of Ruth. However, to Valerie, Ruth was the person she had called her mother for more than 20 years. That was indeed the case. The moment Valerie heard this news, it was as if she had been hit in the head. Everyone knew that she did not have a good rtionship with Ruth, but even when she was about to be driven crazy by Ruth, she had never had any thoughts of hoping that an ident would happen to Ruth. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t be anxious. You didn¡¯t cause this. Don¡¯t me yourself¡± Katherine quicklyforted Valerie. However, Valerie seemed to have lost her soul. She could not hear what Katherine said at all. When she arrived at the hospital, she rushed in without a word. Her aunt¡¯s family was guarding the door of the ward. Other than them, her other rtives came too On the way here, Valerie still had a trace of hope in her heart. She felt that Melinda might have exaggerated this matter. Seeing that everyone was gathered here with heavy expressions, Valerie knew that this was most likely the truth. Especially when she walked into the ward and save the long nket covering Ruth¡¯s entire body Valerie¡¯s legs suddenly went weak. Fortunately, Katherine was standing behind her and quickly supported her to prevent her from filling. Valerie forced herself to stand up and looked at Melinda. ¡°Why would there be a car ident?¡± Melinda hesitated for a moment before saying ¡°Valerie, you don¡¯t know. Your mother has been in a daze these past few days. I reckon that you hurt her heart at her birthday banquet that day. I didn¡¯t expect that her daze would cause a car ident today.. It was really because of her? Valerie¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment. She could no longer hear what Melinda said next. She looked at the bed and was indescribably shocked. She had called Ruth ¡®mom for so many years, but in her memory, she had never received a single word of praise or love from Ruth. When she was young, whenever she was not up to Ruth¡¯s standards, she would either hit or scold her. There was one incident that left a deep impression on her. She asked Ruth for five dors to buy pencils and rulers for the exam, but she did not know that Ruth was in a fit of anger after losing money when gambling. She reprimanded her and finally threw the money on the ground and made her kneel down to pick up the money. There was another time when her uncle¡¯s younger brother came to visit and identally tore Ruth¡¯s new clothes. He felt guilty and pushed the me on her. In the end, before she could even exin, Ruth was so angry that she pped her and pushed her out of the door to stand in the cold wind for three hours in the middle of the night. If not for her eldest brother¡¯s return, she might have died on that winter night¡­ Simr things had been weighing down on her for so many years that she could not breathe It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t hate Ruth. However, no matter how much she hated Ruth, she never thought that Ruth would die Expecially when she found out that Ruth was really in a car ident because of her. At this moment, Valerie¡¯s heart tightened Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Valerie could not help but feel regretful. She should not have fallen out with Ruth that day. After all, they were mother and daughter, but she killed When a person died, no matter how much resentment she had, it seemed to have lost its meaning. Instead, what surrounded her heart was guilt and heartache. She really did not have a mother anymore! Valerie knelt in front of the hospital bed. She knelt for Ruth¡¯s gratitude for raising her. Her kneeling was also her guilt towards Ruth. No matter Ruth treated her in the past, from now on, it would be written off. how However, what Valerie dal not expect was that just as she was feeling sad, the nket on ¡°¡°dead¡±, was not only fine, but her face was also rosy and full of energy. the bed was sukdenly lifted, Ruth, who should have been Çú Chapter 195 Chapter 195 §³§°§®§®§¦§¯§´ Chapter 195 Valerie was still in shock, Ruth was already smugly asking Melin for a reward. ¡°I knew this girl woulde, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now that you¡¯ve lost to me, hurry up and give me the money¡± Melinda reluctantly took out her wallet, counted two bilk, andnded them to Ruth Ruth hurriedly took them and smiled from ear to ear Only Valerie looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. Just now, she thought that something had really happened to Ruth. She guilt and uncase, but at this moment, all her guilt had be a joke. ¡°You lied to me!¡± was filled with If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one e would have believed that Bath would joke about life and death to make a bet with someone just to trick her intoing here! Ruth did not care at all. ¡°Who¡¯s lying to you? I¡¯m your mother. You have toe if I tell you to!¡± She had been scheming in her heart. Last time at the birthday banques, she had epted Valerie¡¯s money in public and cut ties with Valerie. In the end, a bunch of rtivesughed at her for being greedy for money and that she did so many bad things that even her own daughter didn¡¯t want her. She could not take this lying down Naturally, she had to let everyone see that in was very easy for her to control Valerie as long as she wanted. Katherine was furious when she heard that. She stood in front of Valerie and said, ¡°Shut up! When you received the money, you admitted that you had nothing to do with Valerie. Oh, why are you acknowledging your rtionship now! Why? Because you¡¯re shameless?¡±) The smile on Ruth¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. Knowing that this was Valerie¡¯s friend, she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°My family is none of your business, Besides, everyone heard Valerie call me Mom just now. Then, of course, the previous agreement doesn¡¯t count! You uneducated brai, quickly shut up and get lost!¡± Katherine was disgusted. She said again. ¡°I¡¯m uneducated? I¡¯m dying ofughter. No matter how uneducated I am, I know that I can¡¯t be as shameless as you! When I heard that you were dead. I was relieved on Valerie¡¯s behalf. I didn¡¯t expect it to be fake. What a pity!¡± ¡°Your¡± This time, Ruth was enraged. She raised her hand and was about to hit Katherine. Valerie immediately stood up to stop her and pushed Ruth back to the bed. Ruth was furious, ¡°Alright, Valerie, you brat, you actually dare to push me.¡± Valerie interrupted her directly. ¡°I only advise you once. If this p hits Katherine, you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in jail!¡± Based on how much Louis doted on Katherine and the fact that Caleb was still missing. Louis might really send Ruth to jail Moreover¡­ Ruth looked more energetic than anyone present, let alone injured. To think that she actually believed Melinda¡¯s nonsense. Now that she thought about it carefully, if something really happened to Ruth, based on her preference for boys over girls, the person she wanted to see the most should be her eldest brother, not her. Unfortunately, she was too shocked just now and did not notice anything amiss, causing her to be the biggest joke present. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. It¡¯s been so many years. Why haven¡¯t I learned enough lessons? I actually still have expectations for you Valerie muttered to herself. After saying that, she could not help butugh at herself for being naive It was not that she had not thought of building a good rtionship with Ruth all these years. She was really envious from the bottom of her heart when she saw that other people¡¯s daughters could be happy and be like sisters with their mother. still could d not figure out why her mother did not treat her as a human being. What did she However, reality disappointed her again and again. She do wrong! Why was she unworthy of motherly love and kinship? Fortunately, she already understood that there was no need to force what she could not get When Valerie looked up again, she waspletely expressionless. Thest trace of guilt in her heart toward Ruth hadpletely disappeared. She beld Katherine¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Ruth had never seen Valerie so cold. For a moment, she was a little afraid. However, the thought that there was no reason for her to be afraid of Valerie, so the straightened her neck again. ¡°Stop right theter Ruth jumped off the bed and stopped Valerie. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. I called you here today for a very important matter. Your uncle is sick and cant walk now. They still need 60 thousand dors for the surgery. You pay for it!¡± ¡°on thousand dor?¡± Valerie was in disbelief. Rush could actually for 00 thousand dors in such a rxed tonel ¡°Thave a total of 40 thousand dors on me. I¡¯ve already given you all of it. I don¡¯t have any money left. Also ¡°Valerie looked at Ruth coldly. ¡°Ms. Chapter 195 Stone, we¡¯ve already cut ties. What right do you have to ask me for money?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t count! Everyone heard you when you entered the ward just now. If you call me mom, I¡¯ll still be your mom! Anyway, think of a way to fork out 60 thousand dors. Don¡¯t pretend to be poor. You gave me 40 thousand dors so readily. You must still have a lot of money on you. Your uncle was the one who fell today. You have to interfere even if you don¡¯t care!¡± Melinda pretended to be a good person, but in fact, her eyes were filled with calctions. After all, Ruth was helping her husband ask for money. ¡°Valerie, you lived in my house for a few years back then. Your uncle dotes on you like his own daughter. Now that he¡¯s seriously ill, you can¡¯t be so heartless and ignore him, right?¡± Valerie found it ridiculous Own daughter? What a joke! She could not be bothered to waste her breath on these people, She said bluntly, I don¡¯t have money?¡± At this moment, her phone rang a few times, Valerie wondered who was looking for her, but before she could react, Ruth snatched the phone from her hand Immediately after. Ruth ru Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ruth put on a smug expression as if she had caught Valerie in the act. ¡°With just a few words, you received 20 thousand dors. Valerie. You¡¯re clearly very rich!¡± Even Valerie herself was surprised. She immediately took back her phone and nced at it. She realized that it was Louis¡¯s staff who had transferred it over. It wasbeled as her sry. They transferred it at the wrong time. COMMENT Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Ruth¡¯s eyes sparkled with confirmation that Valerie was indeed wealthy. She regretted asking for only 40 thousand dorsst time as it was indeed too liule. Just as she was about to demand the 20 thousand dors from Valerie, she heard and Valerie sneer. ¡°I thought we had settled everything at thest banquet. Since everyone wants to y dumb, let me make it clear again. I have no ties with any of you anymore and won¡¯t give you this 20 thousand dors. After saying that, Valerie grabbed Katherine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Katherine, let¡¯s go Katherine was secretly pleased to see Valerie¡¯s firm stance as she was already tired of these selfish people. When Ruth and Melinda tried to intervene and block their way. Katherine even stepped on their feet with her high heels, causing them to yelp in pain and using this distraction to pull Valerie away. Touching her sore feet, Melinda was in so much pain and wanted to curse. Butpared to venting her anger, she knew the most important thing now was to get Valerie to pay up. Turning to Ruth sarcastically, she said, ¡°Ruth, Valerie has grown bold, and she won¡¯t listen to you anymore, will she Ruth couldn¡¯t stand anyone challenging her authority, especially alter Valerie¡¯s actions had made Ruth aughingstock, fueling her anger even mor ¡°If Valerie can¡¯t give the money. I¡¯m afraid your house might¡­ Aunt¡¯s tone turned threatening, causing Ruth¡¯s face to pale Valerie¡¯s uncle, Carson Warren, was seriously ill, but Ruth wasn¡¯t inclined to let Valerie pay his medical bills. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was because after taking 40 thousand dors from Valerie that day, Ruth also borrowed more than 40 thousand dors from Melinda¡¯s family. Coupled with some savings, she bought a new house, which gave her a newfound sense of status, But now, with Carson¡¯s illness, Melinda demanded them to repay the money Ruth didn¡¯t have the money to pay back. Meanwhile, Oscar had been spending days at the casino and it was already a blessing that he didn¡¯t owe money, let alone asking him to pay the debts. Selling the house was out of the question for Ruth because it was a matter of pride. If she lost it, she¡¯d be the subject of ridicule by her rtives. As for Julian, who had a family of his own, Ruth wasn¡¯t willing to let him pay, so she thought that Valerie had to pay up. Ruth gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t worry. I raised Valerie myself and I have ways to deal with her. Since she¡¯s wealthy, I¡¯ll make sure she pays up.¡± Ruth¡¯s brother, rk Stone, approached them with a sinister smile, suggesting. ¡°Ruth, if you want to deal with Valerie, I have a way to make her pay obediently.¡± ¡°rk, you¡¯re not going to ask her directly, are you? No way. Ruth thought of Matthew and quickly stopped rk in fear, thinking that Matthew was too scary. Although she knew that Matthew was just a taxi driver, for some reason, he gave her a terrifying feeling every time. Hence, Ruth was afraid that if rk met Matthew, rk would end up in tears rk replied, ¡°I won¡¯t look for Valerie as that girl won¡¯t listen to me now. She won¡¯t even listen to you, let alone me.¡± Then, he waved his phone and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Technology is advanced these ys and there are many ways to deal with her. Since Valerie dares to abandon you and secretly get married, she¡¯s simply cold¨Cblooded and hearkess, not even caring about her uncle who is seriously ill in bed. Let¡¯s post all of this online and let others scold her¡± rk¡¯s wife, Josie Stone nodded in agreement and suggested, ¡°Ruth, I happen to be working in a mediapany, knowing a little about attracting online viewers and I¡¯m confident that I can blow things up. Anyway, Valerie is rich and as long as this matter goes viral, she will probably have to come voluntarily, giving us money and begging us to forgive her,¡± tely hit the nail on the head. The more she listened, the more interesting she Ruth was already angry with Valerie, while Josie¡¯s words immediately found as she didn¡¯t expect to use such a method She wid. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I want to teach her a lesson rk, fortunately, you¡¯re well¨Ceducated as I never thought of such a method. However, I can¡¯t amcte or write this kind of thing, so please help me draft it. I want everyone to know her lichavior and attack her. If I had known she would turn out like this, I would have dealt with her long ago. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 rk said, ¡°Hey Ruth, don¡¯t get too worked up. It¡¯s not worth ruining your health over this. Let¡¯s discuss how to deal with her. Do you still have that contract from when she cut ties with you?¡± ¡°Of course I do¡± Ruth said, pulling out the paper contract from her wallet. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thing? It just annoys me every day and I was about to tear it up. rk replied. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Ruth, this contract is solid proof of her disrespect. Do you have anything else of hers, like photos together or gifts you gave her!¡± After thinking for a while, Ruth realized that she had never bought anything for Valerie before. Melinda gave Ruth a sidelong nce and interjected, Valerie was only 12 when Ruth brought her over and asked us to take care of her. Forget about buying things. Ruth never even gave her a penny. But if you¡¯re looking for things Valerie used, I have some like her old school bag and pencil case. also bought her two hair ties once, would those be useful?¡± Although Melinda said there were many such items, there weren¡¯t. some of the clothes and shoes she wore when she was Ruth chimed in, ¡°If these small things count, I also spend money on these tou. I still have son younger, stored in the warehouse.¡± Melinda questioned, ¡°Those clothes were probably hand¨Cme¨Cdowns from Julian, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you bought her new clothes, all you gave was also the second¨Chand things from your sons,¡± Ruth said loudly when you two go back, search and collect all Seeing that they were about to argue, rk quickly interrupted them, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the main point. her old things. Besides these things, it¡¯s crucial to maintain good rtions with your neighbors and let them know how badly Valerie treats you now. So if someone goes and interviews them, they won¡¯t spill the beans¡± Ruth and Melinda were surprised by rk¡¯s words. ¡°Will there be an interview?¡± ¡°Of course, not just interviews, your house might also get crowded with reporters. So when you go back today, clean up your houses and make them look pitiful to show others that Valerie had been treating you all bailly.¡± Although Ruth was confused earlier, she now understood what they would be doing as she recalled simr stones from social media, which once amused her Nowadays, everyone was spending plenty of time browsing the inte. Ruth was eager to see how things go viral online so that Valerie would regret treating her so unfairly As for Melinda, she also expressed her willingness to cooperate, Although she only lent Ruth 20 thousand dors, she would profit greatly if this n made Valerie pay the full 60 thousand dors in medical bills. At this moment, rk thought of something and hesitated. ¡°But if we want to write something like this, we¡¯d better get someone more educated and better at writing. Julian is a university student, right? Why don¡¯t we call him over?? Upon hearing that rk was looking for Julian, Ruth quickly rejected the idea. ¡°No, we can¡¯t involve Julian. I don¡¯t know what Valerie has said to him but he listens to her blindly. So, we can¡¯t let Julian know about this and we¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay to not find Julian, we can find someone else to handle it, rk assured her. rk genuinely wanted to help Ruth because she had supported him financially over the years, allowing him to buy a car and start a business. Now that Ruth needed money, she might ask him for the money if she couldn¡¯t get it from Valerie He didn¡¯t want to pay for them, so he was extremely y concerned about this matter and came up with this n. Josie was uneasy and pulled rk aside quietly, saying, ¡°Honey, if this online matter blows up, it won¡¯t end well and Valerie might lose her job in the end. Do we want to push her that fark ¡°What are you talking about?¡± zalewy rk ered with a cigarette in hand. ¡°Valerie has only been working a over 10 thousand dors, and now, another 20 thousand dors is received shady, maybe even illegal or sexual¨Crted. So Im just trying to help her.¡± years and sends money to my sister every year. Last time she handed within days. How is she making so much I think she¡¯s up to something After pondering, Jour thought that rk might be right, agreeing that Valerie couldn¡¯t be making that much money legitimately. So, the few of them huddled together, full of malicious intent and plotting how to ruin Valerie¡¯s reputation. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Katherine grew up abroad since young and rarely s spent time with her rtives. She thought her family was already odd enough, but the incident today opened her eyes. On the way driving Valerie home, Katherine vented her frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such shameless people in my life. Their whole family is of the same kind. Even beggars know how to ask politely for money. they¡¯re worse than beggars. Just looking at them makes my eyes hurt.¡± After scolding, Katherine realized she had also scolded Valerie by reprimanding the Warren family, quickly adding, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re not like them.¡± Sometimes she wondered if Valerie was even Ruth¡¯s daughter as a mother shouldn¡¯t be so harsh to her daughter. Valerie smiled and didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve made myself clear that I won¡¯t give them any money this time¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t manage to help Louis either, feeling uneasy about epting the 20 thousand dors. Later, she called Louis to inquire. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After asking, she eximed. ¡°Photos What photos?¡± Valerie only remembered getting ready for a shoot, but before they could start taking pictures, she received a call from Melinda and left. Louis exined. ¡°It¡¯s your photos. The photographer captured a great shot just now, since we were in a rush and couldn¡¯t redo it, we used that one You should get the 20 thousand dors for it. Take it, it¡¯s yours.¡± Valerie was puzzled until Louis sent her the photo, only then she felt more rxed. Besides, the photo was just ber silhouette, which was good as she didn¡¯t want to get in more trouble. ¡°By the way. Mr. Santos, is Mrs. Anderson doing well? Valene couldn¡¯t help but ask after hesitating for a while. Although she had never seen Olivia before, she could not stop worrying about her for some reason Louis answered, ¡°Not too good.¡± Louis sighed before continuing. ¡°Her granddaughter was her biggest motivation all these years. Learning of her granddaughters passing has been a huge blow to her. Thankfully, the Anderson family is supporting her, hoping that she can pull through¡± ¡°I hope so too,¡± Valerie sighed softly, feeling a knot in her chest. After the call, she received a call from Julian, who was unaware of what had happened today and was asking about Valerie¡¯s health condition Learning that she was better, Julian felt relieved. Valerie could tell from his voice that he was in a good mood, so she decided not to burden him with Ruth¡¯s issue¡­ But there was something else she wanted to ask him about, so she began, ¡°By the way, Julian, there¡¯s something I want to ask you¡­ ¡°We can talk about anything between us, so what is it?¡± Julian asked. Valerie recalled the scene that shed across her mind when she was at the Santos residence in the afternoon. She had a familiar feeling she couldn¡¯t describe, so she finally asked, ¡°Did we have an elderly neighbor who was good at oil painting when we were kids?¡± ¡°Oil painting?¡± Julian was surprised at her question. Then, heughed. ¡°What are you talking about! Our hometown is such a rural ce. Only a few people have these kinds of art skills, and most of them are young people. As for the elderly, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who knows oil painting. Why are you asking?¡° Valerie was also in a daze, thinking that Julian was right. It was impossible to have an elderly good at oil painting staying in their small and remote town She didn¡¯t know why she had such a vague memory about it, so she tried to reason it as an overthinking. She responded, ¡°Nothing, just a random question.¡± As she spoke, the car had already arrived at her ce, Valerie was about to hang up the phone when Julian started nagging again, advising her to drink more water and eat more fruits since she had just recovered from a serious illness. He also reminded her to wear more clothes in the cold weather, making Valerie find his nagging amusing. Valene said, ¡°I got it¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Valerie, you have a great rtionship with your brother.¡± Valerie yfully tapped Katherine¡¯s head and said, ¡°Louis cares about you too. Last time when you were in trouble, he was very worried, so you shouldn¡¯t be reckless next time. By the way, since you¡¯re here, why note to my house for dinner! ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Valerie. I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel and Lant stand it as you two are so lovey¨C dovey, Katherine¡¯s face showed her exaggerated dagusi Chapter 198 Valerie blushed at Katherine¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t think she was that close with Matthew, but she couldn¡¯t help but recall those memories of Matthew taking care of her recently. Despite his stern appearance, he was gentle and caring. He had a stable job, some savings, and was good¨C looking, which was a perfect husband material. It was just hisck of domestic skills that worried her, but seeing him fret about it was oddly cute Just then, she received a text from Matthew, which read. [Have dinner on your own tonight. I have work to attend to and won¡¯t be back for dinner.] She couldn¡¯t help butugh as she had just praised Matthew, but now he wasn¡¯t evening home. LIND GET Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Valerie replied with an ¡°Okay¡± to Matthew. She knew he was busy with work, being a driver meant he had to amodate his boss¡¯s schedule. And for her, his overtime was a good thing. She hadn¡¯t been live streaming for a long time, and although she asionally posted some pre- recorded audio novels, she had almost stopped live streaming. This caused an outery among her fans, with some even listing her as missing and wanting to report her disappearance. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! From first starting her live¨Cstreaming channel to bing a little popr, Valerie¡¯s intention was purely to earn some extra money in her spare time. But during this time of not streaming, the concern from these unfamiliar fans had made her develop some feelings for this side job When s she returned home after bidding farewell to Katherine Santos, Valerie finally started her livestream after a long absence Her ount had a decent number of fans, with over 500 thousand followers. Since she had informed her fans in advance through her fans group chat, within a short while of starting the live stream, thousands of people joined in. When Valerie started speaking, her long¨C time fans eximed that the missing person had finally returned, telling her that they had trouble sleeping without her during her absence, After reading their live con She was a voice streamer, and her content was typically reading novels or literature. While she was still selecting today¡¯s material, x familiar fan with the username ¡°Kyro¡± popped up in the chat. Valerie remembered this username well because this person was the top donor of her live¨C streaming channel §¬§å§ä§à had started following her about a year ago, never spoke much but always contributed, belonging to the type who spoke less but spent more. Active fans volunteered to be group administrators, and over time, they managed to gather a bit of information about this top donor. They spected Kyro to be a CEO of argepany, wealthy but low¨Ckey and reserved Valerie wasn¡¯t that curious about his identity, it was fine by her as long as his money came legitimately and he wasn¡¯t involved in anything illegal. During their conversation, one of the administrators suddenly flooded the chat with messages, discussing that Valerie¡¯s birthday was approaching Valerie had forgotten that her birthday was next month until their reminder. She wondered how everyone knew, only to realize that when she registered her ount, she had provided all the information, which was disyed on her profile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I usually don¡¯t celebrate my birthday. She wanted to brush it off, but as soon as she said that, the chat and fan group exploded, with everyone protesting against not celebrating her birthday. Even Kyro, who rarely spoke, left a message in the chat, which read, (Happy birthday in advance] Then, the notification showed that Kyro donated a thousand dors immediately within the live chat The chat went wild again as Kyro¡¯s donation proved that this person was indeed a big shot who was always generous. The others then reminded Valerie again that her birthday must be celebrated, and they even discussed nning to give her gifts together. Valerie was surprised to receive such care from a group of fans she had never met. Feeling amused and touched, she felt like good things kept happening to her since marrying Mathew On the other side, A ck Bentley left the Noria Tower and stopped outside the quaint and elegans Anderson family vi after half an hour of driving Upon receiving news of Olivia¡¯s copse, Matthew, representing Sophia, rushed to the Anderson residence as quickly as possible to Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Matthew stepped into the living room of the Anderson residence, and a middle¨Caged man around 50, Owen, personally greeted him. Matthew had often visited the Anderson residence when he was younger, and since the Grants and Andersons were close, be naturally knew Owen, ¡°Mathew, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s been a few years since west met, and you¡¯ve grown up. From afar, Lalmost mistook you for your father back in the day Time flies and I didn¡¯t realize so many years had passed¡± Matthew greeted, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Owen You look energetic as always Owen waved his hand and smiled wryly, Tim getting old now anal Kranson City is dominated by young people nowadays, especially you, Matthew, Among the younger generation in Kranson City, you stand out the most. If your father were alive, he would be proud of you? He then sighed with mixed emotions before leading Matthew into another room. Matthew didn¡¯t like small talk, so after the servants left, he got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Owen, Heard you found the girl who went missing years This mystery had been hanging over the entire Anderson family for twenty years. Although almost everyone assumed the girl was probably dead. the sudden confirmation of her death was still shocking Owen sighed heavily and said, ¡°When I heard this news, I was also surprised. I¡¯ve been traveling constantly and searching for her for twenty years, hoging to bring her back as soon as possible, bait I never expected¡± He stopped his sentence and looked fatigued. Matthew furrowed his brows slightly and asked. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Owen paused for a moment, then called his assistant over. The assistant handed him a folder and lie spread its contents on the table for Matthew to take a look at. There were texts, letters, and some old photos, ¡°We got the first clue from an old fisherman near Viva Beach, learning thus be used in patrol the mountains and beaches when he was young and saved many people. Among them was a girl he found by the sea whom he took in hospital, but no one imed her. Eventually, the hospital announced that the child would he sent to an orphanage. *Living in poverty for a long time, the fisherman had a wicked thought. He felt sorry for the child going to an orphanage and quietly took her out of the hospital, giving her to a childless couple in his hometown. He said it was a gift, but it was a sale, for which he received 1,600 dors. This is the confession letter he wrote with his thumbprint and signature on theck¡± with Jour education. In the Mathew picked up the confession letter to read, finding the paper new with messy handwriting that indicated a person w letter, the fisherman repeatedly expressed remorse and begged not to be sent to prison. Owen then picked up two photos in sh to show Matthew. ¡°Although the information from the fisherman matches the information about Sarali¡¯s disappearance, we couldn¡¯t confirm if the girl was Sarah until I visited the fisherman¡¯s hometown and found the childless couple. With some coercion and bribery, they gave me these photos. After sering these, although I refused to believe it, I had to admit that this girl was Saral. She looks exactly like her mother, Chlor, so I¡¯m sure that the¡¯s Sarah But I didn¡¯t expect she had already passed away, only if I had found her sooner! As Owen spoke, he pounded the table in frustration with a pained expression Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! in her teens wearing oversized and Matthew took a nce at the photos. One was an old yellow¨Cstained photo with deep creases, showing a girl in worn¨Cour clothes. She was sitting stiffly on a chair, looking very thin and malnourished. The other photo showed the living environment of the childless couple, which was a visibly impoverished mountainous area with a rundown house. The house had walls with cracks, indicating a life of hardship and it was no wonder the girl suffered from malnutrition. Matthew frowned slightly upon looking at the photos Owen mentioned the resemnce between the girl and her mother, although Matthew felt that she did look a little simr to her mother, the girl¡¯s demeanor waspletely different from the elegant and noble Chlor he remembered. Moreover, Sarah was five years old when she disappeared, already sensible and aware. Even if she lost her memory, a person¡¯s essence wouldn¡¯t candy change due to external factors and she shouldn¡¯t have looked so timid. For some reason, Matthew¡¯s mind suddenly shed with Valerie¡¯s figure, He finally remembered why he felt a strange familiarity with Valerie before. It was because Valerie¡¯s demeanor resembled that of Olivia. If Valerie didn¡¯t have her parents and brother, he would have suspected that Valerie might be Sarali, the granddaughter lost by the Anderson family years Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Matthew felt that his idea was a bit absurd and decided to keep it to himself. Next, he saw Owen, wiping his eyes and sighing. As her uncle, I feel ashamed¡­¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Matthew put the photos back into the folder and pushed the tissue box on the coffee table toward Owen Having experienced the loss of loved ones himself, Matthew understood the feeling well. Although it might not have been the best timing to continue questioning, after some thought, Matthew asked, ¡°By the way, how did the girl pass away!¡± Owen paused wiping tears and took out a medical record and CT scan from the folder, handing them to Matthew Matthew took a look and asked, ¡°Pneumonia?¡° Owen nodded. ¡°Their house is near a mine, where they¡¯ve been extracting limestone for years. Many locals developed respiratory diseases as a result. Due to the girl¡¯s initial drowning incident, coupled with her frail health, she contracted pneumonia. The couple couldn¡¯t afford her. treatment, and since she wasn¡¯t their biological child, theycked emotional attachment. Eventually, they brought her back from the hospital, and took her to their back mountain, intending to let her fend for herself. ¡°Upon sensing something wrong, she tried to escape but ended up slipping and falling off the cliff.¡± Owen became agitated as he recounted the events, his eyes reddening with a hint t of hatred as if he wanted to go back to the vige and seek revenge. Matthew asked, ¡°Is this what the couple imed? Do they have any evidence? Without proof, this could just be their lies, and Miss Sarah might still be alive¡± Chen mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Impossible, she couldn¡¯t have survived. The couple saw her tall and since they fear of getting into trouble, they immediately set fire to the bottom of the cliff that day. Now, all that¡¯s left of her are some tattered clothes and this photo. ¡°She was bright and clever since childhood, a treasure to our family and I never imagined she would suffer like this. Ever since I found out about this, I can¡¯t sleep at night, afraid of dreaming abour William. I¡¯ve failed to protect his only child, I¡¯ve let him down.¡± Matthew quickly reassured him. ¡°Mr. Owe don¡¯t ine yourself as you¡¯ve done your best. Besides, Olivia is already deeply hurt. If you fall apart too, what will happen to her!¡± The mention of Olivia stabilized Owen¡¯s emotions, he wiped his tears and nodded repeatedly ¡°Yes, Matthew, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t afford to break down¡± With that, he looked earnestly at Matthew, ¡°Mathew, now that you know everything, there¡¯s something I need to ask of you Olivia only knows Sarah died of illness but doesn¡¯t know the suffering Sarah endured before her passing. I want you to keep this from her and to spare her from mare grief, let her believe that the couple who took care of Sarah were kind¡± Matthew agreed and showed his concem. ¡°Mr. Owen, don¡¯t worry, I understand. You have to take care of yourself too After some pleasantries, the butler led Matthew upstairs to meet Olivia. The door to Olivia¡¯s room was slightly ajar, and as Matthew approached, he caught a whiff of medicine, stronger than that of thest time when he visited. Pushing the door open, he saw Olivia lying on the bed, surrounded by medical equipment. A nurse was adjusting her hedding, but she remained motionless, staring nkly out the window, When she saw Matthew, Olivia weakly smiled. ¡°Mathew, you¡¯re here, How¡¯s your Grandma?¡± Matthew went forward to hold her hand, saying. ¡°She¡¯s doing well, Mrs. Anderson. Please take care of yourself in.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll get better.¡± Olivia replied, but her eyescked any sparkle. Sering her like this, Matthew felt a pang of sadness and realized he needed to say something, otherwise Olivia would seem to lose hope anytime and leave with her granddaughter. Remembering something, Matthew ced a spare phone beside Olivia and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working nearbytely. Mrs. Anderson, If you anything, feel free to contact me anytime. Also, there are some apps installed in this phone that might help pass the time. iful need Matthew opened the audio app on the phone, and a soft and calm feinale voice began reading literature. Knowing that Olivia appreciated ssical literature, Matthew chose something that would capture hier attention and hopefully distract her from hier sadness. Olivia graciously epted the gesture and took the spare device Chapter 201 When Matthew went downstairs, Owen approached to thank him forforting Olivia. ¡°Mr. Owens, don¡¯t worry, Olivia will surely get better.¡± When Matthew Grant walked away, he turned back and saw Owen wiping his eyes with his sleeve. The builer on the side couldn¡¯t help bur say that Owen had been crying quietly ever since he returned, afraid to let Olivia see, and could only cry in secret. Tofort Olivia, the entire Anderson family will gather in Kranson City in a few days to hold a grand memorial for the deceased Sarah. Charles had been following Matthew, and although he was standing far away, he could hear the conversation between Matthew and Owen just now. Back in the car, Charles couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Whatever else. Mr. Owen has put in a lot of effort for Mrs. Anderson and Miss Sarah¡± Charles couldn¡¯t stand seeing people cry, especially elderly ones, as it truly broke his heart. Unexpectedly, Matthew, who had been serious since earlier, replied coldly. ¡°Not necessarily The atmosphere in the Anderson family was indeed sorrowful, and the situation was genuinely heartbreaking. However, Matthew sensed a trace of strangeness everywhere. Owen seemed to have anticipated others doubts, hence all the information about the girl was very comprehensive. Yet, the most crucial evidence, the girl¡¯s remains or even ashes, anything that could prove her identity, couldn¡¯t be found. The only thing that could prove the girl¡¯s identity was a photo. Moreover, she died at the bottom of a cliff, consumed by fire, leaving no trace or evidence. However, what made Matthew feel most suspicious was that while Owen said he wanted to keep the true cause of Sarah¡¯s death from Olivia, he openly discussed it in the Anderson residence, letting everyone know, and as his eyes turned as cold as frost. ¡°Owen is not simple, Matthew said as Charles, who hadn¡¯t thought much before, suddenly felt a chill down his spine after hearing Matthew¡¯s analysis COMMENT Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 ¡°Mr. Grant, please don¡¯t scare me,¡± Charles said as his voice trembled slightly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After Matthew¡¯s reminder, he began to recall various details from Owen¡¯s actions, which indeed seemed suspicious. In addition to Matthew¡¯s points, Charles remembered that when Matthew suggested that Sarah might not be dead, Owen not only wasn¡¯tforted but firmly asserted that Sarah was dead and his tone didn¡¯t reflect the concern of a person searching for his niece, Charles wondered, ¡°How could this be? What does he want to do?¡± Mathew¡¯s expression remained calm and his gaze cool as always. ¡°Wealthy families have always been like this and there¡¯s nothing ridiculous about To outsiders, after William¡¯s passing, Owen appeared to be supporting the entire Anderson family. However, in reality, Owencked the ability and the one truly supporting the family was Olivia. It was normal for Owen to harbor ulterior motives so that the vast Anderson family estate would eventually fall to him. However, with Olivia¡¯s advanced age and fragile health, the Anderson family¡¯s business would sooner orter belong to Owen and is didn¡¯t make sense for him to resort to underhanded methods. Nearby, the butler and other Anderson family servants hadn¡¯t gone far so Charles lowered his voice, reluctant to say more. He fell deeply unsettled by the situation, thinking that Owen seemed far moreplex than he appeared. Then, 3 Mr. Grant, do you think. Miss Sarah is dead as Mr. Owen said, or could there be something hidden!¡± It was obvious that Owen had hidden some things, and perlups even this incident was fabricated If that was the case, Sarah might still be alive. Upon hearing this, Mathew¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his gaze turned inscrutable. He absentmindedly rubbed the engagement ring on his left ring finger and the atmosphere in the car was eerie, Then, he leaned back in his seat with his long legs crossed. Charles thought that Matthew was going to reveal some secrets from those wealthy families and leaned in, but Matthew¡¯s lips twitched faintly and said, ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s go home,¡± Charles pleaded, ¡°No, Mr. Grant¡­¡± Manhew i threatened him. ¡°Say one more word and your year¨Cend bonus is docked by 2 thousand dors.¡± Charles was speechless, wondering if Matthew was a true devil.. However, he could only hold his curiosity back, not content that Manew had purposely kept him in suspense when he was eager to hear more. Mathew didn¡¯t deny the possibility of Sarah still being alive, but he wasn¡¯t interested in delving further. He was from the Grant family, and the affairs of the Anderson Family were none of his concem. Sull out of respect, Olivia was just like her grandmother and if Owen dared to harm her, Matthew had a hundred ways to make him regret it. Lost in thought, the scenery y outside the car windows retreated. When Matthew snapped back to reality, he noticed a familiarndscape and frowned slightly, asking, ¡°Why are we heading this way?¡± Even if he had amnesia, he would recognize the road back to the Grant Manor Matthew¡¯s displeasure was evident in his voice, which puzzled Charles. ¡°Mr. Grant, didn¡¯t you just say we were going home? Matthew was slightly stunned. Indeed, whenever he said ¡°home¡± in the past, it referred to the Grand Manor, But just now, he intended to return to Slotmond Estate, yet be automatically said ¡°home.¡± It turned out that subconsciously, he had already treated the house where he and Valerie lived as home. The feeling was strange to him. Afraid of angering Matthew and leading to a deduced bonus, Charles asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Grant, should we drive back to Slotmond Estate? Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 ¡°No need, since we¡¯re here, might as well visit Grandpa and Grandma¡± Matthew didn¡¯t want anyone to read his thoughts, making it seem like he was overly concerned about Valerie. Especially y Charles, who had grown bolder recently and dared to jest with him. It seemed like his year¨Cend bonus was indeed going to take a lit. Under the night sky, the ck Cayenne slowly entered the underground garage of the Grant Manor. The builer, who had been waiting by the side, immediately went forward to open the door. Then, a pair of long legs d in ck trousers stepped out, ¡°Wee back, Mr. Grant! The servants lined up, weing Matthew in unison. After taking off his heavy coat, he headed toward the hidden elevator and loosened his tie when the futuristic semi¨Ctransparent elevator doors closed. After a busy day without rest, he felt a bit tired. Normally, he would have been back at Slotmond Estate by now, and Valerie would have prepared dinner for him. Thinking of this scene, he surprisingly felt a bit hungry, Just then, he noticed the butler looking nervous, seemingly hesitant to speak, then he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Matthew did not talk much, and a single word from him carried an indescribable sense of oppression. The butler dared not twithhold information but also couldn¡¯t speak carelessly. After stumbling for a while, he finally said, ¡°Mr. Mathew, Mr. Lincoln and his family are here.¡± Matthew remained expressionless when he heard this, but his face visibly darkened. Lincoln and his family were here, which meant that Fred who drugged himst time was probably here too. At this moment, the Grant family nily members were gathered in the living room, chatting andughing. It was the first time Lincoln had returned to the Gram Manor since stepping down from the Noria Group. Due to his past mistakes leading to his resignation, there was some resentment from Nn and Sophia. However, seeing all the grandchildren gathered today, they didn¡¯t say much, Fred was quite charming, making Nn and Sophiaugh heartily. Despite being happy, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, changed a bit over the years. Why do you still act like a childt. Fred immediately exchanged a nce with his father. Lincoln spoke up, ¡°Mom. I¡¯m also worried about this boy not growing up. Maybe if he spends some time at thepany more mature. Nn said. ¡°Go to thepany? But thepany is under Matthew¡¯s management now¡± ¡°Fred, you haven¡¯t y in learn, he can be Lincoln tried to persuade, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not trying to meddle in Matthew¡¯s affairs. On the contrary. I want Fred to learn from Matthew. Among our younger generation, Matthew is the most capable while Fredgs in many aspectspared to Matthew. If he can learn even a bit from Matthew, our family can work together better and improve the family business. Lincoln¡¯s words sounded noble, but his true intentions indicated that he was full of schemes and ambitions. After stepping down, thepany had essentially be Matthew¡¯s, and Lincoln couldn¡¯t ept that, Therefore, Lincoln tried his best to push Fred into the Noria Group. Even though Lincoln was no longer in thepany, he had cultivated many loyal followers over the years, and with their help. Fred couldpeir for control of the Noria Group in the future. Otherwise, if they didn¡¯t act now, it would only be more difficultter. Thinking of this, Lincoln spoke again. ¡°Fred is not young anymore and has be more stable that he can help Matthew share the burdens. As for Kylie, she also wants¡­. Unexpectedly, before Lincoln could finish his sentence, a cold yet dignified voice echoed from afar, apanied by steady footsteps A voice sounded. ¡°Five years ago, Noria Group ventured into the jewelry business but several jewelry stores in Wrexion and Pharrfron suffered huge losses and had to close. The person responsible for such a massive failure was none other than my dear cousin, Fred.¡± Matthew stepped out of the elevator and his imposing figure instantly lowered the room¡¯s temperature several degrees. Lincoln didn¡¯t expect Matthew to appear at this moment and a hint of panic shed across his face, Hut he forced himself to say, ¡°At that time. Fred was just learning the ropes in business, and it¡¯s normal to fail as he was still young¡± ¡°Oh, is that normal?* Matthew remained expressionless, which added to the mockery in his tone as he continued, ¡°Three years ago, Noria Entertainment invested in twenty¨Cone films. Ten achieved high¨Clevel profits, while the rest also passed the qualifying line. Only three lns incurred such significant losses and they remain the legendary fail examples in the industry. Coincidentally, the creator of these three examples is also Fred.¡± Chapter 203 Fred couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration on and gritted his teeth while saying. That was because I wasn¡¯t familiar with film investments. Anyway, I¡¯ll learn from this in the future¡± Matthew smiled slightly, as he was known for his cold demeanor, hardly anyone had seen him smile. The slight lift of his lip now seemed more like sarcasm ¡°And also yourst year¡¯s decision¨Cmaking mistake led to Noria Automative¡¯s new energy car series losing for over three quarters. Fred, you¡¯ve umted losses of 199 million dors in these years. If you keep it up, it looks like you¡¯ll soon break the 200 million dor milestone. ¡°You¡­ Fred wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t find a word. His face turned dark as every word from Matthew was like a p with a huge sound on his cheeks Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sophia and Nn nced at each other, feeling a bit relieved. They weren¡¯t naive and they knew Lincoln¡¯s intentions quite well, but they didn¡¯t want Fred to meddle with Noria Group¡¯s business anymore. Fred and Matthew were both their grandsons. Each time when Fred had incurred so many losses, it was Matthew who cleaned up after him. They could see Matthew growing quieter and more exhausted each day, and is pained them However, Matthew¡¯s confrontation with Fred left Fred embarrassed and had no ground to stand on Sophia had tofort Fred on the surface and promised to use some of her private funds to support his entrepreneurial ventures, But Fred was not satisfied as no matter how much money Sophia had, it was just a drop in the oceanpared to Noria Group, He said sarcastically, ¡°Grandma still cares about me, but Grandma, you have to care about Matthew too. Matthew has been busy every day for the past few years. Now that he¡¯s not young anymore, he hasn¡¯t even settled his marriage. If he doesn¡¯t loosen up a bit, when will you and Grandpa get to look after your great¨Cgrandchildren?¡± At the mention of great¨Cgrandchildren, Siphia thought, ¡®Having a great¨Cgrandchild is simple, It¡¯s only a matter of time. Fred thought Sophia would join him in scolding Matthew, but instead, Sophia cheerfully pulled out her phone and mysteriously showed Fred a picture of a woman, asking, ¡°Fred, what do you think of this girl¡°¡± Fred wanted to win over Sophia to pressure Matthew into marriage. However, Sopho showed him a photo of a woman, making him think that she was trying to pressure him into marriage. This irritated him, and he casually nced at the photo of the woman. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to her appearance, but seeing her on a scooter with a helmet, he lost interest immediately. ¡°She¡¯s not attractive. Women like her are everywhere. Grandma, where did you find such a woman?¡± Fred didn¡¯t want to get married as he was not done having fun yet statement and he hit Sophia¡¯s sore spot Fredpletely missed his mark with that sta Almost as soon as Fred finished speaking, Sophia¡¯s face turnedpletely dark as if she was going to eat him alive. Sophia immediately scolded. ¡°Shut up! Matthew was right about you having no vision. Not only in business, but youck vision in everything. I don¡¯t wee you here today. Get out Just a moment ago, Sophia felt sorry for Fred, but now, she was furious as this guy had provoked her Valerie was a girl she approved of and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of her. Hence, Fred had no right to criticize her. É« Chapter 204 Chapter 204 COMMENT Chapter 204 Fred was utterly confused, not understanding how he had offended Sophia all of a sudden. She had been smiling and amiable just a moment ago, but now her expression had turned sour. Although Nn had never met Valerie, Sophia would talk about Valerie¡¯s matters every day, and his impression of Valerie was extremely positive. He eagerly awaited the day Matthew would bring Valerie home. Hearing Fred¡¯s criticism just now, he couldn¡¯t help but darken his expression Nn said, ¡°That girl is nice, and she¡¯s your Grandma¡¯s lifesaver. If it weren¡¯t for her, Sophia might have been in an ident.¡± Every time Nn thought of this, he would feel a lingering fear and be even more grateful to Valerie ¡°Even if she saved Grandma, she¡¯s not good¨Clooking. I can¡¯t lie about that¡± Fred hadn¡¯t had enough fun and wasn¡¯t ready to settle down. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to marry a stranger, even if it was to repay Sophia¡¯s debt of gratitude. As soon as Fred uttered these words, Nn and Sophia were furious, immediately instructing the butler and others to kick Fred and his family out. Lincoln frowned, scolding his son for speaking without thinking. Fred¡¯s sister, Kylie Grant, couldn¡¯t help butin, I¡¯ve been reminding you on the way here, telling you to focus on pleasing Grandpa and Grandma no matter what. But you¡¯ve just ignored everything I said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because Matthew suddenly showed up and said those infuriating things! Fred eximed angrily. ¡°And Grandma and Grandpa are so confused, even wanted to introduce me to that kind of woman. If I were to marry her, I should die.¡± Group, but now¡­ You¡¯re frustrating. If you had Lincoln scolded, ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still saying these things? You were so close to entering Noria Group half of Matthew¡¯s qualities, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried.¡± Fred then retorted. ¡°It¡¯s always about Matthew. That brat is only in this position because his parents died, and Grandma and Grandpa feel sorry for him. If you like topare me to him so much, why don¡¯t I just be an orphan like him? I¡¯ll do better than him then!¡± ¡°Fred, shut up! Kylie wanted to stop him, but it was toote. All of a sudden, Fred¡¯s words earned him a p from Lincoln Fred hated beingpared to Matthew and remained defiant even after being pped. He grabbed his car keys and stormed off to the underground parking lot, cursing silently. He couldn¡¯t understand how Matthew had managed to turn things around after he had tried to ruin him with that drug a couple of months ago. Fred swore if he found out who had helped Matthew, he would take the person down. Meanwhile, in the Grant Manor, Matthew¡¯s eyes shed with a chill. ¡°Are you sure he left alone in the car? Good, since Lincoln can¡¯t discipline his son, I don¡¯t mind taking matters into my own hands, Make it clean!¡± Matthew detested being manipted, especially after that incident, he wouldn¡¯t let it slip by since he had a chance for revenge. Hearing footsteps approach him, Matthew calmly ended the call and turned around with his usual expression. He said calmly, ¡°Grandma, I came today to see you and Grandpa. Also, I¡¯ve already been to Mrs. Anderson¡¯s ce just now and she¡¯s okay physically. but her mental state isn¡¯t great¡± Sophia sighed with concern. ¡°I¡¯ll go visit her the day after tomorrow. Matthew, are you not upset about what happened with Fred today! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m not.¡± At the same time, he thought, ¡®Fred doesn¡¯t deserve to make me upset. Besides, after getting to know Valerie, I¡¯ve realized that every family has its odd rtives, and ours has fewer, thanks to Valerie. And thinking about Fred¡¯s future consequences, you should be more worried about him. Upon hearing this, Sophia thought he didn¡¯t mind and felt somewhat relieved. Although she was angry just now, and turn the family into chaos. But then, the wondered why Matthew came back alone today without Valerie, Just as vas about to ask, Mathew¡¯s phone rang loudly. she didn¡¯t want them to fall out Upon answering the call, an urgent voice came from the other end. ¡°Matthew, are you okay? I¡¯m bringing the bodyguards to you Matthew¡¯s brow furrowed and asked, ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. On the other ude, Nathan was stunned for a moment when he heard Matthew¡¯s voice. home now! Something bad has happened to your family¡± right now? Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Mathew¡¯s face darkened upon hearing ¡°your family¡± thinking someone had targeted the Grant family and wondering who could be so audacious. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! rout yri ¡°I was just on my way to visit you, and coincidentally, I ran into this. There¡¯s amotion outside, most ost likely directed at you. Don¡¯te out and 1 ll show you the video¡± Matthew was in the Grant Manor living room, where all electronic devices were equipped with advanced security programs controlled by the Grant family¡¯s masters. With a swift gesture, Matthew projected the video onto the electronic disy screen in the living room At the same time. he also instructed the Grant family¡¯s guards to assemble at the gate and drive away the troublemakers. The video indeed matched Nathan¡¯s description, showing a scene crowded with people, and it was hard to discern their identities in the dim light. Many of them were holding cameras, all pointed in one direction. Many people were crawling around to watch themotion, causing the scene to be chanti Being startled by Nathan¡¯s words earlier. Nn and Sophia were furious, wanting to see who dared offend the Grant family. However, after watching the video, the two elders heaved a sigh of relief ¡°This isn¡¯t Grant Manor. Sophia sighed in relief. Unexpectedly. Matthew spoke coldly. ¡°This is the Shounend Estate,¡± Sophia immediately realized and asked, ¡°Stormond Estate, isn¡¯t that where you and Val live?¡± 11 was clear from the video that it wasn¡¯t the gate of Grant Manor, especially with all the onlookers being Slotmond Estate¡¯s residents. Following the direction of the cameras, there seemed to be an argument at the entrance. ¡°Matthew, I heard from Charles that you moved here a few days ago. I was passing by and wanted to visit you. As soon as I arrived downstairs, I heard an argument, and they were yelling about the resident of unit 502. It¡¯s your ce, right? How do you know these people?¡± Matthew a clearer view with his phone, Nathan squeezed into the crowd, trying to give Matt Watching the chaotic scene, Matthew had a bad feeling, thinking that it might be rted to Valerie. Several middle¨Caged men were squatting on the ground at the center of the crowd. With the security guards blocking, they couldn¡¯t enter and instead held up banners outside. One banner read, Valerie abandons parents, disregards family¡¯s Life and death, she deserves punishment!¡± An overwright man wiped tears as he addressed the crowd, condemning. ¡°Everyone, I am Valerie¡¯s uncle. I¡¯ve been exceptionally good to her since she was young, treating her like my daughter and giving her all kinds of goodies. Who would have thought that she would ignore me after she grew up? Now that her parents are gening older, she refuses to support them and has abandoned them, causing her mother to be seriously ill in bed due to anger Another poorly dressed woman, iming to be Valerie¡¯s aunt, joined in with tears and snot She said, ¡°Valerie¡¯s mother¡¯s health was in bad condition in the past, so we helped to take care of Valerie for years. My husband and I have given her everything, even our sonins that I favor her too much and neglect our child. Now that she¡¯s grown up and carning a lot, with a monthly sry of over 10,000 dors. It¡¯s a pity that my husband is seriously ill now, and despite selling cars and houses, we can¡¯t afford the medical fees. I¡¯m not here to pick a fight today and I just want to beg Valerie toe out and see me, lend me 10,000 dors to save my husband¡¯s life. Valerie, I promise to repay you even if I were to sell everything Otherwise, if my husband won¡¯t live long. I¡¯d rather die with him.¡± As the woman spoke, she took out a sharp pair of scissors from her pocket, aiming for her neck. The man iming to be Valerie¡¯s uncle quickly stopped her. In that brief moment, the atmosphere changed drastically and prople looked at them with pity and outrage, cursing the ungratefuldy named Valerie. They thought that Valerie was enjoying a luxurious life, caring tens of thousands every month, and yet refusing to lend money to her uncle who mised her. They scolded her for being selfish because if it weren¡¯t for their family¡¯s murturing, she wouldn¡¯t be living this good life now, C Chapter 206 Chapter 206 C Chapter 206 Nn had never met Valerie before but usually heard about Valerie¡¯s various affairs from Sophia. Now when he found out that the person being criticized was Valerie, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Matthew? Are they Valerie¡¯s rtive¡± but¡­ Manhew wanted to exin that aside from julian, Valerie¡¯s rtives were all quite entric and Valerie was not the heartless person they portrayed her to be But just as Matthew was about to speak, he stopped because he was worried that if Nn and Sophia learned about Valerie¡¯s family background, they might look at her differently Fortunately, Sophia was was reasonable and dispelled Nn¡¯s concerns with a single sentence. ¡°Leaving other things aside, Val risked everything to save me back then, and she doesn¡¯t expect anything in return. I believe that she¡¯s not the person those people are describing¡± Upon hearing this, Nn didn¡¯t say anything further but frowned at the people iming to be Valerie¡¯s rtives in the video. On the other side. Nathan finally understood the situation and was surprised to know that the person mentioned by these people was Matthew¡¯s wife However, despite being curious about when Matthew, who had been celibate for years, got married, Nathan knew it wasn¡¯t the time for such discussions. While having the video call, Nathan noticed others around him also taking out their phones to film,pletely led by Valerie¡¯s rtives to criticize her for being heartless. With the situation escting. Matthew wondered how Valerie was doing and tried calling her Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Unexpectedly, the call couldn¡¯t get through no matter how many times he had tried. Matthew was afraid that something had happened to her, and his already dark expression suddenly became extremely cold. He thought, Valerie, where are you! What¡¯s going on! Unbeknownst to Matthew, Valerie had just finished her livestream as her fans were unusually enthusiastic today. Valerie had been treating live streaming as a side job, but she had unknowingly formed friendships with many fans and didn¡¯t want to disappoint them upon seeing their enthusiasm. As she was also enjoying herself, she didn¡¯t notice Matthew¡¯s call It wasn¡¯t until she finished the livestream that she heard a knock on her door. Valerie was still puzzled, thinking that Matthew had a good memory and shouldn¡¯t have forgotten the password. However, upon opening the door. she found a group of strangers. She asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°Is this Miss. Valerie from Unit 502: Hello, we¡¯re from property management. Your rtives are causing a disturbance outside theplex, severely affecting residents¡® rest. We received ¡°What?¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Coincidentally, her phone rang, and it was Melinda As soon as you ounide your apartmentplex, pleasee out and see me. as Valerie picked up, she heard Melinda crying, ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m waiting for y Please save your uncle, otherwise, I won¡¯t be going back today¡± ng was clear. Valerie didn¡¯t expect them to try to extort money from her at the The other end of the phone was very noisy, but Melinda¡¯s crying was hospital and nowe to her door. She had kept track of every penny she earned since graduation. If they thought about it, they would realize she had no extra money, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t give it to them. Il say it onest time. I have nothing to do with you anymore. Please leave¡± as she finished speaking. Valerie hung up the phone, Lardie did the know that Melinda was having the phone on speaker, and after she hung up, Melinda burst into tears, seemingly unable to ept pratty She grabbed the scissors from rk and stabbed herself in the abdomen with all her might, causing blood sttering everywhere. In an instant, everyone was shocked and a reporter shouted, ¡°Hurry up and film it. This is big news!¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Tamn, that woman is focking cold¨Chearted, not even caring about her aunt who raised herr Another onlooker was worried: ¡°With so much blood, will she die?¡± The scene was chaotic, filled with discussions and curses, while cameras and phones around were capturing every moment. Some people even started live streaming, broadcasting the scene online. In the pool of blood, Melinda copsed to the ground while rk quickly rushed to her, trembling and crying out to the surroundings. ¡°Call the ambnce, hurry!¡± The Slomond Estate had a good location, and the hospital wasn¡¯t far away, so an ambnce quickly arrived. They loaded the barely conscious. Melinda onto the ambnce. rk then turned to the nearest camera, took a deep breath, and gritted his teeth as he curseil. ¡°Valerie, do you want to force all your rtives to death?¡± rk looked distressed, his body still stained with blood, making everyone witnessing this tragic scene feel pity and sympathy. Apart from the news reporters present, there were also several influencers. Among them was a well¨Cknown influencer Cutie Pie, who stayed in the same neighborhood as Valerie and had over five million followers on her social media tform After live streaming the incident, her viewership exploded, and recondes live videos were shared everywhere s and uncaring people in the world. She lives in such a nice She said in her live¨Cstreaming video, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be such a heartless. neighborhood but doesn¡¯t care about her family. Everyone, wait and see. I will take care of this. Fin going to find Vallerie While the security could stop the onlookers, they couldn¡¯t stop the resideas from entering the complex. Hence, Cutie Pie rallied a few other influencers and stormed into the estate. The address of Valerie¡¯s unit was already publicly disclosed by rk and Melinda carlier, so it was easy to hind it When Cutie Pie arrived at unit 302, she pointed her camera at the door and started hanging on the door after several unanswered knocks. ¡°Valerie, are you in there? You¡¯ve forced your aunt to attempt suicide. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Anotherpanion said. ¡°We know you¡¯re at home, Valerie. Don¡¯t hide inside and keep silent now that you¡¯re scared.¡± ¡°Open the door, we won¡¯t leave until we get an exnation¡± The video of Melinda¡¯s suicide attempt had already spread rapidly across the inte. Especially after learning that Cutie Pie was seeking justice for the victim, countless people flooded into her livestream, wanting to see Valerie, who abandoned her mother and forced her aunt tomit suicide. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Thement read. Damn, Valerie is shameless and despicable! Another viewer cursed. [She better not not leave her house ever again. If I see her on the street, Ell stomp her head and crush her brain!] Il can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a disgusting woman in Kranson City. Come and join us in cursing| Obscenities filled the live chat, and the number of online se viewers increased significantly. As the viewership in the livestream soared, Cutie Pie was ecstatic as it was the first time her livestream had so many viewers, with her followers and donations increasing rapidly. She felt fortunate, thinking that she had made the right choice to be here today. While she acted as if she stumbled upon the incident identally, Cutie Pie had received a task before that, offering to pay her for livestreaming the incident and stirring up the topic. Cutie Pie wasn¡¯t initially keen on it but agreed reluctantly since it was in the same neighborhood. However, the response far exceeded expectations and she felt like an opportunity for big earnings had arrived, Aldough she thought this way, she maintained aposed expression, looking determined and ready to confront Valerie She replied to ament left on the live chat, ¡°What, use tools to open the doort No, that¡¯s illegal. Besides, I don¡¯t have that kind of strength. But ont worry, I won¡¯t leave until we get an exnation tonight. I believe that justice is always on the side of kindness.¡± g in. Even though most didn¡¯t Her words sparked another round of excitement in the livestream, with hundreds of thousands of people chiming Valerie was, they all joined in condemning her. At the same time, Valerie could hear everything clearly from behind her door. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Fortunately, Valerie had already turned off all the lights and locked the door immediately when she sensed something was wrong As expected, soon afterward, someone knocked on the door and shouted for her to open it. The sound shook the sky and was simply pervasive. An exnation? What exnation could she give! She had nothing to say to her rtives who wanted to skin her alive. However, the people outside the door were not easy to get rid of. Seeing that the door was tightly shut, they directly blocked the corridor Cutie Phe was the first to express her stance. ¡°There¡¯s news from the hospital that Melinda is currently in the ICU for emergency treatment. Her husband is seriously ill, and whether she will live is unknown. When it rains, it pours. How sad it is. Everyone, let¡¯s wait and see. I will keep waiting at the door today, I won¡¯t leave until Valeriees out.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not leaving, either. We have to uphold justice!¡± Other than Cutie The, the other streamers also started their live streams. Although they were shouting for justice, they were doing business. Looking at the crazy number of people flooding into their live streams and the rising poprity, they could not stop smiling. Valerie returned to the room, but themotion outside did not stop. Those people blocked the door and had no intention to leave at all. Valerie wanted to scroll through her phone to divert attention, but as soon as she turned on her phone, all kinds of vicious curses drowned her instantly, She didn¡¯t realize she had be famous online in just a few hours until then! Not only were the videos of Melinda and the others spread like wildfire, but her personal information was also dug out by various skillfulizens on the Inte, including her name, age, workce, etc. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Valerie, you left your family in the lurch. Do you even have a heart! You will be punished for your sins The curses outside came again, piercing through the door and into her ears. Valerie¡¯s pupils trembled violently. ¡°Not Valerie thought. That is not true. Uncle rk and Melinda have fooled everyone! Valerie could not help but click on ament and write. [You don¡¯t know what she has been through in the past. You can¡¯t curse her like this.] Unexpectedly, her phone exploded with dozens of comments in just a minute. Those people refuted her without a second thought and used her of speaking up for ¡°Valerie¡°. They said she must be a heartless person like ¡°Valerie¡± and cursed her to go to hell. Besides, she also received messages from a few new colleagues she had added when she first joined Noria Group. They asked if she was the ¡°Valerie Warren¡± that had caused themotion In an instant, Valerie felt a chill run down her spine. She finally realized why rk and Melinda hade to her neighborhood. Their goal was to use the pressure of public opinion to deal with her They were both her elders, so most people who did not know the truth would believe what they said, especially when Melinda had evenmitted suicide because of this, which confirmed that Valerie was cold¨Cblooded and heartless. At the time, Valerie could not defend herself at all. No matter what she said, no one would believe her! Valerie did not think much of it just now, but at this moment, she felt the darkness engulfing her from all directions. She thought, ¡°Uncle rk and Melinda were nning to destroy me. To force me to give them the money, they did not hesitate to do that! Also, Mom dad note along today. Could it be that she has other tricks to deal with me? In a sh, Valerie felt a chill down her back a time, Valerie could not help but doubt herself in the face of the surging malice and insults from all directions, wondering if she was too coll- D¨¦wded and heartless When remembering Matthew said he would be backte, Valerie suddenly shuddered. She had to call Matthew and tell him not toe back to sleep tonight. Otherwise, he would probably also have to take the curse and me if others found out he was her husband. She was used to all these but couldn¡¯t let Matthew get involved. However, when she took out her phone, she suddenly hesitated. Things tonight had blown up so much that it was very likely that Matthew already brand about it What would Mathew think of her? If she called Matthew at this time, what would his attitude bet Thinking of a certain possibility, Valerie¡¯s pupils froze. Her dangling finger hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she dared not to not to dial it. Chapter 208 She was afraid that Matthew would despise her like everyone else. Valerie could not help but smile bitterly It was strange. She thought she had been used to facing other people¡¯s malice and could face it calmly no matter what happened. However, she felt a bit upset when she thought Matthew would hate her because of this. Suddenly, a loud voice came from outside. I don¡¯t think she¡¯sing out. We can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing. Why don¡¯t we break down the door!¡± Çú Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 However, the people outside acted right away. Cutie Pie was a young girl and retreated to the side. A few male streamers gathered at the door and began to bang the door on the count of one, two, three. Slotmond Estate had its renovation, so the developer provided a price¨Cperformance product. The quality of the door was not very good. When those people banged the door together, Valerie felt the entire house shaking, and the door was on the verge of copse. Valerie was shocked. The people outside the door did not even care about thew when they saw the opportunity to make a killing. She quickly pushed the cab at the entrance to increase the resistance behind the door Unexpectedly, the people outside the door heard her pushing the cab. They were like mad dogs that had smelled the stench and hit the door harder. ¡°Valerie, we knew it. You¡¯re at home, Open the door. Open up now! ¡°Stop wasting your breath with her. A cold¨Cblooded person like her can¡¯t be reasoned with. Everyone, continue banging the door!¡± BANG! BANG! BANG! The soun sound shook the sky- In the pitch¨Cck room, Valerie¡¯s pupils constricted and her heart tightened. She could not see outside the door, but from the chaotic shadows and footsteps under the door crack, she could deduce that there were at least seven or eight people What are these people doing? They are crazy! she thought. Valerie could not believe it. She tried to stop them, but those people were too agitated to listen to her. Valerie could only look at the crumbling door from inside. It felt like a group of giant beasts was about to break in at any moment. The house that could originally give her a sense of security had be a cage that trapped her. Panic shed across Valerie¡¯s heart. She could only wasch as the door was knocked repeatedly and became more shaky. Thump! It was clear that God did not answer her prayers. She heard a crisp sound from the door lock. For heaven¡¯s sake, the lock broke! Valerie¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. She watched helplessly as the door was slowly pushed open a crack. Then, the crack widened bit by bit. The ferocious beasts outside the door were about to rush in at any minute. However, when the door was hnally pushed open, Valene was shocked to find no streamers outside. The light shone from the corrixior and reflected a slender and tall figure. Valerie looked up to meet those cold eyes. She was stunned. ¡°Mr. Grand!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°How can it be Matthew? Valerie wondered. Where are the inte celebrities and streamers who wanted to eat her up just now? When Valerie looked behind Matthew, Matthew watched her closely The lights in the living room and bedroom were all out. Valerie was pressed against theer of the wall, holding a fire extinguisher in her hand to defend herself. Her eyes were red as she stared at the door, her gaze stubborn and aggrieved. It was hard to imagine how she had survived that time. Matthew¡¯s expression was unreadable. After all, they had no time to waste. Before Valerie could react, Matthew undressed his long ck jacket and covered her. ¡°Mr Grant, what are you doing?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Matthew lowered his voice and interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t speak¡± He covered her entire body. He was tall, and the jacket that reached his knees almost covered her ankles. Then, after putting on a mask and hat for her, he quickly took her hand and walked out Valerie thought of the attacks on her on the Inte. She feared it would drag Matthew into it, so she wanted to shake off his hand. However, Matthew seemed to have read her mind and held her hand even tighter. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come Matthew¡¯s hand was I was big, making h her hand look small. Her hand waspletely caught in his palm. When feeling the warmth from his body. Chapter 209 Valerie¡¯s nervousness unknowingly rxed a bit. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Although there were no signs of those people in the corridor, themotion was big. For some reason. 1. n. those streamers were all attracted over. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Matthew directly led her into the elevator. ¡°Wait, someone ising out!¡± ¡°They¡¯re entering the elevator! Hurry up and stop them downstairs?¡± The streamers were shocked by the sound of the elevator and nished toward it SEND GIFT Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Valerie¡¯s heart tightened. Fortunately, Matthew was faster. The moment the elevator door closed, the streamers were blocked outside. They did not give up and went down the stairs. Fortunately the elevator was faster. After the two arrived at the underground garage, Matthew brought Valerie in the car and door. nd left the through the back Seeing they could not catch up, some streamers were so angry that they stomped their feet on the spot. Some other streamers hurriedly took a tax? and chased after them. ¡°Damn it! How could let that wor woman run away! Why didn¡¯t you watch her closely!¡± ¡°How can you me us for it? Someone scattered money in the corridor. You guys all went to pick up the money, and I wanted it, too ¡°Stop arguing. Step on It Don¡¯t lose them!¡± The few strea streamers cursed at each other and urged the taxi driver to speed up. They did not notice a car hiding at theer not far away. After watching the taxi drive away, Matthew started the car ragain and headed slowly in the opposite direction, Valerie sat on the passenger seat, sti wearing his jacket and the hat that covered her whole face. ¡°It¡¯s all right now¡± After Matthew finished speaking, Valerie seemed tired. She hid her face under the hat and whispered. ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you for saving me again? She used the word save, not help. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened next if Matthew hadn¡¯te in time. However, after thanking Matthew, she did not know how to face him or exin what had happened. She could only hide under the hat and try to calm herself down. She thought about what to do next since things had already be so bad After an unknown period, the car suddenly stopped Matthew¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out of the car.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Valerie wondered, Where are we? Valerie took off her hat in confusion and nced out the car window. She realized it was a neighborhood she had never been to before. While she was hesitating, Matthew had already gotten our of the car and walked around to her side to open the door for her. Valerie had no choice but to get out of the car. However, as she reached the second floor, she heard a familiar voice say. ¡°Matthew, where¡¯s Val? Chop¨Cchop. Bring her in That voice sounded very familiar Valerie¡¯s heart tightened, and she immediately turned around to go downstairs. Seeing her run away, Sophia panicked. ¡°Hey, why is Val leaving? Mathew, what¡¯s going on?¡± Matthew frowned slightly. After assuring Sophia that nothing was wrong, he chased after Valerie. He was tall and had long legs. Not only did he easily catch up to Valerie, but he also blocked her path. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Mathew. Valerie wa was anxious and helpless. ¡°Mr. Grant, why did you bring g me here! You saw what happened tonight. If those people find out I¡¯m here, they¡¯ll cause trouble for Sophia!¡± Matthew stared at Valerie¡¯s head for a while. He knew i that no matter what he said, she might not listen. Hence, he just held her hand again. ¡°Come with me,¡± said Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t¡± Valerie struggled a little, but she was still forced upstairs by Matthew and brought to Sophia. Sophia went over with open arms and said in confusion, ¡°Oh God, Matthew has finally got you back. Val, darling, you¡¯re in my house now. Why did you run after seeing me? Don¡¯t you want to see me? Do you hate me?¡± For a moment, Valerie did not know how to exin. Matthew helped her out. ¡°Grandma, Valerie didn¡¯t know that I brought her here. She wanted to buy some gifts. It¡¯s no good to come empty¨Chanded for the first time Valerie dad not expect Matthew to say that. She was stunned and quickly nodded. Sophia was relieved when she heard dut. She smiled and said. ¡°Ah, no need, no need. You should bring gifts to be a guest at another house, but Val, to youing every day just make yourself home. Forget about don¡¯t bother with that when you visit me at my house. I¡¯ve been looking forward to youin the etiquettes¡± After saying that, Sophia held Valerie¡¯s hand. Valerie¡¯s wrist was a little red from being dragged by Matthew Sophia¡¯s heart ached when she saw that. She could not help but punch her grandson¡¯s arm and fumed. ¡°Look how rude you¡¯ve been. You even lelt a bruise on Val¡¯s hand. Val, don¡¯t spoil him. If he dares bully you agam, let me know. Ell knock some senses into him for your sake!¡± Valerie wanted to exin to Sophia that Matthew dad not do it deliberately, but Matthew had agreed to Sophia¡¯s words. ¡°Got it, Grandma ¡°Mr. Ma¡­ Valerie was stunned. Matthew leaned into her ear and interrupted her. ¡°Call me by my y name. Otherwise, Grandma will ask all sorts of questions again. His breath was warm When he spoke, it was right beside her car. She could not help but shrink her neck. She felt as if something had melied her heart. Before she could figure out what it was, Matthew took her hand and led her into the house. T Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! É« SEND GIFT Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 ¡°You¡¯ve met Grandma long ago. Here, Only then did Valerie realize that someone else was in the room. She had met Sophia long ago, and it was the first time she had met Matthew¡¯s grandfather, Nn. Valerie was a little nervous and nodded at the elderly gentleman. ¡°Hi, Nn, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Valerie¡± She had no idea that Sophia had shown Nn the photo of Matthew and her many times. Therefore, although it was Nn¡¯s first time meeting her. he didn¡¯t feel she was a total stranger. Instead, he felt a sense of familiarity ¡°Val, I can¡¯t agree more with Sophia. Just make yourself home. There¡¯s no need to stand o On ceremony. As soon as Nn finished speaking, Sophia came over with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come on, take a seat The moment Valerie sat down, Nn gestured. ¡°Do you want some fruit? These fruits are quite fresh and sweet¡± the worse you worse your memory is. Didn¡¯t I tell you you Val¡¯s brother gave us the the fruits? I¡¯m afraid Val has Sophia interrupted him. ¡°Honey, the older you g gotten tired of eating them!¡± Nn felt a little embarrassed. It was not that he had forgotten but that it was his first meeting with his granddaughter¨Cinw, and he nervous ? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! got a lule Ever since Nn and Sophia¡¯s second son and his wife died in a car ident, leaving behind a child, Mathew, who had been quiet since he way young and did not like to talk or get close to women. Nn thought Matthew would probably be single for the rest of his life. Who would have thought God had blessed him and Matthew had brought his wife home? Matthew had finally got a promising life! Previously, Nn had heard everything about the young couple from Sophia and sighed with relief that he had finally seen Valerie in person. Although Nn was a big shot in the business world when he was young, he couldn¡¯t help but get nervous since it was the first time he had interacted with his granddaughter¨Cinw. ¡°Thank you, Nn. I like oranges the most Valerie smiled. Nn was overjoyed to hear that Valerie was saving him from the embarrassment, unlike that rat. Matthew, who couldn¡¯t even make a sound with a stick. Valerie was sweet and thoughtful! Sophia asked again, ¡°By the way, Val, have you eaten dinner? I¡¯ll cook some for you.¡± ophia, don¡¯t bother with it. I¡¯m not hungry¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, her stomach growled. *Sophia, Valerie¡¯s face immediately turned red. She didn¡¯t cook when she received Matthew¡¯s message in the evening and knew that Mathew might note home. She returned to her room and went on the live broadcast, After that, those bad things happened. She did not have the chance to car at all Just now, she was too nervous while avoiding those inte celebrities to feel hungry. Now that she rxed, she could not hold it in anymore. Sophia and Nn looked at each other and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter ¦§ you feel hungry or not. Since your stomach is growling, you should eat something. I will go to the kitchen and make you something to eat. Wait here.¡± Sophia insisted. Valerie was especially embarrassed. ¡°Sophia, sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ll make do with some nuts. Coincidentally. fruit tter . there were some pine nuts on Is on the However, Sophia insisted and entered the kitchen, saying. Those things are not enough to fill your stomach. Val, l, please humor me. I¡¯ve been urging Matthew to bring you home for a nice dinner, but it happened so fast today. I can only make some simple food for you. I can handle it. Just don¡¯t despise my cooking!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ Valerie was stunned. How could she despise Sophia¡¯s culinary skills? On the contrary, she felt warm inside. Just as she was about to help Sophia, Matthew reminded her. ¡°There are thick pajamas in the room. Grandma knew you wereing and specially prepared them for you. Do you want to get changed?¡± When he saw her just now, she only wore two thin home clothes. The situation was urgent, and there was no time for her to change, so he hurriedly put hn jacket on her. She was safe at the time. His clothes were too big for her, making it difficult for her to move. She had to change. After Valerie entered the side room. Matthew slowly walked to the kitchen and stared at Sophia¡¯s slightly busy figure for some time. ¡°Grandma, are you sure Valerie won¡¯t have diarrhea after eating what you cook!¡± It was not that he had a problem with his grandmother, but he knew his grandmother too well. Sophia had lived a pampered life since she was little Not to mention cooking. Sophia probably did not even tell the difference between potatoes and tomatoes. Moreover, Sophia had once brought food to him at the office and imed it was a home¨Ccooked meal, but it turned out to be takeout from a restaurant. Therefore, Matthew was deeply suspicious of Sophia¡¯s cooking ¡°Get lost, you little rascal!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Sophia nced at him angrily. ¡°I know I¡¯m a lousy cook, but 1 can make spaghetti, 1 learned it a few days ago,.. Sophia¡¯s tone was filled with pride. Matthew knew he could not stop her even if he wanted to. It was not easy for Sophia to learn some new skills. She had to show off Sophia bought the current house for them the next day after Matthew confessed that Valerie was his wife so he could bring Valerie over for a family reunion dinner at any time. The house wasn¡¯t very spacious, and the location was less good, but it waspatible with ordinary ie housing To make the house look like a warm home. Sophia even bought flowers and ced them on the balcony. The fridge was also full of groceries. The spaghetti she was cooking at the time was from the freezer. The only disadvantage was that the house was too new. However, what happened tonight was a mess. Matthew brought Valerie there because he hoped that there would be a ce for Valerie to calm down. He believed Valerie probably wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to it Matthew could not help but frown when he recalled what had just happened. He felt the series of events tonight was not that simple. It was as if someone had arranged everything behind the scenes. Moreover, the other side¡¯s goal was clear. They wanted topletely ruin Valerie¡¯s reputation and turn her into a rat that everyone despised His expression was not good, and his brown eyes were cold. At that moment, Sophia interrupted him with a gasp ¡°Oh, help! Ah, what¡¯s going on? Why is the spaghetti stuck to to the e bottom of the not por Sophia was still full of herself just a second ago, but her efforts were in vain. The spaghetti stuck tightly to the bottom of the pot, and Sophia was so anxious that she hurriedly used a spat to fiddle with the pot. Unexpectedly, she used more strength, and the spaghetti almost fell out Seeing that Sophia was about to continue, Matthew¡¯s eyelids twitched. He quickly took the spat from her hand, fearing that Valerie could only eat severely burned spaghetti if he were too slow. ¡°Why did you snatch my spat! Do you know how to cook spaghetti?¡± asked Sophia Sophia was embarrassed and unwilling to give in, so she wanted to retake charge, although she did not know why the spaghetti stuck to the pot. She did wellst time when the chef coached her was gradually stunned when she saw Matthew¡¯s next move Just as she was about to tell Matthew to move aside, e, Sophia was g it all burned. Matthew gently scooped up the burned spaghetti from the bottom of the pot and cleaned the pot. Then, he added some water to the pot and waited for the water to boil. When the water boiled up, he put the spaghetti in. Only then did he scoop the spaghetti into the te. Matthew didn¡¯t do it skillfully, but he was good at it. Most importantly, he had sessfully cooked the spaghetti without getting it Original content from N?velDrama.Org. it might not be a big deal in any other family. But, no one from the Grant family could even try eggs in thest three generations Sophia was shocked. She quickly ran to the living room and grabbed Nn¡¯s hand. Nn was even more shocked than her ¡°How is that possible? Seriously? Matthew knows how to cook spaghetti?¡° ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes! Everyone knew Matthew cared about nothing in the past, feeling like he lived to earn money only. Besides, he knows nothing else. He¡¯s simply like an emotionless stone. I didn¡¯t expect him to know how to cook spaghetti, I must say Val has her way with Matthew. Seef She¡¯s changed him a lot¡± Nn looked like he had just got to know his grandson. After the shack, he sighed repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. Val is indeed a good girl. She¡¯s good¨Clooking and polite. She¡¯s a good girl¡­¡± The old couple whispered to each other loudly, Matthew was in the kitchen and had even prepared some sauce for Valerie. Valerie preferred the taste in the south. She loved spaghetti with more sauce. When Matthew came out of the kitchen with the spaghetti, he naturally heard the teasing of his grandparents. Shaking his head helplessly. he continued to carry the spaghetti to the side room and knocked on the door. No one answered the door. Matthew was worried that Valerie would do something stupid. He hesitated for two seconds before opening the door and going in Unexpectedly, Valerie was still wearing his jacket. Her eyes were filled with tears as she stood at the door in a daze. It was clear that she had heard the old couple¡¯s conversation Seeing Matthew enter, Valerie quickly turned around and wiped her eyes. Then, she picked up her phone and was about to walk through the door. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°Why¡± Matthew frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Valerie did not want to say anything more, trying to push the door open. Matthew put down the te an and grabbed her wrist again. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I won¡¯t let you go!? He thought she had calmed herself, but out of his expectations, she still wanted to leave. His expression darkened. It was hard to guess a woman¡¯s thoughts. She was smiling in the living room just now, so why was she crying and even changing her mind! ¡°Is it because of Grandpa You don¡¯t like him?¡± After thinking it over, he guessed it might be rted to Nn. After all, she had known Sophia f?r a long time. Matthew was about to exin that although Nn looked strict, he had a soft heart. Moreover, he could tell Nn was quite fond of Valerie ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It has It has nothing to do with Nn, Valerie denied. Matthew frowned again. Since it had nothing to do with his grandparents, then what was it about? ¡°Valerie, tell me why. He had to know the reason. Valerie was overwhelmed by his imposing manner. She knew Mathew would not let go of the door handle and let her leave if she did not give him an answer She took a deep breath and confessed, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause trouble for Sophia and Nn Sophia and Nn haven¡¯t watched the news yet, so they¡¯re good to me. But what would they think of me if they knew about me and my family? Mr. Grant, please let me go. I don¡¯t want to see them hate me¡­ No matter what she did, her family would never be happy with her. She was also used to pot being close to her family and stopped expecting the kinship that did not belong to her. However, she did not expect Sophia and Nn to be so good to her. That kind of warmth was too precious for her When Sophia and Nn were concerned about her just now, for a time, Valerie even felt like she was dreaming. The more beautiful the dream was, the more afraid she was of waking up from it. She might as well leave before the dream broke so she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed After she finished her words in embarrassment, she couldn¡¯t stay there for another minute, so she turned the doorknob again. But Matthew¡¯s hand covered the back of her hand and stopped ber again. Then, he leaned over from behind. Her back was almost against his chest, and she could hear his faint smile in her car. ¡°Valerie, have y you thought i of a possibility that Grandpa and Grandina might have known long ago?¡± ¡°What Valerie froze instantly ¡®Sophia and Nn knew about this long ago? she wondered How could that be possible? Why would they still be so good to me if they knew it long ago!¡± asked Valerie. ¡°Because they believe what they see more than hearsay. Besides, Valerie, Matthew looked at her and reminded her, ¡°I know about you, too. Why aren¡¯t you worried that I misunderstand you?¡± Matthew¡¯s breaths almost enveloped her Valerie was a little nervous and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re different¡­ The answer surprised Matthew. He lowered his voice and asked. Then tell me, how am I different from others? He was usually expressionless, but they were too close to each other then. The moment Valerie turned around, she fell into his burning brown eyes. She fell breathless and didn¡¯t know how to speak for a moment Moreover, she was stunned, wondering why she would have said that Matthew was different Previously, when Valerie was at the family dinner with her brother, Julian, her mother suddenly appeared and asked her for 60 thousand dors. Under her mother¡¯s aggressiveness, she was embarrassed and did not know how to face Matthew. She was even ashamed that Matthew had seen her pitiful side. But then, she firmly believed Matthew would never misunderstand her like others. Perhaps it was because Matthew defended her when her mother exposed her past that day. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Or perhaps it was because he suddenly showed up on the day of the birthday banquet to help her out. Perhaps it was because he unexpectedly appeared to take her away when she was almost in despair just now, They had not known each other for long. Valerie had only been with him so the baby could be born smoothly. She had even thought of treating him as her superior and boss. However, she did not know when it started that he could always give her an indescribable sense of security as long as he showed up ¡°So, what¡¯s different about me?¡± Matthew was still pressing for an answer. His voice was naturally lower. Now that he lowered his voice, it sounded Chapter 214 Chapter 214 even more maic, Valerie did not dare to look into his eyes. She could feel her face getting redder and redder. However, she could not ignore Matthew¡¯s aura, so she had no choice but to face him. Valerie thought for a moment. ¡°You¡­¡± Matthew looked at her closely, wanting to hear what she would say next. Unexpectedly, the door suddenly creaked twice. Although it was very soft, and the sound immediately stopped, two obvious shadows could be seen at the bottom of the door crack. Matthew frowned and let go of Valerie. Then, he slowly opened the door. As expected, Sophia and Nn got caught red¨Chanded at the door. They were still crouching and eavesdropping. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nn reacted quickly. When he saw Matthew open the door, he stood up immediately and leaned on his walking stick to look out the window. pretending to enjoy the scenery Sophia couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed, too. She quickly cleared her throat and pretended she couldn¡¯t find her reading sses. ¡°Grandma, your sses are on your nose. Matthew exposed them helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, if you have anything to say to us, just say it There¡¯s no need to eavesdrop¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t cavesdropping. We were worried that something might happen since you and Val have been in the room too long!¡± Sophia pulled Valerie over. Nn agreed in a low voice, Val, Matthew has had a bad temper since he was young. If he bullies you or is mean to you, tell me. I¡¯ll have your back!¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment before she quickly smiled. ¡°Sophia, Nn, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Matthew didn¡¯t bully me Sophia didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°We know what kind of person our grandson is. He¡¯s boring with a straight face every day. Just ignore him. By the way, Ive already cooked the spaghetti for you. You¡¯re still hungry, aren¡¯t you? Eat it while it¡¯s warm. Not only did Sophia pull Valerie away, but she also righteously distorted the truth and even took the credit for cooking the spaghetti. It was not the first time Matthew had seen her grandmother boast so shamelessly. He raised his eyebrows helplessly and did not expose Sophia, Although Valerie was a little embarrassed, herst bit of fear finally dissipated when she heard the two elders¡® concern Previously, she had been cooped up in the small house and almost got defeated by the people who had insulted her online. As a result, she wished she could find a ce to hide. However, on careful thought, even the two elders, over fifty, could tell right from wrong. Thoseizens had only been deceived by Melinda and rk and misled by inte celebrities. They would not get her wrong if they knew the truth. ¡°Sophia, Nn, thank you.¡± Valerie thanked the two elders sincerely. Speaking of which, it was sarcastic. Other than her elder brother, the people who cared about her were not rted to her by blood. On the contrary, those called ¡°Tamilies¡± hurt her the most. Sophia smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be silly. Hurry up and eat. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll cook more. If you¡¯re in any trouble, you can tell us. We will do our best to help you!¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Sophia gave Nn a look. Nn thought of the video sent by Nathan, and his face instantly darkened. Although Nn was enjoying his life after retirement, he was a man of the hour in the business world when he was young and had been through all kinds of hardships. In the video, the two people iming to be Valerie¡¯s Aunt Melinda and Uncle rk looked pitiful, but their eyes were filled with schemes. Melinda was even more ruthless. She did not hesitate to stab herself for money to ruin her niece¡¯s reputation. She was so greedy for money. It would be best if she had stabbed herself to death! No, not It was better to stab herself unul she was half¨Cdead. It would be best if she would lie in the hospital bed for the rest of her life. If she could not even get out of bed, she would not be able to harm anyone. In Nn¡¯s opinion, it was shameless for any elder to do such a horrible thing! After all, even the beggar would be grateful if one gave him several pennies. Those two elders were impossible. It was okay if they wanted money, but they even ruined Valerie! Girl i Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. if you need my help, just say it. Nn¡¯s expression was serious, put down her fork and looked at Nn and Sophia seriously. ¡°Nn, Sophia, don¡¯t worry. This is ¡°Thank you, Nn, but there¡¯s no need. Valerie p my family issue. I believe I can handle it well Though Nn and Sophia were worried, they nodded together since Valerie had said so In any case, it was in Kranson City. Since Valerie nned to do it herself, they would respect her choice. If it didn¡¯t work, they could make a moveter. Anyway, in Kranson City, with the Grant family¡¯s connections and ability, it was easy to deal with two shameless miskile¨Caged folks! te of spaghetti Perhaps receiving concern and strength, Valerie¡¯s appetite had improved, and she finished the entire It was gettingte. Valerie was still wrapped in cold air and nned to shower first Matthew thoughtfully brought her a hairdryer. Thanks, Mr. Grant Valerie changed into the leisurewear that it Sophia had prepared for her. She did not know what material Sophia had picked. Although it was not thick, it was veryfortable to wear. Matthew nced at her er indifferently: ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are still outside Valerie was slightly stunned when she heard that. Then, she got what he meant and quickly corrected herself. Thank you, Matthew. Her face was a little flushed. This subtle feeling made it seem like they were truly a married couple. Matthew didn¡¯t think much of it. Looking at her slightly embarrassed and red face, he found it very interesting, Matthew had seen too many of her business smiles and how she treated everyone equally. For some reason, he liked it when she had such a different expression in front of him. But he went back to the main topic. He said. The poprity of what happened tonight has exceeded expectations. It has already attracted the attention of many media outlets and self- media. The poprity behind it will generate huge benefits. Many people will want to hype it up and use it to attack you. Are you sure you want to resolve it yourself!¡± Valene nodded seriously. ¡°Yes!¡± She w was already mentally prepared. She clenched her fists and said solemnly, ¡°After all, this is my family issue. I can¡¯t drag you down. Moreover, Eve thought of how to deal with it. Since they were the ones who tried to ruin me, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless. I¡¯ll p their faces with the facts and evidence one by one!¡± Matthew stared at her for a while before his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. There was always a vitality in her that could not be defeated. It seemed it would never be able to make her copse no matter what happened. He liked her for that After the two finished chatting. Valerie went to wash up. Matthew knew his grandparents must still be worried, so he went out and exined to Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 ¡°Mathew, are we really not going to do anything about this?¡± Sophia was still worned. ¡°Yes, listen to Valerie After knowing Valerie for a few days, he more or less understood what kind of person Valerie was. She looked gentle and easy to talk to, but she was actually stubborn. Since she had decided to deal with it herself, he would give her respect. If she encountered any difficulties, then he would take action. More importantly, the Valerie he knew was not a weak little girl Matthew asked, ¡°Grandma, do you still remember that time when I asked you to get our of the car on the way back from the Anderson family! Of course, Sophia remembered. She had only urged Matthew to get married that day, but Matthew had chaved her out of the car and asked her to drive herself back. She was so angry that she did not even want feest much that night. However, now now that she thought about it, since Matthew and Valerie had been secretly married for a while, he should have been married when she urged him to get married. No wonder he was so resistant to her urging him to get married. Matthew said, ¡°That day, her friend was almost injured as a bridesmaid. The car she took broke down. After I saw her. I sent her to the wedding venue, I saw with my own eyes that she injured several men with a kettle in order to save her friend¡± Sophia was shocked. ¡°Really? Val usually doesn¡¯t show off, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful.¡± Nn admired her. ¡°One has to stand up for themselves sometimes. She was helping her friend. She¡¯s quite righteous.¡± Sophia snorted. ¡°T didn¡¯t say that it was bad, but she¡¯s a girl after all. It¡¯s easy for her to be at a disadvantage like this. Matthew, why didn¡¯t you protect Val well back then¡­¡± Matthew did not deny it. He had indeed ge that day. If he had been with her at that time, he would not have let her fight alone. He still. remembered that day when he found her in the coffer room. She was in a sorry state and stubborn. She held the kettle in her hand as if she was holding a sharp sword. Her entire body was filled with muthlessness. Even though she was in a sorry state, she still protected Katherine Santos firmly. Matthew continued in an indifferent tone. ¡°As for this aunt of hers, she did raise Valerie. She was only 12 years old when she started living with her aunt. From then on, she was responsible for taking care of her aunt¡¯s family¡¯s dady needs. She also had to work part¨Ctime on weekends and during the winter and summer vacations to support her aunt¡¯s family. Therefore, instead of saying that she raised her, it would be better to say that they used food in exchange for a full¨Ctime nanny.¡± ¡°A full¨Ctime nanny needs to be paid. They can¡¯t be dismissed with food! Sophia¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Where¡¯s her mother! Where¡¯s her father? Where are her other rtives? As soon as the words left her mouth, Sophia choked. She recalled that Valerie¡¯s uncle was in the video just now. His attitude was even worse. As for that mother, she kicked her 12¨Cyear¨Cold daughter out of the house. Sophia found this family really strange. She thought, ¡®God, what kind of environment did Valerie grow up in! It¡¯s a miracle that she has turned out to be such an upright person!¡± Although Mathew only said a few words, Sophia was already ufortable from listening. She did not dare to continue listening and simply interrupted Matthew. ¡°Stop talking. In the future, we will take care of Valt We are all her family!! Matthew had originally nned to continue talking about the strange matter of Ruth exchanging her daughter for a wedding gift. However, after hearing Sophia¡¯s words, it seemed that he did not need to say anything che. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. While Sophia was feeling sorry for Valerie, Nn¡¯s gazended on Maithew. He smiled, but his gaze was sharp. ¡°Matthew has really changed a loc¡± Matthew was confused. Even Sophia came over and stared at him for a while. 1. e. She then nodded meaningfully. ¡°Indeed.¡± They did not think so just now. Now that they thought about it, Matthew was usually a man of few words. He usually looked cold and never interacted with others much. This was the first time they had seen Matthew care so much about someone else. Moreover, Matthew had said much just now. It was obvious that he was deliberately speaking up for Valerie so that they would not misunderstand Valerie, If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own cars, Sophia wouldn¡¯t have known that Matthew could say such a long sentence at once Matthew had never liked to talk since he was young. He would only say a few words at most. This made Sophia worried that Mathew had a problemn with stuttering, which made him unable to speak She thought, ¡°He¡¯s changed now! This is good: 10 Nn and Sophia¡¯s mocking gazes made Mathew¡¯s face darken. However, whether he admitted or denied it, it would only make them tease him and Valerie even more. He shook his head helplessly and did not dampen their mood ¨C ¡°But then again. Sophia thought of something. ¡°Mathew, Val is a good girl. When do you n to tell her about our family? We can¡¯t keep it from Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Sophia could clearly see that Matthew liked Valerie. Even if Matthew didn¡¯t fall in love with Valerie, it was special enough since the usually cold Matthew was so different in treating Valerie. Thinking back to how the daughter of the Santos family had pestered Matthew again a while ago, Sophia was very satisfied that it was Valerie who could marry Matthew instead of Lindsey, However, she did not know what Matthew was thinking. He insisted on hiding the situation of his family from Valerie. Although the situation of Valerie¡¯s family wasplicated and it was easy for that family of parasites to raise a gold digger, Valerie was obviously not that kind of person. Just from the fact that Valerie did not want to be paid for saving people, it was obvious that she was kind. Sophia¡¯s words made Matthew frown slightly. He admitted that Sophia was right. After more than a month of observation, it seemed that he had Indeed misunderstood Valerie at the beginning. However, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to hide it from her for the time being. Grandpa, Grandma, be careful and don¡¯t expose yourself¡± For example, the pajamas from a luxury brand under Nn¡¯s robe. It was best not to appear in the future. Also, Sophia¡¯s expensive flower earrings and the jade thumb ring on her hand were too fashionable. Fortunately, Valerie was distracted tonight and should not have noticed those detalls. Matthew reiterated again, ¡°Grandma, my wife is the person who I want to spend the rest of my life with. Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I know my limes and will handle it well He did not hate Valerie. In fact, he admired her a little. It felt veryfortable to be with her. It was apletely different feeling from when he was with others. However, sometimes she gave him a strange feeling. He could clearly feel that she was hiding something important from him and avoiding him. Matthew was used to having everything under control. He hated the feeling of being kept in the dark. In any case, the contract between him and her was half a year old. They still had more than four months to spend together. If she could open her heart to him and he tested that she could indeed be his wife, he would naturally confess everything to her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sophia knew that once Matthew made up his mind, it was useless no matter what others said. She could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m warning you. Make up your mind to tell her the truth as soon as possible. If you keep hiding such an important matter from her and be exposed one day, it will be toote even if you regret and cry about it!¡± Matthew interrupted and said firmly, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to be worried. This won¡¯t happen.¡± He did not think that things would go out of his control, nor did he think that he would regret and cry for a woman. Moreover, even if he really fell in love with Valerie in the future, he felt that he would never cry because of her. When Sophia saw that he could not be persuaded, she still muttered indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how determined you seem now. You¡¯ll know when the timees. Matthew said. ¡°That time will nevere¡± ¡°You!¡± Sophia was furious. She suddenly thought of something and her eyes turned snug. ¡°Matthew, I almost forgot to tell you. Back then, you told me to buy a smaller house, so this house has two bedrooms and one living room. Tonight, your grandfather and I will share a room. You and Valerie will share a room. Bye!¡± After saying that, Sophia pulled Nn back to their room and winked at Matthew teasingly. Based on her understanding of her grandson, since Matthew had yet to treat Valerie as his real wife, he probably had not slept with Valerie. In that case, Sophia wanted to give them a little push. Matthew felt speechless. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 In the bedroom, after Valerie washed up, she turned on her phone. Previously, when she was at home and suddenly saw so many people attacking and cursing her online, she almost couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions and chose to turn off her phone. ??????????? As soon as she turned on her phone, she received a lot of messages. Most of them were from her julian and Katherine. Just as she was about to call her Julian back, Julian called again. She said. ¡°Hey, Julian.¡± Julian called her all night but could not contact her. He was so anxious that he quickly asked when he heard her voice, Valerie, where are you now? Are you alright?¡°. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. When Julian heard her calm tone, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good Valerie, I saw the news. This matter has blown up. Everyone in Kranson City knows about it. Why didn¡¯t you call me! If I were there, I would definitely have stopped Melinda and rk!¡± ¡°It happened too suddenly at that time. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Besides, Juluan¡­ Valerie took a deep breath and said slowly. ¡°rk and Melinda have obviously nned this for a long time. They areing for me. Even if you were there, you couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± After calming down and thinking about it, Julian felt that no one would carry scissors with them. Melinda took out the scissors at the right time to cause amotion in Kranson City so that everyone could attack Valerie. Moreover, thinking about it more deeply, there was a high chance that this matter had been tacitly approved by Ruth. That was why they dared to do this. Julian could not deny it. His brows were tightly knitted. ¡°How could they treat you like this! This is too much¡­ Valerie, from today onwards. I will treat it as if I don¡¯t have rtives like them. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will think of a way to help you!¡± Valerie was immediately shocked. No matter how overboard rk and Melinda were, they were only targeting her and not Julian. She did not expect Julian to disown rk and Melinda for her. Julian said, ¡°Valerie, people have to have the ability to distinguish right from wrong As for Mom, there¡¯s nothing we can do to her since she is our mother. I can only try my best to change her mind. But I won¡¯t tolerate other rtives at all!¡± Valerie was touched and heartbroken when she heard that Julian, thank you¡± Julian said, ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. I know best what you¡¯ve experienced in the past. I¡¯ll think of a way to rify it for you Valerie interrupted him. ¡°Julian, I feel like there¡¯s a supporter behind rk and Melinda. Tonight is just the beginning. I think they will have other ways to target me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not afraid of them I¡¯ll think of a way to respond to them one by one. If you help me, I will appear guilty, so I do it myself. You¡¯re in charge of helping me.¡± Julian was stunned for a moment. He thought about it and realized that it made sense. ¡°Alright, as long as you need anything, just let me know!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll call Katherine back.¡± Valerie was about to hang up when a voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Valerie, Fin here¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Valerie thought She had misheard. Julian said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your friend Katherine is with me. She must have heard about you and couldn¡¯t get through to you. She thought that you were here, so she came to my fruit shop. I¡¯m bringing her to your house now. Fortunately, I received your call halfway Wait, I¡¯ll give her the phone¡­¡± After a while, Katherine¡¯s voice came through the phone. Katherine seemed to have a lot to say, but She was afraid that She would make Valerie ufortable if She said too much. In the end, She gritted her teeth with red eyes and said, ¡°Valerie, you must tell us if you need anything¡± Valerie had already heard a few people say this to her tonight. Her heart felt wa She thought, ¡°It turns out that even if I am abandoned by everyone, I still have good friends and elders who will feel sorry for her¡­ The two of them chatted for a while. After confirming that Valerie was safe, Katherine hung up the phone with relief. Just as she was about to return the phone to Julian, Julian handed her a tissue. Katherine was stunned for a moment. Only then did she realize that tears had unknowingly flowed from the corners of her eyes. She quickly took the tie and wiped it. Julian did not mock her at all. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s great for Valerie to have a friend like you who cares about her.¡± When the two of them came out, Julian rode a scooter to avoid traffic. Since Valerie was not at home, there was no need to go to Slotmond Estate. Julian handed the helmet hat to Katherine. ¡°Miss Santos, shall we go back? Katherine took the hard hat and put it on Julian handed her a nket. ¡°It might not be very clean, but it¡¯s a little cold today. It¡¯s better for you to hold this to block the wind than to catch a cold. 1/2 Katherine was puzzled. ¡°What about you?¡°. Julian smiled, ¡°I am strong. It¡¯s fine for me to get some wind¡± Even so, the wind was still very cold in the middle of winter. Even Katherine, who was hugging the nket to block the wind, felt cold, let alone Julian, whose cheeks were bruised from the wind. However, he did not even frown. Katherine knew very well that Julian had given her the nket to shield her from the wind and also to prevent others from gowiping about them. With the nket between the two of them, she would not be too embarrassed. It seemed that although Julian looked dull and quiet, he was actually very meticulous, Soon, she returned to the fruit shop. Katherine¡¯s car was parked outside the shop Julian stopped her and wanted to offer her two boxes of fruits. She said. ¡°Julian, there¡¯s no need ¡°You love to take them. I wish you the best for the rest of your days¡± Julian smiled and walked into the shop. Katherine was even more embarrassed. She knew that Julian still remembered that she had wanted to jump off a buildingst time. So this was his way of wanting to cheer her on. Unexpectedly, as soon as Julian entered the fruit shop, Ashley frowned and rushed up to him. She red at Julian and said, ¡°Who is that woman? I felt that something was wrong when I came to check on the shop in the middle of the night. Julian, how dare you find a prostitute? You are so shameless. Don¡¯t forget that you have a child¡± ¦§ H Çú Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Ashley was full of hostility while scolding Julian Julian frowned. He thought about how it was not easy for them to reconcile after thest quarrel and Alden was afraid every day because of this Julian suppressed his temper and exined, ¡°She¡¯s Valerie¡¯s friend, Katherine Santos!¡± Only then did Ashley¡¯s expression improve a little. She did remember that Valerie Warren had a friend with that name who seemed to be working at a car dealership. Thinking of this, Ashley could not help butugh. Although she is so young, she is dressed like a slur. In my opinion, she¡¯s probably wearing fake brands. Even if it¡¯s real, they probably came from shady means. She might have hooked up with some rich old man. The base sry to work at the car dealership was low. At most, it was about the same amount of money that Valerie made. Ashley didn¡¯t believe that Katherine could afford all the luxury brands on her. She thought, Look at that luxurious bag, it looks fancier than the one I bought secretly There is no way that it is real¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Julian was shocked to see that Ashley was belittling Katherine although she didn¡¯t know i Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. her At this moment, the door was pushed open. Katherine did not know what was going on inside. She jogged to the door and said. ¡°Julian, is this wife? Hello, madam your Ashley realized that she was being too much just now. She immediately put on a fake smile. ¡°Hello, I heard from my husband that you¡¯re Valerie¡¯s friend. I¡¯ll give you some fruits. Please take them.¡± After saying that, she pretended to be enthusiastic and took a box. She picked up some fruits of various kinds and put them in. With outsiders around, Julian usually wouldn¡¯t be angry at her. Just then, the delivery notification sounded and they received a long list of orders. What was a little strange was that this list almost ordered all kinds of fruits in the shop to make up for the discount. It was really a troublesome and low yielding order. Julian did not say anything. He took a stack of bags and began to park them one by one. Ashley saw that the customer had bought grapes and immediately said, ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s a bunch of them at the bottom of the cab. Although some of them are rotten, they shouldn¡¯t be discovered if you put them in. Anyway, they are buying with all the discounts. There¡¯s no need to give them good fruits.¡± Julian frowned and interrupted, ¡°Since the customer has paid and is following the rules, they are no different from an ordinary customer. We can¡¯t use inferior products.¡± You Ashley was displeased, but she could not show it. She quickly picked up some fruits for Katherine and handed them over. She personally sent Katherine out and watched her drive away. When the car was far away. Ashley¡¯s face darkened. She sneered and ridiculed, I thought she was s driving a fancy car It¡¯s just Sure enough, she is not rich. How dare she wear fake brands in publict Valerie only makes such low¨Css friends.¡± alousy Volkswagen. Little did she know that the Santos family did notck fancy cars. It was just that Katherine was in a hurry to go out and borrowed a car from the butler. When Ashley returned to the shop, she saw that Juliari was still packing fruits ording to the order. She could not help but lose her temper. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t have to give them the best fruits. If you give such good fruits, those people who intend to rip us off won¡¯t appreciate you.¡± Julian paused for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Sincerity is the foundation of doing busines Ashley sneered. ¡°You only know how to say these empty words, What¡¯s sincerity? You¡¯re so stubborn. No wonder you can¡¯t earn much money! Let me tell you, in a few days, we¡¯ll have to pay the mortgage again. My father¡¯s birthday ising soon. Hurry up and transfer some money to my card. If we give him a cheap gift, you will be embarrassed¡± Julian frowned. A trace of fatigue surged up. He opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he swallowed his words, However, Ashley enjoyed Julian¡¯s obedience. It made her feel superior. Of course, buying gifts was an excuse. She had taken a fancy to the bag that Katherine had with her. She remembered that it cost more than 4,000 dors. She wanted to buy one. She thought, Julian is poor and dull. Speaking of which, he is really lucky to be able to marry such a beautiful wife like me. Moreover, this stubborn man always likes to talk about his sister¡­ Speaking of Valerie, Ashley was angry again. When she thought of how Valerie hast embarrassed her previously, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Alley turned on her phone after she thought of something Valerie¡¯s matter waspletely popr in Kranson City, She casually scrolled through de Inte and saw videos rted to Valerie on a tform. rk cursing at Valerie Warren and Melindamitting The most popr video was taken by an Inte celebrity. It happened to capture suicide. She casually flipped through thements below. Five out of ten people were cursing Valerie. Four of them were feeling sorry for Melusta, thest one was asking who Valerie was. They wished they could turn Valerie into ashes. Thisment was liked very much. It seemed that many people had a strong hatred for ingrates like Valerie A sinister look shed across Ashley¡¯s eyes. She could not help but write down ament below. She wrote down where Valerie worked and her Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Outside the hospital¡¯s operating theater, Ruth, rk, and others were gathered at the door. Through the ss door of the operating theater, rk secretly took a photo of the operating theater with his phone. The scene was slightly bloody. ¡°rk, is this really useful?¡± Melinda nodded and smiled. ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t worry. rk and his wife are capable. Didn¡¯t you see that tonight¡¯s matter has already blown up in the city The person having the surgery in the ward was not Melinda. Instead, he was Melinda¡¯s husband. The problem with his legs was already very serious. He had no choice but to undergo surgery in advance. As for Melinda, who hadmitted suicide in the video, she was waiting outside the operating theater in high spirits. There was no on her at all. no trace of injury Thatter Josie covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Melinda, you¡¯re ttering me.. Actually, it was mainly because of your good acting skills that this mat could seed. At that time, we were still wondering if it was too fake to use a blood bag I didn¡¯t expect you to perform so well that no one could find any ws. You can even act in television dramast Melinda¡¯s suicide was actually fake. Being praised for her good acting skills, Melinda waved her hand, but there was nock of smugness on her face. She bragged. ¡°Actually, I was also worried at that time, bur Valerie was really 100 outrageous. I called her to get her out, but she hung up on me directly. My anger immediately rose, so I could act well¡± wait Josie echoed, ¡°Valerie is indeed too much. I don¡¯t know where she is hiding now. Anyway, this matter is already halfway done. Everyone, just wa and see. Sooner orter, she won¡¯t be able to hold herself back and appear.¡± When Melinda heard that it was only half done, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Then what should we do with the other half? ¡°The other half¡­¡± rk took over the conversation. He swiped through the photos on his phone and chose the most gory¨Clooking photo. Then, he pixted the person lying on the bed and erased the face. Then, he added a line of words in the photo. Countdown to Melinda¡¯s death announcement Valerie, if you have any conscience,e and see her onest time!] Josie understood and immediately sent the photo to an ount. She alsomunicated with the other party about how to use this photo to cause amotion in Kranson City. ¡°Next, we just have to wait In the next three days, Valerie will bepletely famous in the entire Kranson City. Everyone will know that she is a heartless and ruthless daughter. They will know that she is cold¨C blooded. Nopany will be willing to use her She will be hated by everyone!¡± Ruth¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. When she thought of Valerie¡¯s attitude towards her before, she simply wanted to p and cheer. It was Valerie who was heartless to her first, so she didn¡¯t think that she was being mean to her, although she was her mother. Besides, as a mother, she was in trouble. She felt that it was only right for Valerie to help her. Not to mention giving her monry, even if Valerie had to sell her house, Ruth felt that it was reasonable. rk thought of something ¡°Oh right, in order to avoid bring exposed, it¡¯s best if Melinda stays at home for the next few days¡± Melinda thought about how her husband was still lying in the operating theater and could not help but feel a linde worried. It was not until rk expressed that he would take care of him for her that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the carter and go to my mother¡¯s ce in the countryside to hide¡± In any case, her eldest son was working outside, and her youngest son was staying at the boarding school. If she cooperated for the next few days, she could get 60 thousand dors. Melinda felt that this was a great deal. In the middle of the night, after receiving the first unknown call. Valerie started receiving countless calls from strangers A bunch of people had found her phone number from somewhere. They questioned her the moment she picked up the call. ¡°Are you that bastard ralled Valerie Warren?¡± Immediately after, she was bombarded with curses and insults. The ruthlessness in those people¡¯s words was almost as if they wanted to skin her alerie hung up the phone. Almost seamlessly, another call came in. Everyone scolded her in the same way, not giving her a chance to retort. In addition to the phone call, she also received countless messages of simr content. Someone even added her on WhatsApp. All of a sudden, all sorts of nonfications came from the phone. It was chaotic and she felt that her phone was about to explode at any moment Valerie frowned and wanted to turn off the sound, but a a pair of hands suddenly reached out and turned off her phone. The world instantly fell Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Matthew scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of rabble who are being led around by the nose. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to them!¡± Valerie smiled bitterly. They are deceived.¡± However, turning off her phone was indeed a good idea. Otherwise, it would be bad if this disturbed Sophia and Nn. Matthew stared at Valerie for a while. His tone was softer than before. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Other than these people, I believe that most people have the ability to think rationally¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie¡¯s mood was indeed a little affected, but after hearing Matthew¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Grant, are youforting me? Don¡¯t worry, if it was before, I might really be affected, but it doesn¡¯t matter how they scold me now. Anyway, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Yes,¡± Matthew was a man of few words, but Valerie felt inexplicably safe. In fact, she rarely trusted others completely. Sometimes, she was quite surprised about the fact that she could trust a man she had only known for more than a month. However, after calming down, she suddenly realized something else. ¡°Mr. Grant, aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have heard themotion in her room so quickly and rushed in to turn off her phone. As she spoke, she looked outside and realized that there was a thin nket on the sofa in the living room. The middle of the sofa was sunken, and it looked like someone was sleeping in it. Valerie was shocked. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been sleeping on the sofa. Manhew frowned and did not deny it. He knew very well that his grandmother did it on purpose. She wanted him to sleep with Valerie, but he was kind of a clean freak Furthermore, Valene had already closed the door at that time. Matthew could never knock on her door at that moment and tell her that he wanted to sleep with her. It was not his style. Therefore, he decided to make do on the sofs until he heard the continuous phone calls and notifications of messages in her room. Valerie was very embarrassed. Thinking that she was the one who upied his bed, she quickly said. ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? T sleep on the sofa¡± As she spoke, she quickly got out of bed and was about to walk out of the door. The thick pajamas that Sophia had prepared for her had already been taken off and ced aside. She was wearing a tight¨Cfitting silk pajamas. She was slender, and the silk pajamas outlined her figure. Her entire body gave off a fragrant and soft feeling. When she jumped off the bed, Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened. Just as she was about to walk out, he pulled her back. ¡°How mad do you think Grandma will be if she finds out I let you sleep on the couch all night tomorrow morning¡°¡± Marthew felt that Valerie¡¯s arm was very thin. His voice was hoarse, and there was a hint of lust in his eyes. It was not that he had never touched her body before, and he knew more than anyone else how sweet she was. However, today was obviously not a good time, no matter the time or ce. ¨C Matthew stuffed her back into the nket and covered her with the nket. He reminded her with a dark expression, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from your illness. Don¡¯t torture yourself.¡± Valerie did not understand why he was suddenly angry and even pulled a long face. However, she could not sleep like this because she felt quite embarrassed. She simply arched her body to the other side of the bed and patted the empty bed beside her. ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t you sleep here?¡± Matthew was dumbfounded. He thought, Is this woman trying to torture me to death? Doesn¡¯t the know that she is simply a delicious meal to me right now! Matthew¡¯s expression became even more even more terrible. However, Valerie¡¯s eyes were very clear and serious. She clearly did not have any other thoughts and was sincerely inviting him. It seemed that he who was having filthy thoughts, was extremely dirty After a moment of confrontation, Matliew seemed to have been defeated. He took off his shoes and leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°G sleep¡± Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him lying down. She immediately agreed and closed her eyes. After a while, she could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Grant, dunk you. It¡¯s so good to marry you¡± After thanking him, she finally rxedpletely. After a while, her breathing slowly stabilized as she slept soundly. However, she did not know that Matthew had a weird expression and duly fell asleep a few hours later. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Early the next morning. Matthew was woken up early again. As expected, when he opened the door, he saw Sophia and Nn whispering outside the door, as if they wanted to quietly open the door and peek Matthew could not take it anymore. His grandmother was usually very gossipy, so it was fine. ¡°Grandpa, as the former CEO of Noria Group, you had tens of thousands of employees under you. Kranson City also has many admirers of yours. Who would have thought that your interest was actually eavesdropping?¡± Unexpectedly. Nn did not mind. ¡°Someone finally wants my grandson. What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa bring concerned?¡± Yesterday, in order not to make Valerie ufortable, Sophia and Nn deliberately avoided the topic of her family. However, the two elders were still very concerned about this The Grant family controlled several media outlets under its name. The video fromst night mainly became popr on short video tforms. Coupled with the influencer¡¯s live stream adding fuel to the fire, it quickly spread. Even if the mainstream media interfered, it would not be of much use. In order to know the progress of the matter, Sophia especially woke up early today, In the end, the more she watched the video, the angrier she became. ¡°The news said Melinda is hanging on by a thread and insists on seeing Val for thest time. There were also a few inte celebrities who went to Val¡¯s hometown and interviewed some neighbors to prove that Melinda had indeed raised Val. They also proved that Val had indeed severed ties with her mother and maile Val appear heartless. Now, everyone is saying that Val killed her aunt. This is crazy. Committing suicide was clearly her own action. How did Val be a murderert There¡¯s also someone who imed to be Val¡¯s cousin who said that if his mother died, he would want Val to pay with her life! He¡¯s crazy!¡± Although Sophia had previously believed that Valerie was not that kind of person, when she saw the video of Melinda and rk shouting affectionately, she also felt sympathy and wondered if they might be going through something. However, after listening to Matthew¡¯s exnation, she knew that they were purely evil. Sophia had never seen such a shameless family. She came from a wealthy family and had a smooth life. The biggest challenge was her son and daughter¨Cinw¡¯s death in a car ident Fortunately, she had walked out of it by raising her grandson. This was the first time in her life that Sophia had encountered such a shameless situation. Therefore, although she was angry, she could not think of a way to deal with it Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If only Mrs. Anderson was healthy. She¡¯s very capable. She might know what to do. She can make those bastards regret their actions!¡± Sophia thought of her best friend, Olivia Anderson Unfortunately, when Olivia found out a few days ago that the granddaughter she had been looking for had actually passed away long ago, she became very sad. She probably hadn¡¯t walked out of it yet, In her anger, a calm voice came from behind. ¡°They did this to force me to show myself.¡± Seeing that Valerie had gotten out of bed, Sophia hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Val, no! If you appear now, they will definitely have dozens of ways to destroy you!¡± Valerie smiled andforted Sophia, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I know. Now that they¡¯ve stirred up quite a scene online, I won¡¯t take it to heart no- matter how they scold me. I n to wait for everyone to calm down before responding¡± She had expected it yesterday. Apart from Melinda¡¯s suicide, they definitely had a backup n. So she was not surprised with the new changes ¨C loday. Sophia asked, ¡°So, Val, what are you going to do?¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Just now, she had called Julian and asked him to help her retrieve some things. Next, she nned to go back to her hometown. Coincidentally, Katherine usd that she was free and wanted to go with her. ay them every She didn¡¯t want to involve Katherine, but Katherine sald, ¡°Valerie. I have more than a dozen bodyguards. I have to pay ry month. It would be a waste not to use them. Your situation is special now. If you¡¯re pessered by some people with ill intentions on the way, my bodyguards can protect you!¡± Only then did Valerie agree. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Moreover, Valerie had also thought about it. Matthew was just a driver. Sophia and Nn lived in an ordinary house and were ordinary people. She had to resolve this matter as soon as possible to avoid implicating them. However, she borrowed Katherine¡¯s bodyguards not for self¨Cdefense, but for another purpose. After breakfast, Katherine¡¯s car arrived nearby. Valerie said goodbye to Matthew and went downstairs. In order to reassure the two elders, she did not say where she was going. Little did she know that the two elders were actually even more worried when they saw her go out. ¡°Matthew, aren¡¯t you worried about Val?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew answered. ¡°Valerie isn¡¯t a weak woman who doesn¡¯t know how to do anything. Since she ns to solve it herself, trust her. I can help her when she needs help.¡± His stern tone angered Sophia so much that she kept sighing. She thought to herself. even know how to dote on his wife!! How d did Matthew be such a cold person? He doesn¡¯t Little did she know that Matthew had already made arrangements Actually, when Valerie went out. Matthew sent a message [Follow Valerie. Report her whereabouts at any time] He had not forgotten the wedding. If he had arrived anyter, the consequences would have been unimaginable. In short, he did not want to see her hurt again. Valerie¡¯s mind was very clear. Now, rk and Melinda were attacking her mainly for two reasons. Firstly, Melinda and rk had raised her. She should not be ungrateful to them. Secondly, she did not take care of her parents. Since that was the case, she would counterattack bit by bit. Valerie¡¯s hometown was in the countryside of Kranson City. It took less than two hours to get there. The countryside was not developing well. Most of its young people were all out working. Usually, there were only some old people left in the vige, Logically speaking, it should be very deserted. However, today, the car was blocked at the entrance of the vige. There was a long queue in front of the car, making it difficult to pass. Valerie recalled the video that circted this morning. Someone had already interviewed her and rk¡¯s neighbors. The people blocking the intersection in front were probably inte celebrities who had heard the news and wanted to take the opportunity to ride on the poprity of this big news. Katherine was really annoyed by these inte celebrities. Especially when she thought of the flirtatious Cutie Piest night, she frowned Coincidentally, not far away, a group of people got out of a car. They were in a huge formation. In the middle was Cutie Pie, who had gained a group of fansst night. In addition to her, there was also a live steam operator, a stylist, and a security guard in a security uniform. Cutie Pie nodded and smiled at everyone. Then, she turned to the screen and said. ¡°Thank you for your support, guys. Since I said that I would definitely investigate the truth and help that poordy find Miss Valerie, I will definitely do it! Next, please follow me and get to know about the situation of Miss Valerie¡± As Cutie Piff spoke, she walked towards the vige, nning to interview everyone from door to door. The surrounding streamers immediately became excited and followed her. It was as if a nest of headless ants had found the queen ant. They followed behind her and caused a huge The vige was basically filled with old people. The elders liked peace and quiet, and some even feared strangers. When they saw so many strange- looking young people rushing over, they were so frightened that they closed the door and rejected the guests. Katherine immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, these vigers are quite simple¨C minded. They won¡¯t let them mess around Valerie said, ¡°Not necessarily ¡± Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Cutie Pie stopped an old man who had just returned from working at the farm and handed him some money. The vigers¡® ie was not high. When he heard that he would receive 20 dors by being interviewed for a moment, the old man hesitated for a moment before agreeing to be interviewed. r outside. The window of the car was tinted. No one outside could see Valerie, but she could see Of course, she recognized that old man. When she was young, he would asionally give her snacks and treat her quite well, ¡°You want to ask about Val? Are you her friends?¡± The old man did not have a smartphone, so he did not know that Valerie¡¯s news had made the headlines. When he heard that so many people were here for Valerie, he could not help but be surprised that Valerie had so many friends. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here for Valerie. Since you know Valerie, can you tell us what kind of person Valerie ist How¡¯s her rtionship with her mothert Dil her mother send her to her aunt¡¯s house because of her bad personality?¡± Cutie Pie smiled and looked harmless. The series of questions she asked made Katherine explode in anger. ¡°Who interviewes like this? This woman is deliberately luring that man to say bad things about you!¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 The old man was also shocked by Cutie Pic¡¯s continuous bombardment of questions. ¡°No, Val has a good temper and is very sensible. Her results in school are also not bad. On the other hand, her mother¡­ ¡°So the rtionship between Valerie and her mother is really bad, right?¡± The old man originally wanted to exin on behalf of Valerie, but he was interrupted by Cutie Pie again. Moreover, the microphone was almost in his face. He hesitated for a while, ¡°Yes, their rtionship is not very good, but¡­ ¡°It seems that it¡¯s precisely because of their bad rtionship that there¡¯s a conflict between Valerie and her mother. It even caused some ws in Valerie¡¯s personality. As a result, even though she was raised by her aunt, shepletely disregarded their rtionship and became as cold as she is now¡± No matter what the man said, Cutie Pie¡¯s persuasion was eventually led in a direction that was extremely unfriendly to Valerie. the old man felt that something was amiss, but at this moment, Cutie Pie had already led her troops and moved to the next house. No one paid attention to what the old man said ¡°Why is this woman so annoying? Katherine waspletely infuriated. She immediately wanted to open the car door and chase after them. She finally knew why there were so manyments online targeting Valerie sincest night. Those people did not care whether Valerie was innocent or not, let alone the truth. They only l was the fastest way to earn money. one thing, and that was to discredit Valerie. It In particr, Cute Pie received the biggest benefits from this incident. She hail directly upgraded from an insignificant streamer to a famous one. Cutie Pi The number of her fans had almost doubled. She had to work hard to keep hyping this whole thing up Valerie tugged at Katherine, and Katherine¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t pull me. I¡¯m going down to smash her mouth. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to spout nonsenser ¡°Katherine!¡± Valerie did not dare to let go. ¡°If you rush over now, the next person 10 be cyberbullied will be y you!¡± Katherine asked, ¡°Are we just going to let them talk nonsense and defame you?¡± Valerie nced coldly at the crowd, ¡°We can¡¯t lower ourselves to their level, Katherine, calm down. We¡¯re here today to do something serious After she talked for a while, Katherine finally calmed down, but she still could not press down her anger. She only hated that the Santos family did not have much involvement in the entertainment industry, unlike Noria Group who had a strong say in this aspect and owned several shon video tforms. Otherwise, she would definitely get her brother to ban this female streamer. Now, she could only and Cutie Pie¡¯s steam channel and report her before blocking her She asked, ¡°Valerie, the road is blocked by those people. How are we going to get in? It won¡¯t be good if these people recognize us the branch road. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± Valerie had lived here for many years. The main road was blocked, but she could still take the Valerie and Katherine each put on a sunhat and got out of the car. Katherine was on tenterhooks, afraid that those inte celebrities would recognize Valerie. She wished she could wrap Valerie up tightly, but in fact, those inte celebrities did not notice them at all. Firstly, theft were too many young inte celebrities who came today. The two of them did not seem out of ce in the vige. Secondly, no one would expect Valerie toe out in public openly after her reputation was ruined while there were even people who said online that they would beat her up every time they saw her. are we going?¡± Katherine secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she quickly asked Valerie, ¡°Valerie, where are we All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Valerie smiled and did not say anything. She led the way for a while and finally stopped in front of a slightly rundown two¨Cstory house. ¡°Here we Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 This house belonged to Terry Morales. When his wife at the door saw Valerie, she felt that she looked familiar. When Valerie took off her sunsses, the woman suddenly realized something. At about the same time, Terry heard themotion outside and happened toe out to see Valerie. Valerie smiled and was about to greet him, but the old couple quickly waved at Valerie and brought her into their house. Terry even closed the door, afraid that others would see Valeric Valerie knew what was going on. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It seems like you have heard about what happened to me. Terry sighed. ¡°So many people rushed into our vige at once. It¡¯s difficult for me not to know, Valerie, you¡¯re really bold. Why did you choose to return to the vige at this time? If those crazy people see you, you can forget about leaving today!¡± Katherine could not help butugh when she heard his words. ¡°How appropriate¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As she spoke, a young girl walked out of the room. When she saw the two strangers, she quickly returned to the room shyly and only dared to secretly tilt her head outside. Valerie asked, ¡°Terry, Kay, is this your granddaughter? She¡¯s so cute¡± Kay was happy at the mention of her granddaughter. She immediately carried the girl out of the house ¡°Kendall,e. This is Valerie.¡± This child looked to be around five years old. She was soft and cuddly, but she had a pair of dark and bright eyes. She was very cute. Ever since Valerie was pregnant, she could not help but pay special attention to children, Just looking at her made Valerie¡¯s heart melt. Although Kendall was still a little shy after being carried out by Kay, she was much bolder than just now. She stared at Valerie and Katherine for a while before greeting them in a childish voice, making everyoneugh. Kay sighed. ¡°This child usually is with my son and his wife who are in the city. Although she is young, she is quite smart. Originally, I wanted them to send her back for me to take care of¡­ Terry took a sip of water and said, ¡°Kay, you are always worried. Didn¡¯t we agree not to mention this matter? It¡¯s quite good for Kendall to be with them in the city. She can see more of the world¡± He suddenly thought of something and kioked at Valerie. ¡°Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t Valerie like this in the past?¡± ¡°Mel¡± Valerie was shocked when she suddenly heard his mention her name. She had almost forgotten all her childhood memories. When she realized that someone still remembered, she could not help but ask, ¡°Terry, do you still remember what I looked like when I was young? ¡°Damn, of course I remembert Of all the girls in the vige, you were the most different Terry thought for a moment and continued slowly. ¡°It was about twenty years ago. Back then, your parents were not doing well. In order to improve their situation, they went to the city to work. One year, they suddenly came lock and said that they really earned a lot of nancy. You were brought back at that time. At that time, the vigers even joked that your parents secretly had such a pretty daughter.¡± Kay joined in the conversation and nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, you had just returned to the vige and were wearing a beautiful dress. You were about Kendall¡¯s age, but you were very sensible. You were not afraid of strangers. You greeted everyone you met. The vigers liked you very much. Later on, when you went to kindergarten, you even showed that you knew how to draw and write. Your peers couldn¡¯t even count. however, you could already recite a lot of poems, I remember you even said that you knew how to y the piano at that time! Good lord, we had never seen a no at that time, but you actually knew how to y it. At that time, the entire vige was discussing how good the education in the city was. You must have learned this in the city with your parents! But it¡¯s strange.. At this point, Terry suddenly put down the cup and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He hesitated and said, ¡°Logically speaking, your parents had enrolled you in so many extracurricr activities in the city. We even leased that every family here valued boys more than girls, but your family instead valued girls more than boys. They spent so much effort to focus on you and didn¡¯t value your brother. In the end¡­. Terry paused. He was too embarrassed to continue, but everyone understood what he meant. Other people might not know that Ruth treated her daughter badly, but Terry knew better than anyone else. When Valerie had just finished junior high school, Ruth wanted to send her out to work. Valerie refused, and Ruth actually left her, who was twelve years old, outside the door in the dead of winter. It was only after Terry tried his best to persuade Valerie¡¯s aunt to take Valerie in, but in reality, her situation did not improve at all If it weren¡¯t for Valerie working so hard, she might not be able to go to high school and end up being married to someone in exchange for wedding gifts. Terry still couldn¡¯t understand why Valerie¡¯s parents who doted on her so much back then suddenly ignored Valerie. Valerie¡¯s drawing, writing, and no skills were very decent. Terry felt that she could pursue a career in any of these fields if she received proper training. Terry and Kay were very regretful, but Valerie¡¯s mood was quite calm. She had long forgotten everything that happened when she was little. Now that she heard it, she found it quite novel. However, she did not like toin or look back. She felt that only by epting reality could she change it. Moreover, she was very satisfied with her current situation. She was also grateful that she had met Matthew. If not for her past, she might not have been able to marry Matthew. However, if someone wanted to break everything she had, she would not agree. Taking a deep breath, Valerie exined the real purpose of her visit today. ¡°Terry, do you still have the things that 1 handed to you for safekeeping¡± COMMENT Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Terry had looked fairly rxed, but his expression turned serious the moment Valerie spoke. ¡°Val, are you sure you want to take that thing?¡± he asked. Valerie nodded solemnly ¡°Yes¡± Terry hesitated, staring at her for a while before heading upstairs. After a long wait, he came back down with a rusty iron box, handing it to Valerie. ¡°I¡¯ve kept this for you for over a decade. I never thought it woulde in handy now¡­ Well, it¡¯s time for everyone to see the injustice you¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morales, Valerie said tly. If she hadn¡¯t been pushed to her limits, she wouldn¡¯t have taken these things our and wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go to such extremes. With the item in hand. Valerie had another ce to go. Katherine was happy to be her driver, and they retraced their steps. Nearing the vige entrance, they heard a familiarmotion. They nced over and saw Cutie Pie and her crew parading around, now at the old house of the Warren family. After Ruth had taken Valerie¡¯s 40 thousand dors,bined with the money Valerie had given her before, and borrowed a bit more, she bought a condo on the outskirts of Kranson City and moved out. To Valerie¡¯s surprise, the door to this house in the vige was still open, and she could vaguely see a familiar figure, holding a bottle, stumbling our drunk It was her father, Fihan Hearing that this was Valerie¡¯s father, Cutie Pie and her crew excitedly swarmed him, eager to digu out some juicy news. But no matter how much Cutie Pie pried, Ethan remained expressionless, asionally sipping from his bottle as he leaned against the wall, acting as if he couldn¡¯t hear them. Unwilling to give up, Cutie Pie pulled out a bribe, thinking this would do the trick. To their shock. Ethan suddenly swung his bottle around, looking ready to hit someone, cursing and shouting for everyone to get out of his yard. Even Valerie was shocked by this scene. From as early as she could remember, Valerie had little impression of her father. All her memories of him were overshadowed by his gloomy demeanor,pulsive gambling, and excessive drinking. Sometimes he would gamble for months on end withouting home, and when he drank, he would frequently curse at everyone around him. As a child, Valerie even felt sorry for Ruth. Just now, Valerie had expected Ethan to scold her without hesitation, much like how Ruth would tear her apart if she could. To Valerie¡¯s surprise, not only did Ethan not utter a single word against her, but he also chose to chase those people away despite the temptation of However, Valerie didn¡¯t see this as any form of paternal love. money. If Ethan loved Valerie, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Ruth to berate and beat her over the years, let her go hungry, or nearly freeze to death on that cold night when she was twelve. Ethan certainly wouldn¡¯t have ignored her existence, never fulfilling even the smallest fatherly duty. As long as he doesn¡¯t pressure me like Mom, wanting to drive me to the brink, it will be fine. Living separately and peacefully as we are now seems good enough, Valerie wondered.. Thinking about this. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile. Sometimes Valerie couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was truly Ruth and Ethan¡¯s child. For her whole life, she was unloved by her father and mother and felt like she was a rootless duckweed drifting aimlessly, All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Valerie said, grabbing Katherine¡¯s hand and leading her back the way they came, leaving the vige behind Little did they know, almost at the same moment they left, a red car arrived in the vige. A mboyantly dressed woman got out of the car and walked briskly toward Cutie Pie and her crew. Taking off her sunsses, she arrogantly dered, ¡°You want dirt on Valerie, right? I¡¯ve got plenty!¡± Ever since Valerie had exposed her affair, Isabel had been seething with hatred, always looking for a chance to get back at her. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The woman in front of them, stepping out of a luxury car and dressed to impress, immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Cutie Pie quickly approached, aiming the camera at Isabel. ¡°Do you know Valense?¡± she asked eagerly. ¡°Know her? I worked with her, but she forced me to resign using her vicious tactics¡± Isabel dered. Cutie Pie¡¯s excitement grew. What vicious tactics did she use against you? Can you borate?¡± The live stream was buzzing with viewers, all eyes on Isabel. Isabel smirked coldly. ¡°Do you know why Valerie is hiding, afraid to show her face! ¡°Why? Does she have some dark secrets? Cutie Pie probed further. Isabel pulled out her phone and disyed a photo of Valerie with a man. The angle of the shot made them look very close. ¡°We used to work at the same car dealership. She was the top saleswoman, and she achieved that by selling her body! This man is one of her clients. Look at how intimate they are. Valerie is nothing but a shameless bitch¡± Gasps and murmurs erupted among the crowd. I never would have guessed!¡± ¡°She looks pretty decent, but who knew she had no self¨Crespect? No wonder she¡¯s so ungrateful?¡° ¡°Is this information reliable Cutie Pie pressed on. ¡°Earlier, you mentioned Valerie used tactics to force you to resign. What happened?¡± Isabel feigned a look of grievance. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand her behavior at the dealership, so we shed. She turned the tables, using me of seducing customers and rallying colleagues to bully and ostracize me. I had no choice but to resign. ¡°I wanted to stay away from such a vile woman, but seeing her ungratefulness exposed online, I felt compelled to reveal her true nature to everyone. ¡°And those male customers who bought cars from her, does your wife know about this? How disgusting to even sit in those cars. ¡°We women already have a hard time in the workce. Someone like Valerie tarnishes the entire industry. I had to expose her today.¡± The livestream¡¯s viewership soared to new heights. ¡°Such a low moral character Why is she even alive? She should have been strangled at birth¡± ¡°If I ever met her, I wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it¡± ¡°Bullying her colleagues? That¡¯s too much! Does herpany know about her true nature?¡± ¡°Which dealership? She should be fired:¡± ¡°Does anyone know where she lives! Let¡¯s send her a witch to curse her The fervor in the live chat reached an unprecedented level. This was exactly what Cutie Pie wanted. The more people argued, the happier she was. The more heated the debate, the wider her grin spread. She thrived on this kind of chaos and conflict Isabel stood off to the side, her smirk growing colder. She and Cutie Pie were using each other for their own gains. Remembering how Valerie had cost her not only her job but also her reputation, turning her into a neighborhood pariah and forcing her to move,bel relished this chance to exact revenge. Isabel wanted to let Valerie have a taste of the hardships she had suffered in the past! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie, you bitch, you force my hand! Let¡¯s see how you handle this now! Isabel cursed inwardly Meanwhile, Valerie and Katherine were hiding nearby. Katherine, seeing the scene unfold, was furious. ¡°Valerie, she¡¯s shameless! I¡¯m going to confront her. This is too much!¡± Katherine was about to storm over, but Valerie grabbed her arm. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to deal with Isabel. The more upset you get, the more you¡¯ll y into their hands. ¡°Besides, things have already escted to this point. No one will listen to reason now. What I need is evidence. When I can throw undeniable proof In their faces, that¡¯s when they¡¯ll be silenced for good.¡± Valerie¡¯s calm demeanor only made Katherine more frustrated, clenching her teeth in anger. These people would do anything for fine. Their Chapter 227 shamelessness knew no bounds. Valerie sighed as she hid, her phone suddenly vibrating. She nced down to see it was Julian. ¡°Valerie, everything is ready. Are you sure about Valerie was silent for a moment before speaking Julian, I know. They¡¯ve pushed me to the edge, and I have no choice¡± A sigh came from the other end of the line. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your decision.¡± Hanging up. Valerie looked at the box in her hand. If she revealed the truth, her ties with the Warren family would be irrevocably severed. Çú Chapter 228 ?Chapter 228 Valerie no longer wished to dwell on the memories of her childhood, sometimes even doubting whether she truly belonged to them. They had pushed her to the brink for the sake of money. Could familial bonds be that fragile? Valerie watched from a distance as Isabel ndered her, dialing the number ingrained in her memory. Ruth, on the other side, saw her phone ring and immediately chuckled. "Valerie can''t wait any longer. She''s calling again!" Just as Ruth was about to answer, rk stopped her. "Don''t pick it up. If you answer now, she''ll be all sweet talk, probably begging you to step in. By that time, everything we''ve done will be in vain! Ignore her. That way, she won''t dare to be so arrogant in the future. If you don''t answer the call now, Valerie will definitely be anxious. Then we can take the opportunity to make demands, and she''ll surely agree!" "But... do you think she might get desperate because of us? What if she really does something..." "Ruth, can''t you say something auspicious? You are her mother, and I am her uncle, what can she do to us?" rk was full of disdain, even chuckling as he approached Ruth and lowered his voice. "Besides, the inte is buzzing with her gossip. She''s still counting on us to help her. All we need to do now is to wait and see. Who knows when she wille to us? As long as we grasp this point, we have nothing to fear!" rk was extremely proud, eager to dete Valerie''s spirit, hoping she would beg for mercy on her knees. Ruth was still unaware that Valerie had visited the vige, and after pondering rk''s words, she waspletely persuaded by him, directly ignoring Valerie''s call. On Valerie''s side, she took a deep breath, her heart growing cold bit by bit. After all, Ruth was the mother who had raised her for so many years. Valerie always hated to suspect her mother with malice. But since she didn''t answer the phone, Valerie didn''t insist. It was not the first time after all. Next, Valerie would find a way to gradually smooth things over. At least she must not let her own affairs affect Matthew, Sophia, and Nn. "Let''s go!" Valerie was about to get into the car with Katherine, but what she never expected was that someone suddenly noticed them and stared at this side for a while. "Look! Isn''t that Valerie?" "It''s really her. She thinks wearing a hat and sunsses will make us unrecognizable. Valerie, don''t you dare leave!" At the sound of the voice, Valerie was startled and quickly left with Katherine, clutching the box, as the crowd chased after them. Thud! Valerie felt a heavy blow on her head. She reached up and touched it, only to feel the slimy mess that made her nauseous. It was a rotten egg? Someone had thrown an egg at her and even vegetables. "Valerie, isn''t that too much?" "Don''t look back! Get in the car quickly!" Valerie hurriedly pulled Katherine into the car. Afraid that Katherine would panic, she got into the driver''s seat and had Katherine in the passenger seat to start the car at the fastest speed. But they were half a beat too slow. The troublemakers had already surrounded the car. "Don''t go! Get out of the car! You hussy!" "You don''t appreciate what you have and bully your colleagues! Someone like you should die." "Come out and say a few words to theizens." "Unscrupulous for the sake of performance, Valerie,e out!" Some of the bolder ones pounded on her car fiercely.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Valerie revved the engine with a roar, scaring the inte celebrities in front of her and causing them to scatter. Some of the bolder ones tried to block her, but the vigers couldn''t stand it anymore and took out their hoes to help. Terry shouted, "What are you doing? Get out of here quickly, or we''ll call the police!" All the vigers came out, and the crowd was intimidated by their presence. Valerie nodded at Terry before stepping on the gas and speeding away. As soon as the two left, Cutie Pie and the crew quickly got into the car and chased after them. This live broadcast attracted the attention of the wholework, and Katherine was very anxious. "Valerie, someone is still chasing us!" Valerie sneered, feeling very upset, but relying on her familiarity with the terrain, she quickly shook them off. Just as they breathed a sigh of relief, she received a call from Ruth. They had also seen the live broadcast and learned that Valerie had gone to the vige. Ruth cursed, "You little brat, even now, you dare to go to the vige and disgrace us! You must sell the house and give me the money. In this way, I can let bygones be bygones, or else you''ll have a hard time!" Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Valerie¡¯s heart sank as she listened to Ruth¡¯s words. Their rtionship always seemed to boil down to money. ¡°Is money all you ever want to talk about?¡± Valerie asked, feeling a deep sense of disappointment. Ruth¡¯s voice was filled with irritation. ¡°Valerie, what¡¯s there to talk about? You¡¯re just a girl. What do you need so much money for? Worthless girl! Hurry up and do what I say, or don¡¯t me me when things get worse!¡± Valerie sighed inwardly. To Ruth, I am worth less than a house. What does family matter? Ironically, the house isn¡¯t even mine. It belongs to Matthew. We aren¡¯t even truly married. How could Ruth dare to meddle in Matthew¡¯s property! When Valerie didn¡¯t respond, Ruth¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± With herst thread of hope snapped, Valerie realized that with such a mother, strangers were even warmer than her own family. Without another word, Valerie hung up. Ruth was furious. ¡°How dare Valerie hang up on me! I should¡¯ve been harsher from the start!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. rk nced at the live stream, chuckling ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s desperate now. Push her harder, and she¡¯ll have no choice but to agree.¡± ¡°Look at this,¡± he continued, pointing at his screen. ¡°My follower count has shot up by tens of thousands Time to stoke the fire!¡± camera on Ruth, who was startled. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not ready! Lei Let me change!¡± He turned the camera on Ruth quickly went inside, changing into a less conspicuous dark blue top. She even cut an onion to make her eyes red beforeing back out. looking like she had been crying for hours. rk gave Ruth a thumbs up and recorded a video, adding the caption. I finally got through to her, and she hung up really are heartless! un after a few words. Valerie, you Because of this matter, almost everyone in the Stone family had registered an ount to broadcast live. The moment it posted the video quickly went viral, attracting thousands ofments. Who needs a daughter like that anyway!] Stay strong, ma¡¯am. Don¡¯t cry over someone so ungrateful! [What¡¯s her ount? Could anyone tag it? First time I want to cyberbully someone!] As the inte buzzed with anger, Valerie focused on driving, unaware of of Ruth¡¯stest sche scheme. Katherine, scrolling through the feed beside her, felt a surge ofpassion, ¡°Valerie, they¡¯ve gone too far. Spreading lies online can have legal consequences. If you have evidence, you should sue them¡± Katherine was appalled by how a mother could push her own daughter into such aer. Valerie sighed as she drove, her smile tinged with bitterness. ¡°Filing awsuit would take too long. Even if it proves my would already be destroyed.¡± y innocence, my reputation ¡°So what do we do?¡± Katherine asked anxiously, Valerie was such a good person. Katherine couldn¡¯t bear to see these rumors ruin hert These people didn¡¯t even know the truth Infuriated, Katherine clicked the report button on her phone. Some media will do anything for attention, even ndering you. They deserve to rot in hell! Let¡¯s curse them!¡± Katherine¡¯s face filled with righteous indignation. Valerie felt a warm rush of gratitude. The bond with her own mother, Ruth, over many years seemed no match for her friendship with Katherine. Valerie found it ironic. At the same time, she got an idea. If they were using public opinion to force her hand, then she would turn the tables and make them taste their own medicine. But, reversing public opinion wasn¡¯t easy. was easy to spread lies, but refuting them took a lot of effort. To make them pay, Valerie would need to find the key people responsible. When Valerie got home, she was relieved to find her grandparents weren¡¯t there. If they had been, she wouldn¡¯t have known how to exin her disheveled state and would have only worried them. She quickly locked herself in her room and washed off the rotten eggs. Once she was clean, she began to nd ?????, ?? Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°Julian, please, you¡¯re my only hope right now. Check the private hospitals, even n the small clinics in the viges. They must have hidden her!¡± Valerie insisted, convinced they wouldn¡¯t make it easy for her to find Melinda. Actually, with the iron box in her possession, Valerie could already prove her innocence. But having Melinda as a witness would make her case even stronger. Julian readily agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check again. Give me a day, Valerie. You need to be careful. Those people are easily swayed and could hurt you!* Grateful that Julian was still on her side, Valerie felt a lump in her throat. She simply murmured a thank you before hanging up. She knew she needed a multi¨Cpronged approach. Her solo livestream wouldn¡¯t be enough. Watching Cutie Pie¡¯s rise in poprity, Valerie decided to take the initiative. She opened the box and stared at its contents, tears welling up in her eyes Despite all the online abuse and misunderstandings, Valerie hadn¡¯t cried until now Sniffling. Valerie chuckled softly to herself. ¡°Valerie, once this secret box is opened, no amount of warmth can be hidden¡± She had no idea what would happen next, but she was certain that when the truth came out, there would be regrets Valerie hoped those people would feel as triumphant then as they did now. She hadn¡¯t wanted to burn bridges, but once the contents of the box were revealed, there would be no going back. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the best. Childhood memories aren¡¯t all that great at anyway, she wondered. Years of experience were packed into this small box Closing it. Valerie received a call from rk. Valerie hesitated briefly before answering and starting to record the conversation. ¡°Valerie, this is yourst chance. Are you going to sell the house or not! Look at what you¡¯ve done to your mother! Reporters are interviewing her right now. If you don¡¯t act quickly, you¡¯ll never be able to live peacefully in Kranson City, or anywhere else for that matter!¡± Tm only doing this for your own good. Have you thought about your future? Who will support you after you get married if you don¡¯t have your family?¡± rk¡¯s voice exploded through the phone as soon as Valerie answered. He tried to use her future marriage as leverage to pressure her. Valerie found it absurd that her uncle was still trying to manipte her with so- called family ties at this time. Valerie responded coldly, ¡°I will not agree to such unreasonable demands¡± ¡°Valerie, you¡­¡± Valerie hung up before he could continue, cuning off his angry words. Taking a deep breath, she made up her mind to fight back. Matthew knocked on her door, catching her by surprise since he was usually at the office at this time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. Snapping out of her daze, Valerie stepped aside to let him pass. As they brushed shoulders, Matthew caught a whiff of her scent, making him momentarily dazed. She was wearing a light blue nightgown that reached her calves, with silk slippers on her feet. The simple, conservative dress exuded an inexplicable allure, making Matthew think of her inherent charm. Seeing Matthew¡¯s gaze, Valerie instinctively looked down at herself All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. There is nothing revealing about my outfit. Why is he staring? she wondered. ¡°Mr. Grant, is there something wrong?¡± she asked. Matthew didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he walked into the bathroom and came out with a dry towel. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from your illness. You should take better care of yourself,¡± he said, moving behind her to towel¨Cdry her hair. ¡°Your hair is still wet, he noted. Valerie was stunned for a moment and felt a little shy. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Dont move,¡± hemanded, leaving no room for argument or asustance from anyone else. Standing behind her, drying her hair, Valerie suddenly felt a serene sense of time standing still. She imagined them yearster, still this affectionate, Affectionater The word startled her. She didn¡¯t know what a typical couple¡¯s life should be like, and she wasn¡¯t sure if her and Matthew¡¯s dynamic was normal. But Valerie couldn¡¯t help thinking that marriage wouldn¡¯t be so bad. At least, after all these troubles, she would have a ce to call home. Suddenly, Matthew¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Did they hurt you today? Why didn¡¯t you call the police!¡± Valerie¡¯s heart tightened as she thought to herself, So, he has seen it. His wife being chased and pelted with eggs must have been a humiliating sight: Çú Chapter 231 Chapter 231 COMMENT Chapter 231 Valerie, her face flushed, spoke sofily, ¡°They were being used by others. Escaping safely at that time was all that mattered¡± ¡°You may end up at a disadvantage this way, Matthew said with concern. Hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Valerie was taken aback, then she chuckled. ¡°Mr. Grant, are nt, are you showing concer §¤§à§Ô ther ¡°You can interpret it that way. Grandparents would be heartbroken to see you like this. Matthew paused for a few seconds before he continued, ¡°Be more careful when you go out in the future. If you encounter this situation again, ask for help in time.¡± Matthew meant that she could contact him. His thin lips pressed tightly together. He almost wanted to pry open her skull and question why she hadn¡¯t called him during the day. This remark surprised Valerie, but then she nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grant. I¡¯m not a coward, always avoiding troubles and doing nothing.¡± She turned to look at Matthew, who had put down the towel and walked outside by himself. Valerie was astonished and wondered, Is he angry? Just then, Matthew came back in, bringing her a cup of warm water. ¡°Thank you.¡± Valerie took the cup and sipped it, unaware that if Nn and Sophia were there, they would be shocked to see Matthew taking care of someone! After having a drink, Valerie feh more at ease, leaning against the sofa and looking out the window. The bright moonlight shone in, and she thought of today¡¯s visit to the vige, with all the events reying in her mind like a movie. Valerie thought about her life, having experienced all kinds of hardships. Today¡¯s scene was nothingpared to the past. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She was calm and didn¡¯t seek trouble, but she was not afraid of it Thinking of this. Valerie smiled. Matthew looked at her profile, and under the moonlight, Valerie¡¯s silhouette appeared particrly clear. He had to admit that Valerie was one of the most distinctive¨Clooking women he had ever met, unforgettable at first sight, stunning at first nce. and increasingly attractive the more he looked. Valerie was able to retreat intact in that situation, facing the online violence, and still remain composed. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What kind of person is she? he key was that up to up to now, Valene had not asked for his help The Matthew suddenly became curious about what she wanted to do. He approached Valerie, leaning on the sofa. ¡°Rest early!¡± Valerie, trying to drown her sorrows with a drink, took a deep breath after finishing it, revealing a smile. Matthew wanted to pat her on the head but after a moment¡¯s thought, he let his hand drop. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve on your owIL remember toe to me.¡± ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the kind of fool who doesn¡¯t know how to use good resources!¡± she said. Matthew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, to her, I¡¯m just a resourcer he thought. Vaderie was not foolish. She just didn¡¯t want her family¡¯s troubles to involve Matthew, nor did she want him to see those unsightly things¡­¡­. She was indeed tired today. After sniffling, she looked at the moonlight outside and leaned on the sofa, still thinking about how to counterattack, but soon fell asleep. Matthew turned his head to speak but saw that the woman had already fallen asleep, her breathing gradually bing steady. He squatted beside her, quietly took the cup from her hand and put it aside, then gently touched her head. Although it wasn¡¯t the first day he¡¯d known her, he knew she seemed gentle but was strong in character, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn! But in fact, Matthew was not one to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. He should be relieved that she didn¡¯t ask for his help, but even he didn¡¯t know why he just couldn¡¯t ignore her matters. His brows slightly furrowed, Matthew¡¯s eyes were soft, something be himself didn¡¯t notice. thew jolt, his face darkening instantly. He almost dropped her hack onto the sofa. She must do it on purpose! he wondered. LIND GIFT Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Just as Matthew was about to let go, she seemed to sense his intention and her soft hands clutched at his shirt. He had no choice but to hold her in his arms again. Valerie curled up in his embrace like a little cat, even draping one leg over him. Her conservative nightgown, due to an unconscious movement, had ridden up almost to her thighs. ¡°Umm don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± she murmured Manhew was taken aback for a moment What is she talking about? he thought. Matthew¡¯s eyes grew darker. She was usually soposed, always smiling as if that was her only emotion. It was only at times like this that a different side of her would show, and he had to admit that he really liked this side of her that was rarely shown to others His gaze swept over her slender, delicate neck, and as in was about to slide down. Daddy don¡¯t go Matthew paused for a moment and then instantly became calm. Is she really asleep?¡® he wondered. Matthew deliberately shook Valerie, but she didn¡¯t move, which made him furrow his brows in resignation and put her on the bed. Matthew thought to himself, ¡®So she¡¯s thinking about her father. But considering how Ruth has repeatedly made things difficult for her, almost ruining her, her father has never shown up once, as if he were dead. Clearly, he¡¯s not a man of responsibility. What¡¯s there to miss about such a father that she can¡¯t bear to let him go even in her dreams? Matthew¡¯s stern expression grew darker, his brows furrowing deeper. *Moreover, she has been getting less and less polite with himtely he sneered inwardly. It took Matthew a while to suppress the restlessness inside, and hey down beside her. When Valerie woke up the next day, Matthew was no longer there, and the sound of Sophia calling her for breakfast came from outside the door. ¡°Coming, Mrs. Grant,¡± Valerie replied. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Not wanting to keep Nn and Sophia waiting, Valerie quickly got out of bed. As she dressed, she realized something was amiss. When had she gotten into bedst night? Upon opening the bedroom door, she was enveloped by the steamy aroma of food. Sophia called out to her, urging her toe over. I¡¯ve made some m Chowder. Come have sounc Of course, the m Chowder was originally prepared by the Grant family cook and delivered, but Sophia didn¡¯t need to mention that to Valerie. Sophia scooped a generous portion for Valerie In addition to the m Chowder, there was a variety of breakfast dishes on the table. Nn wasn¡¯t having m Chowder. Instead, he apanied his meal with a cup of coffee. After watching him eat for a while, Valerie could tell whose dining habits Matthew had inherited. Like Nn, he had a light taste and didn¡¯t eat much. ¡°Val hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you like m Chowder? Sophia asked. Valerie was taken aback and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Mrs. Grant, I like it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit surprised that someone has prepared breakfast for me and is calling me to eat for the first time in the morning¡ª¡± Upon hearing this, Sophia felt even morepassion for her, thinking to herself about the hard times this girl must have had in the past. Valerie didn¡¯t actually mind it anymore. She was used to it. In the past, no matter how much she gave, she never received praise. But ever since she married Matthew, whether she brought breakfast back or asionally cooked for him, Matthew would always appreciate it and eat it, which made her quite happy. ¡°By the way, Val,¡± Sophia suddenly leaned in, puzzled. ¡°Did something happen yesterday?¡± Valerie thought Sophia had seen the video of her being chased and pelted with routen eggs. Or perhaps someone had already affected Sophia because of her, and her heart immediately tightened with anxiety. But Sophia muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Matthew. His face was gloomy when he left this morning. I wonder who offended him¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie was bewildered. She remembered that Matthew didn¡¯t seem angry when she went to bedst night. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 ¡°Oh¡± Then it¡¯s probably something from thepany. He¡¯s always so busy, with those department managers under him. Sophia chattered on, then suddenly heard Nn cough forcefully. Sophia was about toin about Nn interrupting her when she suddenly realized something and quickly changed the subject awkwardly. Those department managers above him, they always have all sorts of trivial matters to bother him.¡± Valerie nodded. She had thought that Manhew only needed to work as Charley¡¯s driver, but it turned out there were other trivial matters to attend to. No wonder he was always busy and his phone was always ringing non¨Cstop ¡°By the way, Val, what are your ns for today! How about you apany me on a shopping tripTM Sophia offered Valerie smiled and declined politely. T¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Grant. I have some things to do.¡± After a night of rest, she was refreshed and ready to take on the day. It was time to get down to some serious business. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it next time then.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t insist. After eating, Valerie helped wash the dishes before leaving Watching Valerie leave, Sophia patted her chest in relief. ¡°Thank goodness you reminded me. I almost let it slip just now Matthew had repeatedly instructed her to keep things from Valerie. Sophia didn¡¯t agree, but if Valerie found our secrets from her, she might get very angry. It wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just comforting Valerie then ¡°Matthew has finally gotten together with the person he likes. We can¡¯t add any trouble; she determined inwardly. After leaving home, Valerie found a quiet outdoor cafe. Valerie had just nced at her phone, and as expected, as soon as curses, which had be the noms. en as she turned it of it on, tens of thousands of messages popped up. All of them were Even as soon as she turned ed it on someone someone called her for a video. Valerieughed helplessly and wondered. These people are really enthusiastic, being so eager about my fansily affairs. Well, the countdown to the counterattack has begun. I hope they can handle it¡® Over the years to support herself, Valerie had done countless part¨Ctime jobs, doing all kinds of work. From washing dishes at the beginning toter live¨Cstreaming reading to the audience, her ie continued to increase. Her live¨Cstreaming channel was something she had built up over time, and fortunately, it had been bringing her ie and supporting her education. She never expected that it would nowe to her aid in such a significant way. Inte celebrities like Cutie Pie used online public opinion to target Valerie, suppressing her channels of expression and unterally condemning her as an unforgivable sinner. But they probably ly didn¡¯t consider one possibility, Valerie could also be considered an inte celebrity. After logging into her channel skillfully, the first thing Valerie did was apply to connect with a live broadcast interview program in Kranson City. The current live broadcast rooms craved attention. Since she chose to counterattack online, naturally, she had to choose the one with the most popr one! However, after Valerie sent out her application, it was directly ignored, and even the other party hung up immediately, which left her somewhat stunned. This was prime time for live broadcasting! Then Valerie thought of something and smiled wryly. After all, the most popr now was not his live¨Cstreaming channel where she only read books for fans, but herself! The official only cared about famous inte celebrities or well¨Cknown authoritative figures. For someone like Valerie, even with hundreds of thousands of fans, the official live streaming channel wouldn¡¯t care. In the era of attention above all, everything was very realistic. The official live¨Cstreaming channel, of course, would not waste time and energy on ordinary people¡¯s topics at this time. The channel she operated was a book¨Creading one, which was considered a niche. Valerie checked the most popr hosts at the moment. Cutie Pie was on the list. She was in the top three of the trending search. Early in the moming. Cutie Pie began to connect with major hosts. ¡°Hello, darlings, good morning. I¡¯m Cutie Pic. Yesterday I took you all to 11:01 AM Chapter 933 Valerie¡¯s vige, which was truly astonishing! It turns out that there were signs of a hateful person from an early age. She has always been the kind of person who doesn¡¯t show gratitude. I feel sorry for Valerie¡¯s mother, who raised her with great hardship, but in the end, she was let down, just like The Snake and the Farmer.¡± Valerie saw her pretentious appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Catie Pie used Valerie¡¯s family affairs for hype, without any bottom line. making up facts without any regard for the truth to lead public opinion and cause online violence. CutiePie, you will sooner or orter face the punishment of thewt she thought to herself. And theizens below were frantically refreshing the screen withments. [The host is so kind¨Chearted! [The host should focus more on positive energy and not always broadcast these messy trivial matters¡°] are you a paid shill sent by Valerie? How much per post?] [Hey, are [Everyonee and catch him!] Original content from N?velDrama.Org. f you take this seriously, you lose. So, what are you trying to do?] When Valerie saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It seemed that someizens were rational Would Cutie Pie still be so indignant after seeing the evidence provided by Valerie! Kranson City Official once again rejected lected her reque request to connect. Valerie o opened her live b broadcast and was rejected three times in a row. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and directly followed the ount, then sent a private message. The host in Kranson City Official¡¯s live¨Cstream didn¡¯t take it seriously. In fact, they were also trying to ride the wave of Cutie Pie¡¯s poprity. Seeing the wholework buzzing about Valerie¡¯s issue, the hosts were all making statements. In the past few days, there have been many private messages, andizens were all mentioning him, asking him to do an exclusive interview But Cutie Pie was too fast and very good at creating momentum, taking away a lot of the limelight. As an authoritative official, he hadn¡¯t even had time to contact Valerie. When he finished handling his current affairs, he saw an inconspicuous message lying in his private message window, The host clicked on it and saw the message, instantly petrified. ¡°Valeric¡± The colleagues around him rushed over upon hearing that ¡°Where is Valerier SEND GIFT Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Everyone in the live broadcast room was onginally busy, but this sentence was like a stone thrown into ake, immediately shocking everyone around toe and watch. Sure enough, they saw a line of words in the private message dialog box. [1 am Vaalerie Warren] ¡°Is this for real Check out what kind of ount this is one of them said. The operator clicked to check it. This is an ount for live reading books, with only a few hundred thousand followers. Could it be managed by Valerie herself?¡± He quickly checked its profile, finding nothing particrly remarkable about the ount, but the host¡¯s gender and age did match the information about Valerie that had been recently revealed. The chat box pinged again. ¡°There¡¯s a new message¡­ Valerie is requesting to connect with us¡± someone said. Since she dared to propose a connection, it seemed the person on the other end was indeed Valerie! The director heard this and became excited. ¡°My goodness! I can¡¯t believe that a small ount with just a few hundred thousand followers actually Valerie¡¯s! What are you waiting for? Contact her immediately, quickly?¡± elf, so excited he was Time was important. This is going to be huge. We¡¯re definately going to make it big. The director thought to himself, so jump up and down. was about to The operations staff snapped into action, quickly contacting Valerie to confirm her identity After they all exchanged nces and burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s like looking everywhere and not finding it, then getting it without any effort at all. Tell her we agree, and arrange it for two o¡¯clock this An immediate uproar swept through the live broadcast room, with everyone ecstatic After all, this was the most popr celebraty in the past few days. Even though she was being criticized across the inte, it had to be admitted that she was really popr, the kind of person who would be egged on the street, a public enemy, Media people loved such hot figures, no matter if it was a good or bad reputation. As long as they came, it was good. After receiving an affirmative reply, Valerie let out a long sigh. She put on some light makeup, changed her clothes, and sat in front of theptop waiting At this time, Julian called to tell her that he had almost t turned every hospital upside down and still | ill hadn¡¯t found a trace of Melinds. If Valerie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed they were hiding Melinda pretty well, clearly not wanting her toe out. ¡°Julian, leave this to me. I they¡¯re determined to hide her, you won¡¯t be able to find her Julian f felt his head pounding Thinking about the attacks Valerie had faced these past few days made him furious. Valerie frowned, and then suddenly, a thought struck her. ¡°Juljan, don¡¯t worry. I think I have a solution¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it would work, but as this point it was worth a shot. She took out her phone and dialed a number. Three minutester, after receiving a positive response, Valerie hung up and turned her attention back to the screen She vowed to hit the target in the next live broadcast. Meanwhile, Cutie Pie, the direct eyewitness of the event, received an invitation from the Kranson City Official, asking her to be an impartial She squealed in delight, ¡°Finally, my time e haser As the only streamer who had managed to interview Valerie¡¯s family, she was at the forefront of the public interest. Now, with an official invitation, her opinions would likely be taken seriously, and her words could influence the entire situation. Soon, Cutie Pie would be a top¨Ctier streamer, making a significant amount of money Excited, she immediately contacted rk to prepare for the final blow against Valerie. ¡°She is going down this time! Cutic Pic wondered. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With official backing, this was no longer a private matter but a public spectacle. SEND GIFT Chapter 231 rk and Ruthughed, feeling victorious. They each had their own calctions. No matter how much pressure we have put on her, Valerie has refused. Now, it¡¯s different. With the official support and the excellent acting, plus the push from Cutie Pie, this will work.¡± rk wondered. ¡°Selling the house wouldn¡¯t be an issue now. Valerie would have to support me wherever she goes. It¡¯s a must!¡¯ Ruth determined inwardly. Cutie Pie, along with the crew, approached Ruth and rk. They set up the livestream equipment, ready to broadcast everything in detail. They even linked up with the Kranson City Official. However, a mysterious avatar still hadn¡¯t appeared, making Cutie Pie very curious. Shr assumed it might be awyer or something for legal purposes. Tens of thousands of viewers flooded the livestream, eagerly waiting to see what big news would unfold today. At the scheduled time, the stream went live. ¡°Cutie Pie, hello. I¡¯m Colin Lamont, the host of Kranson City Official¡± ¡°Hello, Colin. I¡¯m Cutie Pie. Sitting next to me is Ruth Warren, Valerie¡¯s mother, and her uncle rk Stone¡± ¡°We see there¡¯s also a mysterious guest, Who might that he?¡± Hearing this, Valerie smiled and connected with Colin. When her familiar face appeared on the screen, the entire inte went wild! Valerie had dared to livestream and face them directly. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 one expected the person on the other end of the livestream to be Valerie! This explosive revtion spread like wildfire across the inte, and viewers flooded into the livestream, filling the chat withments. ¡°This woman is fearless! How dare the show up here!¡± ¡°She should be banned from streaming¡± ¡°Wait! Isn¡¯t this streaming ount familiar?¡± As the audience buzzed with spection, Cutie Pie couldn¡¯t help but grin. She felt a thrill of excitement, knowing this could be her big break. Adjusting her posture, she looked directly at Valerie, who was in a different room but in the same location. Valerie d did not expect there to be so many people watching the livestream ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Valerie Warren. Given the escting online abuse and nder, I feel it¡¯s necessary to say a few words.¡± Before Valerie could continue, Curie Pie interrupted her sharply, cutting straight to the point. Valerie, you abandoned your parents and left your uncle to fend for himself. You¡¯ve relentlessly pressured your family. Do you have any regrets at all! ¡°Your parents went through immense pressure to raise you and send you to school. Melinda cared abour you deeply, yet you wouldn¡¯t even see her onest time before she died. Is your heart made of stone? ¡°You received years of education and even got married. Did you never consider how your husband¡¯s family would treat you? ¡°As a car dealership salesperson, you traded your body for sales. Have you thought about how your actions could run countless families? Your moral decay and disruption of public order! How do you e yourself now!¡°. A relentless barrage of questions left Valerie no chance to respond quickly beating up the atmosphere Cutie Pic, thriving on the drama, knew exactly which topics would cause the most uproar and keep the audience engaged. Valerie knew that no matter what she said, this unscrupulous host would final ways to twist her words and block her responses. So, she ignored Cutie Pie and kept her gaze fixed on Ruth, her so¨C called mother, Ruth felt a shiver run down her spine under Valerie¡¯s cold stare: ¡°What¡¯s with Valerie! How can she be so terrifying even through a screen¡°¡± she wondered Cutie Pie nudged her discreetly, snapping Ruch out of her daze. Ruth pinched her thigh hard, forcing herself to cry. ¡°Valerie, how could you be so heartless? You¡¯ve been gone for so long, and I know you hate me for not giving you a better life, but I really tried my best Frasee back and visit Melinda¡¯s grave. She was so good to you, How could you be soAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. cruel! And to everyone, please stop criticizing her. She¡¯s my daughter, and she¡¯s had a hard life too, I feel for her!¡± rk chimed in, ¡°Valerie, your mother climbed up from the vige step by step, enduring so much hardship to support you. How can you be so ungrateful? Even if you don¡¯t appreciate what she did, you could at least visit them once a year. Valerie, your heart is too cold ¡°Don¡¯t me Valerie. She¡¯s hunting too. It¡¯s my fault as her mother for not giving her a better life. Ruth added, tears streaming down her face. Their words ignited a firestorm among the viewers [Poor parents! Even now, Ruth is trying to defend Valerie!] [Mrs. Warren, don¡¯t cry. She won¡¯t feel sorry for you no matter how much you cry:] [Valerie, are you made of stone! How can you be so indifferent? [She should be banned from streaming, and the car dealership should fire her!] [Who would marry her? She¡¯s shameless! She¡¯d ruin any kids she might have. Oh wait, the won¡¯t have any because she¡¯s so terrible.] [She deserves to get cancer and die. She¡¯s worse than a beast!] II used to think this host reading for views was gentle and had a unique voice, but I¡¯m so disappointed to find out she¡¯s like this¡­] Upon watching them in the live¨Cstream acting, Valerie remained unperturbed like a detached observer. The drama unfolding seemed irrelevant to Colin, the director, took a deep breath as he witnessed this scene. She is truly cold¨Chearted, yet seemed so gentle. Appearances can be deceiving he Clupter 29:11 wondered. Colin spoke cautiously, not wanting to provoke Valerie. If she was as ruthless as she seemed, she might do anything ¡°Valerie, do you have anything to say?¡± Valerie finally spoke, her first words deepening the tension. ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, there¡¯s no need to hide. Let theme over ¡°What¡­¡± Colin stammered. They had intentionally set up in separate rooms to prevent a confrontation, yet Valerie was demanding to face them directly Isn¡¯t Valerie afraid of being attacked? Calin wondered. Çú Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 However, at this point, Colin swallowed his saliva and decided to let it be. He thought. Since Valerie asked for it herself, it¡¯s none of our business if she gets beaten up. He said, ¡°Ahem, here¡¯s the thing. Cutie Pie, Ms. Ruth Warren, if you intend to mediate, please move to the live broadcast hall. When Ruth heard this, she immediately rushed over. Cutie Pie also hurriedly followed. When Ruth and the others charged over, Valerie was already waiting on the sofa. Her expression was calm and indifferent. Of course, one could also say that she was arrogant Ruth was furious when she saw Valerie. She could not help but rush over, but the staff at the scene quickly stopped her. Ruth quickly pinched herself hard again, forcing herself to cry two drops of tears. She scolded Valerie, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re finally here!¡± However, Valerie only said, ¡°Ms. Stone, hello¡± The entire venue was in an uproar as soon as Valerie said thar. Ruth was also stunned. Then, her face turned ashen. ¡°Did everyone hear that? What did this unfilial girl call me? She called me Ms. Stone?¡± The staff also frowned and felt that Valerie was too much. However, Valerie¡¯s expression did not change. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Stone. I¡¯m here today to make it clear. I don¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore.¡± She shook the metal box. Everyone was curious about what it was. Valerie slowly opened the metal box. Inside it was a small, wrinkled notebook. It was obvious that it had been inside for many years. When Ruth saw Valerie holding that thing, although she did not know what was inside, she was a little nervous, afraid that it was some extraordinary evidence. However, she felt relieved to see it was just a lousy book She sneered. ¡°What is this¡­ Valerie¡¯s voice was calm and serious. ¡°This is my diary. I recorded everything from the age of th to 12. It contains all my I my childhood memories. My family had treated me unrighteously from when I could remember. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know why everyone thinks all parents should be amiable, but my parents aren¡¯t. ¡°On December lst, the weather gradually turned cold. Mom asked me to go to the river to fetch water. I carried a bucket full of water and inudged along I identally fell and the water spilled, and my clothes were wet. When I returned home, I cried to Mom, but she raised her hand and pped ane. She even called me a linle bitch and asked me to go back and fill the water vat before eating! ¡°By the time I moved step by step and worked for three hours to fill the water vat, there was no more food at home. Mom said it would be a waste for a useless person like me to cat micht: *I had rested for a week until the 8th of December. My injuries had just recovered, and my hands had frostbite because it was too cold. When ! slept, my hands itched so much. I begged Mom to cut a piece of raw ginger for me to apply on my hands, but she said it was for cooking. She even called me a little bitch and wasted ingredients. She told me to get low and not hinder her from ying cards! ¡®On December At first, everyone did not think much of it, but when they heard Valerie read it word by word, everyone was a little surprised. In particr, the director pointed the camera at the diary and realized that the words in the diary looked stiff and rough. They were indeed words that only children would write. There were also a lot of misspelled words on it. ording to the time, it could be traced back to more than 10 years ago when Valerie was only six or seven years old. How could a six or seven¨Cyear¨Cold child lie? Unless she had expected this day toe. That was why she started writing a fake diary in advance. However, everyone knew that the possibility was slim. No one could predict what would happen in the future! So, this diary was real! ¡°Stop it¡± Ruth panicked. This was her true color. Seeing that the other people in the studio were already looking at lier strangely, she was so frightened that she quickly interrupted Valerie. ¡°Stop talking. At that time, every family had a hard life in the countryside. Wonen should do more work. But 1 still cared for you. I raised you with all my heart. I can¡¯t believe you bear a grudge. You¡¯ve been scheming since you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to write those small things in your diary. Chapter 236 Now, you¡¯re settling old scores with me. You¡¯re too heartless Theizens¡®ments Bloated past. ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of favoring boys over girls. They always think women should do more things. It happened to me, too. But when I think about it, my rtionship with my parents was quite good. I¡¯m getting along well with my parents now. These things are the norm. Valerie, you¡¯re too sensitive.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t abandon your parents now because of this. Besides, she raised you! No matter how badly she treated you, she still supported you in your studies. She¡¯s not cultured, and it¡¯s not her fault ¡°She¡¯s been a scheming girl since she was young. At such a young age, she already knew how to write those things in her diary and hold grudges.¡± However, unlike before, different voices also appeared on the screen. Some more rational people expressed their opinions. ¡°You¡¯re saying the victims are all guilty. Which child can withstand such scolding? She was so young, so why did she have to do so much work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already cold in the countryside in December, okay? A girl worked for three hours without food while her clothes were wet. Haven¡¯t you thought. about it?¡± ¡°She was only six years old. When my nephew went out to y when he was six, he still needed us to coax and hug him when the journey was slightly long. Which child doesn¡¯t want their parents to pamper them like a treasure? Isn¡¯t this mother a little too ck¨Chearted¡­¡± Thesements made some people panic. Cutie Pie and rk did not look too good. Ruth cried as she secretly looked at Valerie¡¯s expression. I can¡¯t believe this darnn girl kept a diary, Ruth cursed in her heart, Moreover, she still remembers things from such a long time ago. She¡¯s a real pain in the ass¡± Ruth clenched her fists and tried to be tough. ¡°But don¡¯t all the children in the countryside live like this? Do you think you¡¯re the only a are so many children. I was under so much pressure, but you still bear a grudge. I¡¯m so disappointed!¡± only one? There Valerie did not say anything. Instead, she silently dug out a stack of receipts from the e diary. To be precise, there were only at were all the receipts of her transferring the money. When she saw this, Ruth¡¯s expression darkened. She could not help but he stunned ¡°What are these?¡± of them. The n Fest Valerie said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that it¡¯s hard in raise children in the countryside, but Ms. Stone, since you said that you raised me, you must have spent a lot of money on me, right?¡± Ruth nodded subconsciously. Cutie Pie said from the side, ¡°Of course. Do you know how much it costs to raise a child! From the moment they were born to eating, drinking, pooping, and going to school, this is not something that can be exined with one or two coins!ti Ruth quickly added, ¡°Indeed, if you don¡¯t take charge, you won¡¯t know how expensive daily expenses are. We have to spend money on food and clothes. Even if we¡¯re poorer. I¡¯ve saved all the money I could for her. She is my daughter. How can I treat her wrong?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Valerie nodded and said calmly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let everyone see how much Ms. Stone spent on me¡± As Valerie spoke, she took out a messy stack of small notes from thepartment of the diary. The director shifted the camera and aimed at them so people could look at them carefully. They realized that they were all receipts. Then, Valerie carefully ced each receipt together and added them together, Then, she smiled at the camera and said, ¡°Ms. Stone raised me. It was hard on her to pay a total cost of 73.36 dors for my life growth 73.36 dors?¡± In an instant, everyone thought there was something wrong with their ears Çú Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Valerie knew that no one would believe her. She picked up the first receipt and said, ¡°This is from when I was five. The receipt says 7.3 dors. Do you know how this money came about?¡± Ruth subconsciously shook her head. Valerie could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve lived on the attic floor since I was young. There were only bedrolls and no beds. I couldn¡¯t even see my fingers when the lights were off at night. There was a coffin beside me and the sound of rats eating. I wore clothes my brother and children of other rtives didn¡¯t want because it didn¡¯t cost money.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ruth was instantly displeased. ¡°Which child in the countryside didn¡¯t grow up like this!¡± ¡°Yes, but which child from the countryside sleeps next to the coffin? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no bed at home. Why do I have to sleep next to the coffin in the attic? Valerie asked. She deeply remembered that the attic was n narrow and there were rats at night. She had to sleep close to the side of the coffin. She was afraid and helpless, but she gradually got used to it. However, she never dared to make friends for many years. She was worried her friends would suggesting to her house to y, and she did not dare to let her friends enter her ¡°room¡± to y These words rendered Ruth speechless. rk immediately replied, ¡°But, she supported you to go to school. Have you forgotten!¡± Valerie knew he would say that She said, ¡°Primary school ispulsory and doesn¡¯t require tuition fees. The school is a full hour¡¯s walk away from my house. At that time, I had to go by myself. I would get up before dawn and fill up the water tank before I could go to school. But what about my brother? You rode him to school. ¡°When I was five, you brought them to visit our rtives on Christmas. You didn¡¯t bring me along, which was lime, but you locked me alone in the house. ¡°You went for more than ten days and left me, a five¨Cyear¨Cold child, at home. You didn¡¯t give me food and left me to fend for myself. I was starving. I drank all the remaining water in the water boule and was so hungry that I had to eat the possonous mushrooms by the wall of the house and was sent to the hospital ¡°It¡¯s funny when I recall it now. After I got poisoned, I couldn¡¯t go out at all because you locked the door. I cried in pain. Fortunately, Terry heard: me. He smashed open the door and sent me to the hospital. Otherwise, I would have dicit. ¡°Terry urged you three times before you came back, Reluctantly, you sent me to the hospital. The doctor said that I would be hospitalized for a week. You let me stay for three days before being discharged. The reason was because you were afraid of spending money. This is the origin of 7.1 dors. ¡°The medical records are evidence, and I¡¯ve kept it When Valerie said this, she recalled what happened at Christmas when she was five. She could not help but feel sad, thinking. That five¨Cyear¨Cold girl almost flied in that cold winter Valerie ced the diagnostic report and receipt in front of the camera so everyone Everyone was stunned. could see ¡°Are you serious? Isn¡¯t this murder? How can there be such a vicious mother in the world!¡± ¡°Look at the medical records and the stamp on the invoice. It shouldn¡¯t be fake. Moreover, I know this hospital. It exists. This doctor is also an old doctor. I saw him when I was young.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect Valerie¡¯s childhood to be so miserable! If that¡¯s the case, I should be able to understand why Valerie¡¯s rtionship with them is so bad! ¡°If it were me, Id remember it for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Her parents are simply inhumane. They didn¡¯t leave any food for the child after they went out to visit their rtives for more than ten days and even deliberately locked the door. Weren¡¯t they trying to starve her to death? She might still have a way out if they let her out and threw her away!¡± The trend in the live broadcast room instantly changed. Ruth became the target of public criticism. Theizens scolded her until she did not dare to say anything. She was flustered and stuttered, unable to say anything. She looked at rk as if asking for help. Thetter could not give a reason. After all, it was true and everyone in the vige knew about it Cutie Pie was also dumbfounded. ¡°What is going on? Why is it different from what I had imagined? She panicked and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Well, this should just be a misunderstanding¡­ say. Valerie¡¯s wordspletely shut Cutie Pie up- Chapter 237 ¡°It¡¯s my real experience. I¡¯m willing to take legal responsibility for every word i Everyone in the broadcasting room fell silent. Then, their expressions turned solemn. Óã Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 ght to persuade o ¡°If you have not experienced the suffering of others, you have no right to others to be kind? Valerie suid. Then, she looked at Ruth sharply and took out another receipt. Do you remember this receipt of 6 dors ¡°I can tell you don¡¯t. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s my school uniform fee for elementary school. ¡°There¡¯s no tuition fee forpulsory education, but there¡¯s a charge for the school uniform. All the students in the school have ordered new uniforms. I don¡¯t have the money to pay for it, so I went to you and askril you for it. Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t give it done. You wanted me to wear my brother¡¯s old school uniform. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between men¡¯s and women¡¯s uniforms. I could still make do in winter. But in summer, other people¡¯s school uniforms were dresses, and mine were pants. Because of this, couldn¡¯t participate in inany group activities. If it weren¡¯t for my good studies. I would have been ostracized long ago.¡± Valerie¡¯s words moved manyizens ¡°I remembered that when I was young. I also wore the clothes of my brothers and sisters at home, but I didn¡¯t expect Valerie in wes uniforms like this,¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about it? Putting girls in boys¡® clothes is a gender c ¡°Poverty can¡¯t be changed. This is amon problem of that era.¡° Ruth wanted to rip her mouth mut She said furiously, ¡°You, why can¡¯t you wear your brother¡¯s clothes? Is this how everyone did in the countryside? The second child in the family were the old clothes of the first child, and when he grew sips, it was left in the third child to wear!¡± Everyone felt that it made sense. Valerie sneered. ¡°Are you talking about a farmily heirloom or a school uniform! How can this be passed down from generation to generation? of her Valerie showed them a photo. Fortunately, when she applied for a powerty subsily, the teacher took a photo of When everyone saw this photo, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This school uniform was catered. The pants were already tasseled, and the cor wan even pieced together. It was obvious that it was a beggar¡¯s uniform. How could such a school uniform be worn? Valerie sneered. ¡°At that time, there was arge¨Cscale group event to participate. It was stipted that everyone had to wear their school uniformi. My school uniform was like a beggar¡¯s uniform. Even the form teacher couldn¡¯t stand it and asked me to change, or I wouldn¡¯t have toe again. remember when I told you that, you were furious. You pped me down and said our family had no spare money. You also said that a youngdy. instead of paying attention to my studies, only cared about food and clothes. You even said that I seduced boys.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie¡¯s eyes shed with tears. ¡°But the truth was that you bough brother a pair of leather shors two days ago. Do you know how I felt at that ¡°I cried and shouted that I wanted to borrow money from you to buy a school uniform. I also promised to get into the best school and win a schrship to repay it. I said I would give you every sum of money I cared in the future. You didn¡¯t believe me, so you forreil me to kneel at the vige entrance and crawl from there to our door before giving it to me. ¡°I crawled to the door step by step just like that. You even said that our family was poor and humiliated me in every way with the vigers Valerie was a little choked up. She looked at the receipt in her hand and stared at Ruth, waiting for her answer. I¡¯d like to see how you twist right and wrong! Valerie thought Ruth opened her mouth but could not say anything. She naturally remembered this At that time, she had lost in ying cards and was in a bad mood. However, Valerie hade to ask her for money to buy a school uniform. She was furious and used this excuse to vent her anger. Ruth immediately red at Valerie as if she wanted to eat her up. A mocking smile appeared on Valene¡¯s face. There are many things like this. Do you want me to continue?¡± ¡°Enough¡± Ruth shouted guiltily, ¡°You think we don¡¯t have to spend money on food? At least I raised you!¡± Valerie could not help but sneer. ¡°Do you mean you raised me until I was twelve and chased me out of the house!¡± When everyone heard this, they were immediately shocked! ¡°Fuck, how shocking it is! Most parents will support their children at least until they are 18. But this family gave up on the kid when she was 12¡± Chapter 238 ¡°What a shock É« Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 ¡°This family probably doesn¡¯t know how to be human. ¡°Fortunately, Valerie left evidence behind. Otherwise, they would have harmed her this time!¡± ¡°My heart aches for her. I want to hug her ¡°Oh, I scolded Valerie for a day yesterday. I¡¯m sorry I apologize to her, I was misled!¡± said those netizens. Valerie ignored Ruth¡¯s gaze and took out the materials Julian had gathered for her She said, ¡°After we¡¯re done talking about the money you spent on me, let¡¯s talk about the money I¡¯ve returned to you! These are the receipts for the money I sent you after 1 went to school. A total of 56 thousand dors¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, Valerie opened all the receipts so they could see it well. Then, the continued, ¡°After 1 entered junior high school, I worked part¨Ctime in school. After entering high school. I started doing part¨Ctime jobs as much as possible. I created this ount back then. From then on, I gave you a total of 50 thousand dors. Among them. I used 40 thousand dors to buy out our rtionship. We even signed a contract, You can also do a handwriting appraisal if you don¡¯t believe me. In addition, there¡¯s also a list of consumption¡­ Seeing this scene, Ruth was even angrier. ¡°You little beast, when did you keep so many receipts Did you n to settle the score with me long ago! Even so, I¡¯m still your mothert Children shouldn¡¯t hate their mother. Even if I was a little strict with you when you were young, who asked you to be a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing! Now that you¡¯re rich, shouldn¡¯t you support me She stared at the metal box in Valerie¡¯s hand, afraid that Valerie would take out something else Ruth thought of something and said, ¡°By the way. Look how well you¡¯re dressed. Look at me.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie was dressed very appropriately today. It was not a branded product, but it could be seen that the workmanship was very meticulous and the price was high. On the contrary, Ruth only wore a simple knitted sweater, washed¨Cout pants, and ck, cloth shoes. She lookedpletely different from her usual self. After all, rk had specially reminded her to change before she went out. She rummaged through her luggage and found clothes she hadn¡¯t worn in so many years to put on! tart here! Valerie sneered and shook her head. ¡®Is she trying to ari She said. ¡°I think you should look through the receipts in my hand best¡­. Valerie refused to let Ruth seed. She waved the receipts and said, ¡°At the end ofst month, you just bought a house in the suburbs. It¡¯s said to be a third¨Cbedroom house. You paid 80 thousand dors in one go for the down payment on the loan. The decoration cost another 24 thousand dors. In addition, you bought a mink for 2 thousand dors. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you¡¯re my mother, I have to repay you. However, as a newbie who has just graduated. I¡¯ve already given you everything within my means! However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be never satisfied, no matter how much I gave you. Today, to make me continue giving you money, you didn¡¯t hesitate to remove all the jewelry on your body. However, don¡¯t forget that some jewelry will leave a mark after wearing them, like your ring You can see if your finger has a ring mark! ¡°You weren¡¯t born with curly hair. You got a perm.¡± After she said this, everyone looked at Ruth¡¯s hair in unison. Ruth¡¯s expression instantly darkened. rk saw that the situation was not good. He couldn¡¯t help but think. This girl is something I can¡¯t believe she found so much evidence. Moreover, where did this thinge from?¡± rk was furious, and so was Ruth. They never thought that Valerie could turn the tide. Valerie looked at Ruth, who was trembling in anger. Valerie did not feel happy at all. Although I did not get along well with Ruth, I had always hoped we could maintain the most basic peace. I had no choice but to keep these things. I did not expect them to be useful now. I never thought one day, I would cut open everything 1 had experienced bit by bit and let everyone see my misery¡± Valerie didn¡¯t want this to happen more than anyone else if she didn¡¯t have to. However, she never regretted her decision. She thought, ¡®Since I had said it, so be it. I would take responsibility for what I had done. Moreover, I¡¯ve finally said the words I had saved up in my heart. Then, she ignored Ruth and rk¡¯s man¨Ceating gazes and turned in look at Cutie Pie. She knew Cutie Pie was the biggest instigator in this incident and had deceived mostizens. She smiled family. ¡°Cutie Pic, what are you thinking now that you¡¯re looking at these?¡± Chapter 239 ¡°Well¡­ Cutie Pie looked at the stack of receipts and blushed She had just said that the cost of raising a child was high, but she did not expect that the cost of raising Ruth was not even as expensive as a pair of shoes! She was originally full of words, but now, she was so embarrassed that she could not say anything. She wondered how she should smooth things CINCT. Till now, Colin was on Valerie¡¯s side, especially when he thought about how he got bewitched by Ruth and the others and misunderstood Valerie He could not help but feel angry for being deceived. Ms. Stone, may I ask why you chased your 12¨Cyear¨Cold daughter out?¡± Colin asked sternly. She was still a child at that time! Besides, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to raise her after giving birth, but how can you have the cheek to ask her for money crazily these years!¡± Ruth was speechless. ¡°I. L¡± She gritted her teeth and thought, ¡®How can this wretched girl expose me in public? She was flustered and anxious. She quickly looked at Cutie Pie and signaled her to speak Unfortunately, Cutie Pie was also thinking about how to salvage the situation. They looked at each other, but no one could say anything. Cutie Pie quietly moved to a corner, thinking. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who did these guilty deeds. No matter how others scold Ruth, they can¡¯t scold me Çú Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 ¡°Puck! What a shocking reversal. I knew this matter wasn¡¯t simple!¡± ¡°One can never forget the injuries from their original families. Fort Fortunately, Valerie has walked out. She definitely can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I think Ruth wants to kidnap Valerie back now. It must be because she saw Valerie doing well and wants Valerie to support her for the rest of her life!¡± ¡°How fucking shameless! Her acting skills are impressive.¡± ¡°Valerie is so pitiful. She was exploited so hard by her family. After she finally escaped from the hire pit, the media, no, the unscrupulous media. tortured her again and forced her to face her childhood injuries again!¡± In the live broadcast room, theizens keptmenting on the screen. The screen was filled with people scolding Ruth Ruth panicked at that time. Atst, she gave up struggling and pounced on Valerie like a lunatic She cursed, ¡°You wretched girl, how dare you keep so much evidence! You want to confront me, don¡¯t you! I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart! Little bitch, you¡¯ve been asking for a beating since you were young. When you grow up, you¡¯re sull annoying Ruth had a fierce look on her face. She did not look as miserable as she did just now at all. She revealed her temperament as a vige shrew. The live broadcast hall was in chaos. The caster and staff hurriedly went forward to hold her back. The staff looked down on her, and the security guards came over to pull her back Ruthy down and rolled on the ground when she saw the situation was not good. ¡°Help! They¡¯re hunting me! Colin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He scolded sternly. ¡°Ms. Stone, ne, we have surveince cameras. If you falsely use others, you¡¯ll go to jail!¡± Going to jail! If I go to jail, it¡¯ll be embarrassing Ruth immediately got up and spat at Colin. ¡°Bah!¡± Colin was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a typical country shrew! She is unreasonable at all He looked sympathetically in Valerie¡¯s direction and finally understood why Valerie had made preparations in advance all these years. Moreover, not only did Ruth mess up with Valerie like that, but she even dared to stir up trouble on my side. If they are to get into troubleter, this shrew will probably spread rumors¡± At this thought, Colin told the director ruthlessly. ¡°Call the police! Since someone is spreading numors that we hit her, let the police investigate it Let¡¯s see who¡¯s spreading rumors and causing trouble?¡± Ruth could no longer listen to anything, but Cutie Pie¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. ¡®Spreading rumors and causing trouble. If the policee to investigate, I be part of it. At that time, I will be involved! Ar the thought of this. Cutie Pie was terrified. She clenched her fists unwillingly and quickly thought of a solution. If I can¡¯t press Valerie on the pir of moral shame today, I¡¯ll be the one who suffers! Oh, right!¡® She suddenly thought of something Cutie Pie strode out ¡°Wait, I have one more thing to say!¡± Her voice instantly attracted the attention of everyone around her. Seeing everyone was looking at her, Cutie Pie red at Valerie coldly and questioned sternly. ¡°Valerie, even if this is the case, it¡¯s not the reason for you to force Melinda to her death, right? That¡¯s a living human life!* rk was also panicking at that time. Cutie Pic¡¯s words reminded him. He quickly took out his phone and echoed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Valeric. I just received a call from the hospital. Melinda has already passed away. She couldn¡¯t die in peace!¡± After saying that, he pulled out a photo. It was taken secretly by rk and photoshopped by his wife carefully. At this moment, the photo looked like a corpse wrapped in a white cloth. It was a shocking sight! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. sa vicious!¡± rk immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Valerie, we¡¯re all rtives. You¡¯ll be punished for being so vi Cutie Pie sneered ¡°Valerie, what¡¯s there to exin¡® Even if they didn¡¯t treat you well since you were young, you¡¯ve grown up anyway. How can you kill someone?¡± ¡°Killing someone¡­ Valerie could not help but clench her fists. They hid Melinda. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way we can¡¯t find her medical records at any hospital. Seeing that she had nothing to say, Cutie Pie was instantly happy. She looked at the live broadcast camera and put on a moral stance. She spoke frankly to the netizens to stir up public opinion again. ¡°Guys, we all have parents and rtives. Everyone may have a small conflict with their rtives, which causes arguments. But no matter what, I think that as long as you¡¯re a normal person, you won¡¯t kill your family or rtives Valerie, you¡¯re so cold¨C blooded. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for Melinda¡¯s death?¡± Chapter 240 However ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to take responsibility Suddenly, a cold male voice interrupted Cutie Pie. There was amotion in the live broadcast room. A man pushed a middle¨Caged woman wearing a mask and strode in This man said, ¡°Valerie doesn¡¯t have to be responsible for anyone, because Melinda is not dead!¡± É« Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 ¡°Melinda!¡± Valerie blunted out. That¡¯s right, the woman who was pushed in was Melinda. Everyonepared her to the person in the p she looked the same as the person in the video. Everyone was shocked! Didn¡¯t they say that this woman was dead! Now, is she a ghost? Cutie Pie was also shocked. She did not expect to be proven to be lying as soon as she finished speaking popr suicide video and confirmed that The man walked straight to Valerie and said softly. ¡°Mr. Grant asked me toe. Mrs. Grant, I hope I¡¯m notte.¡± He was Matthew¡¯s secretary, but Valerie had never seen him. Seeing his gentlemanly attire, she thought he was just Matthew¡¯s friend. So she immediately thanked him. She said, ¡°No, you¡¯re just in time¡± The man smiled slowly and looked at Melinda. ¡°You said that you have something to say. You can speak freely now Melinda looked anxious. She ignored the shocked gazes of rk and Cutie Pie. She looked directly at Valerie. Without wasting any time, she gritted her teeth and cried. ¡°Valerie, Valerie. I¡¯ve let you down. I shouldn¡¯t have faked my suicide. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. The scissors 1 stabbed into my body that day were fake, and the blood pack was faket li was all given to me by rk. He taught me to do this¡­¡± rk was so angry that his expression darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± How could Melinda let him cut off all ties? She was so angry that she pointed at rk and cursed. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. If I tell a single lie. my entire family will die. What about you? Do you have the guts to swear!¡± Of course, rk did not dare to swear. He also wanted to distance himself from it. He said furiously, I¡¯m not going to argue with a shrew like you. You¡¯re crazy, crazy ¡°Alright, now you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m crazy. You didn¡¯t say that when you asked me to act previously! Ruth owes me money and cant take it out. She usually gives you a lot of money regrly. You don¡¯t want to help her pay back the money, so you lied to me and asked me to take a suicide. You said if I seed, you can give me 20 thousand dors! To seed, you spent money to buy poprity and even hired this streamer to help you. hype it up! Look at how well¨Ccalcted you are rk, Ruth, You two are so simr. No wonder you¡¯re siblings! Everyone, listen carefully. They¡¯ve deceived all of you!¡± said Melinda. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. These words resounded throughout the entire live broadcast hall Now that Melinda had exposed this thing, everyone finally knew why Ruth and rk had worked so hard to explon Valerie. It turned out that they did not want to use their own money to repay their debis! The emotions of people on the Inte were easy to stir up, but they were not idiots, especially when they knew that they had been misled and used by others. Their anger directly surged. Apart from Ruth and rk, Cutie Pie was also not spared. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a bottom line? I can¡¯t believe so many people are bullying one together!¡° ¡°Cutie Pie, how can you do that¡± ¡°Cutic Pic, you don¡¯t have a bottom line for money. You¡¯re disappointing Apologize¡± ¡°You have no bottom line for the sake of bing famous. Cutie Pie, you¡¯re scumbag?¡± Cutie Pie saw hundreds of thousands ofizens pouring into the live broadcast room. The screen was filled with curses, so she quickly stopped the live broadcast. However, lots ofizens still scolded her on her ount. Thements on her previous videos were all scolding. Cutie Pie¡¯s face was ashen with anger. Just as she was about to think of a way to deal with it, a warning dialog box suddenly popped on the screen, indicating that her ount was banned. ¡°What?¡± Culic Pic¡¯s face instantly turned pale and her heart ached. ¡®Damn, I had yet to withdraw the money I had earned over the past few days! I¡¯m more popr than ever these days, I checked the tform revenue and found it had gone straight to 200 thousand dors. How can I be banned just like that?¡® Cutie Pie was about to go to the officials and fight them. She wanted to think of a way to get the money back no matter what. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the police at the live broadcast hall came over. Other than those who controlled Ruth and the others, there were also police who went straight to her. ¡°Cutie Pie, you are suspected of spreading rumors and nder, inciting public opinion, and causing terrible influence. Come with us¡± said a police Chapter 241 officer. Çú Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Cutie Pie was so frightened that her vision went ck, and she copsed. She couldn¡¯t help but think, I¡¯m a streamer who relies on the Inte to make a living. Now that I have be a street rat everyone hates, how can I make money in the future? On the other hand, the caster team was puzzled. Due to Cutie Pie¡¯s obstruction j just now, the assistant did not sessfully call the police. ¡°How did the police get here. one of them asked. No one could answer wer this question. Other than Cutie Pie, the police also took Ruth and rk away, although they were still struggling, As the person involved, Melinda had to go with them because she wanted to use false in information to extort money At this moment, Melinda was no longer as vixenish as before. She hurriedly rushed to Valerie and tried to grab Valerie. She said anxiously. ¡°Valerie, Valerie. I¡¯ve already rified everything that needs to be rified¡­ Valerie, are you satisfied? If you are, can you¡­ Before she could finish speaking, she was stopped by the police. She could only leave reluctantly. Valerie raised her eyebrows slightly. 200 Previously, she had asked Julian to look for Melinda. No matter how many hospitals Julian had searched, he did not see Melinda. She knew that Melinda¡¯s suicide was most likely fake, However, if she wanted to rify, she had to let people see with their own eyes that Melinda was fine before anyone would believe her. Therefore, she tentatively called Matthew and asked for his help. However, she did not have much hope about it. After all, as a driver, Matthew¡¯s power is limited, Valerie thought. However, she had no other way other than Matthew. Unexpectedly, after she made the call, Matthew agreed immediately and found Melinda! Sometimes, she felt Matthew didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. He was simply like a god, granting all her requests. However, after listening to what Melinda had just said, she could not help but be curious. What method did Matthew use to find Melinda and persuade her toe out and testify for me¡­ even got misled by those ¡°Miss Warren, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s our fault for not being meticulous enough to spread this news ews without any verification. We e self¨Cmedia outlets. I¡¯m so sorry! Colin led the casters and apologized with a face full of apology. Valerie smiled leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Someone with ulterior motives had set it up. Now that everything is over, everyone knows what is going on.¡± Her gentle tone and gentle smile were very pleasing to the eye. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Colin and the others heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Why did we believe in those bad characters back then and suspect and insult such a gentle girl¡± However, while feeling guilty, Colin also admired Valerie a little more. As the television station¡¯s director, he had seen many people these years. But he had barely seen anyone like Valerie, who got exploited by her family so much. People in such situations might have broken down long ago or be cold¨Cblooded and mean. It was rare for someone like Valerie to be able to remain unmoved after experiencing all these maintain her original heam and protect herself gently. Colin wanted to get to know her. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Valerie for her contact number, indicating that there might be other things to do next. That way, he could contact her at any time. Then, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me treat you to a mical to express my apology?¡± Valerie replied, ¡°No need, I still have things to do Colin could not ask her what she was going to do. To show his gentlemanly demeanor, he volunteered to send Valerie downstairs. As soon as the two of them left, the staff in the broadcasting hallughed. ¡°Since when did Mr. Lamont be so attentive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But then again, Miss Warren is indeed good¨Clooking- diligent in her work. She¡¯s simply abination of beauty, power, and ¡°Not only is she good¨Clooking, but she also has a pitiful background and tragedy. If I were a man, I would also feel sorry for her. It¡¯s no wonder Mr. Lamont has designs on her!¡± Everyone teased about it, but they did not know that Colin, who had sent Valerie downstairs in a good mood, couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile now Chapter 242 Just as they reached downstairs, a car stopped at the door. A smile appeared on Valerie¡¯s face when she saw the man driving just as Colin thought Valerie looked pretty when she smiled, he heard Valerie say to him. ¡°Mr. Lamont, thank you for sending me downstairs. You can go back now. My husband is here to pick me up¡± ¡°Husband¡± Colin was shocked ¡°Yeah, looks like I forgot to tell you I¡¯m already married, Valerie said as she waved her ring Colin was instantly embarrassed and could onlyugh dryly. Then I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore. Goodbye, Miss Warren. Contact me anytime if there¡¯s anything¡± Valerie did not refuse and nodded generously. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mathew was not driving his macaron¨Ccolored Mini today. Valerie was not surprised because she knew ¡°Matthew¡¯s boss¡± had all kinds of luxury cars After getting into the passenger seat, Valerie fumbled with her seatbelt. However, this was her first time in this car, and she found it unfamiliar. In the end. Matthew reached out to help her buckle her seatbelt, Colin, who w was watching from the side, did not feel good. He did not want to be a third wheel anymore and quickly returned to the studio. In the end, the people in the studio teased him and asked if he had obtained Valerie¡¯s private contact information. ¡°What are youughing for? Hurry up and get to work?¡± said Colin. He felt bitter. ¡°Who can be as miserable as me? I fell out of love as soon as I fell in love. But speaking of which, although I have only nced through the car window, Valerie¡¯s husband looked a little familiar! The more Colin thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. I must have seen him before. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t find him familiar¡± However, Colin could not remember where he had seen that person before. In the end, for some reason, when his colleague from the finance column passed by with the information on the business world, Colin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered! When he had the honor of going to Noria Group to interview Lincoln, he was lucky enough to see a tall man with an outstanding temperament from afar. Later, he heard that the man was Matthew, the famous heir of the Grant family! Gosh¡­ Could it be that Valerie¡¯s husband is Matthew? Colin was stunned at the thought. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Colin was shocked by his conjecture. However, when he thought about Valerie¡¯s strange rtives, he felt it was unlikely. If they know Valerie¡¯s husband is Matthew, they won¡¯t be so bad to Valerie, Colin thought. However, Colin still did not dare to let his guard down, especially when he thought about how they had been misled by Cutie Pie and misunderstood that Valerie was that kind of person. Colin hesitated for a few seconds before rushing to his leader¡¯s office and telling him what had happened When the leader heard this, he e felt his v vision go dark. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s Matthew?¡± Colin replied. ¡°Actually. I¡¯m not very sure. I only saw Matthew from afar..¡± ¡°Forget it. Go outside now to tell everyone to stop what they¡¯re doing. Publicize same videos of us apologizing to Valerie at the fastest speed. Help Valerie clear the rumors! You have to be fast, and our apology has to be sincere! The leader panicked. He almost said they should be as humble as they could In addition, the leaders also told Colin that the rification video must defend Valerie, and their attitude should be hem. Kranson City Official also said they would never cooperate with those unscrupulous media. After all, I would rather make a mistake than take the risk. If Valerie is Matthew¡¯s wife, her husband owns Noria Group. We can¡¯t afford to offend her. We need to take some remedial measures now. I hope it¡¯s not toote. The Grant family is the most powerful in Kranson City. I hope they don¡¯t make things difficult for us Colin¡¯s leader thought A leader was a leader, after all. One had to say his decision to take remedial measures was quite prescient At this moment, somewhere on the street. ¡°Mr. Grant, everything has been done ording to your instructions. All the major video tforms have permanently blocked Cutie Pie. Her ount has been canceled. The videos that were spread have also been dealt with as rumors. The other inte celebrities who created public opinion about it have also been punished ordingly said Charles, Those people probably will never know the biggest shareholder of these short video tforms is Noria Group. If Mr. Grant wants to target them, 11 be as easy as crushing an ant, Charles thought before he continued. ¡°As for her mother and uncle and Melinda, who had been suspected of extortion, we have also firmly filed awsunt. However, their rebuttal is very fierce. In addition, they have proven that they are rted to Valerie. It¡¯s not easy for the police to deal with them. Therefore, they took the opportunity to leave the police station and retum home. Mr. Grant, what do you think we should do!¡± ¡°What? Escaped from the police station? After listening to Charles¡¯s words, Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. His dark eyes were are unreadable. Then, he opened his mouth slightly and said calmly. ¡°Tell this news to the Inte celebrities above. They will know what to do.¡± Churles sighed secretly. That group of inte celebrities have just been taught a lesson. Many of them got fined a lot of money. They will be furious if we tell them that Kuth, rk, and Melinda, who had caused them to get fined, had not been punished and had even gone home! People can do anything if they are crazy. They are bound to vent their anger on the three of them. Mr. Grant¡¯s move is so ruthless. Without doing anything, he used the anger of others to punish the enemy. ¡°What about Kranson City Official¡¯s live broadcast room?¡± Charles asked. ¡°They were also led astray previously and were quite dissatisfied with Mrs. Grant Matthew casually swiped the phone screen with his fingertips and happened to scroll to Kranson City Official¡¯s ount, which had posted several videos of them apologizing to Valerie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them for now,¡± said Matthew. Alright? Charles agreed immediately. However, he suddenly thought of something and remusded Mathew hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant pervacurly said she nned to handle these things herself and did not need you to interfere. Now, you¡¯ve secretly done these things. If Mrs. Grant ¡°Holy¡± This word from Matthew on the other end of the phone made Charles speechless. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Fin the one who is noisy and meddlesome. Mr. Grant is pampering his wife. What does it love to do with me? Just as he was about to agree and hang up. Matthew¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again. ¡°Wait, go and investigate something else. When you have time, isit that small vige and hnd out the rtionriser Ruth and Edanck then. And as the situation when Valerie was young Charles¡¯s eyes widened when Marilew told him to check on Valeries parents and childhood He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Garant, are you suspecting that Mrs. Grant sent.¡± Chapter 243 Charles didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He wanted to ask if Matthew was suspecting Valerie wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of that couple. Matthew¡¯s tone was gloomy. ¡°This couple seems inhumane, but they treat their son well. They only want to exploit their daughter. It makes people suspect that something fishy is behind this¡± Charles thought of what he had just heard on the live broadcast and was so angry that his entire body trembled. It was no wonder that Matthew had such doubts. He immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, Mr. Grant, please wait. Il investigate it as soon as possible¡± Not long after Matthew hung up, Valerie left the supermarket by the roadside and walked to Matthew. She held two bottles of water and a small loaf of bread. After nearly an hour of live broadcast confrontation, she was extremely thirsty. ¡°Mr. G Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Grant, sorry to keep you waiting,¡± said Valerie Matthew took the opportunity to put down b his phone. It¡¯s alright. els, it didn¡¯t take long After Valerie got into the car, she twisted the bottle cap and took two big gulps before she felt a little better. Then, she looked at Matthew with sparkling eyes. ¡°Mr. Grant, do you know what I saw when queuing to pay the bill?¡± she said mysteriously. She clicked on her phone and saw the rification and apology videos Kranson City Official posted had upied all the major video sections. The number of reposts was quite high. It had already reced the videos of Cunie Pie and the other streamers attacking her. Knowing that it was Colin and the others who helped her, Valerie could not help but sigh. These streamers are warm¨Chearted.¡± Laule did she know that Matthew had already seen these videos. Heaning her thank those streamers, he frowned slightly. His cold expression made it impossible for Valerie to tell his emotions. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said. ¡°Valerie, the man who sent you downstairs just now is interested in you¡± Valerie¡¯s body stiffened. Çú Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Matthew used a statement, not a question. He had always been a good judge of character. He thought, ¡®Colin looked at Valerie with unconcealed admiration. It is physosis that Colin hay feelings for my wife Valerie was a little shy when she heard his straightforward words. She could only exin, ¡°Mr. Lamont is the director of the live broadcast studio. He¡¯s in charge of my live broadcast and probably felt sympathy for me after hearing about my deeds. That¡¯s why he wanted to treat me well. However, I¡¯ve already made it clear to him just now.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Matthew was quite displeased about it. However, on second thought, Valerie immediately expressed that she was married and made Colin stop. Later on, when she got into the car, she must have deliberately pretended that she did not know how to fasten her seatbelt and asked me to help her so that Colin could see that our rtionship was harmonious, which couldpletely dispel Colin¡¯s thoughts.¡± Her decisiveness and firmness made Mathew feel good. He temporarily forgot about the unhappiness of someone covering his wife Seeing that he did not say anything che and his expression seemed to have improved. Valerie immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want him to misunderstand. During the lifespan of their marriage, she did not want anything to happen. ¡°But speaking of which, I¡¯m sure Colin treats me well because he sympathizes with me. Matthew also helped me many times, treated me well, and even brought me to meet his grandparents. Why? Is it also because he sympathizes with me? Valerie wondered. While Valerie was hesitating, Matthew noticed that she was staring at him. He asked. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Valerie subtly shifted her gaze. I¡¯m thinking about what to eat for dinner¡­ Oh right, Mr. Grant, I want to ask you a question. Melinda is difficult to deal with. How did you find her and get her to testify for me!¡± She was 100 curious about this Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s easy. After receiving your call, I called Julian and learned Melinda has two sons. Her eldest son is the same age as you and is studying overseas. However, her second son is much younger and is still in middle school, right?¡± Valerie was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to look for my younger cousin¡± ¡°Yes, not only did I go to see your cousin, but I also used his phone to call Melinda and tell her. Matthew kept her in suspense. ¡°I told her that her son was in my hands and I would take good care of her son Valerie panicked when she heard that. She was anxious. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Grant, that¡¯s illegal! Where is my cousin! You didn¡¯t do anything to him, did your Mr. Grant? She thought anxiously. ¡®Gosh¡® I only asked Matthew to help me, but I didn¡¯t expect Matthew to do such a dangerous thing I can¡¯t believe he threatened Melinda with my cousin. What if Melinda calls the police instead? it child.¡± Matthew looked at her anxious expression for a while. Then, he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I didn¡¯t do anything to that He only met the teacher very sincerely and asked the teacher to lend the child to him for half a day. Then, he bought dozens of exercise books for the child. He prepared different exercise books and ¡°helped¡± the child do his homework for the entire afternoon. Matthew could not help but frown when he thought of this process. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯d better check later. Is that child your cousin for real? Why is he so stupid! He¡¯s already in junior high school. Yet he can¡¯t even understand advanced mathematics. Or did you take all the good genes in your family?* However, on second thought, other than Valerie, Matthew realized almost everyone in the Warren family had some problems. ¡°It¡¯s normal for that child to be a little stupid, he thought. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. Mr. Grant, since you didn¡¯t do anything to that child, why didn¡¯t you say it directly just now! You scared me so much.¡± Matthew said. ¡°I was just joking with you¡± Viene didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Just it funny¡± Matthew asked. Valerie was peeches, thinking. It¡¯s not funny ty at all! I had never realized before that Matthew liked to joke. I was almost scared to death by him just now. Althoudi Matthew is handsome, he looks scary when he pulls a long face. Many people will believe that he has killed others. I don¡¯t know what to do if Mathew break i thew because of mir. However, he indeed helped. He must have deceived Melinda. That¡¯s why she came out to testify at Now, they had more or less resolved the problem, and out of the rumon had died down. Cutie Pie and the other inte celebrities had also pone silent. As for Puth and rk, Valerie tumigit, they probably won¡¯t dare to cause trouble again before this stoma ompletely ssides! On the other hand, Valerie¡¯s reading ount had gained more flian a million fans by ident, and it was still rising. Most people supported her, but some haters still questioned her. In addition, sering that her number of fans had increased, some merchants asked her if she wanted to do Chapter 244 advertisements to earn money. Valerie decided to uninstall the software temporarily. She nned to wait for or this mulle Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! matter to calm down before going online. at take the opportunity to make She was grateful that some people insisted on waiting for the truth instead of believing the rumors. She would not money from advertisements. She had to be worthy of their support After turning off her phone, Valerie realized it was not the way back to Slotmond Estate. So she asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, where are we going!¡± COMMINI Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± said Matthew. He did not answer directly. After a while, the car stopped. Valerie was stunned when she saw the familiar ni name of the neighborhood. ¡®In¡¯t this Sophia and Nn¡¯s house? We only left here in the morning. Why are we here again? Moreover, I had just ended the live broadcast. If Ie here now, won¡¯t that be She wondered if she should find an excuse, but Matthew had already opened the door and stood outside to wait for her toe out. She did not know why, but she got out of the car obediently. When she returned to her senses, Matthew had already pulled her upstairs. Valerie felt it was different as soon as they arrived at the door. It was clean and tidy inside and out. There were even decorations hanging at the door Matthew pressed the doorbell and the door opened. Nn and Sophia had been waiting for a while. They stood at the door to greet them with smiles. ¡°Matthew, Valerie, wee back. The smell of food came from the living room, Valerie looked over and saw that the table was full of various dishes. Sophia noticed her gaze and immediately said. ¡°Valerie, you must be hungry. Come and try it. I have been preparing for the entire afternoon. You have to eat moreter. Matthew raised his eyebrows as he stood at the side. He knew very well that probably none of these dishes were made by Sophia. There was a high chance that the chef from the Grant Manor hade over to make them. As for the cleaning and decoration, the butler and other maids probably did this. However, he did not expect Sophia to prepare so much when he only told her he would bring Valerie over. It showed how much Sophia liked Valerie Besides the dishes, Sophia took a stack of money from somewhere and stuffed it into Valene¡¯s hand Valerie was stunned. ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s this?¡± Pocket money as my meeting gift for you! A total of 777 dors. It¡¯s a good number. I wish you good luck. ¡°Sophia even tied it with a bow. ¡°But we already met yesterday¡­¡± said Valerie. Sophia patted her hand. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s meeting doesn¡¯t count. Today is your first official visit as my granddaughter¨Cinw Matthew¡¯s parents are no longer around. We¡¯ll give you this gift on behalf of his parents. Just ept it¡± Valerie was extremely touched. 777 dors was not a small amount Nn and Sophia were no longer young. Valerie thought she couldn¡¯t take the money. However, while she was still hesitating. Nn took out another 777 dors as a meeting gift for her. ¡°Come, it was from Sophia just now. And this is from me.¡± ¡°What! They gave me meeting gifts separately? Valerie was shocked. Matthew to help her persuade his 1,554 dors felt heavy in her hand. Valerie was at a loss for what to do. She helplessly looked at Matthew, wanting N grandparents. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Matthew knew that his grandfather was dissatisfied with him huling his identity from Valerie and was deliberately using this method to warn him He did not think much of it and said, ¡°Take it. Grandpa and Grandma have a high retirement pension. They don¡¯tck money¡± Nn and Sophia got at least 2 million dors in annual dividends from the Noria Group. They indeed didn¡¯tck money, When Valerie heard what Matthew said, she could only ept the money from Nn and Sophia and thank them solemnly. Sophia did not like Valerie being so formal Before Valerie could finish speaking, she pulled Valerie to the talile and sat down. ¡°Coine,e. I heard from Matthew that you like spicy food. I specially chose some spicy dishes today. Try them quickly She had forgotten about her grandson after having a granddaughter¨Cinw. Matthew was not good at eating spicy food. After two mouthfuls of food, his face was slightly red. Although he always had a gloomy expression, his skin was soft and clean. His face was red now. It was as if he was drunk mlike t It was the first time Valerie had seen him like this. After that, Mathew used his work as an excuse to go in the balcony to make a call and stopped rating ¡°This kid can¡¯t rerti rat such a small amount of spicy food. He¡¯s some,¡± Sophia looked disgusted. Valerie was amused ¡°Sophia, you even know such an interjet tem ¡°Of course?¡± said Sophia. Chapter 245 The truth was that Sophia had only learned it in the past two days. Although she did not ask much in front of Valerie, she had been online a lot in private for Valerie¡¯s matter and kept paying attention to thetest developments. When she encountered those who scolded Valerie for no reason, she was so angry that she started a fight with them. After a while, she learned a lot of such online terms, such as ¡°trolls¡°, ¡°ck and white¡°, ¡°Inte Water Ammy¡°, and so on. She even learned ¡°legis¡± and ¡°the GOAT! For example, ¡°Val is so good¨Clooking! She is the GOAT!¡± After Sophia learned these words, she happily used them and praised her granddaughter¨Cinw online. She liked d Valerie very much. In the past, Sophia only thought that Valerie was a good girl who was warm¨Chearted, helpful, kind¨C hearted, and reliable. After learning about Valerie¡¯s background, she found it hard to believe that Valerie had grown up in such a family. It¡¯s not easy for this girl to rely on herself to reach this step! Sophia thought. ¡°By the way. Valerie, I want to show you something. Sophia said as she took a photo album from the corner. This was a part of the photo album of the Grant family that she had specially asked the butler to send over from the Grant Matior in the afternoon. Sophia flipped it open and Valerie was attracted by the unsmiling little boy in the photo album. She was surprised. ¡°This is¡­ Sophiaughed and said. ¡°It¡¯s easy to recognize, right? That¡¯s right, this is Matthew. He¡¯s the same since he was young!¡± Sophia¡¯s tone sounded disgusted, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She flipped through the photo album page by page. ¡°See! The other babies are all smiling, but he¡¯s standing there like an adult¡± The little Matthew in the p photo album wore a small sun and did not smile. He stood out among the crowd. When Valerie heard that Matthew¡¯s parents had passed away, she thought that his parents¡® death had deals a blow to him, causing him to be cold to everyone. She did not expect him to be like this since h he was young- He was arrogant and cold Good lord, I wonder if such a personality will be inherited, Valerie thought about how her baby might be so cold, arrogant, and old¨Cfashioned at a young age She suddenly burst outughing É« Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 ¡°You think it¡¯s funny too, right? Speaking of which, his parents weren¡¯t like this, I wonder who he looks like,¡± said Sophia, ¡°That¡¯s right! Matthew didn¡¯t like to talk much since he was young. After growing up, he was only obsessed with work and never found a girlfriend. We introduced many girls to him, but he wasn¡¯t interested¡­¡± At this point, Nn said to Valerie matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°Val, since you married Matthew, if he dares to bully you in the future, just let us know, and we¡¯ll teach him a lesson. However, I have a request. You must not divorce him!¡± Sophia smiled and said. ¡°Indeed, Val, don¡¯t divorer Matthew. Nn was so anxious back then that he even suspected that Matthew liked men. Now, Mathew has finally brought a wife back. You can tell us if he does anything wrong.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Valerie did not know whether to Laugh or cry. He liked men? She couldn¡¯t help but look at the balcony. Coincidently, Matthew had just ended his call and walked in. He nced at the photo album and saw his grandparents¡® teasing expressions. He knew that they were not talking about anything good. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s illegal to spread rumors. It¡¯s even worse,¡± said Matthew. Sophia was fearless. Then hurry up and call the police to arrest me After saying that, she leaned toward Valerie and hugged her. ¡°Val, please protect mer Grandma is no longer young, yet she still likes making childish jokes: Matthew could not argue with Sophia, so he looked straight at Valerie. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Are you going back?¡± ¡°What You¡¯re leaving now?¡± Sophia was reluctant to part with them. She looked as if Valerie was her granddaughter. Valerie turned around and hugged Sophia. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed gettingte. I should go back, but if you don¡¯t mind, Matthew and I will try our best to spend time with you every week, okay?¡± These words were exactly what Sophia was waiting for, She could not help but sigh. Sure enough, girls are more sensible. When had Matthew, this brat, ever been so considerate! In the end, when Matthew and Valerie got into the car and walked away, they could still see the figures of Sophia and Nn standing for a long time. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Valerie took a deep breath. This feeling of being pampered and cared for was ttering, but she was also a little worried about losing it. Sometimes, she was very envious of Matthew. Even if his parents were dead, at least he had grandparents who loved him so much. But me Valerie felt sad at the thought of her family pocket. Valerie rubbed the traces of the paint as if she was slowly soothing the grievances and trauma she had The rusty iron box was still in suffered over the years. n her po ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you¡­ She said slowly. She knew that Matthew had specially brought her to his grandparents ce. She had had enough of the trauma of her family, so he let his grandparents treat her as family and let them care for her. Oh, my Mr. Grant. He has the coldest expression in the world, but what he does is always so gentle. It seems not bad if our baby can be like him when he grows up, Valerie thought Matthew only said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Well, every family has a few very annoying rtives. As you know, my parents are dead. My grandparents raised me. My uncle and aunt and their respective children also coveted Grant Group¡¯s assets. They are scheming and will do anything¡­ His uncle and cousin had always targeted him over the tears to snatch the entire Noria Group. For so many years, they seensed harmonious on the surface, but they had many tricks up their sleeves. The reason trason why! y he and Valerie could be together was becauses cousin had drugged him, in, which caused that night to happen. ¡°And also my aunt. It was all because of her that everything back then happened. Fin clear about gratitude and grudges. I¡¯ll take revenge. Now that my grandparents are old, I¡¯ll reluctantly let those people off on my grandparents¡® ount. However, this is not because I chose to forgive them. It¡¯s unt a matter of time. Matthew¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold at the thought. Linke did he know that Valerie was angry when she heard these words. ¡°Nn and Sophia are old and livingfortably since their pensions are not low. However, their sons and daughters are all trying to monopolize Nn and Sophia¡¯s house and avings! Valerie was furious at the thought. ¡°How can they do that?¡± She clenched her fun in anger. ¡°This is too much. It¡¯s not easy for your grandparents to raise them. Now that they¡¯re living. happily during old wer, these people are being ungrateful! Mr. Grant, wer must protect your grandparents!¡± Matthew had wondered if Valerie would notice that the Grant Group be was talking about was the famous Grant family in Kramer Gy. But not only did she not notice it, she even said she wanted to protect his grandparents. He smiled. His usually cold lips curved into a rare smile. He could not help but take another look at her. The truth was that what he picked up on the balcony just now was not a work call. It was Charles who had gone to investigate her family¡¯s situation. Charles said. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve checked carefully. Ethan and Ruth are both natives. They were born in the countryside and had noplicated interpersonal rtionships. They were married after a blind date in 1992. gave birth to their eldest son, Julian, in 1993, and abandoned their son outside their hometown to work in 1997. ¡°In the following year, namely 1998, Mrs. Grant was born at Kranson City¡¯s maternal and child health care hospital. In 2003, the family moved back to the vige ¡°They rented a ce in the old district in the southern part of the city. This ce got demolished, but I found thendlord back then. Thendlord said that he did have some impression of their family. The couple indeed brought a daughter.¡± From what Charles said, Valerie¡¯s birth time, ce, and growth were all corroborated. At this moment. Charles suddenly stammered, ¡°But there¡¯s something strange here. Mathew frowned immediately. ¡°Go ahead¡± COMMENT Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 ¡°Thendlord said the couple usually treated their daughter quite well and didn¡¯t expect them to be so ruthless to their child now¡­ Charles continued, ¡°Thendlord also said that the couple¡¯s rtionship was quite harmonious, but around 2003, Ethan¡¯s temperament suddenly changed drastically. He started drinking and gambling, and for some reason, he studdenly became rich. Thendlord remembered is well because the couple often fell behind on their rent. That time, they were behind on the rent again. In the end, when thendlord came to ask for rent, the drunk Ethan suddenly rushed out angrily and threw a stack of money at him, telling him to get lost, Thendlord was angry and afraid, so he called the police. In the end, he didn¡¯t know if Ethan had sobered up and realized his mistake or what, but before the police arrived, Ethan and his family packed their things and moved away. ¡°They moved back to the vige. You should know what happened after that.¡± said Charles. Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed. He indeed knew everything after that. Valerie¡¯s diary recorded everything. Charles sighed. ¡°I reckon that Ethan must have participated in the underground gambling back then and suddenly made a windfall. Later, he was afraid that the police would find out about him, so he quickly ran away, Gamblers are the most unreasonable group of people. Everyone who participates in gambling will be irritable and unstable.¡± There was no need for Charles to borate on this point. Fred was such a person. Matthew knew t Although the information that Charles found was a little suspicious, it seemed to make sense. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. this very well. But 2003 Matthew frowned slightly. He felt that he had heard this year before. ¡°Mr. Gram, from the looks of it, Mrs. Grant is indeed their child.¡± Charles sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, this couple doesn¡¯t treat their child as a human. I hope that such a thing won¡¯t happen again ¡°There won¡¯t be an again. The thought of Valerie¡¯s parents made Mathew disgusted. Manhew hung up the phone calmly. After he hung up the phonest night, he returned to the living room and saw Valerie nestled on the sofa, chatting andughing with his grandparents as they flipped through the photo album. For some reason, he suddenly wished she could always be thisfortable. Although there was still half a a year between them, if Matthew decided on someone, he would protect the other party at all costs and treat her well! The car stopped at Slomond Estate¡¯s garage. Matthew and Valerie took the elevator upstairs. When Valerie entered the password and opened the door, she suddenly heard Matthew say, ¡°Valerie, if you have any wishes, I can help you fulfill them once. After saying that, Matthew was also stunned, wondering how he could say such mushy words, It was not his style. In the end, Valerie, standing opposite him, was also stunned. Her eyes widened in shock. Matthew was confused. It¡¯s only fulfilling a wish. There is no need to be so touched, right?¡°. ¡°Mr. Grant,¡± Valerie finally spoke. She was shocked and anxious. ¡°Peanut is missing?¡± ¡°Peanut¡± Matthew was at a loss. ?? He remembered. Peanut seems to be the name of the little bald hamster she keeps He nced sideways at the entrance. As expected, the cage door was half open, and the cage was empty. It was obvious that the hamster had ¡°escaped¡°! The door got broken that day. After that, he called someone to fix the door. Then, he returned once but paid no attention to the hamster. He could not even tell when the hamster had escaped. Matthew frownrd. Valerie quickly took off her shoes. Then, she turned on the lights and entered the house. She looked around and said to Matthew, ¡°Mr. Grant, help me look for him. Peanut must have had nothing to eat for too long and escaped because he was starving. We have to find him quickly!¡± Valerie talked for a long time, but Matthew did not make a move. She thought Matthew did not want to help her, so she panicked. ¡°Mr. Grant, didn¡¯t you just say you could help me fulfill a wish I want you to help me find Peanut. The lule hamster had apanied her for more than a year She didst want the harder to starve to deat in aer because of her ne Mathew still standing at the decor with a dark expression She suddenly underwood something and was surprised ¡°Mc Geant, are you afraid of hamsters?¡± Matthew was at a low for words at that moment Then he said immediately. ¡°No¡± and serring man of the Grand family he street of a mere hamster? Marchew thenight Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Matthew changed into slippers and entered the house. However, the expression on his already stiff face was now even darker. He took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind. He found a pair of gloves and put them on, looking like he was facing a great enemy. Seeing him like this. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t I look for it myself¡­¡± Valerie thought about it again. ¡°Matthew didn¡¯t seem to like Peanut since I brought him over to raise him. At that time, I thought he didn¡¯t like hamsters, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hamsters ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say he was afraid of hamsters, Mr. Grant, you don¡¯t have to be so stubborn! Valerie was amused. However, she knew that Matthew was a serious person. Since he said he would look for it, he will do it. Moreover, the hamster is probably hiding in aer of the house. He maye out anytime. Since Mr. Grant fears the hamster, this situation should only make him more nervous. We might as well think of a way to find the hamster first, Valerie thought. However, she had to admit it was funny to watch Matthew walk around the house with difficulty ¡°Are youughing!¡± Matthew asked. Valerie did not dare to admit it. She was so frightened that she shook her head quickly. ¡°No, no. Matthew retracted his gaze with a sullen expression. This woman was smiling. I saw it However, he could not be bothered to deal with her now. He roughly observed the messy traces on the table and realized there was some sawdust from the hamster¡¯s nest in theer of the cab. The hamster probably brought it out when he escaped from prison. Since Matthew knew the general direction of the hamster¡¯s departure, the problem was simple. Hamsters didn¡¯t have a lot of living space. Generally speaking, they liked to crawl into corners, Matthew took the shlight and shone it around the corner. However, he couldn¡¯t find the hamster after looking for it for a while. ¡°Peanut, Peanut¡­¡± Valerie whispered as she searched. Manhew thought, ¡®Did she treat the hamster as a cat or dog? The brain of a hamster is not even as big as a big grape. He can¡¯t remember his name. But it¡¯s good if it is like a cat or dog. At least I can trick him out with something to eat Wait Something to eat?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened as he thought of something. He immediately turned around and went to the kitchen, scanning his surroundings. As expected, as soon as he opened the utched cab door, he saw a small head beside the rice bag, revealing a small head. All around Peanut were the crumbs he had bitten and therge grains of rice that flowed out from the hole in the bag. ¡®Good Lord I seems that this bald hamster had not mistreated himself these days Matthew sighed. He directly found the rice mountain and sat there to enjoy it. The checks on both sides of his face were bulging and were almost bigger than his body! When Matthew found the hamster, the hamster also noticed him, Peanut¡¯s small eyes darted around, and his whiskers moved slightly. He immediately wanted to crawl into the corner. It was not easy for Matthew to find him. Of course, Matthew could not let him escape just like that. Matthew almost subconsciously reached out to grals the hamster. Peanut had too much food in his mouth, which hindered his movements. Before he could run, he bumped into the rice bag beside him and od in his tripped. Matthew caught him. It was supposed to be good that Matthew caught Peanut, but Mathew could not bring himself to laugh. The hamster is soft and sticky and felt strange to the touch. It gave me goosebumps, but the bald rat who does not know what is good for him is still struggling Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mathew frowned and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Found it!¡± Valerie immediately ran over when she heard the voice, When she saw that P Peanut was safe and sound, she was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Matthew¡¯s expression was too gloomy. Valerie was worried Mathew would lose control of himself and crush the little hamster. She quickly took Peanut and carefully put it back into the cage. Then, she added water and cleaned it up. After the closed the iron cage, Valerie heard water flowing in the kitchen. She knew Matthew was almost scratching his hands. For a moment, she felt both grateful and amused. Valerie was amused that Matthew, who looked cold and inhafferens, kuuld be afraid of hamsters. She was grateful Isecause even though he feared. Matthew still helped her find Peanut. Chapter 248 Matthew was finally done washing his hands. He walked out and nced at the cage. He threatened expressionlessly. ¡°Valente, you¡¯d better remind your rat that if he speaks out again, I¡¯ll bring a cat home directly.¡± Çú Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 ¡°Mr. Grant! Do you have to be angry with himt Besides, he¡¯s a hamster, not a rat,¡± said Valerie matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Matthew looked up coldly, thinking. There is no difference. Moreover, the bald ugly hamster is worse than a rat It was rare for Valerie to learn that Matthew also had a weakness. Moreover, the more serious and cold he was, the more she could not help but tease him. ¡°Mr. Grant, I have an idea. Why don¡¯t I change his cage to a bigger one and find him apanion! By then, he won¡¯t be single anymore. He probably won¡¯t want to run out.¡± ¡°He still needspany?¡± Matthew heard something unbelievable. ¡°Of course, hamsters have strong reproductive abilines, Valerie said. ¡°If we find a female hamster for him, it will be a family of three. No, a family of many. One by one, and one by one. There will be countless children and grandchildren¡± Matthew frowned when he thought about how two hamsters would be running without scruples at home in the future. However, Valerie still wants to reproduce this thing? She even wants them to have children and grandchildren. I want to throw this bald rat out now. Wait. Matthew narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked straight at Valerie. ¡°Hey, are you deliberately making fun of met ¡°No, no. Valerie waved her hands. I think it¡¯s good to have a few more of them. When the time comes. I might even be able to work part¨Ctime on weekends and bring Aiden to a small park to sell hamsters¡± She said it matter¨Cof¨Cfactly as if the meant it. These words would be more convincing If she could hold back herughter. In the end, seeing Matthew did not believe her, she stopped pretending and could not help but pout coquettishly. She chuckled and said. ¡°Mr. Grant, I didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid of hamsters. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect your well in the future.¡± Then, she burst outughing again. Matthew was speechless. This woman is getting bolder and bolder recently! Seeing herugh so hard, it was as if a string in his mind suddenly copsed. Matthew went forward to catch her. Valerie was shocked and quickly tried to dodge, but they fell onto the sofa together. ¡°Oh ¡°They were both shocked, thinking, ¡°This is going wild When they returned to their senses, their pastures were a little ambiguous. However, this was also the first time Valerie looked at him so closely. Matthew¡¯s dark eyes seemed bottomless. At such a close distance, Valerie realized that Manhew¡¯s eyshes were ridiculously long When she was looking at Matthew, Matthew was also looking at her. The woman in his arms was small, making him puzzled. She usually eats a lot, but where did the food go? However, she had gained more weight recently than when he first met her. Her cheeks were rosy. As she blushed, her face was so red. He was used to seeing her pretend to be calm. He did not expect someone in the world to blush like that. Their breathing intertwined and the atmosphere was harmonious. Matthew admitted that he was a little attracted Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¨C They were both adults, and it was not the first time for both of them. He looked at her plump lips and was about to kiss them, but the moment he bent down ¡°Im sorry¡± Valerie¡¯s hand was pressed against Mauhew¡¯s chest. She pushed Matthew away and ran back to her room! It was the sound of the door mming. She was quite strong. He was pushed away and gaped at her closed door. ¡°Is this woman so resistant to me touching her? After Valerie rushed into the room, she went straight to the bathroom. She felt a wave of nausea surging over her. She vomited for a long time before recovering ¡®Holy slut, I¡¯m having morning sickness¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 After vomiting. Valerie felt her body so weak. She quickly dly filled the water and soaked herself in it. Only then did she feel a little better. There had always been something wrong with her stomach. When she was nervous or nervous or stressed, she would feel ufortable. This problem was left behind when she was in school. Now that she was pregnant, it was a little more serious. Valerie rubbed her stomach and wanted to go out to drink some water. However, she was worried that Matthew was still in the living room. Valerie could not think of a way to exin to Matthew. Moreover, even if she went out, she was afraid that if she vomited in front of him, it would be even more awkward ¡°Matthew hadn¡¯t noticed something, had he? What should I do if he suspects it? Valerie felt uneasy. Other than being worried that Matthew would find out that she was pregnant, she had some doubts about herself. When the two of them fell onto the sofa just now, he seemed to want to kiss her. but she did not resist at that time Valene had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She could not help but think it did not matter if Matthew found out. In the past, she did not let him know that she was pregnant because she was afraid that if he competed with her for the child after their divorce, in would be troublesome. However, as they got along, she realizes he was not unreasonable. On the contrary, he was willing to help her whenever she encountered. difficulties. It¡¯s not good to hide such a big thing from him¡® she thought. Valerie¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could not figure it out. However, she fell asleep after a while because she had been too tired for a few days. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time; she thought, The night was lonely, and some people could not sleep well¡­ At this moment, on the other side. After Ruth and rk left the police station, they quickly hailed a taxi and returned to the suburbs while cursing. rk was furious when he thought about how he would end up in such a sorry state today and how it was all Melinda¡¯s fault for running out for no reason He turned to look at Melinda. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. We were about to seed, so why did you suddenly come out Not only did youpletely cut off our path to being rich, but you ruined all of us!¡± At this moment. Melinda already knew that her son was fine. She knew she got tricked back then. However, she still felt aggrieved when they talked about it. She said, ¡°If they hadn¡¯t threatened me with my son, would I havee out? You can¡¯t me me. Let¡¯s talk about you. Ruth, if something happens to your Julian, can you tolerate it rk, if your son is threatened, can you pretend that you don¡¯t know?¡± Moreover, after this incident, Melinda¡¯s son called toin about her. He said his mother embarrassed him, and he could not even raise his head in school now! Ruth and rk were rendered speechless by her. ¡°Alright, alright. Melinda, don¡¯t follow us anymore. Go back yourself!¡± Melinda rolled her eyes. This time, it was her turn to be unhappy. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back. I don¡¯t want to go with you anyway, but you must give me money for my journey. Otherwise, I woulde all the way here for nothing!¡± Ruth did not get any money from Valerie. Now, she was so reluctant when she needed to take it out. ¡°Melinda, you still have the cheek to ask me for money for your journey! If it weren¡¯t for you being nosy anding here, we would have seeded long ago! Travel expense? You wish! You should pay me for my loss. Get lost now!¡± rk¡¯s face was aho lived. ¡°Hurry up and leave. You can¡¯t do anything right, but you can ruin everything? Melinda was furious. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me money. Now that my husband¡¯s surgery is over, you. have to pay me back the medical fees quickly. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for suing you. When that timees, believe it or not, the court will auction off your house.¡± Ruth panicked at the thought of the house and immediately changed her expression. ¡°Mehind Melinda, don¡¯t be ansawun Sheforted Melinda kindly. ¡°I said something wrong just now. Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re rtives after all. I promise I¡¯ll return das money to you!¡± Melinda saud unhappily. ¡°Tut¡¯s more like it. Listen, Kutlu, we all know we can¡¯t reason with Valerie anymore. If you have no choice, you can ask Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Julian for some money. I¡¯m sure Julian will gave it to you? ¡°No way!¡± Ruilis expression immediately turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯tak Julian for money Julian will have to support me in my old age in the future. Unlike Valene, who is heartless and ungrateful. Sooner or later, I will make her obediently fork out this money¡­¡± Chapter 250 It was obvious that Ruth had not given up and was still plotting againu Valerie. Seeing that Ruth had decided. Melinda could not be bothered to persuade her. Anyway, she only wanted money. She did not care who gave it to her. After Melinda left, Ruth and rk heaved a sigh of relief. When the taxi arrived near their house, they walked home one after another. They couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when they thought of what had happened that day. ¡°When did Valerie be so powerful! I can¡¯t believe she found helpers turth said. rk neered. ¡°Isn¡¯t she married Maybe her husband helped her!¡± ¡°Her husband is just a lousy driver. What does he know¡­ Ruth could not help but roll her eyes when she thought of Valerie¡¯s husband. However, it was useless no matter how angry they were now. The farce of suicide had been exposed, and they had almost been imprisoned. They had gained nothing, but they had be street rats everyone hated. Now, they had to behave themselves and keep a low profile. Since that was the case, they could only rest for a few days and think of a way after this storm passed. However, just as they walked to themunity¡¯s gate while cursing, they saw many more cars parked outside the neighborhood than usual ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there people surrounding the entrance of the neighborhood?¡± Ruth went closer to watch themotion and saw someone livestreaming on his phone. He shouted, ¡°Guys. I¡¯m in that old woman¡¯s neighborhood now. This old beast has lost all her conscience. I must wait until she shows up today!¡± Before Ruth could regain her senses, rk¡¯s face was already pale. He logged onto the video tform to take a look. As expected, theizens had already dug out their addresses. Other than those outside the neighborhood broadcasting live, many people were inside the neighborhood. Someone sshed their gate with paint. There were even some scary dolls and threatening notes. SEND GIFT Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 @ +67% Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ruth was terrified. She quickly grabbed rk¡¯s hand and said, ¡°rk, What should we do? What should we do now?¡± No matter how shrewish she was usually, she did not expect so many people to besiege her. She was so frightened that her voice trembled. rk was also panicking. Just as he was about to speak, someone suddenly pointed at them. ¡°Ruth! It¡¯s Ruth! She¡¯s there. Come quickly!¡± The group of people looked like lunatics. After confirming that it was Ruth, they immediately rushed over. Ruth and rk were so frightened that they ran away. The group of people chased after them. Rotten eggs and vegetables were thrown at them. Ruth screamed when they were hit. This scene was familiar. Previously, when Valerie was discovered at the vige. entrance and a group of people chased after her, they also attacked Valerie like this. Ruth did not have any regrets. Instead, she was certain. ¡°It must be Valerie. It must be that wretched girl taking revenge on me ¡°Stop talking.¡± rk grabbed Ruth and ran. Ruth was heavy and it was very hard for her to run. He was so angry that he wanted to abandon Ruth, but he was afraid that Ruth woulde back to settle scores with him. Fortunately, they were quite familiar with the surroundings, so they simply plunged into the park. They chose a secluded road and quickly hailed a taxi. At this moment, both of them were covered in dust and dirt. Their bodies were also covered with a bunch of messy things. The driver frowned in disgust. ¡°If you want to get into the car, you have to add 40 dors.¡± ¡°40 dors? Why don¡¯t you go rob?¡± Ruth roared in anger, but she was stopped by rk. At this critical time, escaping was more important. If those inte celebrities saw them again, they would not be able to escape. Previously, they had used online trolls to deal with Valerie, rk knew that those people on the Inte were more terrifying than they had imagined and were not easy to control. However, there were people outside their house now. They couldn¡¯t go back there. 1/8 15:18 Sun, Jul 28 G. Chapter 251 In the end, the two of them fled back to their old house in the countryside. +67% It was already nighttime, and the vige was already dark. rk and Ruth sneaked outside the old house. Ruth was still a little hesitant until she saw that the door was locked and Ethan was not at home. Ruth heaved a sigh of relief and took out her key to open the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± rk was already exhausted. He could not even drink water after he entered the house. He started searching everywhere with an impatient expression. ¡°Did Ethan go out to gamble again? He¡¯s been like this every day for the past few years. Why can¡¯t you stop him?¡± Ruth did not like to be poked in the wound. She quickly said perfunctorily, ¡°Stop talking about that. We have to think of a way now. What should we do next? Valerie, that wretched girl, caused us to be in such a miserable state. I can¡¯t take this!¡± rk could not ept this either. He could not even go home now. Moreover, he had just received a call from his wife. His wife was temporarily suspended from work. Thepany seemed to be nning to fire her. He did not expect Valerie to be so ruthless. rk¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Ruth, that girl has nned to not acknowledge you as her mother anymore. If we don¡¯t do anything, she will get away with this.¡± Ruth asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± rk sneered and picked up the thick stick beside him. He weighed it in his hand. and said with a vicious expression, ¡°If this wretched girl doesn¡¯t want us to live, we have to drag her down with us! Ruth, look at how sorry we are now. We¡¯re her elders! Let¡¯s go and settle the score with her. She must be in her new house. I want to teach her a lesson in person!¡± Ruth said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There were quite a lot of tools in the house. There were axes and other things, especially the hoe. It was a big iron lump that would definitely hurt when it hit someone. However, Ruth did not take this. Instead, she gritted her teeth and went to the kitchen to grab a kitchen Knife. She was going to kill Valerie. Just as the two of them finished packing their things, the door was suddenly 15:18 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 251 pushed open with a bang. Ruth was shocked. She subconsciously hid her knife behind her back. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The door swayed and mmed against the walls on both sides. A figure walked in with a dark expression, looking unusually angry. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Ethan said, ¡°Put it down and get lost!¡± rk was shocked by his fierceness and could only put down his axe. Ethan still stared at him, making his hair stand on end. rk was unwilling to give up. He thought, Ethan is clearly a gambling addict, so why should I be so afraid of him?; However, Ethan¡¯s body seemed to be enveloped by a ruthless force that made rk not dare to act rashly. In the end, he gritted his teeth and turned to leave. Julian was afraid that rk would not give up, so he quickly chased after him. ¡°rk¡­¡± rk interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Alright, Julian, stop talking. I¡¯m not going, okay? I have a home now and can¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll go to my uncle¡¯s house and make do for the night.¡± For a moment, he really felt like Ethan was going to kill him. This psychological trauma made rk¡¯s heart tremble. He thought, ¡®Ethan never seemed to care about Valerie in the past. Why did he stand up for Valerie this time? It is baffling.¡± After sending off rk, Julian returned to the house to take a look. He had nothing to say here. After some thought, he threw the kitchen knife and hoe into the pond at the door. Then, he went straight to the warehouse and took out a set of bedding. He made a bed at the door. Ruth was worried that he would catch a cold and asked him to sleep in his old room. Julian pretended not to hear her. In the end, Ruth came to a realization. Her fac¨¨ turned pale. ¡°Julian, are you afraid that I¡¯ll go to Valerieter¡­¡± Julian finally raised his head and looked at her. That nce was as if it contained ice dregs. It made Ruth¡¯s heart turn cold. She thought, All these ns I have made are all for him. Why does he not see my good intentions? He even treats me as an enemy!¡± Ruth returned to her room in a daze. Ethan was still drinking in the room. He was holding a wine bottle in his hand. His beard was unshaven. He nced at her coldly and sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your new house to enjoy yourself?¡± 1/3 13 Chapter 253 Ruth was already filled with anger. She was so angry that she could not say anything. At this moment, she suddenly remembered what Ethan had said just now and could not help butugh. She closed the door and made sure that Julian could not hear her. She covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°Ethan¡­ Do you really treat Valerie as your daughter?¡± Ethan had a rxed look on his face, but when he heard this, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Unlike the ruthlessness from before, his eyes did not have a trace of warmth. He stared at Ruth as if he was looking at a dead person.. Ruth was shocked again. She quickly turned around and pretended not to see anything. She jumped onto the bed and rolled up the nket to pretend to be asleep. She regretted saying something she shouldn¡¯t have. She thought, ¡°This is a secret that should never be revealed. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it¡­¡± Recalling what happened in the past, Ruth had nightmares all night. Julian endured the cold and hard ground the entire night. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He knew that although Ruth liked to be unreasonable, she was timid. It was most likely rk who came up with the idea for the two of them to find Valeriest night. As long as Ruth did not go out, Julian felt that she could calm down after that night. At dawn the next day, Ethan saw that Ruth had already gone to the kitchen to make breakfast. Ethan went to the pond to get the hoe. The two of them seemed to have calmed down. Only then did Ethan leave in relief. Yesterday, he had searched for Melinda for the entire day. The fruit shop was closed for business. Today, he had to open it no matter what. His fruit shop basically relied on the fixed customers in the surroundings. If he didn¡¯t consistently open his business, the customers would go to other shops after a few times. It was not easy to do business. However, it was strange. Ever since Julian received that strange order which ordered every kind of fruit in the shop, business in the fruit shop had been better than before. Julian kept feeling that someone was helping him. 15:19 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Julian packed all day in the shop and discussed with the partners about the fruit cultivation for the new season. It was already evening when they finished work. The fruit shop was usually open until past eight in the evening, but today, Julian specially closed early and went home. At this moment, the street lights had just been turned on. The lights on both sides. of the road were strung into a long line. It was rush hour, and the traffic on the crowded road was very slow. Julian was worried about something and was a little anxious. After driving for a few feet, he realized that a car had broken down and was parked by the side of the road. Cars passed by from time to time, but it was obvious that no tow truck hade yet. When he got closer, he saw the driver get out of the car and was surprised to find that the owner looked a little familiar. ¡°Hurry up ande over. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡± It was Katherine¡¯s car that broke down. Although she had already called for help, the traffic was too congested and the help was still on the way. At this moment, the horn was constantly honking. She was a little anxious and could only keep urging the other party to hurry over. The few male drivers who were blocked in the back cursed impatiently, saying that Katherine was a pain in the ass. When Katherine heard that, her pretty face was instantly enraged. She stopped calling and shouted angrily, ¡°Who was the one who cursed me out? I dare you toe forward!¡± At this moment, no one dared to respond, but many drivers still sized her up as if they were watching a joke. They kept honking their horns, mocking her. Katherine had never been treated this way in her life. Just as she was about to cry from anger, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She thought that it was a driver who hade to criticize her. Just as she was about to curse, she looked up and saw the other party¡¯s appearance. She was stunned. ¡°Julian?¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Julian nced at her pink car and went straight to the point. ¡°Did it break down?¡± Chapter 254 ¡°Yes¡­ it broke down¡­¡± Just as Katherine was wondering why she met Julian there, he went straight back to her car. He took a toolbox and a wrench and went straight to the front of her car to check roughly. Julian said, ¡°This time is basically the rush hour. It¡¯ll probably take an hour for your help to rush over! It¡¯s a small problem. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll help you fix it.¡± Katherine was instantly overjoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, of course I don¡¯t mind. Thank you so much, Julian!¡± Julian.nodded and lowered his head to fiddle with it. He was wearing a light- colored coat. In order not to dirty it, he took off his coat and only wore two thin clothes. He became dirty from the repair. Fortunately, it was not a big problem. After ten minutes, he gestured for her to start the car. When they heard the familiar sound of the motor, both of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fixed. You should go back now!¡± Julian said as he helped her put down the hood of the car. Then, he picked up his toolbox and returned to his truck. Julian, thank you for fixing my car.¡± Katherine was grateful and embarrassed. She was surprised that Julian didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to fix her problem. She mustered her strength and pulled him back. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Last time, I almost jumped off a building. In the end, you saved me. I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for this. If you¡¯re free today, why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡± That incident of jumping off a building had already been listed as the most embarrassing incident in Katherine¡¯s life. Now that she had calmed down, she regretted it so much. She regretted that she would ever think about doing such a thing. Because she was too embarrassed to mention it, she did not thank Julian properly. Julian shook his head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°But this is a big deal to me. Julian, you saved my life. I have to thank you! If you¡¯re worried that your wife will misunderstand, why don¡¯t you bring her and Aiden over too¡­¡± Seeing that Katherine insisted, Julian could only say, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. Miss Santos, you¡¯re Valerie¡¯s friend. It¡¯s only right for me to help you. Besides¡­ it¡¯s actually not convenient today¡­ Today is my wedding anniversary with my wife. I¡¯m going to pick a gift for her. I¡¯ve also booked a spot at a gourmet restaurant to give her a surprise.¡± Julian had an honest personality. He was very embarrassed when it came to such 2/4 + 67%) Chapter 251 things. Due to his work, his skin was usually tanned. However, it was obvious that he was a little flushed. Katherine was shocked. ¡°I see. Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Julian hesitated for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Miss Santos, can you help me choose a gift? I don¡¯t know much about what women like. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll choose something she doesn¡¯t like.¡± She said, ¡°Of course!¡± It just so happened that there was a big shopping mall not far away. Julian entered the shopping mall and went straight to the jewelry.counter. He chose a flower bracelet among the dazzling array of goods. The reason was very simple. On one hand, Katherine rmended it. On the other hand, he seemed to have seen it in Ashley¡¯s shopping cart online. Since he wanted to give Ashley a surprise, he naturally had to buy what Ashley liked. Although he had a few disagreements with Ashley a while ago, it was hard for Ashley to stay at home and take care of the child. Julian still wanted to have a peaceful life with her. ¡°3,600 dors? It¡¯s so expensive. Is there any discount?¡± The price of a thin little bracelet was completely beyond Julian¡¯s expectations. Seeing that his clothes were dirty, the salesperson could not help but be disrespectful. ¡°Sir, this is a luxury goods store. We don¡¯t negotiate prices! The chain in your hand is already our basic model. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can go and take a look at the cheaper gold and silver jewelry.¡± Julian looked a little embarrassed. He remembered that his business was doing well this month. It was not impossible to be extravagant once in a while. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this!¡± The salesperson did not expect this poor guy to really buy it. At the thought of earning more profits, the salesperson¡¯s expression changed instantly. In the blink of an eye, she put on a bright smile. ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll wrap it up for you now.¡± Seeing how pretentious she was, Katherine was furious. She directly stopped Julian. ¡°Wait, Julian, don¡¯t be in a hurry to pay. I have something to say to her.¡± Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 251 + 67% After saying that, she dragged the salesperson to a corner not far away. The salesperson was very unhappy. ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t I say just now that we don¡¯t bargain? Even if you pull me here, I won¡¯t lower the price. Our luxury goods store isn¡¯t a ce to beg for food. If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t buy it¡­¡± Katherine interrupted, ¡°Since you can¡¯t recognize me, call your manager over!¡± Just as the salesperson was about to continue mocking her, she was stunned when she heard Katherine¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­ Who are you? Why should I know you?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Katherine sneered. ¡°Listen carefully. My name is Katherine Santos. Have you heard of Louis Santos and the Santos Group?¡± She could not tolerate being looked down upon by the staff of stores owned by her family. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 ¡°2 thousand dors? How did the price suddenly drop?¡± Faced with Julian¡¯s. surprise, Katherine nodded calmly. ¡°I just remembered that one of my sisters is a regr customer of this shop, so I borrowed her identity and got a discount as their VIP customer.¡± Of course, she was just making it up. In fact, this shop belonged to the Santos Group. If she wanted to, she could even give this chain to Julian for free. However, after interacting with him a few times, she knew that Julian and Valerie were the same kind of people. They did not like to take advantage of others, so she picked a rtively moderate method. Letting Julian buy the chain at a discount price could also be considered as expressing her gratitude to Julian. As for the snobbish. salesperson, she had already fired her. The manager at the side nodded repeatedly. ¡°Miss Santos is right. Honorable VIP customers will have a discount, so Sir, you only have to pay 2 thousand dors.¡± Julian was nning to grit his teeth and buy it at the original price. After it was lowered to 2 thousand dors, he paid nimbly and repeatedly thanked Katherine. Katherine said, ¡°No need, Julian, I should be the one thanking you. After all, you saved my life¡­¡± Julian smiled and said seriously, ¡°Miss Santos, don¡¯t ever mention this again. It¡¯s actually all thanks to you that you are fine now. I didn¡¯t do anything. I hope you can forget the bad things in the past and live happily every day from now on.¡± He then said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back. My wife should be waiting for me at home. Goodbye.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Okay, bye¡­¡± Julian waved his hand and turned to leave. Watching him stride away without looking back, Katherine felt as if something had knocked on her heart. She suddenly envied Julian¡¯s wife for being able to find such a gentle and reliable husband. He looked dull, but he was actually gentle and responsible. He carried the entire family by himself and would rather suffer himself in order to offer afortable life to his wife and child. Katherine thought, ¡°That¡¯s nice. Unlike me, who has almost been ruined by a 1/3 Chapter 255 scumbag. I have to keep my eyes open in the future. I hope to meet such a gentle and meticulous man too. Julian drove the minivan back to Clutvale Estate. On the way, two neighbors saw him and greeted, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re back!¡± Julian said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back! Pansy, Ka, how are you doing?¡± They said, ¡°We are good. You are back early today!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julian said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s my wedding anniversary today. I want toe back early to be with my wife!¡± Julian smiled sheepishly. He booked the restaurant at 5:30 pm, so he could pass the gift to Ashley later. Then, he would pick Aiden up from school and go to the restaurant to eat. Thinking of this, Julian felt less tired after a busy day. He quickly went upstairs with the gift. He didn¡¯t notice that the neighbors¡® expressions were a little strange. Pansy Poe said, ¡°This child is honest. Unfortunately, that woman is not a good person¡­¡± Ka Madron said, ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Family scandals should not be aired in public. Perhaps he already knew about it!¡± Pansy said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. This child always works himself to the limit every day. His wife.¡± Julian was stunned when he heard their voices. He turned around and wanted to ask them what they meant. Unfortunately, Pansy had already walked far away. Julian could not help but shake his head. He thought that perhaps he had. misheard. Ashley had been married to him for a long time and they had always been quite good. This group of neighbors usually liked to gossip about others. Julian felt that perhaps it was just rumors, he did not take it to heart. He carried the gift and. rushed to the door excitedly. He took out the key and opened the door. ¡°Honey¡­¡± As soon as he shouted, he was dumbfounded. The floor was a mess. A man¡¯s leather shoes and shirt were all over the floor. ×ÔÈý+67% Chapter 255 Ashley¡¯s dress was also thrown at the door. Julian had bought that dress for her on her birthday. There were leftovers on the table and a bottle of red wine. It looked like someone had been eating here just now. Julian thought that he had entered the wrong door. He took a step back and looked at the familiar interior decorations and the photos of his family of three. He waspletely dumbfounded. His heart ached and he clenched his fists tightly. He thought, ¡®No, this isn¡¯t real. Could it be that Ashley is joking with me?¡± He took a deep breath, but he could not take a step forward. However, at this moment, teasing laughter came from the bedroom. ¡°Ashley, you¡¯re so beautiful! Can that fool of yours give you this much fun?¡± Ashley¡¯s disdainful voice sounded. ¡°Of course not. That person is like a block of wood! He¡¯s not as good as you!¡± After saying that, a sweet moan came from inside. When Julian heard this, the thing in his hand involuntarily fell to the ground. There was a bang in his mind. He was about to explode. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The person inside suddenly came to his senses. Julian took a deep breath and felt all the blood in his body rush to his head. He gritted his teeth and went straight to the bedroom. ¡°Ashley!¡± With a furious roar, a rustling sound came from the bedroom. Julian pushed the door open and it was actually locked. He was instantly exasperated. ¡°Open the door!¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 There was chaos in the bedroom. Julian kept knocking on the door. His heart sank. bit by bit. ¡°Ashley, open the door. If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll kick it open!¡± At this moment, a voice came from inside. Julian, what are you doing? I¡¯m changing.¡± After a few minutes, the door opened. When she saw Julian, Ashley¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She actually scolded him first. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you shouting? Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Julian looked at her disheveled appearance and could not help but sneer. ¡°Exin to me what¡¯s going on?¡± He pointed at the clothes on the ground. Ashley actually picked them up without blushing. ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t these your clothes? I was cleaning the apartment today. I don¡¯t want these. I want to throw them away! And you, I haven¡¯t asked you. Why did youe back early? Are you beingzy? Do you still want to keep running your business?¡± At this point, Ashley was still ying the me game. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Julian would have thought that he had wronged her. He immediately walked into the room. A familiar nauseating smell came from the bedroom. He knew that this adulterous couple had done nothing good inside. Ashley suddenly pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t enter the room. unless you take a showe¡± When Julian saw her like this, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°This is my apartment. Why can¡¯t I enter? Move aside! Or are you not letting me in because there¡¯s something fishy going on here?¡± Ashley said, ¡°What are you talking about? Let me tell you, if you use me of something I am not, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± At this point, the hickeys on her neck could no longer be covered. Julian pushed her away and searched the room. Ashley cursed, ¡°Julian, are you crazy? What are you doing? You don¡¯t believe me. Get lost!¡± 1/3 15:19 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 250 G +67%| The more guilty she felt, the louder her voice became, and the more self¨Crighteous. she became. Julian ignored her and pulled the wardrobe open, revealing a naked man. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He grabbed the man¡¯s hair to pull him out. Julian suddenly looked pained. Although he had expected it just now, he was still shocked to see this man with his own eyes. He thought, ¡®Adulterer!¡± Julian.was furious and embarrassed. Seeing that the man still wanted to run, he was so angry that he raised his fist. Since he usually carried fruits and packed goods, he was quite strong. He beat the man up as he covered his head and fled. Ashley¡¯s face turned pale. She immediately reacted and went forward to grab Julian. She hit and scolded him, ¡°Let go of him! Let go!¡± Julian flung her away and Ashley fell to the ground. She immediately cursed, ¡°Julian, you bastard. If you dare to touch Caleb, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Julian¡¯s fist stopped in mid¨Cair. His eyes were red as he looked at the man on the ground. He felt that it was extremely ironic. His wife was actually defending the adulterer in front of him. Caleb Lane was trembling in fear. He begged repeatedly, ¡°Man, please stop. She seduced me!¡± Even at this time, Caleb still did not dare to admit his actions. It was unbelievable that Ashley would actually like such a man. Julian pped him hard and kicked him away. The man panicked and ran away with his clothes. Ashley was naturally afraid of losing face. After the man had run away, she was afraid that her neighbors wouldugh at her, so she hurriedly closed the door, afraid that others would see. Julian looked at Ashley¡¯s actions and felt that it was extremely ironic. He wanted tough. He laughed at himself for being cheated on and not knowing it. He even painstakingly prepared a gift for her. Ashley, on the other hand, had sex with another man on their wedding anniversary. He asked, ¡°Ashley, what have I done wrong for you to treat me like this? You are cheating on me with another man. Do you know that you¡¯re already a mother?¡± 24 15:19 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 2.56 Ashley immediatelyughed. ¡°Yes, I cheated on you, and it¡¯s been a long time. What about it?¡± Julian asked, ¡°When did you start seeing him?¡± Ashley said, ¡°A long time ago!¡± + Julian¡¯s face was pale and his lips were moving. Just as he was about to speak, Ashley stood up and spoke first. ¡°Julian, do you know why I¡¯m with him? It¡¯s because he¡¯s the only one who makes me feel that I¡¯m a woman. He admires met and protects me. What about you, you boring blockhead? You only earn about 2 thousand dors a month. It¡¯s not even enough to support your family! ¡°My ssmates were not as good¨Clooking as me in the past, but they married rich men, so they could stay at home all day and do whatever they wanted. They can buy many branded bags. What did I get after marrying you? You only make 2 thousand dors a month. Other than that, you can¡¯t give me anything else. ¡°You¡¯re unromantic. People buy flowers on their anniversary or take their wives on a trip. What about you? You¡¯re either running your damn shop all day long or getting loads of fruits. I am really unlucky to be with you. ¡°You go out early ande back lote every day. Those who don¡¯t know will think that I¡¯m a widow! Julian, let me tell you, you¡¯re the one who forced me to cheat on you! Furthermore, Caleb offered to have a candlelight dinner with me. He even brought me to eat at a gourmet restaurant. Will you ever do any of this? You¡¯re a useless coward!¡± Her voice almost overturned the entire apartment. Julian wanted to retort, but when the words reached his mouth, he was suddenly very disappointed and did not want to exin anymore. The high and mighty Ashley with a distorted face was clearly his wife of six years, but at this moment, she looked very unfamiliar. He looked at himself, then at the gift on the floor, and felt oddly ironic. SEND GIFT Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Julian always worked to his limit to let his wife and child live a good life. 2 thousand dors a month was not considered a good profit in this city, but it was more than enough to provide a peaceful life for the family of three. In order to not have Ashley worried, Julian had shouldered all the stress of life. Ashley was still not satisfied. Now that she had an affair, she was still looking for an excuse and. using Julian of being not good enough. Ashley went crazy without restraint. Seeing that Julian suddenly fell silent, Ashley was scared. She thought, ¡®Is he going to hit me?¡± She swallowed her saliva and looked at Julian¡¯s dirty work clothes. At that time, a trace of fear shed in her eyes. That was how it was in movies. When a man was That was how it was in movies. When a m angry to the extreme, he would do anything. Moreover, she knew Julian¡¯s physique better than anyone else. If Julian attacked her, she would not be able to escape today. The more Ashley thought about it, the more afraid she became. She was looking around for a suitable tool. ¤ê She even hesitated about whether she should knock Julian out before Julian did anything: That way, Julian would not be able to hurt her. At this moment, Julian spoke in a very calm tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± He made his decision as quickly as he could. No matter what Ashley did wrong in the past, he could forgive her. But cheating on him and betraying his family was. his bottom line. Now that Ashley had an affair and despised him, he could not ept such a thing. In that case, it was better to part on good terms. When Julian asked for a divorce, Ashley was overjoyed. She could not live like this. anymore. Instead of having an affair on tenterhooks, it was better to end this marriagepletely. Moreover, Caleb had already promised her that he would give her money every month. She knew that Caleb owned a BMW, which she felt was a lot better than Julian¡¯s truck. Ashley tidied up her clothes and sat on the sofa. She looked at the man in front of her and started to n. ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re the one who brought up the divorce, you have topensate me. I want half of this apartment! Also, all the savings in the family belongs to me. I don¡¯t have a job, so you can¡¯t take this from me. 13 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 15:20 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 257 01 G Moreover, you have to give me all the profits in the shop up until now¡­¡± 9+67%2 Ashley asked for the division of assets. Julian could not help butugh. He thought, ¡®As the person who is at fault, how can she dare to ask for money from me?¡® However, when he thought about what Ashley had done with that man in the apartment countless times, he felt disgusted. He decided to leave this apartment and start all over again. He just wanted to get a divorce as soon as possible. However, Julian couldn¡¯t give his savings and the shop to her. ¡°If you are taking everything, what about the child and I?¡± Ashley said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°You were the one who proposed the divorce first, so we should split it like this. Besides, I¡¯ve contributed to this family and served your family. Shouldn¡¯t I get something in return?¡± Ashley was clearly being greedy. Even if they were getting a divorce, she would get as much profit from him as possible. Originally, Julian thought that Ashley would still beg him to not go through with this, but he did not expect Ashley to be so direct and ask for money. He sighed and shook his head. Seeing this, Ashley still refused to let him off. ¡°Julian, now that things havee to this, I won¡¯t be with you anymore. Since you were the one who suggested the divorce, just agree. Otherwise, if I make a fuss, you won¡¯t be able to protect your reputation! At that time, everyone will know that your parents mistreat your daughter, and you are getting a divorce. You¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll be embarrassed! Besides, I don¡¯t want much. How much have I suffered secretly after marrying into your family and being with you? If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll make a fuss about it!¡± Julian recalled that when he married her, she was not like this. At that time, Ashley hid her true colors really well. Now that she revealed her true colors, although he was in pain, it was better to suffer short¨Cterm pain than long¨Cterm pain. He would. treat it as if he had simply been too blind for the past few years. He was toozy to argue. Julian simply wanted to use this money as a lesson to warn himself in the future. Julian sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give all these to you. But our son has to stay with me. From now on, were even. Whatever you do has nothing to do with me.¡± Unexpectedly, Ashley did not give up. She crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°Nothing 15:20 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 257 to do with you? Dream on!¡± Julian was stunned. His face sank bit by bit. ¡°Why? You still want Aiden?¡± Ashley snorted. ¡°Of course, he is mine!¡± Julian looked at her and felt a little touched. He thought, ¡®Ashley still can¡¯t bear to part with this family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted our son.¡± However, when he saw the hickey on her neck, Julian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Aiden can¡¯t learn well from you! Besides, didn¡¯t you always not like him? You always say that he¡¯s slow and stupid. You always say that he¡¯s a burden. Now that we are getting a divorce, it¡¯s not good for you to be with another man with a burden, right? Is that man just now going to raise our son?¡± This was Julian¡¯s only insistence. ¡°Aiden is mine. I can give you the rest!¡± Ashley suddenly stood up. ¡°Impossible!¡± She thought, ¡®Although Aiden is stupid, he has already grown up. In a few more days, he will be able to earn money to support me. I have to take him away no matter what. I can not let Aiden end up helping Julian!¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT É« Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Ashley was stubborn. She could not help but shout, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my son is a piece of meat that fell from my body. I have to take him away. If you dare not let me, I¡¯ll burn my entire family down and we¡¯ll all die together! Julian, listen up. If I don¡¯t have a good time, no one will have a good time!¡± She ced her hands on her hips and ordered Julian around. She looked at him. coldly as if Julian was like her son. This was how she usually scolded Julian. Julian always lowered his head and did not speak. However, it was different today. Aiden was Julian¡¯s bottom line. Julian looked at her with a dark expression. ¡°You want to take my son, marry someone else, and have him call the adulterer his father. I¡¯m telling you, I will never let this happen¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let me? What a joke. I¡¯m Aiden¡¯s mother. He has to do whatever I tell him to. Not only do I want him to call others Dad, but without my permission, you can forget about seeing him in the future!¡± As she spoke, Ashley went into the room. She took the lighter and oil and started to make a scene. ¡°Come on! Julian, you¡¯re a coward! We¡¯ll die together. I¡¯ll set the entire family on fire. When Aidenes backter, the three of us will die together. No one will live!¡± She unscrewed the oil cap and was about to pour it. Julian was exasperated. She found this woman simply unreasonable. He thought, ¡®It was fine if she wants to die, but she actually wants to drag our son along.¡¯ Julian couldn¡¯t stand it. Seeing that she had gone crazy, Julian did not care anymore. His eyes turned bloodshot and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll just die together! But don¡¯t burn this ce. If you end up burning other people¡¯s properties, you¡¯ll have to pay!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Since Ashley wanted to die, he would apany her. ¡°Come, follow me. I¡¯ll find you a good ce. I guarantee that you¡¯ll burn to ashes! As for the apartment, I¡¯ll leave it to Aiden. I¡¯ll die with you. Don¡¯t harm the child.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Julian immediately dragged Ashley downstairs. Ashley was stunned. She had only said those words to threaten him. She did not expect Julian to be so serious today. Ashley panicked when she saw Julian grabbing her. ¡°Let go of me. I can walk by myself! I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m staying at home!¡± 15:20 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 258 +67% ¡°No!¡± Julian¡¯s expression was cold as he roared. Then, he carried Ashley out like he was carrying a chick. When she saw Julian carrying her downstairs, Ashley was afraid. Her clothes were disheveled. She would be embarrassing herself if she went out now. However, now that things hade to this Julian was no longer afraid of beingughed at. Ashley even dared to bring a man home. Julian had long beenughed at. Now that things hade to this, he could not let this crazy woman continue to have things her way, especially not to harm Aiden. Ashley was flustered and scared. She kept hitting him. ¡°Julian, you bastard, let go of me! Let go! Help! If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lessonter!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were already red. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to die? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today. We¡¯ll die together! You can report this when we go to hell together.¡± Julian was very strong. He dragged her all the way down. Ashley held the railing, but Julian pried open her fingers and pulled her down. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. You want to drag my son to hell? Dream on!¡± The noise from Julian and Ashley had already attracted the neighbors toe out. When they saw him dragging Ashby out of the corridor, everyone was stunned. They had never seen this scene before. Moreover, Ashley¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and her lower body was exposed. She was only wearing a wide T¨Cshirt. Julian¡¯s face was ashen, and his red eyes were terrifying. They looked like they were going to fight each other to death. Pansy and her friend came back from their walk. When they saw Julian grabbing Ashley like a lunatic, they were stunned. Then, they pped their hands. ¡°It¡¯s over! Julian must have discovered that man. I knew this woman was not a good person! This Ashley has forced an honest person into such a state. I hope nothing happens¡­¡± Seeing Julian dragging Ashley to the underground garage, Pansy and the others quickly followed. As soon as they entered the garage, they heard Ashley scream desperately, ¡°Help! He wants to burn me to death. Help!¡± The neighbors had no sympathy for Ashley. No one even bothered to help her. Everyone went forward to persuade Julian because they felt sorry for Julian. Chapter 258 ¡°Julian, you can¡¯t take things too hard. It¡¯s not worth it for such a person!¡± Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Julian, don¡¯t do anything rash. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s discuss it properly. Don¡¯t be stubborn. What is your child going to do if you die? You have to think about him!¡± Julian looked around. ¡°Guys, thank you for your kindness, but this is our family matter. We have to settle it today!¡± Otherwise, he was really afraid that Ashley would attack Aiden or threaten him with Aiden. After Julian finished speaking, he continued to drag Ashley into the garage with a dark expression. He saw that there were many gasoline barrels in the garage. When he saw the target, Julian sneered. ¡°There¡¯s gasoline here. Don¡¯t we have a lighter? Come, didn¡¯t you want to die? I¡¯ll apany you. Let¡¯s go to hell together!¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Ashley looked at the gasoline barrel in front of her and then at Julian. She waspletely frightened by his hysterical appearance. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Pansy quickly pulled Julian. ¡°Julian, you can¡¯t joke about this!¡± Ashley was so scared that her legs went weak. She had been married to Julian for so many years, but this was the first time she had seen Julian so crazy. In the past, he did not dare to touch her. Now, he was dragging her to death like a madman. Ashley was really afraid. Now, Julian looked like a furious lion. She quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Julian, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t fight with you. anymore. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want it anymore. I don¡¯t want anything. Let me go¡­¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down her face. At this moment, she could not care less about her dignity. She really did not dare. She only wanted to threaten Julian. She didn¡¯t expect that Julian would take it seriously. He was simply crazy. Seeing Ashley like this, Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. In the past, she was the one who pointed at his nose and scolded him. He had never seen her so desperate like this. He found this situation ironic. Taking advantage of this moment, Pansy and the others rushed forward and quickly snatched Ashley away before separating the two of them. Pansy pulled Julian and tried her best to persuade him. ¡°Julian, think about the child. Don¡¯t do anything stupid! Think about it. It¡¯s not worth it for such a woman!¡± Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The child is still young. What will happen to him if you die? Besides, the heavens will punish the wicked. That kind of woman will be punished sooner or later¡­¡± Everyone surrounded Julian and tried to persuade him. They were all neighbors, and everyone knew Julian¡¯s character. Usually, when someone was in trouble, Julian would always be helpful. Naturally, everyone felt sorry for him. It was precisely because they felt sorry for him that they could not watch him ruin himself for that kind of woman. Hearing Pansy and the others say this, Julian felt that he was really tragic. It seemed like Ashley had brought that man home more than once. Everyone in the neighborhood had seen it before, which was why Pansy and the others said 1/3 15:20 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 259 G that at the beginning. The entire neighborhood knew about what Ashley did, but he was the only one who was kept in the dark. Only then did Julian feel that he was a joke He smiled bitterly and pointed at Ashley with a complicated expression. However, before he could say anything, Ashley wrapped herself in her clothes and retreated. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t want anything!¡± She was scared out of her wits by Julian. She did not dare to raise any conditions. with him. She turned around and ran away. Now, she did not even take her luggage, let alone want Aiden. Coincidentally, Aiden came back from school and saw arge group of people gathered downstairs. They were talking loudly when a familiar figure ran past him. ¡°Mom!¡± Aiden shouted. Ashley did not even look at him and walked away. Aiden stood rooted to the ground and looked at his mother¡¯s back. He heard the discussions of his neighbors. A person said, ¡°Poor child! What a sin!¡± Another person said, ¡°This mother is really shameless. If she was at my house, I would have beaten her to death long ago! This child¡¯s life is really hard to have a mother like this.¡± Someone else said, ¡°That honest Julian has a hard life. He¡¯s been cuckolded for so long. If it were me, I would have told her to scram long ago! I wonder if his son is actually his¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or his father will go crazy and beat you up!¡± When Pansy heard everyone talking, she frowned unhappily and hurriedly called out to everyone, ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go home. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Aiden, your father has already gone home. Hurry up home. Hurry up and go home!¡± Aiden turned around and saw her. He nodded. ¡°Thank you, Pansy.¡± Aiden moved upstairs step by step. Pansy could not help but sigh when she saw this. ¡°Poor child¡­¡± Aiden vaguely felt that something bad had happened. When he returned home, he saw the door open. It was a mess inside. Julian sat on the ground in a daze, but his mother¡¯s clothes were still on the ground. 2/3 Chapter 259 Aiden¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. He quickly ran over. ¡°Dad, why are you. sitting on the ground? The teacher said that it¡¯s not good to sit on the ground. It¡¯s cold on the ground¡­¡± Julian looked at him and squeezed out a smile. It was uglier than crying. He patted Aiden¡¯s head and said, ¡°Aiden, are you hungry? Dad will cook for you!¡± Seeing that there was still some food on the table, Aiden pulled him and said, ¡°Daddy, there is some food here.¡± Julian¨Cthrew all of them into the trash can and his eyes darkened. ¡°We are not eating these. I¡¯ll make you something delicious!¡± With that, he went into the kitchen. Aiden looked at his father¡¯s busy back. Although he was young, he knew in his heart that something was wrong with his mother and father. His father was in a bad mood. He looked at the floor again and saw a red box. When he opened it, he saw a beautiful bracelet. This was a gift from his father to his mother. Aiden did not understand. He walked over and raised his head to ask, ¡°Daddy, is this for Mommy?¡± Julian¡¯s hand paused. Thinking that today was their wedding anniversary, but he did not give his gift to Ashley. Instead, Ashley gave him a huge surprise. It was over. His marriage of six years was over. SEND GIFT Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Julian shook his head. ¡°I changed my mind¡± He did not want his emotions to affect Aiden. He lowered his voice and smiled. ¡°Aiden, be good. Go do your homework first. The food will be ready soon.¡± Aiden could only silently retreat to the side. He looked at the empty apartment. and felt a little unhappy. After a while, the dishes were ready. Julian simply made spaghetti frittata and stir- fried vegetables and invited Aiden to eat. They both did not speak. The atmosphere was very quiet. When they were almost done eating, Aiden could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t Mommying back?¡± Julian¡¯s hand that was clearing the dishes paused for a moment. ¡°Do you miss her?¡± Aiden felt that his father was a little hurt. He subconsciously shook his head. ¡°No! Daddy, I¡¯m going to read.¡± After saying that, he ran back to his room and began to look around. He remembered that he had an old phone that his parents didn¡¯t want at home. It seemed to be able to make calls. After Aiden returned to his room, Julian cleaned up the table and looked around. Then, he took a deep breath and began to pack his luggage. The wedding photos of the two of them were still at the head of the bed. Julian¡¯s eyes were red and he clenched his fists tightly. He thought, ¡®How did Ashley do it? How was she able to have sex with that man under our wedding photo?¡± In fact, he should have noticed it a long time ago. Ashley was a housewife with a child, but she did not do any chores at home. She always had to have the best food, clothes, and necessities. About half a year ago, she suddenly had a lot of branded bags and cosmetics. He had checked and found that each bag was worth at least thousands of dors. When he asked her, she only said that she had bought the fake ones. Sometimes, his heart ached for her. If only his ie was higher, he thought that his wife wouldn¡¯t have to use the cheap ones. However, other than her bag, she also had more essories and her dressing became more and more luxurious. 1/3 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 260. On the contrary, Julian gave all his earnings to this family. Besides the mortgage, he felt that Ashley should have saved up a lot. However, whenever he asked her about their savings, Ashley either didn¡¯t want to talk about it or said that it was in the bank and couldn¡¯t be withdrawn at the moment. Now that he thought about it, Ashley was no longer caring about this family at that time, so she did not want to save money. Instead, she spent all his money on food and entertaining. Julian thought, That man was so cowardly, but he looked so young.¡® He even suspected that Ashley had given a lot of money to that man. Moreover, Pansy had hinted to him before that there was often a BMW parked in his parking lot. At that time, Julian didn¡¯t think much of it. He thought that a neighbor happened to park at his parking spot. Every time Pansy told him about it, Julian did not think too much about it. In fact, it was not that he did not think too much about it, but he did not dare to think too. much about it. Now that he thought about it, he felt really stupid. Ash/too cheated on him more than once, but he did not want to believe it. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 9 After all, they were married for many years. He always thought that he had not done well enough, so he did not want Ashley to go to work and suffer. He endured all the pressure of life and hoped that Ashley would be happy. She gave birth to Aiden and gave him a son. That would be her greatest. contribution to the Warfen family. Unfortunately, everything he did was in vain. Julian found all of this funny. He thought, ¡°Since that is the case, forget about it. She doesn¡¯t want to be my wife, so what she does in the future has nothing to do with me.¡® Julian took out his phone and sent Ashley a message. [See you at City Hall tomorrow at ten.] After sending the message, Julian thought of putting away his clothes. In fact, he did not have many clothes. They could barely fill up a luggage. On the other hand, there were quite a number of clothes from Ashley. Julian shook his head and took out a bag. He put all the clothes from Ashley into it. After packing them, he began to pack the rest of the things. 2/3 III Chapter 260 Not only was he getting a divorce, but he was also nning to sell this apartment. He was the one who bought it in the first ce, and he was also the one who was paying for the mortgage. He had originally thought that since they were married. in the past, he would give her the apartment. Now that things hade to this, het would definitely not back down. The more he thought about what Ashley did with that man in this apartment, the more aggrieved he felt. He did not know where Ashley and this man had done it in the apartment. Just thinking about it made him feel extremely disgusted. He could not rx in this ce. He only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible and sell this house. He only wanted to raise Aiden well. SEND GIFT Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Aiden heard themotion outside and secretly took a look. He realized that his father was packing his things. He could not help but feel anxious. He quickly ran back to his room and called Valerie with an old phone. After the call connected, Valerie¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Aiden? What¡¯s the matter? Why did you call me tonight?¡± Aiden quietly wiped his tears. His sticky voice was already filled with sobs. He tried his best to hold back his tears and said, ¡°Valerie¡­ Valerie, my mother ran away. Dad is in a bad mood. He seems to be packing outside. Can youe over andfort Dad?¡± Hearing Aiden say this, Valerie was a little surprised. She thought, ¡®What did he mean that his mother had run away? Could it be that Ashley had done something?¡± The little guy¡¯s voice made Valerie¡¯s heart ache. She quickly said, ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t Ty. I will be there soon!¡± At this moment, Matthew had yet to return. After Valerie hung up the phone, she sent a message to Matthew and rushed to Clutvale Estate. While Julian was tidying up, he had already contacted the intermediary to sell his apartment. Their neighborhood was not bad. Because of the urgent sale, the price was lower than the actual market price. When he heard the doorbell ring, Julian was surprised. He wondered if it was the intermediary. When he saw that it was Valerie, Julian was stunned. ¡°Valerie, why are you here? Did Mom and the others find trouble with you again?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He subconsciously thought that Ruth and rk must have gone to pester Valerie again. He thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t I warn them not to gost night? Why did these two go over again?¡® He immediately took out his phone and wanted to call Ruth to question her. Valerie quickly pulled him. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± ¡°See me¡­¡± Julian¡¯s movements froze. He looked around and saw that everything around him was already in a mess. He wanted to say that he was fine, but it was obvious that he was not. For a moment, he did not know how to exin to Valerie. 1/3 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 261 Fortunately, Aiden rushed out at this moment. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re here!¡± Valerie touched his head. When Julian saw the phone in Aiden¡¯s hand, he understood everything. Clearly, Aiden had called Valerie over. Then, what happened at home could not be hidden from Valeric. Julian smiled bitterly, sighed, and continued packing. Valerie saw that there were suitcases and packed clothes in his room. She could not. help but ask, ¡°Julian, what happened?¡± Julian¨Cpatted Aiden. ¡°Aiden, go in and do your homework first. I¡¯ll chat with Valerie.¡± Aiden sensibly entered the room. Only then did Julian say, ¡°Valerie, Ashley cheated on me. Today, I caught them right in the act!¡± Valerie was shocked when she heard this. She did not expect Ashley to be so bold as to do this at home. Julian¡¯s face was filled with pain. ¡°Actually, I should have noticed it a long time ago. She suddenly started to dress up all the time! But I can¡¯t believe it. I think she married here alone and doesn¡¯t have any rtives or friends to rely on. I can¡¯t let her suffer. She can do whatever she wants. If she wants to dress up, I¡¯ll let her be. Sometimes, she came back a littlete at night. She said that she had made a few new friends and I encouraged her. Now that I think about it, I asked for it. Now that everything is exposed, I don¡¯t have to be so tired in the future. I¡¯ll take Aiden and find a new ce to start over. Anyway, I can live without her¡­¡± Valerie was heartbroken and angry when she heard that. ¡°Julian, how did you handle it?¡± Julian said, ¡°She wanted to snatch Aiden from me, but I didn¡¯t agree. I asked for a divorce. I¡¯ll divorce her tomorrow morning. I n to sell this ce and earn money in the future to raise Aiden alone. She wanted the apartment and my shop, I definitely won¡¯t give them to her. However, it¡¯s not easy for her to raise Aiden in the past. I¡¯ll give her half of the money for the apartment so that we can part on good terms. In the future, she won¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡± It had only been two days since theyst met, but Julian had already be much more depressed. It was as if he had aged a few years overnight. Valerie was heartbroken and angry when she saw this. She had actually seen Ashley fooling around with a man once before, but Ashley Chapter 261 had repeatedly promised that there would not be a next time. That was why she forgave Ashley on ount of Aiden. She did not expect that Ashley would cheat again so soon and in her own apartment. She was simply not worthy of being a mother. ¡°Julian, we still have to live on. You still have Aiden. Everything is for the sake of the child.¡± Valerie¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Also, if you really want a divorce, we can¡¯t let her take advantage of us.¡± Ashley knowinglymitted the crime again and again. In Valerie¡¯s opinion, Julian shouldn¡¯t give her a single cent for this apartment. He might as well save it for Aiden¡¯s future. Valerie thought, ¡®If I find out who the man she cheated with is, I will definitely teach him a lesson!¡® SEND GIFT Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 After the agent left, Julian looked at Valerie ¡°Valerie, I have something to discuss with you. I n to move into the shop tonight. There¡¯s no air conditioning in the shop. I¡¯m worried that Aiden will catch a cold. Can you please take care of him?¡± Valerie said, ¡°Of course, Julian. Coincidentally, I miss Aiden too. Let him stay with me for the next few days. We¡¯ll talk about it after you settle down.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, Aiden will stay with you. I don¡¯t have to worry. After the house is sold, I will bring him back as soon as possible!¡± Valerie said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take good care of him. But Julian, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for the right price before you sell it. Don¡¯t lose money because of this.¡± It was not easy to earn money, so there was no need to be angry. Valerie did not know how much Julian had heard. Seeing that he had calmed down, she left with Aiden. On the way, Aiden looked outside and asked quietly, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t you want to inform Matthew? Are you taking me back just like that?¡± Valerie smiled. The little guy was quite thoughtful. ¡°No, he won¡¯t have a problem. with that.¡± She looked at Aiden¡¯s adult¨Clike appearance and sighed in her heart. This child was really too sensible. He thought about everything for others. She thought, ¡®How can Ashley bear to abandon such a young child?¡± She sighed in her heart and did not say anything. After bringing Aiden home, Matthew had already returned. Valerie roughly told him about what happened. Then, she said, ¡°Aiden will stay with us for the next few days. We¡¯ll talk about what to do after that When Julian settles down.¡± Valerie did not say the specifics, and Matthew did not ask. He had seen Ashley a few times before and knew that the woman had evil intentions. It was not surprising that she would do anything. However, Aiden was a good child. ¡°Hello, Matthew!¡± After what happened previously, Aiden was no longer afraid of Matthew. 1/3 15:21 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 263 Matthew patted hits head. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Aiden continued, ¡°Matthew, I haven¡¯t been here for a few days. Can you continue to teach me how to y the piano today?¡± Matthew replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve improved.¡± This was not the first time the little guy came here to y the piano. Seeing that Matthew agreed, he went straight to the piano. He was still short and had to struggle to climb onto the chair. However, it was different from the past. Although Aiden smiled and said that he was not sad today, when he yed the piano, the more Aiden thought about it, the sadder he became. The song under his hand could not help but be sad. It made others sad. It was clearly a rtively cheerful song, but there was a natural sadness when Aiden yed it. Valerie looked at him in surprise and saw Aiden immersed in the piano piece. He seemed to have fused with the piece, and his back view was so sad. Valerie and Matthew could not help but look at each other. Aiden did not y the piano like this in the past. It seemed that what happened tonight had indeed affected him. This kid said that it did not matter, but his emotions when ying the piano betrayed him. This little guy was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Valerie could not help but think of when she was young. At that time, she seemed to have been abandoned by the entire world. Only Julian would help her. It was not easy for her to do her best to get to where she was now. However, Aiden was only five years old. He was still so young and had already experienced these family changes. She didn¡¯t know how he could walk out of this. Aiden did think of his mother. When he returned from school in the evening, he was originally very happy because he received praises from his teacher at school that day. He knew that his mother did not like him and thought that he was not smart. He was looking forward to showing his mother that he was praised. He thought that his mother would be happy today and praise him. However, he did not expect to see his mother running around in disheveled clothes the moment he arrived at the neighborhood. He called for his mother so 3/3 Chapter 263 loudly but she did not even look at him. Everyone said that his mother did not. want him or his father anymore. It was true that after his friend¡¯s parents divorced, her father would go to see her time to buy her delicious food and fun things. every However, many children said that once the parents divorced, they would never see each other again. Aiden wondered if that was true. He was worried that he would never see his mother again. He thought, ¡®Why? Is it because I am naughty? Mother always said that I was stupid and not smart enough. Did Mom leave because I am stupid?¡® All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 264 ? Chapter 264 Matthew could tell that something was wrong with Aiden today. Although he was smiling when he saw him, his eyes were filled with sadness. It was not a good choice to let Aiden be stuck in his emotions. Aiden finished ying the song and was about to turn to the next page when he was stopped by Matthew. "Do you want to try building blocks?" He gestured to the corner. It was the new toy set that he had bought earlier. He had yet to give it to Aiden. As expected, Aiden''s eyes lit up. He was still hesitating if he should. However, Matthew directly held his little hand and walked over. Even Valerie was a little surprised. She was shocked that Aiden became so close to Matthew so easily. She was also shocked that Matthew and Aiden were so patient. She thought, ''Will he be so patient when we have a baby in the future?'' This strange thought stunned Valerie. She quickly shook her head and joined them. What she needed to do now was to make Aiden happy. The three of them were having a lot of fun. Aiden was indeed much happier with someone apanying him. As the night grew darker, Aiden yawned and Valerie ruffled his hair. "Are you tired? Why don''t you take a shower and sleep?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Aiden immediately stood up. "Okay, Valerie, but I can wash myself. I''m already an adult!" "Really? I am surprised!" Valerie was amused. After Aiden took a shower, Valerie patiently hugged him and told him a story, slowly coaxing him to sleep. Valerie finally felt relieved when she saw the little guy close his eyes in her arms. Just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief, Aiden''s body suddenly trembled. Then, tears welled up from the corners of his eyes. At first, he sobbed softly, but then he cried so hard that he couldn''t stop. "Mommy, I miss Mommy..." Valerie could not help but be stunned. Although Aiden was smiling, in the dead of the night, he could not help but think of Ashley. "Aiden, don''t cry, don''t cry. I am here." Valerie quickly hugged him tightly. Aiden nodded and held onto Valerie''s clothes tightly. "Valerie, they said that Mommy won''t being back. They also said that Mommy will find me a new father. Am I without a mother?" Valerie wanted to say that Ashley was not worthy of being a mother after doing that kind of thing. Julian had always been honest and cautious. He worked himself to death all day long just to earn money to support Ashley. She despised Julian for being unromantic. If she had said that she wanted a divorce earlier, things would not have be like this. If the couple wanted a divorce, the child would suffer the most. But even though Ashley had done something wrong to this family, to Aiden, she was still his mother. It was normal for children to miss their mothers. They didn''t do anything wrong. Valerie could not tell Aiden the truth. She could only hug him in her arms and tell a white lie. "Aiden, be good. I believe that your mother loves you. Even if she is separated from you, she will still be your mother. No matter what happens in the future, she will still have you in her heart!" "Really?" Aiden looked up with teary eyes. "Of course it''s true!" Valerieforted him over and over again and sang a luby to Aiden. After a long time, Aiden finally fell asleep sobbing softly. Valerie could not help but sigh when she heard the sound of steady breathing. She looked at the sleeping Aiden and sighed helplessly. For the entire night, Valerie was worried that Aiden would wake up again. In the end, she could not sleep well. When she woke up the next morning, it was already seven in the morning. Seeing that Aiden was fast asleep, Valerie quickly rubbed her eyes and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Coincidentally, Matthew had also woken up early. When he saw the dark circles under Valerie''s eyes, he frowned slightly. "Did Aiden disturb you?" Valerie shook her head. "Aiden is very obedient and sensible. I was just worried." Not only was she worried about Aiden, but she was also worried about Julian. She felt that with Ashley''s personality, the divorce might not go smoothly. She had never liked to bring negative emotions to others. She immediately smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about this. Mr. Grant, what do you want to eat? It''s quite early today. Let me cook. Besides, Aiden is here. I can''t let him only eat takeout with me." Matthew raised his eyebrows. He thought, ''She couldn''t bear to let Aiden eat takeaway. Why was she willing to let me eat takeaway with her before?'' Coincidentally, there was still the leftover flour from thest time he made spaghetti in the cupboard. There was also meat and other ingredients in the fridge. Valerie brought out the ingredients and made pancakes. She also made some soup. When Aiden pushed open the door in a daze and came out, he saw Valerie making pancakes in the kitchen. Matthew was cooking soup at the side. The two of them were busy chatting. Aiden wanted to say good morning, but when he opened his mouth, his voice was stuck in his throat. He suddenly remembered that he had seen his parents interact with each other like this a long time ago. They were preparing food together, chatting andughing happily. However, at some point in time, his mother''s temper became more and more irritable. Every day, she would put her hands on her hips and scold others. She would scold his father for being useless and a good-for-nothing. She would scold him for being stupid and not as smart as other children. At that time, his mother was like an angry lion. After scolding her, his mother would return to her room to sulk. Julian was busy in the kitchen every day. Aiden would go to and from school by himself. His mother had not told him a bedtime story for a long time. He really wanted his parents to be like Valerie and Matthew. Aiden suddenly could not help but feel sad. He held the corner of his shirt and thought that if Valerie had a child in the future, the child would be very happy. At this moment, Valerie had just made a few pancakes. When she brought them to the table, she noticed Aiden standing outside. "Aiden, when did you wake up? Why are you standing there? Have you brushed your teeth? Let''s go. I will bring you to brush your teeth and wash your face." Aiden quickly shook his head and said in a childish voice, "I''ve already washed up." "You can do it yourself? That''s amazing. Come and eat then. I have already made breakfast." Actually, Valerie didn''t even need to say that. The fragrance of food had already filled the room. Matthew had always known that she was good at cooking, but he rarely ate her breakfast. He did not expect that he would be so lucky today. Looking at the golden pancakes, his rationality told him that he only needed to eat a little food, but his body sat at the table honestly. The soup was also ready. It goes very well with the pancakes. Valerie took the silverware, Matthew scooped soup, filled a bowl, and ced it in front of Aiden. The two of them moved smoothly as if they had cooperated many times. Aiden took a piece of pancake and took a bite. It was slightly soft and very delicious. As he took small bites, he blinked at Matthew and Valerie. Suddenly, he questioned, "Valerie, Matthew, you two are so close. Why are you sleeping in separate rooms?" Valerie, who was still grinning a second ago, instantly stiffened. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Aiden expressed his confusion sincerely. ¡°When Mom and Dad quarreled, Mom asked Dad to sleep on the sofa. Valerie, you didn¡¯t quarrel with Matthew. Why didn¡¯t you sleep in the same room? Don¡¯t you have a bad rtionship too?¡± He could clearly see that Valerie and Matthew¡¯s house had two rooms. His family. also had two rooms, one for him and one for his parents. However, Valerie and Matthew did not have children, so the two rooms must be upied by Valerie and Matthew themselves. Valerie immediately choked and could not help but cough. ¡°Aiden¡­ However, after hesitating for a long time, she did not know how to exin. She nced at Matthew hesitantly, but Matthew acted as if nothing had happened. He actually looked at her like Aiden, as if he was waiting for her answer. Valerie could not help but re at him. She picked up the ss of water and took a sip. After calming down, she exined, ¡°Actually, Matthew and I usually don¡¯t sleep in separate rooms. Didn¡¯t youest night? I wanted to sleep with you, so I let Matthew sleep in the other room!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Aiden was suddenly enlightened. Just as Valerie was about to heave a sigh of relief, Aiden said in all seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can sleep alone. You should sleep with Matthew tonight! I have grown up. I won¡¯t sleep with you anymore, okay?¡± His mind was simple. Since Valerie and Matthew were married, they should sleep together. They didn¡¯t quarrel, so he didn¡¯t want them to be separated. Valerie felt speechless. She was so embarrassed that her toes were touching the ground. She didn¡¯t even. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. know how to answer. Although she and Matthew were married, it had always been a contractual marriage. She was certain that they would definitely divorce after half a year, so it was only right for them to sleep in separate rooms. Although her rtionship with Matthew seemed to be much better than before, sleeping together was simply unimaginable. However, if the two of them slept in separate rooms today, Aiden would probably ask all sorts of questions again. What was worse was that if Aiden told Julian about this matter, he would probably be suspicious of her rtionship with Matthew. This was what Valerie was most afraid ||| Chapter 265 1. of. +bb% Just as her heart was in a mess and she was worried, Matthew¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Yes, we will. Let¡¯s sleep together tonight!¡± Valerie looked at Matthew in surprise. Aiden was already cheering. ¡°Yay!¡± The little guy¡¯s thinking was very simple. He felt that since Valerie and Matthew were on good terms, they had to stay that way. He could not let them be separated. He was afraid that Valerie and Matthew would quarrel like his parents. ¡°But¡­¡± Valerie said awkwardly. She still wanted to struggle. Matthew¡¯s deep ck eyes looked at her. She could even sense Matthew¡¯s teasing. ¡°Why? Are you worried that Aiden can¡¯t sleep alone?¡± Valerie was furious. He clearly knew that she did not mean that. However, Aiden had already patted his chest and promised, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I can do it!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Since things had already developed to this point, Valerie had no other choice but to nod. Anyway, she would think about tonight¡¯s matter when the time came. However, she could not help but secretly re at Matthew. Unexpectedly, Matthew caught her nce. Matthew raised his eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°Aiden, actually, there¡¯s something Valerie has been hiding from you. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s worried about you sleeping alone in a room, but she¡¯s afraid of the dark. She doesn¡¯t dare to sleep alone and needs someone to apany her every day.¡± Valerie was shocked. She thought, ¡®Since when am I timid and afraid of the dark?¡® She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± However, Matthew did not give her a chance to interrupt. He continued to say to Aiden, ¡°But you also know that Valerie is verypetitive and refuses to admit this, so she bold. y set up another room for herself to prove that she is very However, every night, she was afraid and could not help bute to my side to sleep together. Fortunately, you came. That room last night finally came in handy.¡± Aiden asked, ¡°Really?¡± 15:21 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 265 Matthew said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± +66%%% ¡°Matthew¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Valerie was furious. She thought, ¡®When did Matthew learn to joke? He even spread rumors that I am timid!¡® Matthew looked at her. ¡°See, I told you that Valerie is toopetitive and refuses. to admit it. So don¡¯t tell your father about this and save Valerie some face.¡± Aiden had an epiphany. ¡°Okay, Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Dad that you¡¯re timid. Moreover, Matthew will apany you tonight. You definitely won¡¯t be afraid!¡± After going around in circles, Valerie finally understood. Matthew was helping her to make up for it so that this matter would not be exposed to her brother. But even so, there was no need for him to make such a joke. She was a little embarrassed for a moment. However, when she met Matthew¡¯s gaze, his pitch¨Cck eyes seemed to weave a. He said slowly, ¡°Yes, tonight, you have me¡­¡± Valerie immediately felt her cheeks burning red. Matthew clearly wanted to draw a line with her previously. She didn¡¯t know why he was making such a joke with her now. It was heart¨Cwrenching. ¤ê Seeing that Aiden¡¯s te was empty, Valerie immediately stood up as if she had been pardoned. ¡°I¡¯ll send Aiden to school!¡± She quickly pulled Aiden and walked out. She was in such a hurry that she forgot to take Aiden¡¯s bag. She quickly turned around to take it and did not dare to look at Matthew the entire time. Matthew sized up her fleeing back and his lips could not help but curl up slightly. He thought back to the day they¡¯d met, when she¡¯d brazenly offered to show him. the hickeys on her chest. He¡¯d thought she was such a wild character. But now a few jokes had made her blush. He knew that she was just putting on a strong front. SEND GIFT Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Valerie¡¯s heart was pounding. She rode on a scooter and enjoyed the cold wind for a while before calming down. However, when she thought about what to do tonight, she could not help but feel her scalp tingle. It would not be good if Aiden saw through her. A child¡¯s heart was fragile and sensitive. Valerie could not help but shake her head. Fortunately, Aiden did not ask any strange questions on the way. After sending Aiden to school, Valerie turned around and went to thepany. It was still early, and she rode slowly. On the way, she received a call from Katherine, asking if she was free today. She said that she wanted Valerie to help her with the shop. Valerie remembered the shop. Katherine bought a loft on Asnd Street. She had originally nned to give it to Caleb as a venue for his e¨Csports team. After that scumbag Caleb cheated, the n naturally fell through. However, because the shop had already been bought, it had been left untouched. Katherine said quickly, ¡°Valerie, I want to reorganize the shop and open a shop to do it myself.¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°You want to do it yourself?¡± Katherine chuckled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve resigned for so long. I also want to find something to do. Coincidentally, I took some money from my brother. It can be used as startup capital. I want to open a hop, but I don¡¯t know what to sell at the moment. Valerie, I want you to help me.¡± Hearing Katherine¡¯s words, Valerie was relieved. She knew that Katherine hadpletely gotten over Caleb. Katherine added, ¡°By the way, Valerie, why don¡¯t youe over and work with me? You know how to do business, so I don¡¯t have to worry if I work with you. If I don¡¯t know anything, you can teach me!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I just joined Noria Group, and I haven¡¯t been able to take a break recently¡­¡± Katherine was enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot that you¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t be too tired. 1/3 Chapter 260 ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one aspect.¡± Apart from that, Valerie had other ns. It was not suitable for her to open a shop at the moment. Then, she recalled, ¡°Katherine, your shop is opposite my brother¡¯s fruit shop. Why don¡¯t I tell my brother and ask him to help. you? He¡¯s been there for a few years and is familiar with the surroundings. Let him take a look for you. I¡¯ll give you some advice as well.¡± However, there was silence on the other end of the line. Katherine had actually thought of looking for Julian. Julian was quite a reliable person, but she could tell from the previous few incidents that Julian really wanted to keep a distance from her. She knew that it was not because Julian hated her, but because he was already married, so he naturally kept a distance from other women. Katherine felt that he was very admirable. At the same time, she regretted that she could not be friends. with him. If she asked him for help again this time, it might still be the same as before. Katherine did not want to trouble him. Hence, she could only reject. ¡°Forget it. Julian is quite busy too. His fruit shop has so many customers all day long. It would be embarrassing if I dyed his business because of my matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Valerie said, ¡°I almost forgot that my brother is also busy today and can¡¯t help you. Why don¡¯t you wait for me to get off work and I¡¯ll go look for you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Katherine readily agreed, but Valerie¡¯sst sentence also piqued her curiosity. Hearing Valerie¡¯s worried tone, she could not help but ask, ¡°Valerie, did something happen? Actually, I met Julianst night. He excitedly prepared a gift and said that he was going back to celebrate his wedding anniversary.¡± Valerie¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard this. She thought, ¡®Ashley, is this how you treat the man who loves you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to get a divorce today,¡± Valerie said simply. Katherine was shocked when she heard that. Yesterday, Julian did not look like he was leaving with his wife. She thought, ¡®He kept a safe distance from me and his words were filled with happiness yesterday. He is going to get a divorce today. Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡® Valerie asked, ¡°You met yesterday?¡± Katherine immediately told her about how Julian helped her repair her car. Valerie 2/3 Chapter 200 smiled bitterly when she heard that. ¡°You two are really fated. After that, Julian happened to bump into Ashley cheating on him with a man when he returned home. The two of them had a big fight. Last night, Julian had already listed his ce and went to get a divorce today.¡± Katherine frowned when she heard that. ¡°How dare she bring the man home to do that? Your sister¨C inw is too disgusting¡­¡± Valerie¡¯s words made Katherine furious. She had always thought that Julian was an honest person with a good character. He had even saved her life. She did not expect his wife to be such a shameless woman. After being married for so many years, they had a child. However, they ended up in this situation. Katherine felt that Julian was in a more miserable situation than she was. She could not help but feel angry. At the same time, she felt that Julian must be very sad to encounter such a thing. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°By the way, Valerie, what¡¯s the name of your brother¡¯s shop?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Aiden Fruit Shop. It¡¯s right across from your shop.¡± Valerie thought that Katherine wanted to discuss the shop with her brother, so she said, ¡°He should be able to return to the shop at noon. Why don¡¯t you wait for me to get off work and we¡¯ll go over to Asnd Street together? I¡¯ll help you see what kind of business you should do.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Valerie.¡± After hanging up, Katherine decided to help Julian. SEND GIFT Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Katherine¡¯s idea was very simple. Julian was going to get a divorce. In order to get rid of that woman as soon as possible, he was in a hurry to sell his ce. He definitely needed money urgently now. She knew that Julian would definitely not ept her help directly. Hence, she turned on her phone and searched for Aiden Fruit Shop before cing a lot of orders. In the end, after buying almost every kind of fruit in the shop, she ended up with an order of about one thousand dors. She felt that such support should not be of much help to Julian. Just as she was hesitating if she should buy more, not long after, a fewrge baskets. of fruits were sent in from the Santos residence. Katherine looked at the fruits that she could not finish for a month and fell silent for a moment. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t buy any more. Otherwise, it would be too wasteful. Besides, the Santos family only had a few people in total. They wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the fruits before they rotted. In the end, it was the Santos family¡¯s butler who was curious. ¡°These fruits look pretty good. Miss Katherin, are you buying so many as a gift?¡± Katherine¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Jamie, you¡¯re so smart!¡± She knew what to do. She could give all the fruits away. However, Katherine had been studying overseas for the past several years. She did not have many friends in Kranson City. Her best friend was Valerie. If she gave the fruits to Valerie, this matter would have been exposed sooner orter. She wondered who else to give the fruits to. Katherine quickly thought of someone. Coincidentally, there was still time. She drove straight to the Santos Group with two baskets of fruits. When she arrived at thepany, Louis was in a meeting. ¡°Profits of the winter have fallen. You told me that you would catch up in the future, but now, you failed! Why do these projects still have deviations? You made the most basic mistakes. What are you doing¡­¡± Through the ss, Katherine saw her brother¡¯s dark expression. The employees below all lowered their heads and were scolded badly. 1/4 15:21 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 267 1. When Louis was done scolding, Katherine knocked on the ss door lightly. Louis was displeased. When he saw her, he could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Katherine, why are you here?¡± Then, he nced at everyone. ¡°This is the conference room. If there¡¯s anything, wait for me in my office.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, Katherine did not leave. ¡°Louis, of course, I am here to give you fruits!¡± After saying that, she pped her hands. The receptionist and the others, who had long been bribed by her, entered one after another. All of them were holding fruits in their hands. In an instant, the cold conference room was filled with all kinds of fruits. Katherine smiled and said, ¡°Guys, my brother specially asked me to buy these for everyone. I hope that everyone will not be discouraged. Let¡¯s continue to work hard in theing days. The Santos Group will definitely thrive.¡± She brought out the name of Louis, and the people who were scolded were all shocked. Then, they became excited. ¡°Mr. Santos, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll fix the mistake in time!¡± A person said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Santos, for your concern!¡± They didn¡¯t expect Louis to buy them gifts after scolding them for their mistakes. They felt that Louis was the best boss ever The atmosphere in the meeting room was no longer as stuffy as before. Everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited. Louis was at a loss for words. In the end, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, the meeting is adjourned!¡± Then, he looked at Katherine angrily. ¡°You, follow me.¡± Katherine followed him to the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. Katherine was extremely attentive and ced the fruits in front of Louis. ¡°Louis, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s a hot day. Eat some fruit. Don¡¯t be angry and smile more. That¡¯s better.¡± It was rare for Katherine to look like this. Louis was both angry and amused. ¡°What are you up to today?¡± He had known this girl for 22 years. Ever since this girl was born, he knew her like the back of his hand. He knew that she was definitely up to something. Chapter 267 ¡°Louis!¡± Katherine stomped her feet. ¡°How can you look at me like that? Of course, I¡¯m here to see you. Besides, you¡¯ve already given me pocket moneyst time. I have enough. I really just missed you today After saying that, she took a piece of cantaloupe and stuffed it into Louis¡¯s mouth. ¡°Louis, try it. You don¡¯t like to drink water. It¡¯s good to eat more fruits.¡± For a moment, Louis even wondered if the cantaloupe slices were poisonous. After all, Katherine was too abnormal today. Only when the taste in his mouth was normal did he feel relieved. Then, hemented lightly, ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet and full of water. You have grown up. You actually know how to pick the good fruits.¡± Katherine fell silent. She felt that this was cursing instead of apliment. Katherine had a motive foring today. She did not want to be angry with him. She suppressed her emotions, picked a grape, and handed it over. ¡°Lous, try this again. There are all kinds of things.¡± Louis could not help but ask, ¡°Katherine, what¡¯s going on? Stop pretending. Lindsey called me just now and told me that the house was full of fruits. You even- changed her algae pearl mask to strawberry mask. What are you nning?¡± Unexpectedly, Lindsey had already revealed her secret. Katherine had no other choice but to answer obediently. ¡°Lous, these fruits are delicious, right? Guess which shop this is from?¡± Louis said, ¡°Katherine, let me remind you onest time. Your brother has an international meeting later. You only have three minutes.¡± Katherine said, ¡°Alright. This is a fruit shop opened by Julian. The quality is guaranteed, and the price is fair. I tried it a few times and felt that it was not bad, so I brought over for you.¡± some Louis frowned. He was so busy that he could not remember such a person at once. It was only when Katherine said that he was Valerie¡¯s big brother that he realized. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Louis finally matched this name with the person in his mind. His impression of Julian also became clearer. He remembered that Julian saved Katherinest time. If he had not risked his life, something might have really happened to Katherine. After that, Julian did not ask for anything in return. He did good deeds without wanting for something in return. Louis felt that Valerie and Julian were bound to be siblings. 15-21 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 267 66% However, they did not look alike. Valerie was pretty and slender, and Louis had met countless female celebrities in the entertainment industry. The entertainmentpany under him had also signed many big inte celebrities. Valerie¡¯s looks were not inferior to theirs. Her temperament was even more unique than theirs. Even though she had only used a silhouette that could not be seen clearly in the previous promo video, it had actually received a lot of likes. Inparison, although Julian could not be considered ugly, he was just an ordinary¨Clooking man with a medium build. He looked honest and friendly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you can¡¯t!¡± Louis¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°That man is already 30 years old. Moreover, he¡¯s married and has a child. Even if he saves your life. I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t have any thoughts about him. You have to keep a distance from him!¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Katherine didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Louis, what are you thinking? I just think that the fruits in his shop are very good. Coincidentally, the Santos Group gives out all kinds of employee benefits every year. Why don¡¯t we just buy the fruits from him?¡± Louis asked, ¡°Really?¡± Katherine said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Louis, he¡¯s a good person. Moreover, I didn¡¯t even thank him properly for saving me. But giving money would seem too unscrupulous, so I¡¯m thinking that from now on, the Santos Group should buy fruits from his fruit shop. It can be considered a long¨Cterm partnership.¡± Louis heaved a sigh of relief. When he came back to his senses, he also felt that his guess was too ridiculous. was Although Julian was a nice man, his looks were average, and his family background worlds apart from the Santos family. Furthermore, Katherine was the Santos family¡¯s beloved daughter. No matter what, it was impossible for her to fall for that kind of man. Moreover, he was married and had a wife and a child. Louis agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s your benefactor. It¡¯s only right for us to repay him. In the future I¡¯ll inform thepany to buy fruits from his shop for our daily events.¡± Katherine had achieved her goal. She beamed with joy. ¡°I knew you were the best! Not only did Louis agre@to her n, but the fruits bought by Katherine were also distributed. Many employees in the Santos Group had already silently stored the phone numbers of Aiden Fruit Shop. In the future, their first choice for ordering fruits would be the Aiden Fruit Shop. The fruits in this shop were indeed delicious. When Katherine went out, she even specially greeted them and said that the owner of the fruit shop was her friend. The quality was good and the price was suitable. She hoped that everyone would support this shop. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The employees naturally knew that they had to return the favor after being bribed. by Katherine. Seeing that Katherine was satisfied, Louis could not help but tease her. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Why did you spend so much effort toe here and especially tell 1/3 Chapter 208 me this?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the head of the Santos Croup. Everything has to be approved by you. I don¡¯t dare to take matters into my own hands! Otherwise, others will think that I¡¯m using my position for personal gain!¡± She hoped that Julian¡¯s business. would get better and better. She hoped that Julian would work hard to earn money, stay away from scumbags, and take good care of his son. After saying this, she mentioned her n to open a shop and prepared to ask Valerie to help here up with ideas. ¡°Valerie? Alright, she¡¯s reliable. It¡¯s good for you to ask her. Why don¡¯t you ask her if she¡¯s free tonight? I¡¯ll treat her to a meal to thank her for thest filming.¡± Speaking of Valerie, Louis was more invested in this conversation than before. As he spoke, he took out his phone. ¡°By the way, what does Valerie usually like to eat? I¡¯ll get my secretary to book a restaurant.¡± Katherine could not help but secretly roll her eyes. ¡°Louis, you just said that Julian has a wife and child and asked me to maintain a rtionship with him. Have you forgotten that Valerie is also married? It¡¯s better for you to keep a distance with someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Louis could not help but knock het head. ¡°Little girl, since when is it your turn to meddle in my business?¡± The siblings smiled and changed the topic. However, Katherine could not help but wonder if Valerie could be considered as really married. In fact, even if she asked Valerie herself, she might not be able to answer this question. At this moment, at the Noria Group luxury car experience center. The staff of the luxury car center basically drove to work. Firstly, there were discounts for internal employees to buy cars. Secondly, Noria Group¡¯s benefits for its employees were indeed not bad. Valerie¡¯s little scooter was out of ce in the parking lot. Since there was no ce to charge it, Valerie had specially brought a switchboard to charge it from the security lounge. In order to express her gratitude to the security guard, she had specially brought two bags of fruits for him today. ¡°Charging is a small matter. There¡¯s no need to bring a gift. Thank you, little girl.¡± 15:22 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 268 1. +66%2 The security guard had worked there for a long time. He was used to the employees of Noria Group being arrogant. He was a little ttered that Valerie thanked him by bring him fruits. Valerie smiled. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not a little girl.¡± She was about to be a mother. She came today to make money for her baby. After parking the scooter, Valerie went to the changing room. It was the time. before work. Many people had already arrived in the changing room. Valerie put down her bag and went into the inner room to change. Obviously, no one had noticed her arrival. Before she had changed her clothes, she heard the women outside touching up their makeup and chatting casually. A woman said, ¡°This Valerie has one, two, three, four¡­ She hasn¡¯te to work for a whole week, right? She skipped work for a week right after she joined. I didn¡¯t expect here to have such a strong backer!¡± Another woman said. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, so she naturally has a backer.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 A woman said, ¡°Besides, she¡¯s a celebrity now. You guys heard the news this. weekend, right? It¡¯s really a hot topic¡­¡± After saying that, they looked at each other and sneered ambiguously. These words were ear¨Cpiercing to Valerie, but she was in the wrong in this matter. Moreover, they might have done a lot of work for her when she was not around. It was better to avoid trouble. After everyone left, Valerie changed her clothes and went to look for Manny. Although she had nned toe back to work after applying for sick leave that day, it was Manny who asked her to continue resting until shepletely recovered. However, no leader would be happy to see a neer being so high maintenance. Valerie was already prepared to be scolded today. She knocked on the door of Manny¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Conor!¡± Manny Conor was leaning back in his chair and drinking coffee while reading. When he heard someone calling him, he casually nced over. When he saw that it was Valerie, he immediately stoot up. He could definitely not offend this person. Valerie felt that Manny¡¯s reaction was a little strange. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Conor, I¡¯m really sorry for applying for leave previously. Don¡¯t worry, I have fully recovered today. I won¡¯t dy any work from now on. If there¡¯s any work, you can arrange it for me! I haven¡¯t been here for the past few days and I haven¡¯t learned a lot. Please guide me next. Unexpectedly, she heard the manager¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Miss Warren, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯ll definitely be able to get used to everything quickly!¡± Valerie was shocked by his gentle attitude. Afraid that she was not surprised enough, Manny even said, ¡°By the way, did you have a good week? If you feel ufortable, you can take two more days off!¡± Valerie quickly shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need! Besides¡­ Mr. Conor, you can call me Valerie. Looking at the smile on Manny¡¯s face, Valerie felt ufortable all¨Cover and felt even more strange. In fact, thest time Manny told her to rest for a few more days. 15:22 Sun, Jul 28 E Chapter 269 on the phone, she already felt very strange. This supervisor cared about her more than her parents. She wondered if he was simply a caring person. Just as she was thinking about it, Manny sized her up again. ¡°Alright, alright. Then I¡¯ll call you Valerie. After all, you used to work at Arcton Cars. You¡¯re not that familiar with Noria Group. Usually, you need a period of time to adapt aftering here. When you¡¯repletely used to it, you¡¯ll be able to work easily. Today, you can take a look around and familiarize yourself with it!¡± Valerie frowned slightly. Actually, she had already reviewed the models and other work documents. She had also seen the exhibition hall. She was already familiar with the environment and could work now She thought that Manny was worried about her ability, but the more that was the case, the more he would only know after seeing her work. Valerie said seriously, ¡°Mr. Conor, I can do it. You can assign me tasks today.¡± However, Manny was still trying to stop her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Actually, you don¡¯t know this since you just arrived. Now, our shop is no longer short of sales positions.¡± Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Shewondered if she was going to be fired. Previously, she had jumped ship to Noria Group because she wanted to get a highermission for sales. Now that she was no longer needed, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She realized why her colleagues were gossiping about her to each other. It turned out that they were waiting to see what would happen to her. Valerie looked up at Manny and felt that she still had to fight for herself. ¡°Mr. Conor, I believe you also know that I have been the top salesperson in Arcton Cars. for a couple of years. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯m ¡®number one in business, but as long as I devote myself to work, I¡¯ll do my best to show you my strength¡­¡± Manny knew that she had misunderstood and immediately interrupted, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange it for you. Come with me.¡± Manny led the way for her in a strange manner. Valerie could not help but be puzzled. However, she did not think too much about it at this moment. It was fine as long as she had work to do. In the end, Manny led her to an office. Manny pointed in and said with a smile, ¡°Coincidentally, we¡¯re still short of an office controller. Valerie, you can just 2/4 Chapter 269 organize the documents here in the future. Anyway, the sry will be the same. Your monthly bonus will receive an additional 600 dors!¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment. ¡°This is not a sales job?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Manny chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this job. It requires a very patient and careful person. Moreover, you have to be capable. I specially chose you among your colleagues, so don¡¯t disappoint me! If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Valerie could only nod. Manny immediately went to do his own. things. However, she looked around and could not help but sigh as she sorted out the documents on the table. She flipped through the documents on the table. They were basically the customer information and revenue details of the employees. Generally speaking, the finance department was in charge of these documents. She didn¡¯t think this job was needed. Then, Valerie turned on theputer and was even more shocked to find that there was almost nothing inside. She felt a little uneasy and wondered what was going on. Of course, Valerie did not want to be a clerk. 9 From the very beginning, she had entered the industry with the intention of getting a high commission in sales. As for jumping ship to Noria Group, it was because Noria Group¡¯smission was higher than Arcton Cars¡¯s. Now that she was not allowed to enter the sales department, she would Dse her commission. However, the 600¨Cdor bonus could barely be considered a supplement to the sry. She was supposed to organize the information, but there was nothing to organize at all. There was nothing that needed to be recorded on theputer, not even the basic information about this car dealership. Moreover, on the way here just now, her colleagues looked at her strangely She thought, ¡®Could it be that Mr. Conor wants to bench me? But if so, Mr. Conor did not have to give me an additional bonus of 600 dors every month. This is too strange. She did not know if it was her imagination, but even this office felt like it had just been organized. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Valerie stayed in the office gloomily for the entire morning. She nned to find a time to have a good chat with Manny. Unexpectedly, when she went to the bathroom during her lunch break, she heard a conversation outside the cubicle. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Why are there so many people today¡­¡± I Another person said, ¡°Don¡¯tin. I just saw that the booking slots are full tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Everyone is exhausted. The headquarters is already regretting that they didn¡¯t give enough internal recruitment slots back then. Now, they¡¯re opening a second recruitment.¡± ¡°Yes, we have to recruit more people. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really be exhausted every day. Oh right, did you guys see that person just now¡­ Valerie? I saw that she actually came today and was even led somewhere by Manny.¡± The woman snickered. Valerie was slightly stunned when she heard her name. Then, she heard a cold sneer from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t count on her. She¡¯s different from us. Didn¡¯t you hear about what happened in the canteenst time¡­ Now, everyone is guessing that she should be Charles¡¯s rtive and have joined through a special connection!¡± Valerie¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. She knew that these people had previously spread rumors that she was Charles¡¯s mistress and had an affair with Charles. It had only been a week, and they were already saying that she was Charles¡¯s rtive. She thought, ¡®Interesting. If they continued to spread rumors, would I be Charles¡¯s wife next?¡± Moreover, Valerie was very puzzled. No matter how they spread the news, it was rted to Charles. However, in fact, she had only met him once. She only knew that Charles was the assistant of the boss of Noria Group and the boss of Matthew. If Charles knew that the gossip about him was like this in private, he would probably find it ridiculous. Valerie was not the kind of person who would ept this in silence. Just as she was about to go out and interrupt, the conversation between the few of them calmed her down. A person said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s easy to get things done when you have connections. Did you see the attitude of Manny today? He was smiling so much that his face was 15:22 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 270 Ž§Ð¡66%²Ø covered in wrinkles! I heard that Manny even specially gave her the position of a clerk. How fun is that? She stays in there all day and doesn¡¯t do anything! I heard that she also has a high sry!¡± Another person said, ¡°I also saw Manny asking about her well¨Cbeing in the morning. She¡¯s really different from everyone else. We clearly came in together, but she gets to enjoy life. How can such a person be so shameless!¡± Someone else said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that. She was the top salesperson of Arcton Cars after all. She¡¯s quite capable.¡± Someone spoke up for Valerie. Unexpectedly, that person was greeted with a sneer as soon as she finished speaking. A person said, ¡°Capable? Did you guys see the news this weekend? She¡¯s a big shot now. She can even cause a ruckus with her own mother and uncle. Moreover, I heard from her former colleague that the reason why she could be the top salesperson of Arcton Cars was because she was good¨Clooking¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. If Charles¡¯s people hear us, they can send us away with a finger!¡± The person who spoke winked, hinting at something. The surrounding people suddenly understood, and then theyughed at the same time, as if they had seen something with their own eyes. It was not until the few of them left that Valerie slowly walked out of the bathroom. Her eyes were dark as she finally understood the events of the morning. In the morning, when Manny gave her a clerical position, she was already puzzled. Now, it seemed that Many had clearly misunderstood that she was rted to Charles. In order to cling to Charles, he especially promoted her, but she became the target of criticism from her peers. As for these colleagues, they were ridiculous. If she was really Charles¡¯s rtive, she would not have been harassed by those unscrupulous media outlets. She would have resolved this problem long ago. Besides, if she really had a backer, she wouldn¡¯t have to work anymore. Anger surged in her heart. She had never been a person who relied on others¡¯ power. Moreover, her motive foring to this car dealership was very clear. It was to earn money. She wanted to earn a lot of money openly and righteously. After leaving the bathroom, Valerie quietly walked around the corridor to the front hall to take a look. The lunch break was almost over, and the number of customers 2/5 Sun, Jul 28 15-21 Chapter 270 +66% in the shop had indeed increased. Many employees who were still resting had not rested enough. When they saw customersing, they could only force a smile. and go out to wee them. Valerie looked at it for a while and returned to the office without saying a word. She had just moved in this morning and did not have much stuff. She took her bag and water ss back to the changing room. Then, Valerie changed into another set of work clothes. Christmas was just around the corner, and all the stores were having Christmas activities. Moreover, the uing days were peak sales seasons. A lot of customers had made appointments to attend the Christmas event in the shop in the near future. Everyone was busy. Manny was so busy that he could not stop. He was in charge of the entire sales department. He had to handle everything in the exhibition hall. He said, ¡°I told you that the samples can¡¯t be ced here. Also, you have to guarantee that these flowers are fresh, okay? The petals have all fallen off. Hurry up and rearrange them! Also, prepare the water tes and check the client list!¡± Everyone was busy and overwhelmed. Although it was not their first time doing an event, there were still some problems with cooperating with each other. Manny was extremely anxious, but at this moment, there were already customers entering the shop, so he could not make it too obvious. He said, ¡°Kate, you two are going to wee the guests at the entrance. Roderick, you two are in charge of registering. Later, the son of the Marvel Group and the executives of the Spring Group will come together. They have to receive proper greetings! Moreover, they are all big clients. If we do well, we might be able to generate enough profits for a whole year! Also, add two more people to apany and guide them throughout the entire process.¡± Coincidentally, a few big clients happened to arrive while Manny was talking. They even brought some friends. A vast crowd instantly surged into the shop. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. For a moment, Manny was overwhelmed. He wished he could do it himself, but he could not do everything by himself. Although Kate was an experienced employee of Noria Group, this was the first time she had encountered such a big scene. When she was nervous, she actually called Felix Parsley of the Marvel Group wrongly. Instantly, she was so anxious that her face turned red and she stood rooted to the ground. 3/5 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 270 Felix Parsley was very unhappy. The Marvel Group was in charge of real estate and renovation and was very famous in Kranson City. Being called by the wrong name. made him feel that he was being looked down upon. He said, ¡°Listen carefully. My surname is Parsley. Call your supervisor over. I have to ask him if this is how Noria Group treats its guests?¡± Manny was dealing with a regr customer and couldn¡¯t leave at that moment. A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Kate has just started work and is still inexperienced. Shet suddenly saw how handsome you were and was incoherent for a moment. Mr. Parsley, I believe you won¡¯t mind that. Kate, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Parsley.¡± Kate was actually a year older than Valerie. She was also an experienced staff of the Noria Group. She was also one of the people who had gossiped about Valerie just now. She did not expect Valerie to save her However, she could not care less and quickly apologized obediently. Felix was still not very happy. He had lost face previously, and Valerie had finally made up for it. There was indeed no need for him to argue with a staff to the end. Valerie took the opportunity to smile at everyone. ¡°Mr. Parsley is indeed a gentleman. If you don¡¯t mind, please give Kate another chance to make up for her mistakes, I believe she won¡¯t disappoint you this time.¡± Felix said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give her another chance.¡± ¡°Then everyone, please how your invitations and follow me this way,¡± Valerie guided them to register and gave Kate a look. Kate was stunned. She thought that Valerie had suddenly rushed out to steal her guest. She did not expect Valerie to not only help her out but also return the guests to her. The big clients who came to the exhibition hall today were all invited. Everyone had an invitation letter in their hands. Valerie led them forward. After this group of people left the door, the chaotic queue quickly became orderly. This was actually all thanks to Valerie¡¯s previous experience in Arcton Cars. The Arcton Cars was focused on the middle and low¨Cend markets. Every holiday, there would always be a lot of customers. Unlike luxury car dealerships, there would not be many customers. Today¡¯s traffic was already overwhelming. However, 5:22 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 270 this was just a daily urrence for Valerie. After using her experience to quickly clear the line at the door, Valerie was about. to receive the lone guests. However, she heard the unhappy argument behind her again. ¡°Woman, what¡¯s wrong with you? You said my name wrongly just now, but now you¡¯re saying it wrongly again? You¡¯re fucking crazy!¡± Valerie hurried over. It was Kate again. The person roaring at her was Felix. Valerie was in despair. These rich and powerful people hated it the most when others got their names wrong. However, Kate repeated such a low¨Clevel mistake again and again. Valerie felt that it was a bad idea for her to be a salesperson. Kate¡¯s face had turned pale. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Parsley. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How about we offer you a gift?¡± When she said that, Felix was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡°Gift? Are you fucking kidding me? I can afford cars worth hundreds of thousands of dors. Do you think I care about your gifts?¡°¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Show some respect! You guys invited me over, and I came all the way here, yet you can¡¯t even pronounce my name correctly? Is this how Noria Group treats. guests? Do you want me to go talk to your CEO directly?¡± Felix yelled. Mentioning the CEO shocked Noria Group¡¯s employees. It usually didn¡¯t convince them, but since Marvel Group and Noria Group did have a partnership, there was a good chance that Felix really knew their CEO. The manager, Manny Conor, was shocked, and he quickly apologized to the customers he was with before running over. ¡°Mr. Parsley, please calm down. It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize. Please don¡¯t hold it against them!¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Felix had lost all patience and shoved Manny aside as he stormed off. Manny, unable to stop Felix, red at Kate, feeling like he could eat her alive. ¡°How did I not know you couldn¡¯t even read properly? Mixing up the pronunciation! You might as well go back to school!¡± ¡°But, I¡­¡± Kate retorted. Manny wiped the sweat from his forehead and cut her off, gritting his teeth. ¡°No buts! Get back to work. I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± The showroom was packed with customers, and it was getting busier. If he didn¡¯t need every hand, he would¡¯ve fired Kate on the spot. Just then, someone else came over for Manny. ¡°Mr. Conor. Didn¡¯t you say Valerie was supposed to stay in the office? Why is she out here greeting customers? You should check it out!¡± Manny was stunned. ¡°What! Valerie can¡¯t stay put even for a second! Such a troublemaker. I asked her to stay at the office! Where is she?¡± Angry and frustrated, Manny grumbled. He had treated Valerie like God because of Charles, and now, on this busy day, she was causing trouble. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on her? She was supposed to stay in the office. Why let her out?¡± Manny felt more furious as he thought, scolding. The employee felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s so busy today; no one has time! And if she wants toe out, how can we stop her?¡± ¡°Useless! If Valerie offends important customers, none of you will be spared¡­ Huh?¡± Manny found Valerie, but what he saw shocked him. 15.22 Sun, Chapter 271 Valerie was calmly and skillfully attending to a guest, her exnations lively and appropriate making everything sound quite interesting. Meanwhile, the guest.ughing heartily with her was none other than the same Felix who had been furious and ready to tear the showroom apart moments ago. The hot¨Ctempered Felix, who had been so aggressive just a moment earlier, was now chatting and laughing with Valerie. Not only was Valerie talking, but Felix was actively engaging in the conversation. Manny was so stunned that he momentarily forgot why he hade over in the first ce. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If Felix hadn¡¯t handed Valerie his business card before leaving, Manny would have thought that she and Felix had known each other all along. ¡®How did she make it?¡® Manny wondered. ¡°Alright. Because of you, I won¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯lle back after next week¡¯s event. I want you to attend to me personally then Felix said before leaving. Valerie smiled gently. ¡°It would be an honor.¡± After seeing Felix off, Valerie returned to the showroom, scanning for unattended- customers. She gracefully approached a guest, speaking in a warm and unhurried. manner that made people feel at ease as if talking to an old friend. She didn¡¯t seem to be selling products but rather genuinely interested in helping, reliable, and trustworthy, making people instinctively want to trust her. Most customers in the room were wealthy, looking for a perfect service experience rather than just buying a product. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re interested, you can tell me your preferred model, and I can provide a detailed introduction and arrange a test drive for you¡­¡± ¡°Our luxury cars are exclusive to VIP customers, representing status and offering added value in business activities¡­¡± ¡°You likerge cars? Coincidentally, I do too¡­¡± There were also the silent types as well. One such customer insisted on being quiet upon entering and instructed Valerie to stay quiet as well. On the test drive track, the guest directed Valerie to drive a fewps. After watching for a while, he decisively asked, ¡°Do you have a pink one? I want it for my girlfriend!¡± People had all kinds of personalities, and Valerie didn¡¯t mind at all. In fact, dealing with such straightforward customers made her job easier. ¡°We do have it. I will arrange it for you right away as it¡¯s not in stock right now. It¡¯s a rare color, so you¡¯ll 2/3 15:23 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 271 need to ce an order and leave a deposit. Once it arrives, you can pick it up,¡± she exined. ¡°Alright!¡± the customer agreed. As evening approached, the customers gradually left. After seeing off a few more customers, Valerie poured herself a ss of water to refresh. Manny finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and approached her. ¡°Valerie, didn¡¯t I reassign you? You¡¯re supposed to be handling paperwork. Why are you¡­¡± ¡°Why am I here attending to customers?¡± Valerie interrupted smoothly. Manny swallowed his words and quickly nodded. Valerie smiled slightly, finished her water, and pointed to the disy stands in the showroom. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to ask you, Mr. Conor. You said the sales team wasn¡¯t short¨Cstaffed. So why did Noria Group start a second round of internal recruitment?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Manny was at a loss for words, feeling a bit annoyed. He thought he was doing Valerie a favor, trying to save her face, and he didn¡¯t expect she would question him. ¡°Oh, and Mr. Conor, can you print a few contracts for me? I¡¯ll need them soon,¡± Valerie added. Manny was speechless. While Valerie did a great job with her exnations and had good sales numbers, today¡¯s sess was a team effort. She wasn¡¯t the only one contributing. But there was one thing he was still curious about. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Valerie, how did you manage to change Mr. Parsley¡¯s attitude?¡± He recalled that Felix was furious one moment and thenughing with Valerie the next. He was dying to know. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 +66% ¡°Are you asking how I got him to forgive and forget?¡± Valerie said with a slow smile, ¡°Mr. Parsley¡¯s father died early, and his mother single¨Chandedly built Marvel Group, making him who he is today. He respects his mother immensely and won¡¯t tolerate anyone questioning his choice to take her surname. Yet you guys went ahead and got his name wrong. Not once, but twice.¡± Manny suddenly understood and broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed they really had Valerie to thank for handling the situation. ¡°But how did you know that?¡± he asked. Valerie waved her phone, giving Manny an answer he never would have guessed. ¡°I Googled it.¡± Her answer shut him up. Knowing one¡¯s opponent was the key to victory. These wealthy individuals usually had their own profiles online, which made looking them up quite easy. Valerie couldn¡¯t be bothered with the now dumbfounded manager. There were too many customers today, and she used her expertise and service skills to ensure they were all satisfied. By the end of the day, everyone was exhausted, but they still needed to review the day¡¯s performance. 0 In the meeting room, after thest group of customers left and the showroom returned to its usual calm, everyone sat down with some water, finally able to rest, The finance team quicklypleted the calctions. Manny, who initially had some criticisms of Valerie, was stunned when he saw the statistics as her sales numbers were impressive. A few close veteran employees gathered around eagerly. ¡°How did we do today?¡± ¡°I made quite a few sales!¡± ¡°My customers showed a lot of interest. They didn¡¯t buy today, but they promised. toe back next time.¡± ¡°Tell us! How did we do?¡± Everyone was curious, having seen the bustling activity all day, with continuous card swipes and non¨Cstop business. +66% Chapter 272 Manny cleared his throat. ¡°We did well today. Thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work, we sold forty cars, setting a new record. Headquarters even sent us congrattions, and the top three performers will receive extra bonuses!¡± Everyone was excited. ¡°Mr. Conor, who are the top three?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t keep us in suspense! We can¡¯t great holiday depend on this!¡± to find out. Our bonuses to have a Valerie was also curious. Not only was there amission, but there were also extra bonuses, and she was confident she had done well today. Manny nodded. ¡°First ce goes to Mary, and she made the top sales, with thirteen cars. She prepared for this two months in advance, so it¡¯s no surprise she had so many interested clients today. Second ce is Valerie, which is quite a surprise! I watched her closely today. She was very professional in her customer interactions, and her satisfaction rating was the highest. Great job, Valerie, you sold eight cars. Third ce is Lydia, with six cars. Everyone else, don¡¯t be discouraged! We have two more eventsing up. Make the most of them, and I hope everyone can earn those extra bonuses!¡± ***** ¡°Valerie?¡± ¡°It really is her¡­¡± Everyone was surprised to hear Valerie¡¯s name. Valerie sat in a corner drinking water. After talking so much today, she couldn¡¯t seem to drink enough. She could sense the others were not happy with her. She nced around and saw the strange looks and whispered conversations. It was clear that they were only pretending to be polite because she was present. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, Valerie. You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah, congrats! Maybe you can teach us some of your tricks¡­¡± ¡°Teach? You guys are likely just making up stories about me in your heads,¡® Valerie thought and smiled knowingly. These people were crafty and didn¡¯t like seeing others seed, especially her. So she decided not to hold back. After finishing her water, she pulled out her phone and pressed y. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you hear? Valerie is rted to Mr. Hudson. They created a special admin 15:23 Sun, JUI 28 Chapter 272 +66% position just for her. She gets paid a lot for doing nothing. And I heard her former colleagues said she only made the top sales at Arcton Cars because she¡¯s pretty¡­¡± Snippets of recordings filled the room. Valerie had recorded their gossip. She exposed their hypocrisy in front of everyone, ripping away their facades. The crowd had managed to maintain a facade of friendliness, but Valerie wasn¡¯t having any of it. She boldly exposed their masks, leaving everyone stunned and guilty, exchanging uneasy nces. Even Kate, who had been involved, found herself in Valerie¡¯s favor earlier that afternoon. Valerie didn¡¯t care to watch their fake performances. She kept smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone recognizes these conversations?¡± Sincerity was her great weapon, and with those words, she left everyone speechless. Ignoring their difort, Valerie continued, ¡°So, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I have a couple of things I¡¯d like to tell you all. Firstly, Mr. Conor. I applied for the sales position, so starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll be sticking to sales. I won¡¯t go anywhere else, nor is there any need. Secondly, there¡¯s nothing between me and Mr. Hudson! I¡¯d appreciate it if certain people could keep their mouths shut. If I hear any more gossip or nder, I won¡¯t hesitate to gather evidence and report it to him. How he handles it will be entirely up to him.¡± With that said, Valerie smiled sweetly at the group. ¡°I¡¯m just here to earn a living. I find it true that goodwill is good business. What do you all think?¡± Her tone remained gentle, yet now it carried a hint of firmness that swept through the entire meeting room. Those who had been boldly gossiping about her behind her back earlier now couldn¡¯t muster a word. The atmosphere in the room was ufortably tense. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 In the end, it was Manny who wiped the sweat off his forehead as he said, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! That makes sense. Everyone, let¡¯s p. Let¡¯s earn money together and be rich¡­¡± He was really afraid that this matter would be exposed. Although Valerie had just said that there was no rtionship between her and Charles, the fact that she knew Mr. Grant has be more questionable. Manny looked at Valerie as if she was a mystery. He did not dare to offend her. Fortunately, everyone did not leave him hanging and apuse sounded around the room after his words. Seeing this, Valeriemented, ¡°Looks like everyone has reached a consensus. I¡¯ll take my leave first. See you guys tomorrow! With that, she carried her bag and left. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. It was not until she left for a long time that everyone slowly dispersed. Everyone thought, ¡®Holy shit! Valerie looked so harmless and easy to bully, but why was her aura so scary?¡® Valerie did not care what others thought of her. Her principles in dealing with things were very simple: Just don¡¯t stop her from earning money. off work until 5.30 pm. Although School ended at 5 pm, but Valerie didn¡¯t get off work until 5.30 Aiden waited for her in the kindergarten for more than half an hour, he didn¡¯t make a fuss. On the way home, the little boy bounced all the way. He eximed, ¡°Miss Warren, what are we eating tonight? I really like it when you pick me up!¡± It wasn¡¯t like he was pretending to be happy. He was bubbling with happiness. In the past, Ashley did not bother picking him up. She said that the kindergarten was close to home and asked him to head home by himself. Otherwise, their neighbors would bring him home. Although he also felt that he was old enough and did not need his parents to pick him up like other children, he was still quite envious when he saw other children being taken away by their parents to buy snacks. Valerie touched his hair. She felt that this boy was so obedient that it made her heart ache. 15:23 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 278 Valerie was happy when she saw that he was happy. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. and make fried chicken for dinner!¡± When he thought of the fried chicken made by Valerie, the little boy was about to drool. ¡°Yay! Your fried chicken are the best in the world!¡± Valerie smiled and joked, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. You better not say such sweet nothings if you have a little girl whom you like in the future.¡± As she spoke, she received a call from Julian. Coincidentally, she also wanted to ask him if he had sessfully gotten a divorce. However, she did not dare to make it too obvious as she was afraid that Aiden would hear her. She only asked vaguely, ¡°How¡¯s the matter today?¡± On the other end of the phone, Julian sighed. ¡°Ashley was busy today so we didn¡¯t go. We made an appointment to go to city hall tomorrow.¡± Valerie was shocked.- She did not want to think badly of her former sister¨Cinw, but at this point, she could not help but doubt Ashley¡¯s motives and morals. She asked, ¡°You guys will go tomorrow? She¡¯s not up to any tricks, is she?¡± Julian sounded a little frustrated as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ve already made it clear to her. The deposit for the house has already been paid. After two days, I¡¯ll transfer half of the money to her after we¡¯re through with the divorce so I told her not to cause any trouble.¡± After that, he changed the topic. ¡°But then again, now that I¡¯ve decided to divorce her, my business will improve a lot.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Valerie asked. ent to the Julian replied, ¡°There are so many strange orders today and they¡¯re all same address. I wonder if they¡¯re from a bigpany. There¡¯s an endless order of fruit gift boxes. I¡¯ve made dozens of deliveries today. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve specially promoted so why are there suddenly so many orders?¡± Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that business is good? If someone is willing to buy so much, it means that the quality of your fruit has been recognized. You can earn more money and gain confidence when the timees, right?¡± Chapter 278 Julian thought about it and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. My fruits are all carefully selected. There¡¯s no doubt about their quality. It¡¯s almost the end of the year so the strawberries and cherries are ripe. I¡¯ll send some over to you another day. They¡¯re big and sweet.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± She did not decline. Since she was pregnant now, it was good for her to eat more fruits. After chatting with Julian for a while, a horn sounded behind her. Aiden turned around and shouted, ¡°Mr. Grant is here!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie turned around and saw the small familiar car slowly moving in the traffic. It looked inexplicably cute and funny. Matthew had been driving for a long time and had gotten used to this small car. He noticed Valerie carrying Aiden¡¯s school bag. He did not know why a preschooler¡¯s school bag was already this heavy. Even Valerie found it a little difficult to carry it. He easily maneuvered the car to the side and said, ¡°Get in.¡± Aiden was extremely excited. ¡°Yay, we finally don¡¯t have to walk anymore!¡± Valerie opened the car door and Arden climbed in with his short legs. He sat properly in the back seat and fastened his seatbelt. Valerie smiled. Aiden was such a smart and obedient boy. How could Ashley bear to do those things to him? Didn¡¯t she think about how Aiden would see her when he grew up? Shaking her head, Valerie looked at Matthew curiously and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s rare to see you get off work so early today.¡± Matthew simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m free today.¡± He noticed that she opened her mouth to say something, but stopped. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She chuckled and said, ¡°How do you know I have something to say? Let me tell you, something very strange happened today. I don¡¯t know how the rumors in thepany spread, but they are bing more and more ridiculous. They said that I entered thepany with special privileges, that I have someone backing me in the Noria Group, and that I¡¯m Charles¡¯s rtive. It¡¯s absurd¡­¡± Juli, Jul 20 Chapter 273 ÈÕÆø:66% Matthew¡¯s hand froze for a moment. He only rxed when he heard the words ¡°Charles¡¯s rtive¡°. 7 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Matthew changed the subject without a trace. ¡°There are too many people.¡± Valerie had been observing Matthew¡¯s expression. When she saw nothing wrong with Matthew¡¯s expression, she heaved a sigh of relief. Valerie had thought Matthew had said something to Charles, and Charles had helped her behind her back. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be a privileged person in the eyes of others, Valerie thought. ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, she said, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯d better exin this to Mr. Hudson tomorrow. If word gets back to him, it¡¯ll be too awkward¡± Moreover, she was worried that Charles would have a problem with Matthew and affect his work. However, she still felt that these rumors were ridiculous. She said, ¡°These people are too much. I can¡¯t believe they said that I have a backer. Why don¡¯t they exaggerate it and say I¡¯m rted to the boss of Noria Group? Wouldn¡¯t it be more exciting to y that I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter wandering outside?¡± The corners of Matthew¡¯s mouth inadvertently twitched. The boss of Noria Group. Isn¡¯t that me? Moreover, why did she say that I¡¯m old? I can¡¯t possibly have an illegitimate daughter of her age. However, he agreed with Valerie in his heart. ¡°Indeed, since those people have already spread rumors, why don¡¯t they spread them about me? Instead, they forcefully linked my wife to Charles Matthew was inexplicably unhappy at the thought. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He continued to drive forward but noticed that Aiden had been looking at him and Valerie with a puzzled expression since just now. Valerie noticed it too and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aiden hesitated. ¡°Miss Warren, you two are married. Why did you call him Mr. Grant?¡± Aiden blinked his big eyes curiously. His eyes were filed with confusion. This question stumped Valerie. She still remembered to change how she addressed Matthew in front of Sophia and Julian. but Valerie forgot about it when she was rxed in front of Aiden. She was extremely embarrassed and looked at Matthew awkwardly. She wanted Matthew to help her out. However, she did, not expect Matthew to look at her indifferently. There was a teasing look in his deep eyes. ¡°Yes, why are you calling me Mr. Grant?¡± Valerie was speechless, thinking, ¡°He did it on purpose!¡± Seeing that her cheeks were getting redder, Matthew appreciated it for a few seconds with interest and finally let her go. He rubbed Aiden¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Aiden, what do you want to cat? My treat!¡± As expected, Aiden¡¯s attention was immediately attracted when he heard something about food. He chuckled and said, ¡°I originally wanted to eat fried chicken, but since it¡¯s Mr. Grant¡¯s treat, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Can I eat anything I want?¡± His eyes were big and round. When he looked at Matthew eagerly with his watery eyes, he was as cute as a puppy. Matthew¡¯s expression softened unconsciously. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Really? In the past, when I was at home, my mother always said that I couldn¡¯t eat this or that. I¡¯ve always had something I wanted to eat. My ssmates have all eaten it. Aiden licked his lips. Then, he continued. ¡°Thest time I attended a ssmate¡¯s birthday party, I took a bite of that. But I only ate it once. Later, I asked my mother to bring me there, but she refused. She said children shouldn¡¯t be picky about food and drinks, but I want to eat that. Mr. Grant, can I eat it?¡± Áã+66%Á¿ Matthew saw the yearning look on Aiden¡¯s face through the rear fiew mirror. There was no reason for him to refuse. ¡°Of course. What shop is it? Tell me the name,¡± said Matthew. Aiden said, ¡°Ahem. I can¡¯t remember the shop¡¯s name, but I know how to get there. Mr. Grant, turn around now and I¡¯ll instruct you to drive, okay?¡± Valerie found it a little funny. She thought, ¡®What exactly does he want to eat? He¡¯s so mysterious. He even refused to tell us the shop¡¯s name. However, she was relieved when she thought about how Aiden, still sad yesterday, seemed to have changed into a different person today. Valerie thought, ¡®It¡¯s better to see him smile than cry. Children have to maintain their innocence. If he can forget about the things at home, it will be a good thing for him. Matthew was thinking the same thing. Aiden had beenmanding them the entire time, so Matthew followed Aiden¡¯s instructions. However, he had a feeling that the location Aiden was leading them to would probably shock them. ¡°Mr. Grant, turn left and drive to that road. There¡¯s a parking lot in front. Stop there. We can walk there. The parking lot there is free!¡± said Aiden. Upon hearing Aiden¡¯s words, Valerie could not help butugh. Aiden even knows how to save money!¡± Valerie was stunned when they left the car and realized this was one of the top 100 shopping malls. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Could it be that he ate herest time? The standard of his ssmate¡¯s birthday party was so high. It was too much! The restaurant here is quite famous, so the price is naturally not low. A meal here will cost at least 40 dors for each person. However, since Aiden wants to eat so much, it¡¯s not too much to satisfy his wish. Just as Valerie was about to pull Aiden upstairs, Aiden unexpectedly pulled the two of them to a shop and pointed at that ce. ¡°This is it!¡± Valerie was dumbfounded. ¡°McDonald¡¯s?¡± Aiden nodded his little head vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s McDonald¡¯s. I like McDonald¡¯s!¡± After saying that, he looked at Valerie and Matthew pitifully. ¡°Miss Warren, Mr. Grant, you promised me just now. You won¡¯y suddenly go back on your word, right?¡± Valerie felt that she would bemitting a crime if she rejected him. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. Matthew had expected this. This little guy deliberately kept us in suspense and refused to tell us. I knew that the restaurant he wanted. to eat was where his mother wouldn¡¯t allow him to go. The three of them entered the McDonald¡¯s. Aiden was jumping around. Valerie didn¡¯t want him to fall, so she could only hold his hand. When she returned to her senses, she found many people were sizing them up. Valerie followed their gaze and looked around. Only then did Valerie realize everyone was not looking at her but Matthew. For some reason, though many people wore formal clothes in the burger shop like Matthew, Matthew looked more out of ce than them, which was no wonder the people around him could not help but size him up. Matthew frowned slightly. Valerie knew Matthew didn¡¯t like to be surrounded, so she quickly found an empty table and sat down. Then, she asked Aiden what he liked to eat. When she went to the counter to order, she suddenly saw Matthew raise his hand to make a gesture. ¡°Ment, please,¡± said Matthew. Valerie was instantly shocked. She was not the only one. Countless gazes around them looked over at Matthew again. Matthew did not seem to know why others were looking at him. His cold brows furrowed slightly, and the pressure from his entire body made people not dare to look at him directly. +60% Chapter 274 Valerie was the only exception. Valerie looked at him in surprise. After hesitating for a few seconds, she could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Grant, is this your first time eating McDonald¡¯s?¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®It is my first time. Is there a problem?¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Matthew¡¯s expression remained calm as he responded, I¡¯ve eaten Valerie sighed in relief, thinking that since he had already eaten, his request for a menu earlier was probably just a joke with Aiden. Then she heard him continue, ¡°Thest time I had breakfast, you bought it.¡± Valerie was speechless and thought, Wow, some people have never had McDonald¡¯s or KFC. That was the dream of so many kids back in school.¡± Even when Valerie struggled financially, her brother Julian took her to McDonald¡¯s when he earned his first paycheck from a part¨Ctime job in college. Later on, Valerie even worked part¨Ctime at McDonald¡¯s during high school. She never imagined Matthew could resist eating burgers throughout his school years he had remarkable self¨Ccontrol. However, remembering that he hadn¡¯t eaten most of the breakfasts she had brought him before, it all started to make sense to Valerie. ¡°Mr. Grant, you should try it today,¡± she suggested. Initially nning to order at the counter, Valerie decided to use the mobile app instead, giving Matthew more options by letting him look at the pictures and choose. Aiden was incredibly excited, ordering a burger, a side, a dessert, and a drink. He would have wanted to try everything on the menu if his stomach could handle it. Seeing his enthusiasm, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but ruffle his hair before turning to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, have you decided?¡± Seeing how excited Valerie and Aiden were, Matthew didn¡¯t want to dampen their spirits. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as you.¡± In truth, just looking at the pictures of the fried food made him frown. ¡°Alright!¡± Valerie responded cheerfully, using his card to pay since he had insisted on treating them today. While waiting for the food, Aiden was excited, chattering away next to Matthew. ¡°Thest time a ssmate had a birthday party here, our ss sat at that long table. Everyone had delicious food like this, and there were Happy Meal toys, too!¡± When Valerie returned with arge tray of burgers and chicken nuggets, Aiden¡¯s eyes lit up even more. He grabbed a burger, and took a big bite, the sauce smearing the corners of his mouth as he savored every bite. Valerie wiped Aiden¡¯s mouth with a napkin. Valerie had a sausage burrito, almost sauce¨Cfree, and she ate it more refinedly. Valerie also ordered two boxes of freshly fried fries, which were crispy and aromatic. It had been a while since Valerie had indulged herself, and after finishing a sausage burrito, she also ate two sausage biscuits. Valerie nced up at Matthew, who was leisurely enjoying his hash browns, barely making a dent despite eating them slowly. She thought, ¡°Since when is his appetite getting smaller? Upon seeing her gaze, Matthew admitted frankly, ¡°None of thesepare to your cooking. Moreover, the food Aiden ordered was fried or pan¨Cfried, which looked like it was bursting with unhealthy calories. Matthew exercised to control his weight and indulged in her cooking, not in these things. Thinking about this, Matthew regretted treating Aiden. He thought, This kid doesn¡¯t understand good food at all. Valerie¡¯s cooking is far superior to this stuff¡® Despite his thoughts, after reluctantly finishing half of a hash brown, Matthew got up and went to the counter. A momentter, he returned with two items in hand. He gave Aiden a Hello Kitty toy train. Aiden smiled widely and said, ¡°Awesome, now I have a toy tool Thanks, Mr. Grant!¡± He Valerie a matching keychain. Valerie was somewhat surprised that he had thought of her, too. She hadn¡¯t realized Matthew had such a patient side gave All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aiden enjoyed his meal and then asked to y games, surprised that Matthew, who usually seemed distant, didn¡¯t refuse. Aiden was used to Matthew¡¯s severe demeanor and didn¡¯t mind it. To him, Matthew might not smile much, but he was incredibly gentle. Exhausted from all the excitement, Aiden fell asleep, leaving Valerie and Matthew relieved. They exchanged nces, and Valerie asked, ¡°Go back now?¡± Chapter 275 ¡°Sure, Matthew replied. Valerie suppressed augh, thinking the even Matthew could get worn out. Alden was sprawled across Matthew¡¯s arm, clearly exhausted, which took its toll on him. ¡°Mr. Grant, how about I drive today?¡± Valerie asked. Matthew nced at her and unexpectedly declined, ¡°You¡¯re preupied, not suitable for driving.¡± Valerie was momentarily stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Matthew to say that, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she did have things on her mind. Valerie was surprised that Matthew had noticed. Despite the cheerful moments earlier and Aiden¡¯s smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. She thought, ¡®Ashley and my brother were supposed to divorce today, but it¡¯s been postponed again. I can¡¯t imagine Ashley letting him off so easily, especially after all she¡¯s done. Bringing someone into our home, never really wanting a life with my brother. She mayin about his earnings, but he still makes over 2 thousand dors a month, and no one controls her. She gets her way in everything, yet my brother has done his best Ashley knows this, so she has found someone new and hasn¡¯t chosen divorce, opting instead for secrecy. If it didn¡¯t happen today, something must have gone wrong again¡­ your Matthew nced at the peacefully sleeping Aiden to ensure he couldn¡¯t hear, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother isn¡¯t a fool. He thought, ¡°Besides, with the way she¡¯s acted, any normal man wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it! Valerie shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°My brother has always been someone with a gentle temperament. He¡¯s quite easily swayed¡­¡± she said. Being gentle¨Chearted was a virtue, but it could also be a vulnerability when others took advantage of it Valerie thought, Just because of my brother¡¯s gentle temperament, she can survive. His soft heart toward Ruth left him feeling helpless for so long. She worried that if her brother was also soft¨C hearted towards Ashley, it could spell trouble in the future. ¡°Ashley came here from out of town and knows my brother inside out, while he knows nothing about her. If Ashley were to turn against my brother now, all hell would break loose, especially with Aiden involved¡­¡± she said. Matthew sensed Valerie¡¯s concern and alled his interactions with Ashley, understanding her unpredictable temperament. He despised such scheming individuals but knew he could effortlessly handle her. However, he also understood Valerie¡¯s reluctance to involve him in her family¡¯s turmoil. Despite this, he reassured her quietly, ¡°If you or your brother have any issues, you cane to me.¡± Deep and steady in the night, his voice carried a reassuring sense of security. Upon hearing his words, Valerie smiled, remembering how Matthew had helped locate Melinda during the livestream, which had turned the situation around and cleared her name. However, Valerie knew Matthew could not resolve everything. especially divorce and other family affairs. She didn¡¯t want him to worry too much, considering he had already done her many favors. Besides, he was just a driver, and Valerie remembered how much effort it must have taken him to find Melinda last time. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant,¡± Valerie expressed her gratitude verbally, but internally, she resolved not to trouble him further. She felt that owing too much wouldplicate things. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Half an hourter, the car stopped at Slotmond Estate. Seeing Matthew carrying Aiden upstairs, Valerie hurriedly took him and said, ¡°Let me do it. Without a word, Matthew directly picked up Aiden and turned to leave. He thought to himself. With her thin arms and legs, Valerie might hurt herself if she kept carrying Aiden However, Matthew found it somewhat unbelievable as he looked at Aiden, who was sound asleep in his arms. He had always thought children were too dull and troublesome and he had never considered interacting with them. Firstly, most children were afraid of him. Secondly, though he had siblings in the family, none had ever given him peace of mind. He could not say he was very fond of children. But since Aiden arrived, it seemed that life was not so bad. With a child around, there was moreughter and joy. He carried Aiden while Valerie jogged ahead to open the door, and the trio looked very much like a family. This thought shed through his mind, surprising Matthew himself. However, if it were true, it did not seem bad¡­ His eyes focused intently. At that moment, the phone in his pocket vibrated. Thinking it was something rted to work. Mathew did not pay much attention. He nced at it casually and was about to put the phone back. But his eyebrows, suddenly furrowed deeply as his eyes swept across the screen. He instantly felt an overwhelming feeling of surprise, confusion, and shock¡­ At that moment, Valerie was entering the door code, If she had turned her head, she would have been surprised by theplex expression on Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Grant, the door is open. Come in and put Aiden down. Thank you for your hard work, Valerie¡¯s voice interrupted him Matthew snapped out of his thoughts, took another deep look at the phone screen, then quickly closed the interface and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± He ced Aiden on Valerie¡¯s bed and removed his shoes and coat The little guy was sleeping so soundly that he did not even frown, making it clear he could not be woken up to brush his teeth. Valerie, who was worried he might get thirsty during the night, filled a cup of water and ced it on the bedside table. She then thanked Matthew, Just as she was about to say goodnight, she suddenly remembered what Aiden had said that morning about wanting her and Matthew to sleep together. The words ¡°goodnight¡± got stuck in her throat, and she could not utter it, leaving her feeling awkward. Matthew suddenly moved closer at this moment, and Valerie was caught off guard by his actions. Her heart skipped a beat at the familiar scent of him! ¡°Matt, Matt¡­¡± she stammered as her mind raced, ¡®Could he really be nning to sleep here?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Just as Valerie stiffened. Matthew suddenly stepped back. She stared nkly at the coat in his hand, realizing he had just been picking up his coat, and she almost misunderstood. However, she could not help but feel that he did it on purpose. Seeing her looking like a frightened bird, Matthew was not surprised at all. As he raised an eyebrow, he finally decided to let H Chapter 276 her off the hook. ¡°Go to sleep early. Goodnight, he said. Afterward, he turned and left, closing the door for her. Valerie stared at the door in a daze for a while. Although Matthew¡¯s departure did indeed relieve her, she somehow felt a mess of emotions in her heart. She felt like seeds of inexplicable feelings were taking root and sprouting and that it was ready to bloom at any moment. She turned to look at the soundly sleeping Aiden and could not help but pinch his little face. She silently med Aiden for saying so many embarrassing things without any filter, causing her to overthink everything. However, thanks to this littlemotion, she did not worry about her eldest brother¡¯s affairs and slept well that night. In her sleep, she even started having a strange dream. In the dream, she and Matthew walked on awn and were enjoying the beautiful scenery. Suddenly, Matthew knelt on one knee and took out a ring to propose to her. She was incredibly surprised, and the surrounding passersby and tourists began to cheer. She shyly nodded at Matthew, who then put the ring on her finger, and they embraced each other. But in the text second, Matthew suddenly took out her ultrasound picture and questioned her on its authenticity, asking how she could deceive him. He angrily tore the ultrasound picture to pieces and grabbed her arm, saying he would abort the child. Passersby pointed and whispered as the torn pieces of paper flew in the air. She panicked instantly but could not speak. Valerie shook her head frantically as she begged. Matthew¡¯s cold and angry voice thundered in her ears, ¡°I, Matthew, will never allow anyone to give birth to my child without reason! Get rid of it!¡± ¡®No! No! Valerie silently screamed in her dreams. She woke up with a start, gasping for air, realizing it had all been a dream. The dream had been so vivid. The cold voice of Matthew seemed real, and her arm hurt as if she had actually been grabbed Looking down carefully, she realized Aiden, in his sleep, had pinched her. Valerie was at a loss for words. She cuckled and cried simultaneously as she freed Aiden¡¯s hand. She did not expect this little rascal to cause her to have a nightmare. However, it is said that what one thinks about during the day will be reflected in dreams at night, and dreams are the truest reflection of one¡¯s heart. Valerie felt a bit dazed for a moment. Recently, Matthew had been so kind to her, so much so that she almost forgot they were merely a couple by agreement. They were destined to divorce in half a year, and the separation could even be unpleasant. She pondered, ¡®If it really came to that, what would his reaction be if he knew she was pregnant? ¡°Would he treat the child well, like he did with Aiden? ¡®Or would he, like in the dream, absolutely refuse to let her give birth, or would he try to take the child away?¡± Valerie was unsure, and she did not dare to bet on it. Feeling bewildered, she got dressed and decided to make some soup. Unexpectedly, when she opened the doar to go out, she saw Matthew was already up, sitting on the sofa, staring at his phone solemnly as if something had happened. Valerie was startled and began recalling her dream. That made her feel even more uneasy, and she thought, ¡°Could it be that Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 ¡°Good morning. Mr. Grant¡­ Valerie greeted him with a deliberately rxed smile. 65%1 Matthew closed his phone as soon as he spoke. However, Valerieklid not notice this subtle action and only heard him say, ¡°I have something to attend to today and need to leave early. You do not need to get my breakfast.¡± After saying this, he immediately stood up and put on his coat. Only then did Valerie btedly realize that something seemed off about him. His reaction differed from usual, and his expressionless face seemed even colder. However, Valerie felt somewhat relieved since he did not mention the child. As long as it had nothing to do with the child, whatever he wanted to do was his business, and they would not interfere with each other. As Matthew exited the house, Valerie heard a door creak, indicating that Aiden had awoken. ¡°Aiden, you are awake! Good morning. Hurry up and wash up while I make some soup for you!¡± Valerie smiled and patted Aiden¡¯s little head, but to her surprise, Aiden buried his head into her embrace with a downcast look on his face. Valerie was confused by his unexpected actions. She thought Aiden had a nightmare and asked, ¡°Aiden, what is wrong? Did you have a bad dream?¡± Suddenly, the little boy mumbled tearfully, ¡°Miss Warren, I did something wrong. I am sorry.¡± Valerie was taken aback and rified, ¡°What happened?¡± Aiden sobbed, ¡°I should not have fallen asleep while hugging youst night. Because of this, Mr. Grant could not sleep in the same room with you, so he must be angry. That is why he had left the house alone today¡­¡± The little boy cried louder and louder, feeling deeply guilty. Valerie found it both amusing and exasperating, and she mused, ¡°What on earth is this little guy thinking!¡® Valerie patiently exined, ¡°He is not angry with you, and he did not run away. He just has some business to take care of ar thepany. Besides, he was the one who carried you back to your roomst night. Do not worry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aiden sobbed. Valerie promised, ¡°Of course it is true. If I am lying to you, then will buy you a burger tonight!¡± Only then did Aiden feel relieved. His parents were already getting divorced, and he did not want to see his aunt and uncle, who got along so well, also get divorced. Seeing Valerie reassure him repeatedly, he finally rxed, obediently ate his breakfast, and went to school. Valerie did not expect that one day, she would have to reassure Aiden about her own affairs. This little adult was indeed very endearing. However, reflecting on Matthew¡¯s demeanor that morning, Valerie could not help but feel a bit worried. Matthew was not angry because of Aiden, but something was definitely bothering him She thought to herself, ¡®Did he encounter some trouble?¡± She considered calling him directly to ask but decided to wait until dinner to talk to him about it. He had helped her many times, and perhaps there was something she could help him with. Chapter 277 Perhaps her outburst yesterday had some effect, as the reactions of her colleagues at work today were much more normal. Valerie was changing clothes in the locker room when other colleagues starteding in. As their eyes mer, several of them greeted her, ¡°Valerie, you are here!¡± ¡°Valerie, you are amazing. You have already made a sale on your first day. That is truly impressive! It looks like we need to learn from you, another colleague added After just one day, Valerie¡¯s colleagues were addressing her even more warmly. Moreover, their voices sounded familiar. Valerie guessed that these were the same people who had been gossiping about her behind her back earlier. However, Valerie smiled slightly in response and did not expose them. Maintaining a facade of harmony in colleague rtionships was enough. She was here to work and earn money, not to make friends. She could ignore it as long as they did not act up in from of her. Her colleagues responded. ¡°Sure, let usmunicate more in the future. Add us on WhatsApp!¡± Seeing her friendly attitude, they all breathed a sigh of relief and gathered around to add her as a friend. They soon became a tight¨Cknit group. Some of the older employees still did not like it, but after what happened yesterday, no one dared to say anything to her face. After all, regardless of whether Valerie had taken a shortcut, her abilities were evident to everyone. As such, their supervisor. Manny, had repeatedly emphasized yesterday that Valerie¡¯s performance was now in the top three, and her customer reviews were the highest. If anyone wanted to gossip behind her back, they should surpass her performance first. This statement effectively silenced many, and those who were still unhappy had to keep it to themselves. Sales were always busier than office work, especially since the Christmas activities had not ended yet. The entire morning was spent receiving and sending off customers. Valerie had just taken a moment to drink some water when a young female colleague ran over excitedly and reported. ¡°Valerie, there is a customer who specifically asked for you. He looks like someone we cannot afford to offend. I think he must be a high¨Cprofile client!¡± Valerie smiled, ¡°You can tell just from that?¡± Her colleague exined, ¡°Of course, even though he was wearing sunsses, his whole demeanor was different. He looks like a wealthy man, and he is quite handsome, too. You should go quickly!¡± A handsome, wealthy man? Valerie thought in confusion. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Valerie nodded and went to the VIP reception room. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Santos, I aming in.¡± The person inside the reception room looked surprised, and he took off his sses. It was Louis, Katherine¡¯s brother. He asked curiously, ¡°I did not tell your colleague myst name. How did you know it was me?¡± Valerie calmly replied. ¡°My colleague said a handsome, wealthy man. Does that not fit you perfectly, Mr. Santos? No one disliked hearingpliments, especially from a beautiful woman. Louis smiled, ¡°Katherine told me you were working here, so I came by to look. Thank you again for helping with the photoshootst time.¡± Valerie responded, ¡°Mr. Santos, there is no need to thank me. After all, I did benefit from helping you.¡± She had been paid for it. Valerie was principled. Since she had been paid, it was a transaction in which both parties got what they needed. He did not need to go out of his way to thank her, especially since the photoshoot had not gone as nned, and only one candid shot 15:25 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 277 G was used for the advertisement. She had not put in much effort ¡°That advertisement turned out very well, thanks to you, Louis insisted on thanking her. + 65% He knew Valerie and Katherine were good friends. As her brother, it was natural for him to care about his sister¡¯s friends. Additionally, he wanted to recruit Valerie to be the exclusive advertising model for Santos Group. As they talked, he discreetly observed Valerie, thinking. Even though she is just wearing a work uniform with her hair simply tied up and even using an old¨Cfashioned hai to make a bun, this simple look makes her appear more professional. Elegant and dignified, it perfectly matches the image of Santos Group¡¯s jewelry. ¡°Beside that¡­ Louis¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could not understand what Matthew was thinking. With such a beautiful wife, he allowed her to be out here doing sales instead of keeping her at home. How could he bear to do so? Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Reflecting on this, Louis changed the subject and remarked, ¡°Valeric, you are beautiful and eloquent. But if we¡¯re talking about wealth and appearance, doesn¡¯t your husband Matthew also fit that description?¡± Valerie was taken aback by hisments. It was a casualpliment; she hadn¡¯t expected Louis to take it so seriously. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he could be quite narcissistic beneath his refined appearance. However, with years of experience in sales, especially during the busy Christmas season, she had encountered all kinds of conversations with customers and was never at a loss for words She replied, ¡°My husband is just an onlinary person with average looks, and as for wealth, he has nothing to do with it. Mr. Santos, as the president of the Santos Group, if you im not to be associated with those traits, I doubt there¡¯s anyone else in all of Kranson City who fits the bill. She gracefully picked up on his ttery and poured him a ss of water. After all, a guest was a guest, especially when the president of the Santos Group was undeniably a major client. But Louis interrupted, stating, ¡°Certainly, there is someone else, He added meaningfully. ¡°In Kranson City, there is definitely someone more fitting for those attributes than Coincidentally, that person shares the surname Grant, just like your husband¡­¡± Valerie understood and responded, ¡°You mean the CEO of Noria Group, Mr. Grant, right? It¡¯s different. That person must be quite senior by now. Mr. Santos, rest assured, most women would prefer you.¡± ¡°Quite senior? Pfft, Louis inwardly chuckled. He nearly spat out his coffee at her remarks and responded, ¡°How do you know he¡¯s quite senior?¡± Seeing his peculiar reaction, Valerie felt slightly perplexed and reasoned, ¡°Everyone calls him Mr. Grant, right? I heard that treats him with respect, and this indicates that he is at least in his forties or fifties, isn¡¯t that so?¡± everyone All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Louis nced at Valerie¡¯s assured expression and almost couldn¡¯t resist calling Matthew immediately to tease him a bit. He silently chuckled, ¡°Haha, now that Matthew is hiding his identity, his own wife has mistaken him for an old man. This must be an unpleasant feeling.¡¯ Louis, who was feeling mischievous, yed the ring on Valerie¡¯s finger and inquired, ¡°By the way, Miss Warren, I heard that your wedding with Matthew was quite sudden. How much do you know about him? Do you know what he does for a living?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t know much about Matthew at the time. She only found out about his name after they married, but she couldn¡¯t share these details with outsiders. She simply replied, ¡°Matthew is a very nice person!¡± At least, throughout their marriage, she had never regretted her choice of husband. Louis felt disdainful and inwardly scoffed, ¡®Matthew, if you¡¯re hiding your identity, don¡¯t me others for underestimating you. This heartless guy had deceived this woman into thinking he was a poor driver and was unwilling to share his wealth! And ¡°very nice¡°? ¡®Is that really the way to describe Matthew? In Kranson City¡¯s business circles, he¡¯s notorious for being tough and ruthless. Nine out of ten people dislike him, and the remaining one is silenced by fear Louis absentmindedly tapped his fingers on the table and was unable to resist the urge to plot against Matthew. Chapter 278 He smirked, crossing his legs casually. ¡°Miss Warren, what future does a mere driver have? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re friends with Katherine, so let me advise you. It¡¯s best to part ways early, as he is unworthy of you! I¡¯ve heard from your colleagues that you performed well yesterday. With your recent impressive performance and earnings, your ie is likely to surpass his. Moreover, being a driver isnt competitive. I am afraid that you will have to support him. People in that profession face unemployment in middle age I¡¯ve known him for a long time, and everything I¡¯ve said is true mention this not to offend, but because I don¡¯t want to see you dragged down by him¡­¡± Louis was determined to break them up! Firstly, he couldn¡¯t tolerate Matthew¡¯s deceit. Secondly, he simply couldn¡¯t stand Matthew! Louis quite admired Valerie, and if her performance remained steady, she would support the household. Louis said this, hoping that Valerie woulde to see Matthew as a burden in the future. Once this perception took hold, they would inevitably part ways. Unexpectedly, Valerie¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. Standing up. Valerie¡¯s tone was no longer gentle as she said icily, Mr. Santos, although my husband is a driver, he works hard. There¡¯s no hierarchy in professions. Those who sweep streets and those who sit in office cubicles are fundamentally the same, just with different sries. They contribute equally to society! Driving suits him well. Hees home on time, takes care of the family, and treats me well. This life is more than enough for me. I don¡¯t seek great wealth. I only wantpanionship.¡± Louis was taken aback to see Valerie genuinely upset. Just as he was about to respond, Valerie intercepted, ¡°Mr. Santos, if you¡¯re here today to belittle my husband, there¡¯s no need for that. After all, he is the best man in my heart! It seems like we do not get along. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get busy first. Goodbye.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Louis was taken aback to see Valerie genuinely upset. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but inwardly curse, ¡®What right does Matthew have to be defended like this by his wife, especially since he¡¯s just a humble driver? And yet, he¡¯s managed to deceive Valerie by hiding his true identity! Does he deserve her loyalty? Quickly trying to intervene, Louis changed his expression from earlier and forced a smile, ¡°Miss Warren, please don¡¯t be upset. I was only teasing. I¡¯ve known Matthew for many years, and I was surprised when he suddenly got married, so I said some silly things. I apologize. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Valerie still bore a hint of anger on her face. She nced at him and noted his genuine apology, which softened her slightly. However, her expression remained frosty as she replied, ¡°Mr. Santos, although I¡¯m unsure how you, as the CEO of the Santos Group, came to know my husband, your earlier remarks suggest you don¡¯t consider him a friend. Perhaps to you, both my husband and I are merely blue¨Ccor workers who could be subjected to casual jests and jibes, but let me assure you, Mr. Grant is the finest person I know.¡± Louis hurriedly responded, ¡°Miss Warren, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± I¡¯m busy now. Goodbye, Valerie stated firmly, her voice resolute Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 After finishing her words, Valerie pushed him aside, turned arouid, and left without looking back, This joke had gone too far. Louis had nned to poach Valerie for a job switch, but now he couldn¡¯t even broach the subject. Moreover, considering his sister¡¯s rtionship with Valerie, he realized his sister might get angry with himter. Louis felt a slight headacheing on. As soon as Valerie walked out, she went to the corner of the lobby and gulped down two cups of cold water to suppress her anger. However, upon recalling Louis¡¯s superior attitude, she couldn¡¯t help but stomp her foot hard and inwardly curse. That was so infuriating! ¡®Louis seemed so gentle and elegant. I used to think he was a gentleman, but it turns out he¡¯s actually like this!¡± The scene of Valerie losing her temper in the conference room yesterday was still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds. Hence, when her colleagues saw her in a fit of rage, all of them wondered who on earth had the nerve to offend her. At that mortient, the coordination team announced that a big shot had been spentvishly. After just a few minutes, they had bought a Ferrari, and credited the sale to Valerie! Valerie gasped in disbelief. ¡°My performance?¡± Valerie was surprised to hear this, but then she thought of something and quickly went to the lobby. Sure enough, she saw Louis, who was just about to leave. Before she could chase after him, a statistics department colleague congratted her, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re amazing! That customer said he specifically came to buy the car because of you!¡± Another colleague added, ¡°And I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere on TV or in a magazine. He looks so familiar and handsome!¡± A third¨Core added, ¡°Valerie, how do you know such a wealthy big shot?¡± Valerie sneered inwardly. Of course, they found him familiar. Unlike the mysterious and low¨Cprofile Grant family, the Santos family was high¨Cprofile. Even though she didn¡¯t follow financial news, she knew Louis as he often graced the front pages of business sections. Louis hade all the way here, offended her, and then turned around and bought a car as a form ofpensation. Thinking about his words earlier, Valerie still felt a surge of anger Although he had apologized, Valerie still felt he shouldn¡¯t have spoken about Matthew that way¡­ In her more than twenty years of life, apart from her elder brother, Matthew was the best person to her! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The younger colleagues were still curiously asking who the person was. Valerie knew that more rumors would spread if she didn¡¯t exin, so she casually answered, ¡°A friend¡¯s brother.¡± After saying this, she left with a sullen face, leaving her colleagues confused about why she wasn¡¯t happy after making a sale. However, someone pulled out the delivery slip and discovered that the name signed on it was the Santos Group. A colleaguemented, ¡°The Santos Group? Could that person be Mr. Santos from the Santos Group?¡± Another replied, ¡°Seems like it! No wonder he looked familiar! Oh my gosh!¡± Realizing this, the reception area became a little uproarious. 15:26 Sun, Jul 28 G. Chapter 279 ??? ? The supervisor and others happened to pass by and were stunned by what they heard. In Kranson City, everyone knew that the Grant family was the leading family, followed by the Santos and Anderson families. The Anderson family had experienced a decline in recent years, while the Santos family lid emerged as the most prominent. Louis, the renowned president of the Santos Group, was especially noteworthy for his striking handsomeness. At the same time, everyone suddenly realized that Valerie said her friend¡¯s brother was the president of the Santos Group, making her friend the heiress of the Santos Group. No wonder the man had bought a car from Valerie. It turned out her biggest supporter was the Santos Group! Compared to the Santos Group, Charles was really nothing! The supervisor was secretly amazed and regretted almost offending Valerie earlier. Fortunately, Valerie did not seem to mind. Judging by Louis¡¯s attitude carlier, the supervisor knew they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about high¨Cend car sales. The more the supervisor thought about it, the more excited he became, and he announced, ¡°Valerie just made another sale. To celebrate, Ill treat everyone to hot chocte! The employees immediately crowded around and jokingly remarked, ¡°Really? Even the stingy supervisor can be generous sometimes!¡± The supervisor awkwardly coughed and responded, ¡°Valerie has achieved such performance as a neer, it¡¯s only right we celebrate her sess.¡± Everyone instantly understood that the supervisor was trying to use this opportunity to curry favor with Valerie. Louis had indeed stopped by the dealership on his way, intending to check on Valerie. However, he hadn¡¯t expected to offend her in the process. Buying a Ferrari hadn¡¯t earned her forgiveness, so he nned to buy nice things for Katherine and ask for her help to smooth things over. Louis removed his sunsses, put on his gold¨Crimmed frameless sses, and drove away from the dealership, heading straight to the Anderson family¡¯s residence. The Santos and Anderson families weren¡¯t exactly old friends, but they had a considerable history together. To be precise, most of the younger generation in Kranson City had once been students of Mrs. Olivia Anderson and had benefited from her care. In her yout Mrs. Anderson had been a genuine lop socialite in Kranson City, excelling in talent and capability. Even in her old age, shemanded great respect for her virtues. Speaking of which, when the youngest daughter of the Anderson family went missing, the Santos family also helped in the search, but unfortunately, she was never found. Louis had heard that the news of the daughter¡¯s death hadpletely devastated Mrs. Anderson, so he made time to visit her. After driving on the main road for nearly two hours and arriving at a vi on a hill, Louis had not expected that just as he got out of the car, another car stopped not far away, and someone very familiar stepped out Louis couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically remark, ¡°Well, well. Isn¡¯t that Matthew, the driver? Why are you sneaking out during work hours? Be careful, or Charles might dock your pay!¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Matthew nced at Louis and responded, ¡°How noisy.¡± Matthew stayed as reserved as always, his usual cold and arrogant tone made every word unbearable for Louis. After speaking, he walked straight towards the Anderson residence, not even bothering to nce at Louis out of the corner of his eye. The worst part of mocking someone was when they did not respond. Louis felt like he had punched a pillow. Seeing that Matthew didn¡¯t care, he followed behind in displeasure, only to be stopped by two bodyguards standing behind Matthew. Louis was instantly annoyed and eximed, ¡°Matthew, this is the Anderson residence. I didn¡¯te here for you. How dare you stopane!¡± The two bodyguards stood their ground until Matthew walked away. Then, they stepped aside and said, ¡°Mr. Grant said that irrelevant people should keep their distance from him.¡± With that, both parties fell silent. ¡°Irrelevant people, indeed,¡¯ Louis thought. He was already in a bad mood, and the provocation made his eyebrows twitch with anger. He silently cursed, ¡®Fine, bodyguards, huh? As if I don¡¯t have any He ced a call, summoning a dozen bodyguards from the Santos family to quickly head to the Anderson residence. Only after that did Louis enter the Anderson estate and catch up with Matthew. Louis despised Matthew¡¯s indifferent attitude and his habit of treating others as if they were beneath him. Matthew hadn¡¯t changed over the years, which only fueled Louis¡¯s anger. Louis could not help but threaten, ¡°Matthew, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll reveal your identity to Miss Warren?¡± Matthew paused, finally looking directly at Louis. The two stood in the corridor, and the atmosphere turned tense and confrontational. Matthew¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his sharp gaze piercing Louis. He sneered and challenged, ¡°You can try.¡± The threat was loud and clear. Then, Matthew added, ¡°Let me remind you, she is my wife now. Mr. Santos, you should address her properly.¡± The threat also served to assert his ownership. Louis almostughed out loud. ¡®Wife? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®Matthew¡¯s words sounded so righteous, yet he hid his identity from Valerie. What kind of husband was he pretending to be?¡± Louis was about to retort when the door at the end of the corridor slowly opened. Leon, the Anderson family butler, smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Santos, Mrs. Anderson requests that you don¡¯t catch up here. Since you¡¯re both here, why note and talk inside?¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s wish, the tension between the two men eased slightly. They entered the hospital room one after the other. The elderlydy, who was half¨Casleep on the bed, looked at the two proud men before her and chuckled, ¡°Look at you two, all grown up and still bickering. I could hear you from inside. Spotting Olivia, Matthew finally averted his gaze from Louis. Olivia appeared to be in better spirits thanst time, and Matthew subtly sighed with relief. Stepping forward, he said b26 Sun Chapter 280 earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mear to¨Cdisturb your rest, Mrs. Anderson. I¡¯ll ask him to leave immediately. Louis¡¯s forehead pulsated with barely contained anger at Matthew¡¯s words. He sneered, ¡°Matthew, maybe you¡¯re the one disturbing Mrs. Anderson. This is her residence, not yours. Who are you to tell me to leave?¡± Matthew coldly looked away and remarked, ¡°Verbose.¡± ¡°Your¡± Louis eximed, infuriated. Matthew always managed to provoke him with the fewest words. Louis casually picked up a knife from the table and sliced an apple, offering pieces to Olivia as he ignored Matthew. Olivia couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight. She chuckled, ¡°You two have been like sworn enemies. You have been constantly bickering from childhood to adulthood. Despite being grown men, you still act like children. Here, Matthew, have some.¡± With that, she handed a piece of apple to Matthew. Louis frowned immediately in displeasure. He whined, ¡°Mrs. Anderson, I cut that apple for you. Why did you give it to him? He always wears that cold expression. Why indulge him?¡± Oliviafortingly patted Louis¡¯s hand, reassuring him, ¡°Just one piece for him!¡± However, Matthew nced at Louis indifferently and taunted, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mrs. Anderson. I¡¯m afraid he might have poisoned it.¡± ¡°You¡­Louis eximed. Olivia intervened, ¡°Alright, alright, you two. You rarely visit together, and yet you argue like kids! If you keep this up, don¡¯t bothering next time. Spare me some peace. The two men were adults now, and yet they were bickering so childishly! Hearing Olivia¡¯s admonishment, the two men slightly lowered their guard, though their eyes still held mutual disdain and contempt. Matthew¡¯s usual stern face appeared even colder, and it was as if he could freeze anyone with a nce. Olivia inwardly sighed. She couldn¡¯t fathom why these two, like fire and water, were always at odds since childhood. Each encounter seemed to ignite conflict. She attempted to change the subject to something lighter. She stated, ¡°Matthew, I nced out the window and saw your little car. It¡¯s quite adorable. I didn¡¯t expect you to drive something like that¡­¡± A tiny, pastel¨Ccolored Mini. Who would have thought that Mr. Grant, a titan of Kranson City¡¯s business world, drove such a vehicle? Before Matthew could respond, Louis chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Anderson, you might not know, but he¡¯s very attached to that car now. He drives it everywhere. If you find it amusing, you could ask him to take you for a ride. After all, he seems to enjoy being a chauffeur.¡± Louis emphasized the word ¡°chauffeur¡± with a smirk. É« Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Olivia looked surprised, as the car image didn¡¯t quite match Mathew¡¯s. However, she smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Matthew oversees the entire Grant Group, so he must be busy.¡± ¡°Not busy at all. Nowadays, Matthew is quite free every day. His main job now is driving Mrs. Anderson, you might not know, but Matthew¡¯s current hobby is being a driver.¡± Louis¡¯s remarks repeatedly alluded to Matthew¡¯s upation as a driver, carrying a provocative undertone. While Matthew tolerated it once or twice, hearing the relentless taunting stirred up his temper, which he had barely kept in check. ¡°Looks like Mr. Santos is quite free, too. I wonder if Santos Group¡¯s restaurants have already closed down. Seems like you have nothing better to do.¡± Louis thought, ¡°Bringing up Santos Group¡¯s restaurants again to threaten met He just won¡¯t let it go. And besides the restaurants, our recent projects at Santos Group have hit a rough patch. He knows how to hit me where it hurts, indeed!¡± Louis was thoroughly provoked by Matthew, his usually refined and dignified demeanor briefly contorted with anger. He couldn¡¯t swallow this insult and feltpelled to retaliate. With meaningful smile, he said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in a good mood today. Mrs. Anderson, did you know? I bought a new car today and ran into a social media sensation. Can you guess who? It¡¯s Valerie Warren, who¡¯s been making waves online recently!¡± The name ¡°Valerie Warren¡± slipped out, and Matthew¡¯s already calm expression darkened even further. Olivia noticed his displeasure and grew curious. ¡°Who is Valerie Warren?¡± The name sounded somewhat familiar to her. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s a rare beauty, not just striking in appearance but also quite capable. It¡¯s a pity she had a tough upbringing. with no love from her parents¡­ Upon hearing this, Olivia recalled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her! I vaguely remember the news now. Leon mentioned her to me. That girl has had a tough life but hasn¡¯t gone astray and manages to support herself. She¡¯s been through a lot. Olivia seemed quite reflective as she spoke about it. She thought, That girl is only 25 years old. Considering Sarah¡¯s age, if she grows up sessfully, she¡¯ll be 25 soon, too¡­ Thinking about Sarah, Olivia felt a pang of sadness. The Anderson family had longed to find their lost child, and if they did. they would shower her with love and care. It was unfathomable that a family would cast out their daughter when others sought to reim their missing child. Olivia felt deeply distressed upon hearing this news. She had wanted to watch the videos to scrutinize her closely, but Leon worried it would only cause more heartache, so he intervened. At that moment, Olivia¡¯s phone rang with a distinctive ringtone, prompting her to tap it. Matthew asked, ¡°Is it a call?¡± phone you gave mest time. I use it for listening to audiobooks, so I set an rm to remind myself, ¡°No, this is the spar Olivia exined. Louis was curious and asked, ¡°Listening to audiobooks?¡± ¡°Yeah, this ount is quite well done. I stumbled upon a young girl¡¯s voice, which is quite pleasant. It feels familiar andforting to listen to, so whenever I have spare time, I listen to it to pass the time,¡± Olivia exined. Olivia liked that ount, indeed. She used to lie in bed all day, thinking about her granddaughter and regretting why she hadn¡¯t found the child earlier, causing her so much suffering. Recently, after listening to the audiobooks, she thought less about it. Instead, the soothing voice gave her a feeling that someone was with her. Sometimes, rtionships between people were extraordinary.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When Matthew left that phone to her, she hadn¡¯t believed she would be fascinated by such things one day. Now, she had inexplicably liked a girl she hadn¡¯t even met. Louis eximed in surprise, ¡°This seems¡­ a bit familiar.¡± ¡°You know about this audiobook ount?¡± Olivia asked, her eyes widening in surprise. Louis got curious and took the phone to check. The ount had tens of thousands of followers and was focused purely on reading and sharing good books without anymercial endorsements or misceneous promotions. He opened a 15:26 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 281 previous recording, and a gentle voice came through, causing Matthew to be momentarily surprised beside him. He thought, It¡¯s Valerie!¡± Valerie¡¯s voice was unmistakable. Little d Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Louis noticed, too, and exined to Olivia. She was also surprised. ¡°I never imagined such a coincidence! That girl, I wanted to meet her this time!¡± Her eyes lit up with excitement. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Matthew noticed she seemed to have shed some of her illness, which was a good sign. Just as he was about to agree, Louis unexpectedly stepped in first and said, ¡°Great! Mrs. Anderson, rest assured, I¡¯ll make the arrangements next time.¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in displeasure. He thought, ¡®What was Louis up to, arranging something for my wife? 1. me. I In his usual confident manner, Louis exined, ¡°Last time, Mrs. Anderson, you agreed to do an advertising shoot with specifically brought her to be your partner, and you nearly met. quite interested in her and would like to bring her to the Santos Group. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Mr. Grant?¡± Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Why are you asking him?¡± she asked. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, you didn¡¯t know that beauty was under the Nori Group!¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve managed to dig into his territory!¡± Olivia was astute. Initially, hearing Louis go on about ¡°beauties,¡± she thought he was like other aimless Santos family scions, captivated by frivolous women. But as Louis persisted, clearly targeting Matthew, and with Matthew¡¯s increasingly grim expression, Olivia suddenly pieced it together, Valerie probably rted to Matthew after all. Unfazed by the situation, Olivia teased Matthew, ¡°Matthew, Louis is out to poach your people. Are you going to allow that?¡± Matthew¡¯s cold gaze swept over Louis, fully aware of Louis¡¯s deliberate intentions. He could ignore Louis, but the provocation was tant. His eyes shed with fierceness. ¡°You think you can take her away? Not a chance!¡± Having known Valerie for so long, Matthew understood her character well. She was assertive and had strong opinions, never one to be led by others or indebted to anyone. Knowing that Louis was Katherine¡¯s brother alone made it impossible for Valerie to align with him. She would never tolerate anyone suspecting she had entered the Santos Group through connections.. Matthew¡¯s firm tone only irked Louis further. However, Olivia, who had initially been curious, was now thoroughly intrigued. ¡°Mathew,¡± she said, ¡°who exactly is this girl? If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to meet her.¡± After all these years, it was the first time Olivia had heard of a girl who Matthew could value. Even the one from the Santos family ended up in aplete mess back then. Olivia¡¯s probing gaze was too evident, and Matthew didn¡¯t want things to getplicated. Between him and Valerie, their rtionship wasn¡¯t particrly public. Especially he always felt Valerie was hiding something important from him. He said calmly, ¡°Just friends. Grandma, if you want to meet her, I¡¯ll talk to her, and we¡¯ll arrange a time. Olivia was initially curious, but seeing Matthew soposed, she suddenly felt she had overthought it. However, her genuine desire to meet Valerie persisted, so she nodded in agreement. Louis sneered and thought, Just friends, huh? Matthew, you¡¯re quite something! Louis had spent much of the time insinuating and mocking, hoping to force Matthew to admit his rtionship with Valerie To his surprise, not only did Matthew refuse to acknowledge it, but he also downgraded his married wife to just a friend. Louis couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly, scrutinizing Matthew repeatedly in his mind. Just moments ago, he teased Matthew at the car dealership, yet Valerie was willing to confront him fiercely to defend Matthew. And now, Matthew, other hand, wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge Valerie. on the Taitially unfamiliar with Valerie, hearing her story revealed how her parents unloved her from a young age, kicked her out of her home in her teens, and had to fend for herself, eventually facing such a fate in marriage. Louis suddenly felt sympathy for Valerie, yet there was also an inexplicable sense of anger brewing deep inside him. 5-20 SUI, JUI 20 T UI Chapter 282 Olivia suddenly added, ¡°Then I can start thinking about what to treat that girl to¡­ Louis, you should join us when the time Louis was momentarily stunned but quickly realized the misunderstanding. He thought, ¡°It seemed like Mrs. Anderson thought I had an interest in Valerie Warren. Louis considered exining but then decided against it, curious to see how Matthew would react when provoked. Maybe he needed a lessor With that thought, Louis promptly agreed, ¡°No problem, Mrs. Anderson, I¡¯ll be there on time!¡± His voice carried a deliberate edge and a challenging nce at Matthew. As expected, seeing Matthew¡¯s expression darken pleased Louis even more. The more he frowned, the more Louis felt he deserved it. Olivia, used to their asional shes since childhood, seemed unfazed by their silent exchange of looks. However, Olivia appeared weary by now, and the two tactfully excused themselves. Leon escorted them out and couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°It¡¯s truly wonderful for both of you to visit Mrs. Anderson. She¡¯s so much brighter today because of yourpany. Next time, Mr. Grant, please remember to bring them along, or she¡¯ll keep mentioning it.¡± Louis briskly walked while Matthew strolled, showing their mutual understanding not to walk together. After Matthew stepped out, he nced around deliberately and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Owen?¡± Leon informed truthfully, ¡°Mr. Owen has been upied with matters concerning the grouptely. Mrs. Anderson is now more willing than able, so it¡¯s time to entrust these matters to Mr. Owen. Additionally, next Tuesday, Mr. Owen ns to hold a memorial service for Miss Sarah. If Mr. Grant is avable, we hope you cane tofort Mrs. Anderson.¡± Matthew did not refuse, saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Yet, in his heart, he thought that if the girl had indeed met a tragic end, the best course of action would be to forget and heal the wounds slowly. However, the Anderson family seemed determined to make a big deal out of it, wanting the whole world to know that Sarah, the long¨Clost daughter they had sought for years, had passed away. Matthew wondered if this insistence might worsen Olivia¡¯s already serious condition. Or perhaps he considered that Owen might not care about worsening her health and might even have such intentions. 1-26¡ã SUN, JUI 28 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Matthew considered the possibility, a glint of cunning shing his eyes, his expression unreadable. Theplexities of high society were not meant for outsiders, and as a member of the Grant family, he couldn¡¯t directly intervene in the Anderson family¡¯s affairs. His only option seemed to find a way to ce a couple of informants within the Anderson family to protect Olivia better. Resolving to this course of action, he strode towards the door. Just as he stepped out, he was met with Louis¡¯s mocking voice, ¡°Matthew, do you know what I admire most about you? You can lie without even a hint of embarrassment. Louis said mockingly. Matthew had thought Louis had left, but he had been waiting outside the whole time. Remembering Louis¡¯s earlier provocations, Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. He ignored him and headed straight for the parking lot. you even have a Louis, already seething with anger, couldn¡¯t hold back when he saw Matthew ignoring him. ¡°Matthew, do conscience? Why are you lying to Mrs. Anderson? You¡¯re married to Valerie. Would admitting it kill you?¡± he asked. ¡°My affairs are none of your business¡± Standing face to face, Mathew, slightly taller than Louis, exuded a cold and arrogant demeanor as he looked down at him. ¡°Move aside!¡± They would have probably been intimidated by Matthew¡¯s imposing presence if it were anyone else. However, after years of rivalry, the colder Matthew became, the more stubborn Louis grew. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Louis adjusted his sses and sneered. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t it be my business? Valerie is Katherine¡¯s friend, which makes her my friend too. Standing up for a friend is perfectly justified. Her affairs are my concern!¡± Valerie was a good girl, and he couldn¡¯t stand by while Matthew mistreated her. ¡°Did you know? Valerie told me that she doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re a driver. To her, professions hold no distinction in dignity; all she needs is a sincere heart. But look at you, Mr. Grant of the prestigious Noria Group, unmatched in fame and fortune. Erom the start, you never intended to be with her. You hid your identity and toyed with her feelings. Matthew, I used to think you were just naturally cold¨Cblooded, but I never imagined you¡¯d be so outrageous!¡± Louis eximed, his voice filled with disdain. Louis wasn¡¯t usually one to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, but Valerie¡¯s situation constantly reminded him of someone else, making it impossible for him to stay calm. He Would have shaken Valerie awake if he could, urging such a good girl to stay as far away from Matthew as possible. The aggression in Louis¡¯s words seeded in darkening Matthew¡¯s already grim expression even further. Just as Louis thought Matthew would lose his temper, Matthew instead remained silent momentarily before speaking seriously, ¡°I know Valerie Warren is a wonderful person. Just because she¡¯s so good, I must be cautious.¡± Louis didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Matthew¡¯s expression was dark and relentless. ¡°Louis, both you and I are heirs to our families. You¡¯ve undoubtedly experienced plenty of internal strife over the years. There will always be people coveting this position. There¡¯s no need to drag her into it. He knew Valerie was a good girl. Despite initially misunderstanding her and thinking she was a ruthless material girl, even suspecting she was coercing him into marriage for money, everything became clear once he understood her life circumstances. As they spent more time together, he gradually discovered her unique qualities. Having lost his parents at a young age and finding sce in work until he secured his position at Noria Group, he found himself oddly adrit after achieving sess. It wasn¡¯t until he married her that he felt he was truly living. He struggled to articte his direct feelings for Valerie, but he knew she was important to him. It could be her if Matthew were to have a wife in his lifetime. In the past, the reason he kept his identity hidden from Valerie was twofold. Firstly, he felt that Valerie hadn¡¯t entirely confided in him and might have essential secrets of her own. Secondly, he understood theplexities of high society and wanted to protect her from unnecessary entanglements. Having personally experienced the pitfalls of public scrutiny, he aimed to shield Valerie from potential harm. If their rtionship were to be public, Valerie might have lost her freedom, with her career and personal life subjected to intense scrutiny. Matthew wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she could have withstood the public scrutiny and criticism. Nevertheless, their life together at the time was already fulfilling and satisfactory- Louis listened to Matthew in disbelief, as if he had just heard something absurd. He stood frozen in ce, staring at 0 JE, UI LU Chapter 283 Matthew. ¡°Are you serious about all this?¡± VT UDA ¡°Of course,¡± Matthew replied curtly, dismissing further conversation with Louis. He nced impatiently at his watch, realizing he had wasted enough time. He moved past Louis and left. Louis, who had been staring nkly just moments before, suddenly seemed like a different person, his eyes reddening. He Matthew¡¯s suit To e Tererfully, bots clenched, his face a mix of anger and resembling a wild grin. ¡°Matthew, l used to think you were naturally cold¨Cblooded. No matter how good someone is to you, you don¡¯t know how to reciprocate. You¡¯re like a stone. But look, don¡¯t you understand how to love? You know how to love and have the capacity for it. So what does my sister, Angel, mean to you?¡± Matthew¡¯s usually impassive face finally showed a sign when Angel¡¯s name was mentioned. That name instantly brought back memories¨Cfrom three years ago. 15:26 Sun, Jul 28 G. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 His expression hardened again, and Louis, frustrated by Matthew¡¯s silence, stepped forward and grabbed his cor. Matthew¡¯s bodyguards moved to intervene, sensing a threat, but he raised his hand to stop them. The mention of Angel represented a debt he owed to the Santos family. Matthew could justify himself to anyone but Angel. Yet, as he stared at Matthew¡¯s consistently cold demeanor, Louis hesitated, his fist raised but never falling. Matthew raised his gaze slightly. ¡°How has she beentely?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to ask,¡± Louis spat out in frustration, forcefully pushing Matthew away. He sneered. ¡°Mr. Grant, with your vast power and influence, checking on Angel¡¯s recent status should be effortless for you! You¡¯ve ignored her for all these years, so why pretend to care now? You¡¯ll never make it up to Angell With that, Louis turned away, got into his car, and drove off without looking back. Louis had been gone for a while before Matthew slowly got into his car, his dark eyes shadowed withplexity. He opened his phone solemnly and essed a particr message containing a photo. It was the picture he had receivedst night when Aiden was dropped off at his doorstep. In the photo, the woman had striking eyes, a lovely smile, and a distinctive mole at the corner of her eye. Her long, curly hair framed her face charmingly and freshly, and a gentle smile adorned her delicate features. Her skin appeared delicate, almost translucent, and her clear eyes seemed to see through people while hinting at a fragile vulnerability in her expression. Matthew¡¯s expression wasplicated. It was for the Noria Group¡¯s top¨Ctier entertainment project, and the directors were currently selecting the most suitable candidates. He never expected Angel to be chosen. After three years, she was finally returning home. He furrowed his brow slightly, his slender fingers gliding across the screen as he deleted the photo and closed his phone. Katherine arrived at the luxury car dealership right on time. When Katherine honked the horn, Valerie had just finished work and was heading out to her scooter. ¡°Katherine?¡± Valerie eximed in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you call me first?¡± ¡°Oh,e on! If I called you first, there wouldn¡¯t be any surprise. Get in the car, I¡¯m taking you for a ride today,¡± Katherine waved Valerie over to get in. She had asked Valerie and Julian to help her n the shop, and since she was asking for their help, she naturally had to show some sincerity. Katherine had also bought plenty of snacks and hot chocte in the car, ensuring everything was ready. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but be amusedy Katherine¡¯s sweet smile. She greeted her warmly but couldn¡¯t help feeling concerned as she looked at the shy pink Maserati. Parking this car here night spark new rumors about her in the shop tomorrow. In reality, it was likely to happen. There weren¡¯t many customers in the shop after work, and several employees were now peering at them from near the ss doors. ¡°Wow, a pink Maserati! That¡¯s my ultimate life goal!¡± ¡°It looks like Valerie¡¯s friend is indeed from the Santos Group! I beard the Santos Group has three daughters. I wonder which one her friend is?¡± ¡°Whoever she is, having such a wealthy friend is already envy¨Cinducing. Bute to think of it, I remember reading online that Valerie came from a rural background and made it on her own in Kranson City. How did shee to know so many wealthy people?¡± There were always gossipers around, and previously, many people had already been looking unfavorably at Valerie. Now, for earning they couldn¡¯t resist whispering negative things about her. However, what was different this time was that while no one had spoken up for Valerie before, in those days, some people could deeply rte to her statement that ¡°work is just money.¡± They felt fed up with those who deliberately smeared others out of jealousy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Being beautiful and capable, of course, makes for a great social media circle. Why is it so hard to acknowledge someone¡¯s excellence?¡± Chapter 284- JUI 20 ? ¡°Don¡¯t spend all day talking behind someone¡¯s back. If you envy her for knowing wealthy people, why not go out and make some connections yourself? Or are you just bitter because no one pays attention to you?¡± The previous group gathered to criticize Valerie suddenly felt stung and dared not say another word. Valerie, unaware of themotion she had caused at the dealership, got into a small argument because of her. Even if she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been intimidated. She believed she was in the right and held her ground. Let others say what they want¨Cif they didn¡¯t like her, they could leave. 0 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Katherine wasted no time getting into conversation as soon as Valerie got into the car, suggesting they go into business together by opening a shop. However, Valerie reiterated her previous refusal. ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience running a shop. It¡¯s different from working a job, and as you know, 1 don¡¯t have touch money¡­ Katherine was confident and dered, ¡°Money¡¯s not an issue; I¡¯ve got it covered! Valerie, if you join me in opening the shop, you can invest your ideas. We¡¯ll split the profits by half; if we lose, it¡¯s on me!¡± Valerie smiled wryly, feeling amused and touched by Katherine¡® enthusiasm. ¡°Katherine, let¡¯s not even discuss whether I want to open a shop. But we¡¯d have to be clear about everything we were to do it. I¡¯d contribute what I can, nothing more It was true that there were many cases of friendships and rtionships turning sour due to business partnerships Sometimes, making everything clear and transparent from the art was the best approach. However, even though Valerie wasn¡¯t interested in opening a shop, it didn¡¯t mean she hadn¡¯t thought about changing jobs. Thest time when Manny mentioned the job transfer to her, Viderie thought a lot about it. She felt that just working like this wasn¡¯t sustainable. Valerie wanted a higher sry, so she took on sales roles. However, there weren¡¯t many opportunities for promotion or sry increases in sales, even if Valerie reached the sales manager level. Moreover, even as a manager, there was always the possibility of being transferred. Valerie didn¡¯t want to remain passive. With a baby on the way, she needed to save money to support the child. Louis gave her 20 thousand dors, and she used 6,000 dors to pay off debts. Now, she had 14 thousand dors, but it wasn¡¯t enough to raise a child. Matthew had a house, so she saved on rent. Despite Matthew suggesting splitting expenses evenly, he practically covered everything, asionally transferring money under the guise of household expenses, as if worried her ount might not be sufficient. Valerie found this gesture heartwarming but didn¡¯t want to take advantage. Ultimately, she believed women should have their careers. If someone gave her money, that was great, but if not, she wasn¡® worried. It was as if she knew what Valerie was thinking. Katherine suddenly asked, ¡°Valerie, how were things going between you and 9 him?¡± Valerie replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it much¡­¡± So much had happened that Valerie had been overwhelmed just trying to live her life. Although she asionally thought about her rtionship with Matthew and what it meant then, she had hesitated to delve too deeply into it. Katherine sighed knowingly. ¡°Well, that sounds alright then. Valerie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do ou say that?¡± ¡°Valerie, you can tell you haven¡¯t dated much. If you didn¡¯t like someone, you couldn¡¯t stand being around them for more than a few days. But you¡¯ve been married him for over a month, so you must not dislike him. Plus, I see he treats you well He¡¯s a bit reserved, but he¡¯s good¨Clooking. And, of course, Valerie, you¡¯re beautiful, more than enough to match him.¡± Katherine exined. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie couldn¡¯t help butugh at Katherine acting as her rtionship advisor. Katherine felt frustrated because she had considered introducing Valerie to her older brother. He was wealthy, sessful, and reasonably good¨Clooking, though a bit stubborn and perhaps self¨Ccentered. But these minor ws weren¡¯t deal¨Cbreakers in the face of his wealth. Katherine drove and spoke earnestly, ¡°Valerie, the thing with Caleb Lane is past now. Looking back, I find itughable that I once contemted suicide over someone like him. But I did learn something from that failed rtionship: when you¡¯re considering being with someone, no matter how much you like them, you have to calmly think about what they can bring to the rtionship. It¡¯s not selfishness; it¡¯s reality. When people look for a partner, they seek love or money; at least one should be there for a rtionship tost. Of course, if you can find someone with both, that¡¯s even better!¡± Valerie thought momentarily and said, ¡°Can I be greedy? I also hope he can make me wealthy.¡± Valerie amused Katherine, and the sisters¡® conversation gradually shifted from serious to yful. 15:26 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 285 ¡°Men, it¡¯s best if they live¨Cals.¡± ¡°Even when we argue, seeing that handsome face makes it hard to stay angry.¡± ¡°Yeah, and if he can cook, that would be even better.¡± ¡°Valerie, I hope he has good stamina.¡± Valerie asked, ¡°Why?¡± +65% Katherine stifled augh. ¡°Valerie, are you genuinely unaware or pretending not to understand? Good stamina is crucial for lifelong happiness!¡± Valerie hesitated momentarily, then realized what Katherine meant, and she flushed. Katherine leaned closer, curious, ¡°Valerie, with your husband often workingte and being so busy, does he¡­ measure up?¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Valerie pushed Katherine¡¯s head further away. ¡°Watch the road. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you don¡¯t drive properly, your family will cry. Do you understand?¡± Why didn¡¯t I know that Katherine was so indecent in the past? Katherine did not mind andughed loudly. ¡°Valerie, listen to my advice. Men all like sex. It¡¯s fine if they have no desires for their entire lives, but once they get to know how sex feels, they won¡¯t be able to hold it in.¡± Valerie was speechless However, on second thought, what happened that night suddenly appeared in her mind. The man enveloped her like a ferocious beast that wanted to devour her¡­ He really looked different at that time. Usually, he looked serious. Fortunately, the car stopped outside the kindergarten. Katherine finally stopped the topic since she couldn¡¯t bear to let the kids hear this. That¡¯s right, Valerie. What does your eldest brother¡¯s son look like? I¡¯ve never seen him before. Isn¡¯t he cute?¡± Katherine looked at the group of kids outside the window and tried to find the one she wanted to see, Valerie really liked Aiden. Of course he¡¯s cute!¡± Seeing the curious look on Katherine¡¯s face, Valerie took out her phone and showed it to Katherine ¡°Look, this is Aiden. His eyes are big, right? When he smiles, he has two dimples.¡± Katherine took a look. ¡°Cute. He looks quite like his father.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°His personality is simr to his father¡¯s. He¡¯s honest and well¨Cbehaved. He always listens to his mother and never dares to disobey her. He¡¯s such a good boy. I like him a lot Speaking of Ashley, Katherine immediately became angry. ¡°When adults get a divorce, the child suffers the most. I don¡¯t know what your sister¨Cinw is thinking. She abandoned such a good man and insisted on ruining this family! I think she needs to take a look at the outside world. Only then will she realize that your brother is the best.¡± Katherine really wanted to ask Ashley if there was anything wrong with her brain. She did not know how lucky she was and insisted on ruining her home. Katherine thought that Ashley was much luckier than her. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to start a new rtionship yet she met a bastard. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°If shees back, my brother will probably still suffer, so it¡¯s good to get a divorce. Otherwise, the family will be in a mess sooner orter.¡± Speaking of divorce, Valerie took out her phone and nned to call Julian to ask if he had divorced. If they divorced, it would be a problem where Aiden should live in should Aiden do then? e future. Julian had to be busy with the shop. What Valerie was about to dial the number when Julian called. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Valerie, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Valerie was shocked. ¡°What happened? Julian, take it easy. What? Katherine could not hear what Julian was saying. She did not know what was going on. When she saw Valerie¡¯s expression change drastically, she quickly grabbed Valerie and asked softly what was going on. 15:27 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 286 Valerie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ashley stole Aiden¡­¡± Originally, Julian had arranged to divorce Ashley yesterday. Yesterday, Ashley used the excuse that she had something on and did not go. Valerie felt that something was wrong. Today, as expected, Julian waited for Ashley for an entire day, but Ashley did note. Later, Ashley¡¯s phone was suddenly switched off. No matter how hard he called, he could not get through. Julian was still wondering if something had happened to her. That was until Julian suddenly received a call from Aiden¡¯s teacher. The teacher said that Aiden had left early today and woulde to school tomorrow for handicraft lessons. The teacher called to ask Julian to prepare handicraft materials. Julian was stunned. ¡°Left early? I didn¡¯t pick him up today.¡± The teacher said. ¡°Aiden¡¯s mother came to pick him up. She said that there was an emergency at home and Aiden had to leave early today.¡± Only then did Julian understand that Ashley had been deliberately stalling for time for the past two days. She wanted to find an opportunity to secretly take Aiden away! ¡°How could she do this? How could she¡­¡± Julian¡¯s voice was filled with pain. His son had been taken away by Ashley, this crazy woman. What if something happened? Valerie frowned. Julian, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m at the entrance of the kindergarten now. I¡¯ll call the police immediately and Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Although the two of them were not divorced yet, it was already sht in stone. Now that Ashley had stolen the child and hidden him, it was illegal to begin with. It was not a problem to call the police. More importantly, Ashley was irritable, to begin with. Julian and Valerie were really afraid that she would do something impulsive. Valerie thought of something and reminded Julian, Julian, tell the police that Ashley has suicidal tendencies. She wanted to burn your entire family to death. It¡¯s too dangerous for the child to follow her¡­ Otherwise, the police won¡¯t interfere since this is a family matter.¡± Julian immediately understood. ¡°Okay.¡± The green light lit up when the call ended. Katherine stepped on the elerator and rushed straight to the kindergarten. Katherine could not help but sigh. ¡°Your sister¨Cinw really can¡¯t be judged by her appearance. I didn¡¯t expect her to actually dare to be like this. She doesn¡¯t even think about the child¡¯s feelings. She obviously doesn¡¯t like the kid. Why can¡¯t she just let go?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t reply. Katherine nced at Valerie and realized that Valerie¡¯s eyes were red. Katherine had rarely seen Valerie so angry. Thest time was when Katherine was injured as a bridesmaid at the wedding. Valerie¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed and her hands were clenched into fists. ¡°The child is innocent. She shouldn¡¯t have used the child as a bargaining chip¡­ What did this woman want? If she wanted money, they would try their best to satisfy her. But why did she steal Aiden? She did not love Aiden at alli Would she use Aiden to do anything? Or would she do anything to Aiden? Valerie¡¯s heartbeat quickened out of anxiety. She thought of many possibilities. ¡°Even a vicious tiger will not hurt its cubs. She probably just wants to take revenge on your big brother. She won¡¯t do anything to the child!¡± Katherine quickly patted Valerie¡¯s hand. Katherine did not know what to say tofort Valerie. Julian was a good man. Valerie liked Aiden a lot. Aiden should have lived a happy life but actually, he met such a crazy woman as a mother. How pitiful. Katherine thought of herself again. That bastard Caleb. For a moment, she felt that she was just like Julian. She was blind to have met such a scumbag! All these bastards in the world should explode on the spot! The kindergarten was already right in front of them. Not long after they arrived, Julian rushed over. Valerie tried to call Ashley, but Ashley was missing. She did not answer the calls and blocked Valerie and Julian Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the police were very fast. They quickly contacted the kindergarten and informed them of the situation. Knowing that the child was missing, the staff in the kindergarten did not dare to be negligent, especially Aiden¡¯s teacher. She was so anxious that she was about to cry She did not know how to exin to Julian if something happened to Aiden. ¡°It¡¯s the second ss in the afternoon. It should be around three o¡¯clock. She came to pick him up!¡± The teacher had a deep impression of the time. 1/2 15.27 SUN, JUIZO Chapter 287 In the surveince room; the surveince footage was found. On the screen, a woman dressed very low¨Ckey brought Aiden out of the ssroom and went straight to the door. Aiden seemed to be a little puzzled. Why did his mother suddenly appear and stand in front of the gate with him? Then Ashley pulled Aiden¡¯s arm and forcefully dragged Aiden out. She was very rough¡­ Seeing that Aiden was crying and refusing to leave, Ashley pushed him to the side, pointed at him, and reprimanded him. Valerie clenched her fists tightly. How could Ashley treat her own son like this? He was still so young! The people in front of the monitor all frowned. There were not many surveince cameras around the kindergarten. So, this was all they could find. The police contacted. the traffic police department to get surveince footage of the streets around. Finally, they found some other images. After Ashley left the school with Aiden, they entered a mall. Then they just disappeared. The police looked back and forth carefully. Finally, they realized that Ashley had brought Aiden into the toilet to change his clothes halfway. She had even put a hat on his head. Then they left through the side door of the mall¡­ She was so skilled and meticulous that people might think she wanted to traffick the child. She was Aiden¡¯s biological mother. What was she trying to do? 0 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 The police tracked the disguised mother and son, following the all the way to see Ashley dragging Aiden into the amusement park. However, the amusement park was toorge forplete surveince coverage, making finding them an impossible task. This situation significantly increased the difficulty for the police in track them. The only good news was that the amusement park had only one entrance and exit, and Ashley had not yet been seen leaving with Aiden. However, the police did not dare to rx, fearing that if Ashley changed Aiden¡¯s clothes and disguised him again inside the park, it would be even harder to find them. ¡°Julian, how about we go in and look? Considering Ashley¡¯s state. I¡¯m worried¡­. Julian could no longer hold back. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± He hurriedly dashed off, with Valerie quickly following. Because of what Julian had said when reporting to the police and Ashley¡¯s obviously poor attitude on the surveince footage, the police were also concerned she might lose control, so they sent officers to the amusement park. Katherine, worried about having enough people, even called his family to send their bodyguards to help with the search. To avoid disrupting the park¡¯s normal operations, the staff were notified to cooperate fully, with Ashley and Aiden¡¯s photos sent to all staff members¡® phones, instructing them to report any sightings immediately. But when Julian arrived, he was overwhelmed by the vast amusement park and the huge crowd. There were too many people. Finding two people among them felt like an impossible task. ¡°Aiden¡­ Aiden¡­¡± Julian clenched his fists, his heart wrenching at the thought of his son. Valerie arrived and quickly tried tofort him. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t panic. We don¡¯t necessarily have to confront her directly. As long as Ashley treats Aiden well, we can negotiate. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was hoarse with pain. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare provoke her now. I just hope she doesn¡¯t do anything foolish. As long as Aiden is safe. I¡¯m willing to give up custody. I can give her anything¡­ He just wanted his son to be safe and sound. At that moment, in a corner of the amusement park, Aiden was unaware of themotion his disappearance had caused. He was simply puzzled as to why his mom had picked him up early and brought him to the amusement park. Even the chicken nuggets and snacks he usually wasn¡¯t allowed to eat were there today, which he could hardly believe, Ashley hadpletely changed from her usual harsh and impatient self. Except for a bit of impatience when she hurriedly took him out of school, which she exined was because she urgently needed to use the restroom, she spoke to him souly afterward. Ashley even bought him new clothes and pants at the mall. Aiden felt like he was dreaming. He never imagined his mom would take him out to have fun like this¡­. If only Dad were here too, he wondered. While eating chicken nuggets, Aiden couldn¡¯t help but look up at Ashley, his eyes staring at her eagerly. ¡°Mom, can wee to the amusement park with Dad next time? We can take picturesBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. together and have fun.¡± Aiden thought having both his mom and dad with him would feel like a real family, just like his aunt and uncle. 1/3 Chapter 288 Ashley replied softly, ¡°Sure, if we have time. But Dad is very busy Today, I will y with you until you¡¯re satisfied, and then I¡¯ll take you backter.¡± Hearing this, Aiden was overjoyed. He loved his mom being nice ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll y until we¡¯re happy and then go back.¡± Ashley nodded, but her eyes shed with disdain. ¡®Go back? In your dreams,¡® she wondered. ya That bastard Julian dared to drag her to die with him that day, she wished he would get hit by a car now. There was no way she would ever be with him again. While Aiden was really an ingrate, despite everything Ashley had done for him, all he cared about was his dad. Aiden couldn¡¯t see through her deceit. He was just happy to have food and drinks. These days, with his parents fighting and his mom leaving home, he had been feeling very anxious despite his obedience. Seeing his mom spending time with him today made him believe that, like always, his parents would soon make up after their argument. With this thought, a smile appeared on Aiden¡¯s little face. ¡°Mom, I need to go to the restroom.¡± He had identally drunk too much soda, overwhelmed by his excitement. Ashley instinctively frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go to the mall¡­¡± She stopped mid¨Csentence, remembering her goal for the day. Quickly, she reced her frown with a smile. ¡°Okay, go to the restroom. Be careful, and I will wait for you right here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aiden nodded vigorously and hopped away. As soon as Aiden left, Ashley¡¯s phone rang. She had already turned off her main phone. This was a backup she had specially bought from a second¨Chand market. She quickly answered the call, speaking hurriedly. ¡°Why are you only calling now? Okay, hurry to the exit of the Starlight Amusement Park and wait for me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m here with Aiden now. I¡¯m going to take him away and make Julian regret it for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In a few years, Aiden wil be able to earn money, and he¡¯ll support me. Julian wants his son? Dream on. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him have it easily.¡± ¡°Hmph, that loser. What can he do with a few hundred thousand dors a year? Don¡¯t worry. As long as Aiden is with me, Julian will have no choice but to pay me child support. I¡¯ll be living the high life, and so will you, darling¡­¡± On the other end of the line was Caleb. ¶Ø Initially, Caleb was annoyed that Julian had taken Aiden, finding the kid to be a bothersome burden. But when Ashley mentioned that they could use Aiden to get child support from Jalian, Caleb immediately rxed. ¡°Alright, you twoe out quickly. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes. While Ashley was talking, she didn¡¯t notice anyone behind her. Aiden happened toe out at that moment. Seeing Ashley at the door, he instinctively called out, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Before he could finish, he heard Ashleyughing on the phone, saying. ¡°Darling, you mustn¡¯t let me down. When this little brat grows up, he¡¯ll earn money for you to spend. As for child support, we¡¯ll get every penny. I¡¯m going to make Julian die alone and regret it forever¡­ Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Child support? Die alone and regret it forever?¡® Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he stared at Ashley, his mom. It was as if she had be a stranger to him. Though Aiden couldn¡¯t fully grasp her words, the bitterness in her voice as she wished his father to die alone and regret it forever was unmistakably malicious. Aiden froze entirely. Is this truly how my mom views me, merely a means to earn money when I grow up? But my dad only ever wants him to grow up happy. And who is Mom talking to on the phone? It certainly isn¡¯t my dad, he wondered. It felt like heone had hit him with a bat. He was in so much pain he could hardly breathe. He quickly retreated back to the bathroom, too scared toe out. ¡°What should I do? Oh right¡­ I have to find my father. I don¡¯t want to stay with my mother anymore, he determined inwardly. Tears welled up in Aiden¡¯s eyes as he heard Ashley grumble from outside. ¡°Why is that brat taking so long? What is he doing now! He also heard her footsteps approaching. Terrified that she might realize he had overheard her conversation, Aiden hurriedly wiped his tears away. He knew that if Ashley was determined to take him away, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He needed toe up with a n. Ashley hung up the phone and turned around, just in time to see Aidening out. Before she could say anything, Aiden grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom, I want to ride the Ferris wheel.¡± Ashley, slightly annoyed but trying to keep a pleasant face, responded, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Aiden. We need to go home.¡± ¡°He wants to ride the Ferris wheel? What if it dys our ns?¡± Ashley wondered. When Aiden saw her refusal, he became increasingly anxious. He had to think of a way to stay. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of never seeing his father again. With this in mind, Aiden quickly shook her hand and pleaded. Mom, we rarely get to go out and have fun. I want to make the most of it Or¡­ or maybe you don¡¯t love me anymore, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to ride the Ferris wheel with me¡­¡± Hearing this, Ashley immediately relented. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll go.¡± She bought the tickets and took Aiden onto the Ferris wheel. This amusement park¡¯s Ferris wheel was famouslyrge, taking almost twenty minutes for one full rotation. As the people below became smaller and smaller, Ashley frowned tightly. She had a slight fear of heights and could only stare at her shoes, wondering why the Ferris wheel was moving so slowly. Five minutes had already passed. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. T¡¯s so frustrating she wondered. Meanwhile, Aiden was glued to the ss window, looking around intently Ashley, feeling a bit dizzy, didn¡¯t pay much attention, assuming Aiden was just curious since it was his first time on a Ferris wheel. Unbeknownst to her, Aiden was peering through the ss, constantly searching the crowd below for a familiar face. At this time, Julian should have known Aiden was missing after school. If Julian couldn¡¯t find him soon, Aiden would be 1/3 Chapter 289 taken away, making if much harder to see Julian again, He wanted to be with his mother, but not if it meant never seeing his father again. He couldn¡¯t ept that. Aiden started to regreting with Ashley in the first ce. How could I have forgotten the safety lessons my teacher when I saw her?¡® he felt wave of remorse. Now, he could only hope Julian would find him soon. Please, Dell,e find me. You have to find me he prayed inwardly. As the Ferris wheel reached its highest point and began to descend, Aiden grew even more anxious. He hadn¡¯t spotted Julian yet, and soon the Ferris wheel would be back on the ground. ¡®What should I do?¡® he wondered. Aiden grew increasingly anxious, but Ashley hadpletely lost her patience by the time the Ferris wheel door opened. She practically dragged him out as soon as it did. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aiden. It¡¯s getting dark. We need to find somewhere to eat¡­ Aiden shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, Mom¡­ They say there are fireworks at the amusement park. Let¡¯s stay a bit longer, and ride the bumper cars and the roller coaster, Those are my favorites. Since we¡¯re here, let me enjoy it. I promise I¡¯ll be good.¡± Ashley¡¯s brow furrowed tightly Next time,¡± she said firmly, tightening her grip on his hand. Terrified, Aiden quickly continued to plead. ¡°Mom, please. Who knows when we¡¯ll get toe again? Dad never has time. but you¡¯re the best.¡± At that, reluctantly, Ashley took a deep breath, worried Aiden might start suspecting something if she refused further. Thinking that Aiden just wanted to have fun, she decided to let him have his fun, thinking he was just being a child. ¡°But this is thest one,¡± she warned, swearing to herself that if he kept pushing, she would drag him away, no matter what ¡°Okay.¡± Aiden agreed, though his mind was racing. He headed straight for the bumper cars, pulling Ashley along with him. From the Ferris wheel, Aiden had noticed that the bumper car ridessted quite a while. The bumper cars started to shake as soon as they sat down, which was torturous for someone with poor bnce. Ashley clung tightly to the steering wheel, her nausea building until she could no longer hold it back. When the ride finally stopped, she rushed to a trash can and vomited. Aiden felt a bit queasy himself but could manage. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aiden¡¯s mind raced. ¡°If I can just dy enough, Dad woulde to find me So he quickly looked around and said cautiously, ¡°Mom, I want to ride the roller coaster.¡± Upon hearing his demands again, Ashley, already feeling nauseous, lost thest bit of her patience. She wiped her mouth. with a tissue, then angrily threw the crumpled tissue at Aiden¡¯s face. ¡°Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t you see I just threw up? No more rides, we¡¯re leaving¡± Seared, Aiden shrank back, but when he saw Ashley reaching to grab him, he shook his head vehemently. ¡°No, I want to ride. ¡°Shut up. We¡¯re leaving,¡± she snapped. Chapter 289 Ashley started dragging Aiden, her adult strength overpowering The child¡¯s efforts. Despite using all his strength, Alden couldn¡¯t break free. As they neared the exit, Aiden thought about never seeing his father again, and tears streamed down his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going! No! You¡¯re not taking me home. You¡¯re trying to feal me away. I heard everything earlier. You were on the phone with someone. You won¡¯t let me see Dad¡­ You¡¯re a bad person¡­ I want Dad! Dad!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Ashley never expected Aiden to eavesdrop on her phone call. Caught off guard by Aiden¡¯s blunt revtion, she felt a sudden embarrassment but quickly composed herself. Realizing that Aiden knew exactly what she was up to, it dawned on her that the earlier amusement park rides were all deliberate tease.. ¡°Well, you ungrateful child,¡± she fumed. Ashley¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. ¡°You and your good¨Cfor¨Cnothing father are peas in a pod. How did I give birth to such a heartless boy? Get out of my sight. I swear that if you don¡¯t leave I¡¯ll beat you senseless.¡± Ashley dropped all pretense, revealing a menacing expression that was even more terrifying than usual. Aiden was so frightened that he trembled all over, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly like a waterfall. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t go¡­ I want my dad¡­ His loud crying attracted the attention of passersby, who quickly approached, eyeing Ashley with odd looks. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The boy is crying so hard. Is he really your child?¡± Ashley shot back fiercely. ¡°Mind your own business. Of course, he¡¯s my child.¡± But sometimes Ashley wished she¡¯d never had this child, so foolish and dull, aplete imbecile. The onlookers were provoked by her attitude and grew more concerned. ¡°Could it be human trafficking? Maybe we should call the police¡­ This rmed Ashley, who was terrified at the thought of the police getting involved. ¡°You¡¯re all talking nonsense. I am his biological mother. Aiden,e home with me. Stop ying around. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Ashley grabbed his hand forcefully. ¡°Come with me.¡± I won¡¯t go. Dad, hurry up ande to save me¡­¡± Seeing that people were on his side, Aiden appealed to the crowd. ¡°Sir and madams, I want to find my dad. I need my dad¡­¡± Ashley was so furious that she could spit blood. Her anger toward Aiden intensified, and in a fit of rage, she grabbed his hand and gave his bottom a couple of hard smacks, barking, ¡°You better listen to me, damn it.¡± As the crowd of onlookers grew, Ashley became more cautious with her actions. After scolding Aiden, she quickly put on a smile to exin to the bystanders. I truly am his mother. Look at how much he resembles me, right? It¡¯s just that he is so disobedient, not doing any homework at all, insisting oning out to y, and now he just won¡¯t go home when it¡¯s time.¡± The onlookers sighed. Seeing that Aiden did indeed look a lot like her and considering that children were naturally prone to yfulness, their voices of admonishment were much softer than before. ¡°Children are like that. You need to talk to him nicely.¡± ¡°Some kids just need a little discipline. It¡¯s almost dark, and he still won¡¯t go home. A mother can¡¯t help but worry.¡± ¡°Yes, little one, listen to your mother and go home quickly.¡± Upon hearing their words, Aiden felt a wave of disappointment 1-won¡¯t go back. Mom and Dad have dy divorced, and I want to find my dad.¡± Since Do Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. one was willing to help him, it seemed he really might be taken away, and he couldn¡¯t ept that 15-2 28 Chapter 290 bb% Ashley, after beating him, was about to turn him around and pull him away when he took the opportunity during the turn to grit his teeth and break free from Ashley, running away. Ashley waspletely taken aback by Aiden¡¯s unexpected escape attempt and didn¡¯t react in time. She clenched her fists in anger, her manicured nails digging into her palm and leaving bloody marks, feeling utterly exhausted by his antics today. She had nned everything meticulously but never expected to be thwarted by Aiden ¡°You little brat,e back, she muttered, vowing to give him a severe punishment once she caught him. Ashley chased after him, but with his small stature, how could Aiden outrun her? As he was about to be caught, Aiden was nearly desperate. Then, as he looked up, he saw a tall and long trick ahead. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Aiden climbed onto it, determined not to be caught by his mother at all costs. The more fiercely Ashley cursed, the faster Aiden climbed. This was a long and narrow track, not too high, resembling adder in shape. Aiden, who often climbed at themunity fitness area, found it no trouble at all to climb due to his young age. Ashley was frantic but couldn¡¯t climb up, and she couldn¡¯t reach Aiden. In her frustration, she turned back to the greenery and broke off a branch to whip him. ¡°Get down from there, or I whip you to death.¡± The staff were terrified and quickly approached. ¡°No, Madam, please don¡¯t hit him. The more you hit, the more scared he gets. What if he falls?¡± But Ashley, like a mad woman, pushed the staff member away. Get out of my way. I¡¯ll take responsibility if he falls, This child won¡¯t improve without a beating.¡± The staff saw her still trying to whip the child with the branch, and the child was swaying on top, making the staff every sway. panic with ¡°Little boy,e down quickly. It¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t you want to find your dad? If your dad knew you were up there, he would be worried too.¡± The staff pleaded earnestly, then turned to persuade Ashley. ¡°How can you, as a mother, treat your child like this? Stop hurting him. What if he really falls? Ashley didn¡¯t even turn her head, gnashing her teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Pain is the only way to learn a lesson.¡± Aiden hadpletely enraged her. She was furious with Julian, and now she was being angered by this ungrateful child. She wished she could throw him off and let him fall hard, so he could be obedient once and for all The staff, hearing this, thought Ashl had gone mad. He realized why the child had climbed up to such a dangerous ce. He was forced into it. Fortunately, although the track was for a small roller coaster, it was under maintenance these days. Otherwise, if a roller coaster hade from the other end and crushed him, the consequences would have been unimaginable. But even without the roller coaster, the track itself was not sturdy. However, the staff thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ashley again, then took out his phone topare the missing person notice from the police. Hepared the woman in the surveince screenshot with the woman in front of him. The two seemed a bit simr¡­ 15:27 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Aiden crawled along, crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I won¡¯t go.¡± There were people all around. Even though it was getting dark, this, strangers just assumed he was a mischievous child, careless any were still there to enjoy the park. Seeing Aiden like running to a dangerous ce, very insensible. However, Aiden felt he had no choice. This was the only way to buy some time.. ¡°Oh. Lord, that thing is about to fall apart,¡± a staff member mutused, their main concern being the child¡¯s safety. They watched the shaking tracks with mounting fear. The tracks were being repaired due to existing issues, and while they had cordoned off the area with yellow tape, a child could easily step over it. No one anticipated a kid running toward it. It was a lapse in judgment. Ashley, seeing Aiden refusing toe down, raised a branch to poke him. The staff didn¡¯t know whether to intervene or not, unsure if the woman was trying to harm the child. Valerie received a message from the staff that the person they were looking for might be in the area. She rushed over and saw Ashley yelling hysterically. Looking up, she spotted Aiden¡¯s small figure, teetering precariously above. Her heart clenched. ¡°Aiden!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Aiden had climbed onto the track above. Hearing the voice, he looked down and finally saw Valerie. His little face crumpled with relief and distress, ¡°Aunt Valerie¡­ Aunt Valerie¡­ His tightly wound nerves gave way, and tears began to fall, each one piercing Valerie¡¯s heart. As if on cue, the track suddenly made a loud nging noise. A screw fell off, and the track started shaking, terrifying Aiden into stillness. He clung to it, pale with fear, and began to cry. ¡°Aurit Valerie, help me! Please help me! I can¡¯t get down.¡± Ashley, seeing Valerie arrive, was initially flustered but rxed again when she saw Valerie was alone. Aiden was calling for help, and she watched with a sense of satisfaction. ¡°You brat, this is what you get for defying me, for not listening. It would serve you right if you broke your leg falling down. See if you dare to climb up there again next time The onlookers nearby were all shocked. ¡°How can this woman be like this? Is he the real mother? How could a mother be so cruel to her son?¡± ¡°Yes, she must be a stepmother.¡± ¡°That exins it. I should have called the police from the begining¡± Ashley red. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Mind your own business and get lost.¡± Then she turned to Valerie. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m warning you. Aiden is my child. This is my family¡¯s business, and it has nothing to do with you. Stay out of it, or I¡¯ll hit you too.¡± After saying that, Ashley raised the branch again, forcing Aiden to hurry down. The onlookers quickly took a few steps back. not daring to approach. This must be a crazy woman, too crazy they wondered. Valerie¡¯s face darkened, and she stepped forward to snatch the branch and snapped it in two, throwing it into the bushes. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Ashley. If anything happens to Aiden, I will not let you go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m educating my son. What¡¯s it to you? Stop meddling. My family was broken up by you. keep nagging, watch out. I¡¯ll haunt you for life and make your life miserable too.¡± If you +65% Chapter 291 Ashleypletely disregarded Valerie. After saying that, she actually rolled up her sleeves and was about to p Valerie in the face. Her action was sudden, and Valerie didn¡¯t react in time intil a force pushed Valerie away, and then there was a crisp. p sound. ¡°Julian.¡± It turned out that Julian had also arrived, and Ashley¡¯s p hit Julian¡¯s face. Ashley¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. She was stared at by Julian¡¯s angry eyes, finally feeling guilty Julian¡¯s check was burning. and at this time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He grabbed Ashley and gritted his teeth, every word seeming to jump out from between his teeth. ¡°Ashley, if anything happens to Aiden, I won¡¯t let your whole family go. If I don¡¯t live well, your whole family will bury me.¡± Ashley gasped. Knowing Julian for so many years, she always thought Julian was so good¨C tempered that he was somewhat. cowardly, and never thought that Julian could be so scary when he was angry. Looking at Julian¡¯s fierce eyes, thinking of the day he dragged her to the underground garage, and wanted to die with her. Ashley was scared all of a sudden. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 ¡°Dad, Dad, you¡¯re finally here¡­ Aiden¡¯s voice caught Julian¡¯s attention. He released Ashley and, seeing Aiden¡¯s situation, felt his heart shatter. ¡°Aiden, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m here now.¡± Julian, a grown man, nearly cried. Aiden couldn¡¯t hold back his tears either. Though he was happy to see his dad and aunt, he said, ¡°Dad, Aunt Valerie, I can¡¯t get down. Julian quickly reassured him. ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ming¡± The track wasn¡¯t too high, and Julian could easily reach the bottom. However, the steps were narrow, barely enough for one foot at a time, and they looked too fragile to support an adult¡¯s weight. This was why Ashley, although furious, had only dared to strike at Aiden with a branch from below rather than climb up herself. Julian was about to climb up when Valerie stopped him. ¡°No, Julian, you¡¯re too heavy. If you go up, it won¡¯t hold, and both of you might fall. I¡¯ll go.¡± Pushing Julfan aside, Valerie took a deep breath and began to climb. I am lighter, so maybe the track could hold me¡­ Julian panicked. Valerie was pregnant, and if something happened, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought Before he could stop her, Valerie was already climbing up, carefully making her way. Julian¡¯s heart was in his throat as rushed to position himself below her, ready to catch her if she fell. Aiden, seeing her approach, got anxious. ¡°Aunt Valerie, be careful. Aunt Valerie¡­ the Just then, Valerie¡¯s foot slipped. She almost missed a step, her heart pounding in her chest. It¡¯s a close call!¡® she wondered. Aiden¡¯s cries from above spurred Valerie on. She quickly looked up to reassure him. ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Val¨¦rie, be careful¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am an adult. I can protect you. Just stay still until I get there. Valerie smiled, but her back was drenched in cold sweat. Though the height wasn¡¯t too much was still six or seven feet, and the old, shaky track was in dire need of repair. She had to be extremely cautious with every step she took. Fortunately, Aiden hadn¡¯t climbed too far in, and Valerie finally reached his side, trembling as she embraced Aiden. Aiden sank into the familiar arms, and his tears once again broke through like a flood, crying out loud. He had really almost thought that he would never see his dad and aunt again in this life. Aiden clung tightly to Valerie, expressing his decision. ¡°Aunt Valerie, I don¡¯t want to be with my mom anymore. I want to be with Dad and you. Mom wants to sneak me away. I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t!¡± Valerie nodded with heartache. If it weren¡¯t for the hurt and disappointment, how could a child be forced to such an extent? However, down below, Ashley saw Aiden¡¯s attitude toward Valerie and Julian,pletely different from the one toward her, and was already grashing her teeth in anger. ¡°You ungrateful brat. I raised you for nothing. You are a bastard, just like Valerie. You¡¯re not even born by her¡­¡± Julian was furious. ¡°Ashley, shut your mouth.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ashley came to secretly take Aiden away, but Aiden almost angered her to death. Now that Valerie, Julian, and 1/2 Chapter 292 others had all arrived, and even the police were behind, she knew she was definitely out of the game. But she was unwilling to ept it. 65%%% Seeing Valerie actually performing affectionately with her son up there, and Aiden even said he didn¡¯t want her as a mother anymore, her anger burned fiercely. Since the branch was broken by Valerie, she took the opportunity to pick up a stone and throw it at Valerie.. ng! The stone grazed Aiden¡¯s cheek and hit the track behind him, startling him. Valerie quickly hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Anger surged in Ashley¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t act at this time. However, Ashley picked up another stone and threw it again. With a thud, this time the stone hit Aiden¡¯s head, and he immediately started crying. Valerie quickly embraced him. ¡°Aiden, it¡¯s okay. I will take you down.¡± Ashleyughed maniacally, intent on continuing, but Julian had reached his limit and pinned her to the ground. ¡°Dare you toy a hand on my son again.¡± Julian covered her mouth, but Ashley tried to bite him. Julian¡¯s face turned pale with rage, and the amusement park security and police quickly intervened to separate them. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ashley was pushed aside by the security guard, still defiantly shouting. ¡°I gave birth to him, so what if I hit him? No matter what, I¡¯m his mother.¡± While they were entangled, Valerie finally, with great care, held Aiden and slowly climbed down. By the time they reached the bottom, Aiden was terrified, with a bright red mark on his forehead. Upon hearing Ashley¡¯s arrogant voice, Valerie¡¯s eyebrows twitched fiercely. She ced Aiden aside and asked the amusement park staff to take care of him. Then, without a word, she rushed up, grabbed Ashley¡¯s hair, and pped Ashley¡¯s face with a resounding p. p! The p sent Ashley¡¯s head lurching to the side, her ears ringing Furious, Ashley eximed. ¡°Valerie, how dare you hit me¡­¡± What she received in response was another two ps. It was crisp and loud. SEND GIFT Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 ¡°This p is for your foul mouth, Valerie said, her voice firm. ¡°This p is for Julian, who has been devoted to this family, only for you to destroy it. You relied on him for support and yet despised him. It¡¯s despicable.¡± ¡°This p is for Aiden. You dared to kidnap him and hit him. You¡¯re not fit to be a mother.¡± Valerie¡¯s own hand was numb from the force of the ps, but slie felt a sense of relief and satisfaction afternding the three blows. The ps left Ashley dazed, her face throbbing with pain. She touched her swollen cheek and bellowed. ¡°Valerie, mind your own business. Who gave you the right to hit me?¡± Ashley lunged at Valerie, ready to fight, but was restrained by the arriving police officers. The officers were visibly angered. This woman was acting like a madwoman. ¡°What are you arresting me for? I¡¯m the child¡¯s biological mother. Ashley protested as her arms were twisted behind her back, causing her immense pain. Her face was so swollen it was unrecognizable, and she was unable mi one would believe belonged to a mother. ¡°Biological mother? She looked like she was about tomit murder just now.¡± The child doesn¡¯t even want her. What a failure as a mother.¡± a sight that no The onlookers gossiped, and Ashley¡¯s face flushed with anger as she cursed loudly. This scene was captured by the crowd on their phones. ¡°Behave yourself. Take her away,¡± one of the officers said sternly. Having regained his son, Julian held Aiden tightly in his arms. Aftering down, Aiden didn¡¯t cry much but trembled in Julian¡¯s embrace, clearly still in shock from the ordeal. As they left the park, Ashley continued to hurl insults. Julian, you coward, teaching my son to be bad. He doesn¡¯t even recognize me as his mother now, and he¡¯ll grow to not recognize you either.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In response to Ashley¡¯s usations, Julian replied coldly, ¡°I know what kind of son I have. He¡¯s a good boy. It¡¯s you who should have controlled yourself, drging him out without permission.¡± Ashley¡¯s anger red instantly. ¡°He¡¯s my own boy. Why can¡¯t I take him out to y? He has been taught by you to bewless and disrespectful. I told him toe back, but he refused, even daring to climb onto the track. This is clearly him asking for trouble. What¡¯s my fault? Julian, Valerie and you both hit me. I won¡¯t let it go so easily.¡± The police officer beside her barked sternly, ¡°Shut up. Behave yourself.¡± But Ashley still looked fearless. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I took my own son away. Why are you arresting me?* The officer, hearing this, immediately put on a stern face. ¡°We¡¯re not arresting you for taking the child, but for damaging park property and assaulting others in public¡± ¡°What about them hitting me?¡± Ashley was furious. Valerie replied coldly, ¡°Self¨Cdefense.¡± ¡°Bullshit, you hit me so many times. How can that be considered self¨Cdefense?¡± Ashley was so enraged by Valerie¡¯s indifferent tone that she wanted to tear Valerie¡¯s mouth apart, but as soon as she tried to Chapter 293 struggle, she was pulled back by the police officer and couldn¡¯t help but mock the police. ¡°You¡¯re biased, right? Did you take bribes from her?¡± ¡°Madam, watch your mouth, or you will be held legally responsible. First warning,¡± the police officer frowned. Ashley was still not giving up. ¡°I hit the nail on the head, didn¡¯t You¡¯re siding with her just because she¡¯s pretty¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene without reason, second warning.¡± Clearly, the police officer was also angry, but Ashley was reckless ¡°No, if you dare, hit me!¡± As she spoke, she forcefully bumped into the police officer.- Ashley never expected that as soon as she finished speaking, the next moment she was thrown to the ground by the police officer insa shoulder throw. Dazed, she hadn¡¯t caught her breath when the handcuffs were locked onto her. She was stunned by the fall, and by the time she reacted, she was directly taken into custody. ¡°Seven days of detention, and afier youe out, you can resolve your own disputes.¡± It was only then that Ashley became scared. ¡°No, don¡¯t lock me up. I didn¡¯t mean it. There is someone waiting for me. Julian couldn¡¯t help but frown at her appearance, and Ashley grew desperate. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll only agree to the divorce if you let me keep our son.¡± Julian sneered coldly. ¡°Your agreement is irrelevant. I can file awsuit.¡± The police would have a record of Ashley¡¯s behavior today, and with the likelihood of her harming the child, if he were to sue, he would definitely win. ¡°Aiden, let¡¯s go. I will take you home Aiden clung tightly to Julian¡¯s arm, looking at Ashley with fear. ¡°Dad, I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to be with her. She said she was going to take me away and not let mee back.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian stroked Aiden¡¯s head. The records had all been made, and then the father and son held hands, coldly watching as Ashley was pushed into the police car by the police. If Aiden had previously held out hope for his mother. Ashley had shattered hisst expectations, and Aiden even turned his head away, unwilling to look at her. Ashley was furious and wanted to curse, but under the cold gaze of Julian and Valerie, those words were all stuck in her throat, and she finally admitted defeat. The police car door closed, and sheas taken away. Julian and Valerie exchanged nces, and it was only at this moment that they finally let out a sigh of relief. Valerie and Julian left with Aiden, and it was then that Valerie received a call from Matthew, who immediately asked how Aiden was Valerie was surprised. In the evening when she found out about Aiden¡¯s ident, she was too anxious and didn¡¯t even think to inform Matthew. How did he know?¡® she wondered. However, curious as she was, Matthew brushed past the question, and Valerie didn¡¯t delve deeper. After all, today¡¯s events had already drained her of too much.energy. She, of course, did not know thatst evening when she and Matthew were worried about Ashley causing trouble, Matthew had quietly assigned a bodyguard to follow her¡­ When Aiden had the ident today, the bodyguard immediately informed him. He had also arranged for some people to join in the search at the amusement park and was on his way. However, the distance from the Anderson family to the city was too far, which was why he didn¡¯t arrive in time. Upon hearing that Aiden was now safe, Matthew let out a slight sigh of relief. 15:28 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 293 1530 ¡°Aunt Valerie, who is it?Aiden¡¯s spirits had improved a bit from earlier, his big eyes blinking curiously at Valerie. Valerie smiled and said to Aiden, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Matthew.¡± ¡°I want to talk to Uncle Matthew on the phone.¡± Aiden took the phone with a pitiful expression. ¡°Uncle Matthew, I almost didn¡¯t get to see you guys again today.. Matthew, hearing his muffled voice, couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of heartache. The image of Ashley¡¯s face shed through his mind, and his gaze immediately turned cold. Although Valerie didn¡¯t like him interfering in her family¡¯s affairs, that woman named Ashley had now divorced her from Julian, so she didn¡¯t count as family anymore. ¡®So. teaching her a lesson wouldn¡¯t be excessive, right?¡® he wondered. A as Matthewforted Aiden with a few words. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the phone, nister glint appeared in his u and no one noticed Valerie suddenly swaying behind them. Valerie felt a bit unsteady on her feet. She had mustered the courage to climb up earlier because she was worried about Aiden. Although she was scared, she had held on to a burst of energy. Now that she was down, that burst of energy was gone, and what scared her even more was that her abdomen felt a bit ufortable. ¡®Is the baby alright¡­ she wondered. Valerie reached out to hold onto the railing beside her but missed, and suddenly her legs gave way. Unable to support. herself any longer, everything went ck before her eyes and she copsed. Aiden was about to hand the phone back to Valerie when he heard a noise from behind. He turned to look and nearly cried with fear. ¡°Aunt Valerie! Aunt Valerie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Matthew, on the other end of the phone, was rmed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aiden¡¯s voice was choked with tears. ¡°Uncle Matthew¡­ what should I do¡­ Aunt Valerie suddenly fainted¡­¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 ¡®Fainted? How could she faint just like that?¡® Matthew wondered, Matthew wanted to ask more, but the call abruptly ended. He nced at the dark screen of his phone, gripped the steering wheel tightly, and headed straight for the nearest hospital. After discovering that Valerie had fainted, Julian immediately put Aiden down and called 911. On the way, his heart almost stopped. He felt a surge of guilt and regret. He knew Valerie was pregnant and yet had let her overexert herself. Julian was overwhelmed with remorse. 1 should have insisted on doing the task himself. How could I let Valerie take my ce? Now she has fainted. If anything serious happens, how could I face Matthew?¡® he wondered. If Valerie got hurt because of this, Julian would never forgive himself. But right now, all that mattered was saving her. ¡°Daddy, will Aunt Valerie be okay?¡± Aiden couldn¡¯t hold back his rears. Julian, trying tofort him, carried Valerie in his arms. Unable to wait for the ambnce any longer, he found the nearest hospital on the map and rushed Valerie there. ¡°Aupt Valerie will be fine.¡± Julian ran several red lights along the way and finally reached the hospital, where he hurriedly brought Valerie to the emergency room. The doctors quickly took her and after an examination, determined she was out of danger. ¡°She fainted due to shock and exhaustion. Also, she likely has mild hypoglycemia. You need to monitor her blood sugar levels closely,¡± the doctor advised. Then, upon learning that Valerie was pregnant, the doctor¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. You need to be more careful. She needs to rest and take care of herself. The fetus is already affected. What happened?¡± Julian nodded repeatedly, not daring to argue, and briefly exined what had happened. The noise woke Valerie up. She opened her eyes drowsily, looking around at the white walls, trying to figure out where she was. Seeing her pale face, the doctor sternly said, ¡°Do you have a death wish? You just got pregnant, and today you were overexerting yourself. Your emotion shouldn¡¯t fluctuate too much during pregnancy. You must not overwork yourself. Anxiety and stress can cause instability in the fetus.¡± Valerie, still shaken, said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Keep her under observation and admit her for a day.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After the doctor left, Valerie sighed in relief. With a glucose drip attached to her arm, Julian, worried she might still be ufortable, quickly asked if she wanted something to eat. Tm fine, Julian. I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± ¡°You say that, but you fainted. Luckily, it happened on the grass. If you had fainted on the tracks and fallen, it would have been a disaster, Julian said, filled with guilt. ¡°Tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Valerie thought to herself that if anyone was to me, it should be Ashley. But since it was all in the past, she decided not to mention it. She asked Julian to order her some soup. 1/3 15:28 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 294 +65% Valerie knew she had mild¨Cbypoglycemia and usually ate regrly. Today was an unexpected situation. Otherwise, she usually had meals with Matthew or grabbed something outside, preventing her from fainting from hunger. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Matthew? Yes, I have been on the phone with Matthew before she fainted. Did he find out about her faipting too?¡± Valerie suddenly remembered. Just as she was about to ask Julian, Aiden ran over to her, holding her hand and showing concern. ¡°Aunt Valerie, are you. okay? Aunt Valerie, do you have a baby in your tummy?¡± Aiden looked at her with curiosity. Valerie smiled, covering her belly, and nodded. ¡°Yes, there is a baby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Uncle Matthew just heard you fainted and ising to see you.¡± Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Oh no! Just what I feared.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of Matthewing to the hospital. She was afraid that if Matthew¨Ccame and saw the medical records, he would find out she was pregnant. That would be impossible to hide. Julian had just ordered the food when he noticed Valerie¡¯s panic. He was taken aback. ¡°Valerie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you worse? Let me get the doctor¡­¡± Valerie grabbed his sleeve and shook her head. ¡°No, Julian, I¡¯m fine. I think I¡¯m feeling better. I want to go home She pulled back the covers and started to get up. Julian was stunned. ¡®How could she leave the hospital looking so pale?¡± he wondered. Valerie didn¡¯t know how to exin. She stammered. ¡°Matthew ising¡­¡± Julian was even more confused. ¡°You¡¯ve fainted. Of course, Matthew shoulde to see you¡± ¡°But if hees, I won¡¯t be able to hide that I¡¯m pregnant¡­ Julian was shocked. ¡°You haven¡¯t told Matthew you¡¯re pregnant? feeling Valerie had previously told him she wanted to keep the pregnancy a secret to surprise Matthew. Julian assumed she must have told him by now. He couldn¡¯t believe it. With her belly starting to show, Matthew still didn¡¯t know. Julian suddenly felt a bit sorry for Matthew. Valerie had never been this anxious. ¡°Julian, I can¡¯t stay in the hospital,¡± Julian was more confused than ever. Pregnancy was a joyous asion, why was she so scared? Valerie¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem normal, not like someone hiding a surprise, but rather someone intentionally keeping Matthew in the dark. ¡°Valerie, you and Matthew are married. Why can¡¯t you tell him you¡¯re pregnant? This is good news Valerie shook her head. She couldn¡¯t say that. Their marriage was a contract. She didn¡¯t want to complicate things. Knowing Matthew¡¯s character, if he found out about the baby, he would definitely fight for custody. But she couldn¡¯t tell Julian about the contract marriage, or he would be furious, For a moment, Valerie felt cornered, unable to speak, her lips trembling and her whole body shaking. In the midst of the tension, Aiden looked up at his dad and Valene, confused about why Matthew¡¯s visit made them so anxious. Just then, Valerie¡¯s phone rang again. The harsh ringtone startled Valerie. Seeing it was Matthew calling, her face grew even paler. She clenched her fists tightly Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 15:28 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 294 before finally answering ¡°Hello.¡± 1ÈÕÁã465%ýX Hearing Valerie¡¯s voice, Matthew thought she had woken up and felt slightly relieved. ¡°Are you okay? Are you at Kranson City Hospital? I¡¯m almost at the entrance.¡± ¡®No! Please, don¡¯te,¡® she wondered. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Just as she was about to blurt out, arge hand reached over. Julian actually snatched her phone and started talking to Matthew, ¡°Yeah, Matthew, it¡¯s me. Valerie is indeed at this hospital. You should hurry over. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡± Valerie was utterly frantic. ¡°No¡­ Julian¡­¡± But Julian had already hung up the phone. Seeing Valerie¡¯s anxiety, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t understand why you felt the need to hide something as significant as being pregnant from Matthew, but I have to remind you one thing. You¡¯ve been married to Matthew for quite some time now, and I can tell he genuinely cares about you. Finding a good partner isn¡¯t easy. Look at me and Ashley. We ended up in this situation because we didn¡¯t understand each other well enough. I made a mistake in my judgment ¡°But I see Matthew as a good man. You¡¯d be better off sitting down and having a proper conversation with him. I believe that as long as there¡¯smunication between a husband and wife, there¡¯s no hurdle that can¡¯t be ovee. Concealing things will only create conflicts and misunderstandings.¡± Hearing this, Valerie remembered thest time Matthew helped her solve a problem and even took her back to his grandparents¡® house. He knew shecked familial warmth and had his grandparents act as her family for support. Despite his cold demeanor, seemingly indifferent to everyone, he was actually the most reliable person she knew. ¡°But, Seeing her torn and hesitant, Julian gave a bitter smile and continued, ¡°Valerie, in matters of the heart, honesty is crucial. The child belongs to both of you. If you keep hiding it from him, how is that any different from what Ashley did when she secretly took Aiden away? ¡°Valerie, you need to exin things clearly. Happiness is something you have to seize.¡± Valerie suddenly felt a shock run through her body. She had to admit that Julian was right. Her actions were essentially no different from Ashley¡¯s. ¡®More importantly, seizing happiness? she thought to herself. ¡®Matthew, is he her happiness? Cane really have that?¡® he wondered. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In that instant, many thoughts flooded her mind. Katherine had asked her simr questions before, but she hadn¡¯t dared to delve into them. Now, Julian¡¯s push was forcing her to confront them. Absolutely, in fact, there was another path that she and Matthew could choose. They were married, and regardless of the reasons behind their marriage, if they could continue getting along like this, it might not be so bad. Matthew liked children and would make a good father, and he treated her well, too, which would make him a good husband. She felt lucky to be married to him, and she didn¡¯t seem to mind continuing as they were, being his wife, growing old together. Is this what liking someone is? Or is it love? she wondered. Valerie felt a sudden thump in her chest as if something had struck her heart. Thinking of Matthew¡¯s face, she touched her belly and took a deep breath, as if making a firm decision. ¡°Okay when he gets here. I¡¯ll tell him everything.¡± In fact, their six¨Cmonth agreement could be entirely extended. Somehow, after making this decision, Valerie suddenly felt a bit of anticipation, wondering how Matthew would react when Chapter 293 he found out. Hearing this, Julian finally felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief His own love life was a mess now, but the way Valerie and Matthew interacted seemed harmonious. He hoped Valerie could. be happy and seize her happiness. Valerie smiled. ¡°Julian, you should go back. Aiden has been through enough today. Take him home to rest, and you need to deal with Ashley quickly. Don¡¯t let her affect Aiden again.¡± Julian thought about it and realized there was no reason to refuse. He wanted to continue taking care of Valerie, but with Matthewing soon, he didn¡¯t want to intrude on their time together, so he nodded. However, Aiden clung tightly, running over to Valerie. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you. I want to protect Aunt Valerie.¡± The little guy¡¯s soft, sweet voice was both obedient and understanding. Valerie felt a warm rush in her heart. ¡°Thank you, Aiden, for wanting to protect me. But never forget that you¡¯re a little man now. After all, you¡¯ve been through today. You need to take good care of yourself. You mustn¡¯t go off with just anyone again, and remember that you have to go to kindergarten tomorrow¡­. Valerie, acting like a nurturing mother, could only watch as Aiden reluctantly followed Julian out. After they left, Valeriey alone in the hospital, asionally ncing toward the door. It seemed that bing a mother really changed things. In the past, Valerie¡¯s mind was entirely focused on work and making money, living as if she were an emotionless machine, But now, she began to imagine what it would be like to have a child, how she and Matthew would interact, and whether their rtionship would change because of the child. It was truly remarkable. Most people fell in love first and then got married. 9 Who would have thought that they would get pregnant first, then marry, and only then start developing feelings for each other? Thinking about Matthew arriving soon, she felt both anxious and excited, as if time itself had slowed down. SEND GIFT Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 At this moment, outside the hospital, with the gas pedal floored a pastel¨Ccolored Mini car weaved through the rush hour traffic, leavingrger vehicles in its wake. Finally, with impressive driving skills, it spun into a parking spot. The sound of screeching brakes echoed behind it, apanied by curses. Many drivers craned their necks, expecting the owner of the small car to step out and face their wrath for such audacity. But when the door opened, a man in a ck suit stepped out with amanding presence that suggested he was not to be trifled with. Those cursing drivers immediately fell silent, intimidated into submission. Matthew.couldn¡¯t care less about them. He recalled Aiden¡¯s scream on the phone, saying Valerie had fainted. Combined with the bodyguard¡¯s report that she had climbed onto the tracks, Mathew had a pretty good idea of what had happened. Valerie never made things easy. She was probably being stubborn again. Matthew: [I¡¯ve arrived.] He texted Valerie. Her reply came quickly. Valerie: [I¡¯m in the hospital, third floor, room 308. Mr. Grant, there¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m much better now.] If she could respond, she was likely indeed feeling better. Still, Matthew wasn¡¯t reassured. He made a mental note to remind her again in person that she could always contact him if she ran into trouble. He had told her justst night. Striding quickly toward the outpatient department, his phone suddenly lit up A message shed on the screen. ¡°East City Airport,e pick me up.¡± Matthew nced at it briefly, dismissing it, and continued walking. But the phone rang a second later, the caller persistent, Irritated. Matthew answered, ¡°Yes?¡± The person on the other end had better have a genuine emergericy. Otherwise, they¡¯d regret bothering him at such a critical moment. ¡°Hey¡­¡± a light, familiarugh came through the phone, followed by a soft voice. ¡°So many years have passed, and you haven¡¯t changed a bit¡­¡± Matthew, already losing patience, was about to hang up when the woman¡¯s gentle voice became clearer and unmistakably familiar. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back¡± What? His long strides came to an abrupt halt. Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his usually impassive face showed a rare crack. waiting Her voice seemed to travel across a century, soft and coquettish Matthew, hurry ande pick me up. I just got back from abroad and don¡¯t even have money for a taxi. If you don¡¯te, 11 wait here forever. Don¡¯t keep me She hung up before he could refuse. When he tried calling back, the phone was turned off. His expression turned cold and serious. After a moment of gripping his phone tightly, he turned and left the hospital 1/3 15:28 Sun, Jul 28 Charter 296 G +64% When Valerie heard footsteps outside, she thought Matthew had arrived. But when she got up to look, her smile froze on her face. It was Julian. Julian walked in carrying food, the steam from the hot dishes snapping Valerie back to reality. Julian, why did youe back?¡± Julian strode in. ¡°I was worried it wasn¡¯t right to leave you alone the hospital. I¡¯ve settled Aiden with the neighbors watching him, so I came back to keep youpany. Matthew isn¡¯t here yet?¡± Julian looked around the empty room and shook his head. It had been forty minutes since he left, and Matthew still hadn¡¯t shown up. That guy was being ridiculous, ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he was already at the hospital entrance? What¡¯s he doing? Is the entrance as far as the Milky Way? Even crawling, he should have made it by now, Julian wondered. Valerie was also puzzled. Noticing Julian¡¯s displeased expression she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Maybe he got lost. Julian, you should go back. Aiden was really scared today. He needs you I¡¯m fine here. Aiden is already asleep. I told him I wasing to see you. The little guy said you saved him and now you¡¯re unwell, so he¡¯ll be good.¡± He continued, ¡®Come on. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Drink this chicken soup noodles and have some soup.¡± Julian efficiently unpacked the food. Valerie had only sipped a little soup earlier, which was watery and nd. Seeing herck of appetite, Julian had gone back to prepare something better. Valerie was about to speak, but the aroma made her realize she was hungry. She took the portion and began to eat slowly. finding her appetite increasing. Before long, she had finished everything. She had a good appetite and quickly devoured the food. Julian noticed and asked, ¡°Should I get you more?* ¡°No need, Julian. I¡¯m full. You should go back now. I¡¯m fine. The doctor said I just need to be observed and can be discharged tomorrow morning.¡± Julian wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°That¡¯s not happening. I only agreed to leave because I thought Matthew woulde. But checking the time, why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Julian had a good impression of Matthew and didn¡¯t think he would intentionally leave Valerie hanging. ¡®Could something have happened to him?¡± he spected. At that, Valerie¡¯s heart tightened, and she instantly became anxious. Indeed, Matthew had said he was already here, yet he hadn¡¯t shown up. She quickly took out her phone to call him, but the phone rang for a long time without an answer. Valerie¡¯s spirits sank further. ¡®Could something have really happened? We have just found Aiden today. Did we now have to call the police to find Matthew? She thought to herself. Just as she was getting more worried, the call was finally answered. But it wasn¡¯t Matthew¡¯s voice. Instead, a woman¡¯s voice said, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 15.29 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 +64% The woman¡¯s voice made Valerie pause. ¡®How could Mr. Grant¡¯s phone end up in someone else¡¯s hands? she wondered. The person on the other end said, ¡°You must be a friend of the phone owner. I just found this phone, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already contacted them. He said he was busy with something urgent and would send someone to retrieve it soon. I¡¯m here waiting for them toe.¡± ¡°Oh, now I see¡­ Valerie said. ¡°Yes, if you need to talk to the phone¡¯s owner, you might need to try reaching himter, that stranger suggested. The person who found the phone seemed to be a young girl. Her voice was lively and cheerful, and even without meeting her, Valerie could imagine her smiling face. ¡°The person who lost the phone is my husband. Thank you for packing it up. I¡¯ll contact himter,¡± Valerie said. The girl responded warmly. ¡°No problem, happy to help. As Valerie hung up, she vaguely heard the girl muttering. ¡°How can a man not even save his wife¡¯s number?¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment, but the call had already ended. She felt a strange unease she couldn¡¯t quite describe. Julian then asked, ¡°So, what happened?¡± Not wanting Julian to overthink, Valerie said, ¡°He¡¯s got something urgent to handle. He won¡¯t be coming.¡± Julian was visibly displeased. ¡°How can he act like this? As a husband, he should prioritize his wife. You¡¯re hospitalized. Is his job more important than you? He¡¯s just a driver, not a big boss. Now that his wife is in the hospital, he should take a leave. This guy really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s important. Julian had initially thought Matthew was a decent guy, worth Valerie¡¯s appreciation, but now it seemed Matthew didn¡¯t even care to cherish Valerie. ¡®My sister is in the hospital and pregnant. Even if Matthew didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy, he knew she was staying in the hospital, right? He was supposed to be here, Julianined internally. Seeing Julian¡¯s indignant face, Valerie quicklyforted him. ¡°Julian, you mentioned he¡¯s a driver. If his boss needs him, he has to go. I¡¯m fine, really. Besides, he¡¯s trusted by his boss. You know, if the boss gives him a task, he probably can¡¯t refuse.¡± Julian still looked displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t defend him. I thought he was a responsible husband, but now it seems he¡¯s just clueless.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What kind of job is so busy that he can¡¯t even make a phone call? He even said he was at the hospital entrance. Luckily, I came. Otherwise, Valerie would be alone, and what if something happened? Julian wondered. Valerie understood that Matthew¡¯s job kept him busy, often working overtime on weekends. Tonight wasn¡¯t early, and he still had work to do. He must be exhausted. However, she had finally mustered the courage to tell him she was pregnant. Now that he didn¡¯t show up, her determination seemed to wane. Valerie couldn¡¯t tell if she felt relieved or disappointed. She had been looking forward to his reaction. Not wanting Julian to notice, she quickly changed the subject. Julian, let¡¯s not talk about me. Sit down. What are you nning to do about Ashley?¡± Julian sighed without saying a word. Valerie spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Although Ashley did something outrageous today, there probably won¡¯t be any substantial consequences. She¡¯ll be out soon. What will you do then?¡± 15.29 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 297 Julian spoke grimly. ¡°I initially nned to part ways amicably, buy a house, and give her half the money so she could start a new life. ¡°After all, she moved here for marriage, but now, given what¡¯s happened, an amicable separation is impossible. Ashley clearly intends to make things difficult for me. Since she¡¯s been kind, I won¡¯t hold back. If ites to it, I¡¯ll file for divorce. Shemitted adultery, and now she¡¯s harmed Aiden. I won¡¯t let her get away with it Hearing this, Valerie nodded. Julian was an honest and straighteward man. If even he was angry, it was clear how far Ashley had gone. But right now, Aiden was the most important concern They couldn¡¯t let Aiden be affected any further. The two agreed to call the teacher the next morning, asking the kindergarten to ensure that only Julian or Valerie could pick up and drop off Aiden. At all other times, Aiden must be kept within sight, ensuring Ashley couldn¡¯t harm him again. Valerie and Julian were conversing in the hospital room, while on the other side, Katherine was rushing to the hospital. She had been searching for someone with her bodyguards at the kindergarten, but since they were looking in different ces, she hadn¡¯t crossed paths with Valerie and Julian. Upon learning that Valerie had been hospitalized, she hurried to visit. In a bizarre twist of fate, while waiting at a traffic light, Katherine spotted a familiar figure. Katherine was taken aback, stunned for a moment. How could it be him?¡® she wondered. Katherine observed carefully and confirmed once again that the man in front of her was indeed Caleb. No matter what, she could recognize that scumbag Caleb. Caleb didn¡¯t notice Katherine, and instead, he was all over hispanion,ughing and chatting with her, seeming very pleased with himself. ¡®Hasn¡¯t Louis said he¡¯s driven Caleb away? I have stopped the credit card I have given to Caleb, and Louis sold Caleb¡¯s belongings to retrieve the money I have spent on him. Caleb should indeed have been unable to survive in River City. why is he back? How dare hee back? she was puzzled as she thought to herself. Katherine couldn¡¯t help but grip the steering wheel tightly, fearing she might lose control of her emotions and impulsively drive straight at Caleb. She immediately pulled over and got out of the car. Thinking of her past experiences, she wished she could tear him apart. That scumbag Caleb, who had hurt her so deeply, was now so carefree. Katherine couldn¡¯t stand it. Memories of the past flooded back. Because of Caleb, she had almost jumped off a building tomit suicide. If it weren¡¯t for Julian, she would have died. This scumbag, now seemingly without any remorse, was so ringly happy. He shouldn¡¯t be alive. In her anger, Katherine truly wished she had a dagger in her hand. Otherwise, she would definitely rush up and stab him. That woman has fallen for it. No, I have to go over and reveal Caleb¡¯s true face to prevent this scumbag from harming any more good girls,¡® she determined inwardly. Katherine took a few quick steps forward, about to confront them, only to hear the woman ahead say arrogantly. ¡°I thought Valerie and Julian had some real power. But thanks to you, I¡¯m out on bail, darling. You¡¯re really something.¡± 15:29 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 +64% Ashley finished speaking and then nted a noisy kiss on Caleb¡¯s face. Caleb turned his head, pinching her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a pity that your son won¡¯t go with you. What an ungrateful child.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ashley was furious, clenching her fists and stamping her foot inint. ¡°It¡¯s all Valerie¡¯s fault, that meddlesome bitch. If it. weren¡¯t for her, I would have brought Aiden back long ago. Today¡¯s failure means they will definitely be on guard against me from now on, and they will never give me the child.¡± Katherine, who was following behind, was stunned upon hearing this. She said Valerie and Aiden¡­ So, this woman is¡­ Katherine realized something. She could hardly believe it and quickly followed a few steps, but she didn¡¯t dare get too close, for fear of being discovered by Caleb. Ashley, recalling the scenes from just now, was beside herself with anger. She touched her face and felt like her eyes would pop out with rage. ¡°Caleb, you must help me. That bitch Valerie hit me. Look at my face, beaten by her. If I see her again, you hold her down for me, and let me give her a few ps in return,¡± she cursed. Ashley¡¯s words made Katherine, who was following behind, clench her fists and grit her teeth. If she weren¡¯t afraid of alerting them, she would rush up now and teach this despicable couple a lesson. Caleb just smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a woman. I¡¯m not afraid I can¡¯t handle it. But your son is too disobedient. Even if we get him back, he won¡¯t listen to you. It¡¯s too troublesome. Let¡¯s just drop it.¡± Caleb had never considered raising someone else¡¯s son. Having a little burden around was not appealing, just a bit of fun. Now with Aiden being like this, Caleb wanted him even less. Seeing his disdainful face, Ashley had no choice burlo nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you. Aiden this little brat. He¡¯s disloyal and I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve filled his head with. It¡¯s driving me crazy. Next time I find him, he¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to him.¡± As Ashley spoke, she clung to his arm, ttering him until Caleb came to his senses, pinching her chin. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re out now, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal to get rid of the bad luck.¡± ¡°Okay, you always care about me.¡± Ashley cooed, nestling in his arms, and the two walked forward, chatting andughing. Katherine, hearing this, felt a pain in her heart and felt like vomiting up the lunch she had eaten. Caleb, that bastard, had the misfortune to cross paths with a heartless bitch. A prostitute matched a bastard! May they have a long andsting rtionship. Just moments ago, Katherine had thought the woman was deceived and wanted toe forward to warn her. But it turned out that she was Aiden¡¯s biological mother. She never expected that these two would end up together, shattering Katherine¡¯s worldview. Just then, Caleb turned his head. Not wanting to be discovered by him, Katherine quickly turned around and pretended to look at her phone. As the city lights began to twinkle in the early evening, she watched the passersby, each hurrying back home. When she looked back at the couple, Caleb indeed hadn¡¯t noticed her and continued to flirt with Ashley by his side. Katherine restrained her urge to vomit. Once again, she felt that she had been utterly blind to have ever fallen for Caleb, that scumbag, and even wanted to die for him. What a fool she had been. Right, Valerie Remembering that she hade to the hospital to see Valerie, Katherine quickly gathered her wits, got in her car, and stepped on the gas to speed away. However, when turning a comer, she ran into Caleb again, seeing that they 15:29 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 298 were about to cross the roadpletely disregarding the traffic lights. Katherine abruptly honked her car horn, sped up, and didn¡¯t slow down at all, rushing past. The dirty water sshed from her vehicle drenched both Ashley and Caleb, causing them to jump back in fright and copse to the ground, their legs feeling weak. Katherineughed, letting them taste her power. She stuck her hand out the window and flipped her middle finger, then stepped on the gas and sped off. In the rearview mirror, she saw Caleb cursing in a rage. Katherine sneered coldly. What are you cursing about? I haven¡¯t even hit you with the car, which¡¯s already showing you a lot of mercy, she wondered. But after arriving at the hospital, Katherine couldn¡¯t help but feel increasingly upset. Thinking about her past grievances, she still couldn¡¯t swallow her pride and couldn¡¯t help but cry by Valerie¡¯s bedside. Valerie was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± Not knowing what had happened, Valerie could only pat her back continuously tofort her. Julian also looked at the woman who had suddenly burst in, instantly bewildered. The two of them looked at each other, and seeing Katherine crying uncontrobly, he quickly went over to pour a ss of water and handed it to her. Katherine cried her heart out and finally looked up after feeling somewhat relieved, guzzling the water in one go. Her temper red up quickly and subsided just as fast. Thinking about crying over such a man was unnecessary, she crushed the disposable stic cup in her hand and said angrily, ¡°Valerie, Julian, guess who I just saw?¡± Valerie looked surprised. ¡°Who else could it be? You came in crying and really scared me. It¡¯s not an enemy, is it?¡± Katherine took a deep breath, her face full of indigitation. I actually saw that bastard Caleb Hearing this, Valerie was taken aback for a moment, then her brows furrowed tightly, finally understanding why Katherine/ was so angry. Not just Katherine, even she felt incensed upon hearing that name. SEND GIFT Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°Didn¡¯t Louis drive Caleb out of Kranson City? How dare hee back?¡± Katherine gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, we let him off the hook, yet he dares to return. Just wait. He¡¯s as good as dead this time.¡± Katherine was indeed furious to the extreme, recalling the past grievances. Now, Calebs actually dared to appear in front of her. He was even smug and had a woman by his side. He was quite happy. She gritted her teeth at the time. ¡°When I saw him on the road just now, I stepped on the gas and rushed over, wishing I could have run him over and turned him into minced meat. As she spoke these words, a glint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes, which made Valerie feel a pang of fear. Valerie tightly grasped Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a mistake?¡± Katherine was decisive. Td recognize him no matter how.¡± She had seen Caleb¡¯s face for so long and had been deeply hurt by him in the past. She could recognize him no matter how he changed. Katherine steered. ¡°After confirming it was him. I drove past hirn to scare him, and he was so frightened that he sat down on the ground. Just thinking about his face makes me feel sick. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to vent my anger. I should have run over that vicious woman as well,¡± Valerie, afraid that she would do something foolish, quickly held her back andforted her. ¡°Katherine, let it be. It doesn¡¯t matter he¡¯s back. Don¡¯t get angry. Even if the scumes back he won¡¯t do well. After all, you have Louis watching over here. If Caleb wants to make aeback, it¡¯s simply impossible. More importantly, Katherine, a fine noble youngdy, shouldn¡¯t sacrifice her future for such a scumbag. That was the principle, but why should the victim hide and heal while the perpetrator could sleep soundly? Katherine was unwilling. ¡°Valerie, I can¡¯t help it when I see him. If he just goes far away, it would be fine, but now he dares to run back to Kranson City and live so happily. Why should I suffer and be sad because of him? ¡°Even Lindsey still often makes fun of me about this, saying that I almost had a child with such a man and that I was blind to sleep with such a trash man¡­ My parents also think I¡¯ve embarrassed them. Now I have to report to them several times before going out, why¡­¡± Valerie remembered Lindsey, Katherine¡¯s second sister, who was a bit of a tomboy and had a bit of a spoiled attitude, but she had no ill intentions and was quite frank. However, it was precisely because of her frankness and directness that she could unintentionally say hurtful things. Valerie felt heartbroken and gestured for Julian to pour another ss of water for Katherine. Katherine tried to calm herself down and drank the water in the ss. When returning the ss to Julian, he couldn¡¯t help but speak seriously. ¡°You are the victim No matter what, the responsibility of this matter is not on you, and no one has the right to me you, so you must not take it to heart. You are a good girl.¡± Katherine was now most afraid of people¡¯s colored sses, whether it was questioning her or sympathizing with her, which made her very sad. But Julian¡¯s affirmation made her feel better and warmed her heart a bit. ¡°Thank you, Julian. But seeing Julian, Katherine remembered that she had forgotten to say something. ¡°But this world is really small. Guess who Caleb is with this time?¡± Chapter 299 Valerie shook her head, looking disgusted. ¡°He can do whatever or wants. Don¡¯t care about him.¡± Katherine shook her head, hesitated for a while, and then looked at Julian and said. ¡°Julian, be prepared. I didn¡¯t expect it either. The woman Caleb is with now is your ex¨Cwife¡­¡± Both Valerie and Julian were stunned, both somewhat shocked. ¡°Ashley? Are you sure?¡° Valerie¡¯s worldview was shattered. Ashley actually goes with Caleb? Is she crazy?¡® she wondered. Katherine was afraid that Julian couldn¡¯t ept it, so she nodded cautiously. ¡°I saw it very clearly. They were walking on the street, and they were even talking about Aiden¡¯s affairs. I couldn have heard it wrong. And they were mocking and cursing Aiden. I was so angry that I wanted to drive a car to hit themter They are really a pair of scum, a match made in heaven.¡± After saying that, she quickly added, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t be sad¡­. Julian shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Ashley personally destroyed all his feelings for her, and that adulterer he had seen before, and was very disgusted, but he never thought that the man was actually Katherine¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, the jerk who almost drove Katherine to the brink of suicide. ¡°This scumbag¡¯s indeed no good. That day when Ashley and the adulterer were cornered by me, I had already beaten him 1. up. If I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, I should have hit him harder. At that time, he couldn¡¯t ept the reality and, shocked, he grabbed Ashley and let the adulterer go, telling him to get lost. If Julian had known that the man was Caleb, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let it go. At least he would have broken his legs Ashley, oh Ashley, you are so stupid. You actually have an affair with such a scumbag!¡® he wondered. Katherine felt a bit embarrassed, but thinking of herself being hurt by the scumbag, and Julian being toyed with by that despicable woman, a sense of justice suddenly rose in Katherine¡¯s heart. 9 get hur Her life was saved by Julian, and this time it was her turn to repay the favor. ¡°Julian, go ahead. I¡¯ll listen to you, or let¡¯s find someone to put them in a sack and beat them up. Otherwise, it¡¯s too suffocating, Why should we be the ones who Julian was somewhat taken aback. He was surprised not because Katherine, who looked delicate and soft, actually had quite a tough character, but because she had just been crying and now she was full of energy. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not sad anymore. As for beating them up or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. We can¡¯t let ourselves get hurt.¡± He was quite worried that Katherine would be affected again. But Valerie thought that this was actually a good thing. ¡°Ashley had an affair, and Caleb cheated. They¡¯re a perfect match. Since that¡¯s the case, let them be together and be locked up. They must not be separated, so as not to harm others.¡± Upon hearing this, Katherine immediately clenched her fists and stood up abruptly. ¡°Should we just let it go? Just thinking about that scumbag makes me feel ufortable all over, especially now that he¡¯s with Ashley. The scumbag and the despicable woman should be cut into pieces, otherwise, I can¡¯t let out this breath in my heart.¡± Valerie thought about it and agreed. Julian divorced her and Ashley didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Although Ashley had married far away, she had an easy life these past few years. Even after the divorce, she was still carefree and could be released on bail at the police station. The most unfortunate ones were Julian, Katherine, and Aiden. Just beating them up to vent anger was not enough. ording to their intentions, they would continue to do evil in the future. Julian. we muste up with a solution, once and for all. They are like a time bomb. If we solve it this time, what if theye again next time? We can¡¯t always keep Aiden by our side. There will always be oversights.¡± Thinking of Ashley¡¯s crazy 15:29 Sun, Jul 28 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 299 1. appearance, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. If there was another time, she dared not think about it. +64%2 Julian was still a bit hesitant, but Katherine and Valerie were in perfect agreement and couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Valerie, do you have a n?¡± Valerie thought for a moment, her eyes cast down, a shadow in her eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ I have a n. If we¡¯re going to do this, we have to do it ruthlessly to eliminate future troubles. But this n may require you to make some sacrifices¡­¡± Valerie was originally worried that Katherine would refuse, but hearing her say this, Katherine wholeheartedly agreed. ¡°It¡¯s Caleb who insists oning back to court death. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Whoeveres, I am not afraid. I¡¯m determined to take revenge, she wondered. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 ¡°But how about sacrificing? Katherine looked puzzled. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re not asking me to seduce him, are you?¡± To her surprise, Valerie actually nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You should know Calch¡¯s personality and temper. It¡¯s the easiest way to deal with him¡­¡± Julian quickly stepped in. ¡°But don¡¯t even think about A pure and innocent girl like you shouldn¡¯t waste herself on a jerk. Let¡¯s find another way.¡± Julian was genuinely concerned. Katherine had been heartbroken by a jerk before. Was she really going to sell her charm this time? It was too unsafe. Katherine looked at Julian¡¯s protectiveness, feeling warm inside, but she said. ¡°Julian, you can rest easy. I trust Valerie, and Valerie will definitely not let me get hurt.¡± Valerie nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Julian, I know what I¡¯m doing. I just want to ask Katherine to endure a bit. Let¡¯s lure Caleb into the trap, and let Caleb and Ashley fight each other, so we can achieve our goal without losing anything¡­..¡± Dealing with scum, there was no need to dirty their hands. Letting them fight among themselves was the most correct approach. ¡°I n to do¡­¡± Valerie shared her n with Katherine. The best way was to take control of Caleb, using his greedy and opportunistic nature to let him suffer the consequences and never be able to turn his life around. However, she was worried that Katherine might not be able to control her emotions. Katherine, after hearing the n, was thrilled. ¡°Valerie, you can rest assured. It¡¯s just disgusting him. I¡¯ll just treat it as a game, no problem.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her say this, Valerie was relieved, but Julian disagreed. Katherine had already made up her mind, and seeing this, Julian had no choice but to admonish. ¡°Be careful, and if anything happens, contact us first.¡± This was not a one¨Cperson matter, after all, it was also to help Julian. But hearing the two of them discussing so enthusiastically, it seemed that there was no matter of his. If it really had to be done this way, then this n could not go wrong. No one knew what that scum would do to Katherine. These people had no bottom line. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Caleb sighed, stood up, and walked out to make a phone call, all the while keeping an eye on Ashley. He was certain she¡¯d be tempted. And the next proved it. One million dors was no small amoun If I can make that much, I wouldn¡¯t need to fight that loser Julian for custody of our kid,¡¯ she wondered. Seeing Caleb actually making a call on the balcony, Ashley pondered for a moment. She took off her coat and pulled a card. out from a small hidden pocket in the lining. She handed it to Caleb generously, offering up her secret stash of money. ¡°Caleb, well¡­¡± Caleb looked up at her, his face serious, and pushed the card back. ¡°No need.¡± Ashley panicked. If he didn¡¯t take it, it meant he didn¡¯t trust her. She was counting on living the good life with him. She knew that investing a little now would pay off big timeter. After all, Julian could aford a BMW. Ashley would rather cry in a BMW thanugh in Julian¡¯s truck. So she softened her voice, speaking gently. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m doing this willingly. We¡¯re in this together. There¡¯s no need for formalities between us.¡± Caleb put on a show. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Just spend money and enjoy life. Now that you¡¯re getting a divorce, you need to have some money to your name. Hearing this, Ashley became more insistent. She grabbed Caleb¡¯s hand. Take it, Caleb. We¡¯ll get through this tough time together and make even more money. One million dors is a lot. Where else can we get that kind of money? Caleb, take it. I¡¯ll squeeze more out of that loser when we divorce. ¡°This is 10 thousand dors. It¡¯s not much, but we can figure out the rest.¡± Seeing Ashley take the bait, Caleb sighed with relief and hugged her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll run off with the money, Ashley! Ashley raised an eyebrow and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Would you really leave me?¡± ¡°Of course not. Ashley, I knew you were the best. Once I make some money, I¡¯ll buy you a vi and a luxury car¡± ¡°Yes, just like you said.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Come on. .you know we don¡¯t need to talk like that, We¡¯re together, no need to differentiate. Caleb took the bank card and smiled. Ashley, still reveling in the joy of potentially earning a fortune, didn¡¯t notice the fleeting contempt on Caleb¡¯s face. ¡¯10 thousand dors is nothing. She definitely has more, but she just not willing to give it all at once, he wondered. Looking at the woman in front of him, already in her thirties with makeup barely hiding her wrinkles, Caleb felt disgusted. If it weren¡¯t for the money, he wouldn¡¯t lower himself to be with such a woman. And with her divorce, she might get a good settlement. Once he had all the money, he¡¯d figure out his next move. that Caleb quite missed Katherine. She was beautiful, and he had no idea she was a rich heiress back then. Missing out on big fish had cost him everything, leaving him bankrupt and struggling. Every time he thought about it, he felt a deep regret. Chamer 301 If only there was a time machine, he¡¯d go back and win Katherine over. That rich girl was naive, and if he had just clung to her, he¡¯d be living afortable life now. But there was no turning back, and he had to endure this shabby motel and cate this older woman. Still, for the sake of the 10 thousand dors, Caleb didn¡¯t embrace Ashley, giving her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Ashley, I¡¯m waiting for your divorce so we can be together with no worries. Ashley felt ted. Being with this young guy made her feel youthful again. They soon ended up in each other¡¯s arms, and after a passionate lovemaking, Ashley fell asleep, exhausted. Little did she know that Caleb wouldn¡¯t be with her if it weren¡¯t for the money. Caleb didn¡¯t sleep next to her. While Ashley was asleep, he quickly transferred all the money from her card to his own. Only then did he feel at ease and get ready to sleep. Just as he was about to doze off, his phone buzzed with a message. His groggy head suddenly felt like it had been struck by lightning, jolting him wide awake. Ashley rolled over in her sleep, a Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Caleb quickly covered his phone and rushed to the bathroom to check the call. Ashley was still fast asleep, clearly exhausted. Nervous, he silenced the ringtone to avoid waking her, but he still hesitated to answer Katherine¡¯s call Previously, he¡¯d been chased out of Kranson City by Louis, who threatened that he¡¯d break Caleb¡¯s legs if he ever returned. Katherine calling now could only mean she knew he was back, which terrified Caleb. But then, a part of him wondered, ¡°What if Katherine is calling for something else? Giving in to his curiosity, Caleb finally answered but didn¡¯t speak. Katherine¡¯s voice came through quickly. ¡°Caleb¡® You finally answered.¡± Hearing that Katherine did not sound angry, Caleb immediately heaved a sigh of relief. However, to prevent Katherine from noticing something amiss, he said coldly with a straight face, ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re looking for me? Let me go. I¡¯m not in Kranson City anymore!¡± Despite his tone, Katherine felt an overwhelming urge to strangle him through the phone but held back. However, she still had the upper hand in rationality. Thinking of her motive, she took a deep breath and said gently, ¡°Caleb, are you still angry with me! I didn¡¯t know that Louis did that. I called you to tell you that I missed you¡­ What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I miss you. Caleb. I miss you so much. Caleb couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Staring at the phone in disbelief, he checked the number again. It was definitely Katherine¡¯s. He had called this number countless times when they were together, and he couldn¡¯t be wrong. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Katherine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Caleb. Don¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡± Hearny Katherine¡¯s voice sounding almost tearful, Calch was utterly confused. ¡°What¡¯s she ying at! After everything that happened, now she said she missed him? he wondered. As if fearing he wasn¡¯t shocked enough, Katherine¡¯s voice kepting through the phone. ¡°Caleb, are you listening? You don¡¯t understand. I really want to se you. I dream about you every night.¡± Caleb was stunned, barely daring to breathe. The shock was overwhelming. Caleb couldn¡¯t bear himself to believe her. ¡°Did you¡­ did you forget all the things I did to hurt you? Louis said if I ever came back to Kranson City, he¡¯d break my legs and make my life hell Katherine quickly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Julian was too impulsive. I¡¯m sorry on his behalf. You had your reasons for lying to me. If I hadn¡¯t hidden my identity from you in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have treated me that way. I understand now.¡± ¡°But none of that matters anymore, Caleb. When we broke up, I felt like dying. After thinking it over, you were the best. thing that ever happened to me. I¡¯ll never forget the days we spent together. No one else I¡¯ve met since has treated me like you did.¡± Katherine felt sick saying this, barely holding back the urge to vomit Beside her, Valerie gave her a thumbs¨Cup, equally disgusted but impressed by her performance. Both of them suppressed their nausea while sneaking nces at each other, stifling theirughter. If Caleb answered the call, it meant he still had doubts. They knew they could reel him in. Sure enough, on the other end. Caleb was taken aback Chapter 302 ¦° ¡®Is Katherine out of her mind? Or does she have some kind of masochistic streak? After everything I did, she still couldn¡¯t forget me?¡® he wondered. Thinking back, Caleb realized that despite the deception, he had put on a convincing act. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But then again, even though he had lied to Katherine when he was with her, he was very good at pretending. Moreover, het was handsome. No wonder Katherine could not forget him. At this moment, Katherine, fighting the urge to gag, continued, Caleb, can we video chat? I really want to see you. I can¡¯t wait to see you¡­ The longing was, of course, a ruse, Katherine¡¯s true intention was to confirm Caleb¡¯s whereabouts to prepare thoroughly. Her request made Caleb take a deep breath. If Ashley overheard it would spell trouble. Ashley was so crazy that she even attacked her own son, let alone him, if Ashley discovered this call, the 10 thousand dors he had secured could vanish. It wasn¡¯t a fortune, but it was significant. If Ashley found out, she would confront him physically. She was capable of that. Caleb hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s probably not convenient. We¡¯ve broken up. There¡¯s no need to see each other anymore.¡± Katherine silently cursed, realizing how cautious this scumbag was. Katherine had to resort to more drastic measures. Clenching her fist, she prepared for her final move. She pinched her thigh hard, bringing tears to her eyes to make her plea more convincing. ¡°Please, just let me see you.¡± Katherine¡¯s voice, now filled with a convincing sob, resonated with desperation. ¡°Louis is forcing me into blind dates, but I don¡¯t like any of them. Caleb, only you make my heart race. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve forgotten me. I just want to see you. I won¡¯t do anything else. Caleb, I¡¯m begging you.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Katherine¡¯s performance immediately made Caleb float in the air. Hearing her words, Caleb nced at himself in the mirror. The man in the reflection indeed had a hint of handsomeness, no wonder Katherine couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. Although he still had some doubts, he thought, ¡®It¡¯s just a video call. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± Meeting her wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, and if Katherine was really infatuated with him. She did have a lot of money. Caleb¡¯s mind was racing. ¡°Alright, a video call it is After hanging up. Caleb straightened himself up. To look a bit more handsome, he even dampened ab with water and ran it through his hair, but he kept quiet, afraid of waking Ashley, who was sleeping outside. Katherine¡¯s video call request came quickly. Caleb sat on the toilet and answered it. On the other end was Katherine¡¯s familiar face. Though she looked a bit weary, it was undeniable that young women like her, with money and style, were in a league far above Ashley. Upon eeing the woman in front of him, his heart couldn¡¯t help but stir. ¡®She is still so beautiful, he wondered. On the video, Katherine felt a surge of anger at the sight of Caleb¡¯s face. Thinking of their past, she must have been blind to fall for such a man. Now, she could not help but pretend to be happy when she saw the smug look on Caleb¡¯s face. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯ve lost weight. You¡¯ve suffered for so long because of me. It¡¯s my fault for making you endure all this. I want to see you. Can youe over? Are you at a hotel? Are you in Kranion City?¡± Caleb was startled and quickly denied it. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare be in Kranson City. I don¡¯t even dare enter the city. I follow Louis¡¯s orders without question.¡± Hearing this, Katherine lowered her head, her eyes shimmering as if she had really cried. Valerie, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The acting was wless, and she could see that Caleb had taken the bait. The next step was to give Caleb a lite push, making sure he bit the hook even harder¡­ As Katherine sobbed with her head down, Caleb scrutinized her surroundings. He noticed that the setting looked remarkably like a hospital room. Could it be that Katherine misses me so much that she fell ill, unable to sleep, and ended up hospitalized?¡® as he thought to himself, Caleb was stunned. ¡°My charm must be off the charts!¡® he wondered. Katherine cried enough and then looked up, her face still glistening with tears, and whimpered, ¡°Caleb, let¡¯s have a meal together. Can you sneak back to Kranson City? I really want to see you again. I think about you day and night. ¡°You¡­ you really can¡¯t forget about me?¡± ¡°Of course. Juste back to Kranson City to see me one more time. I beg you. If you do. I¡¯ll give up on all the blind dates Louis sets up for me After saying this, Katherine added. ¡°It¡¯s gettled then, okay? If you¡¯re willing toe back and see me, I¡¯ll do anything for you. By the way, I can¡¯t let you cover the travel expenses. Add me back on WhatsApp, and I¡¯ll transfer 2 thousand dors to you. Consider it for a first¨Css ticket so you can travelfortably. + 64% Chapter 303 Caleb was taken aback when he heard this, but just as he was still unsure, he received her friend request and epted it immediately. The next second, 2 thousand dors was transferred to his ount. This was real money. If Katherine doesn¡¯t care about me anymore, why would she transfer money? Caleb wondered. Caleb checked the bnce again and again. Money didn¡¯t lie, and he naturally believed her suddenly overjoyed. Indeed, she was a noble youngdy of means, generously giving 2 thousand dors for travel expenses Seeing the greed sh in his eyes, Katherine smirked coldly. Valerie was right about Caleb. He was greedy, lustful, and driven by profit. Unfortunately, Katherine hadn¡¯t realized this when she was head over heels in love with him. However, it was his unchanging greed that allowed her to reel him in today. Caleb was so focused on the numbers that he didn¡¯t notice the disdain that briefly crossed Katherine¡¯s face. To Katherine, 2 thousand dors wasn¡¯t even enough to buy a handbag. But to Caleb now, it was enough tost a month. And this was just the travel expense. If he went back, there might be other expenses too¡­ If he could win her back, he¡¯d have everything he wanted. Even if Louis opposed it, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Caleb¡¯s heart was pounding with excitement, he almost couldn¡¯t resist saying yes right away, eager to meet Katherine immediately. But he had to y his part convincingly, so he pretended to hesitate. ¡°Alright, Katherine, I¡¯m taking a big risking bark with Julian around. You need to be extra careful. Where do we meet? You decide the ce.¡± ¡°Tomorrow at noon, at Kranson Century Hotel, don¡¯t bete. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Katherine said, blowing him a kiss. ¡°Alright.¡± Caleb smiled broadly, catching her kiss and blowing two kisses back at her. What Caleb couldn¡¯t imagine was that as soon as the call ended, Katherine clutched the trash can and retched. This time, she truly vomited Luckily, she had only had some water earlier. Otherwise, she would have thrown up badly. Valerie quickly patted her back, and Katherine looked up with a cold smile. ¡°Valerie, he agreed. I lured him out with just 2 thousand dors. If I had known it was this casy, I would have acted sooner and had someone beat him up.¡± Valerie chuckled. ¡°No rush now. On Caleb is head over heels for you again, he¡¯ll do anything for money. Think about it. The prestigious status of the Louisfamily¡¯s youngdy is far above Ashley¡¯s. By then, the two of them will definitely sh. We can take them down one by one without any problem.¡± Katherine nodded, confident Caleb was hooked. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him tomorrow. I¡¯ll head back and change into something nice to dazzle him. Lindsey¡¯s outfits are perfect, sexy and revealing. Caleb will be head over heels.¡± Katherine was full of energy, not noticing Julian¡¯s frown and worried sigh from the side. When Ashley woke up, she saw Caleb grooming himself in front of the mirror, and she was surprised. ¡°Where are you going. and why are you wearing cologne?¡± Caleb started his act again. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it. The boss said that although our investment amount was too small to qualify, seeing my sincerity, he¡¯s taking me to see the world.¡± Ashley was skeptical. ¡°Do you need cologne to meet with the bos ¡°Dressing up shows respect for business partners and leaves a good impression. We don¡¯t want to look like country JU DUII, JUI Chapter 303 Áã+64% bumpkins and be excluded by the big bosses. Today is crucial, and it¡¯s all on me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure wee out on top.¡± He bent down and kissed Ashley on the cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, wait for my good news.¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where is it?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In¡­¡± He was about to say the Century Hotel but quickly changed course. ¡°At the Fantua Hotel. But it¡¯s best if you don¡¯te along. These business moguls are very secretive. If they find out, I might get kicked out.¡± Hearing this, Ashley nodded repeatedly. Caleb was right. Those wealthy bosses were hard to please, and she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Caleb. ¡°Alright, you go ahead. Don¡¯t worry Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 +64 %1 The so¨Ccalled home was nothing more than a hotel. After a round of lovemaking, Caleb finally left. Before he went, he winked at Ashley, causing her to blush deeply, which made him leave satisfied. However, as soon as he stepped out, his expression changed. ¡°Ugh, she¡¯s got wrinkles all over her face. That old woman probably thinks she¡¯s still attractive Caleb¡¯s heart raced with excitement at the thought of his uing date, He made his way to the Century Hotel, where Katherine had already been waiting. Dressed in a Chanel suit, Katherine exuded an irresistible aura,plemented by her branded handbag and overall demeanor, leaving Caleb stunned. ¡®Wow, how have I never noticed Katherine¡¯s elegance before? This level of sophistication is iparable to those gaudy women!¡± he wondered. Although Katherine had always been pretty, she used to wear cheap clothes that couldn¡¯t hide her rustic vibe. Clearly, people needed good attire to bring out their best. A woman nurtured in luxury was truly different Looking at himself, Caleb felt momentarily dazed, surprised that he had once dated a rich heiress. He had even hurt Katherine before, yet she still couldn¡¯t forget him. It seemed that status differences didn¡¯t matter much. What was was that she was hopelessly in love with him. Greed was evident in Caleb¡¯s eyes as Katherine joyfully clung to his arm and led him into the hotel.. crucial Katherine tightened her fists when she saw Caleb, ¡°Caleb, I finally got to see you. You have no idea how scared I was that you might stand me up today. I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.. Her tone and demeanor were entirely that of a clinging woman. No one could see that under the table, Katherine¡¯s hand was clenched so tightly it left marks on her flesh, restraining herself from knocking Caleb to the ground. Upon seeing this, Caleb¡¯s heart leaped with joy, feeling that things were going his way today. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, and you look even more beautiful. I¡¯m truly sorry for what I did to you before. I was a jerk,¡± Caleb began, aware that his previous actions were despicable. He knew winning her back wouldn¡¯t be easy, so he started with an apology, trying to appear as a gentleman. Katherine¡¯s lingering feelings for him were his chance. He needed to hold on to her and take full advantage of this opportunity, even hoping to get her pregnant. If he could be a father, it would secure his future. As his thoughts wandered, Katherine could almost guess what was going through his mind but chose not to expose him. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The tomahawk steak here is quite good Caleb had eaten at upscale restaurants before, but facing such a refined Katherine was a first. He knew well that today¡¯s goal. was not just this meal He assumed his most handsome pose and said tenderly, ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re so beautiful. I was blind back then. These past few days, I¡¯ve been filled with regret, always wanting another chance to see you. I want to know what I can do to earn your forgiveness. Do we still have a chance to be together again?¡± ¡°You want to be with me again? I thought after so long, you¡¯d have other women by your side,¡± Katherine replied. ¡°No.¡± Caleb denied immediately, raising his hand solemnly. ¡°I swear, Katherine. Your every smile and frown stays with me. I and I can¡¯t live without you. There¡¯s no other woman for me in this life besides you.¡± love you. Chapter 304 +64% Caleb yed the role of a passionate lover, his eyes brimming with sincerity. This might have fooled the old Katherine, but does he think I am a child now?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°God knows my feelings are clear. If you don¡¯t believe me, look Caleb said, even pulling out his phone to show her his chat history to Katherine. The records were, of course, clean, with no traces of any women not even casual female acquaintances. But this over¨Cthe- top cover¨Cup was his biggest mistake. Besides, Katherine had sech everything yesterday. Not wanting to expose him, Katherine softly said. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not possible, Caleb. Meeting you today was to end my safety.¡± longing. Louis warned me that if he saw you again, he wouldn¡¯t let you go. I¡¯m saying this for your ¡°No, Katherine, I won¡¯t back down this time.¡± Caleb quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Katherine, it was all my fault before. You¡­ Katherine interrupted him, ¡°Caleb, I like you, but what you¡¯ve done before has indeed cast a shadow over my heart. And Louis told me not to see you. I can¡¯t help my feelings, but I know that we can¡¯t be together anymore. I can¡¯t stand the repeated blows¡­ I¡¯m also afraid that you will be like before¡­¡± She looked up, her eyes red, and the beauty¡¯s tears were heart¨Cwrenching. In such a situation, any man would be moved, let alone someonescivious like Caleb. 1 There will be no ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you. I swear to you. such situation again. What can I do to make you believe that I have sincerely changed¡­¡± Caleb apologized repeatedly, looking very regretful. If it weren¡¯t for knowing what kind of person he was, Katherine would probably be deceived by him. ¡°If you want to apologize, you should be sincere. Louis said he would break your leg, and said that if I continue to be with you, it would be to let me get out of the Santos family, I took a great risk to come to you.¡± J Caleb quickly expressed his sincerity. ¡°How can you vent your anger? No matter what you let me do, I am willing. If it¡¯s not good, you beat me up to vent?¡± I would you be willing to die!¡® Katherine wondered and almost couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. But she held back and said softly, ¡°How could I bear to let you get hurt¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid of getting het. Katherine, you can say it Whatever you say, I will do it. As long as it can make you vent.¡± Caleb was anxious, He knew that today he had to let Katherine vent her anger, he could have the opportunity to go further. Katherine looked at him and sized him up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Katherine¡¯s eyes turned slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to hit you. How about this? You dance here to make me happy. As long as you can make meugh, we will settle the ount¡­ ¡°Dancing?¡± That was not difficult at all. Caleb was surprised by Katherine¡¯s simple request and was about to get up and do it when she suddenly added, ¡°I also want you to dance while loudly saying I love you¡® to me, that you love only me in the whole world, and then spin around on the spot twenty times and do frog jumps, circle the entire restaurant ande back to me. Can you do it?¡± Caleb was taken aback. ¡®Is Katherine crazy? Doing this would be too embarrassing. Isn¡¯t she just ying a trick on him?¡± he wondered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 304 JUI 28 64% ¡°Caleb, you just said you would do anything if I would forgive you, but all I¡¯m asking is for you to dance, and you¡¯re not willing to do even that¡­¡± Katherine looked very sad and upset, and after speaking, she reached for her bag. ¡°It seems that¡¯s it for today.¡± Se?ing Katherine about to leave, Caleb panicked. I¡¯ll dance. I¡¯ll..¡± He decided to go all out. One had to spend something to gain something. It was just dancing to make Katherine happy. So many things had happened before. It was only right that Katherine punished him. If Katherine didn¡¯t punish him at all, he would be the one to find it strange. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Worried that Katherine might leave, Caleb immediately took off his jacket and began dancing in the restaurant, swinging his hips and gyrating. After two routines, he started spinning in c After twenty spins, his brain felt scrambled, and the whole world was spinning around him. But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Next, he had to do frog jumps. Caleb sped his hands behind his head, squatted down, and began hopping around the office. Still dizzy, he staggered and swayed, bumping into walls with one jump and crashing into talle corners with the next, each collision more painful than thest. By the third jump, he fell t on his back. The high¨Cend restaurant patrons, all of whom were somewhat prestigious, had never seen such a bizarre scene. They frowned repeatedly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is this clown doing?¡± ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s cool?¡± ¡°Oh my God! My eyes! What did I do to deserve seeing this?¡± ¡°Miss, we usually encourage breaking up, not making up. But you look pretty. How can your taste be so bad? Even the restaurant¡¯s security looked displeased. The manager, even more upset, approached to make Caleb leave Caleb, who always cared about his image, felt utterly humiliated today His heart pounded. If someone recorded this and posted it online, and Louis saw it, things would get bad. This wasn¡¯t the right time to expose him so early. But Katherine wasughing so hard she nearly cried. Seeing Katherine be happy, Caleb got even more enthusiastic. He shoved the restaurant manager aside, cursing him. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± He didn¡¯t want to be interrupted. He then resumed hopping with his hands behind his head, shouting loudly, ¡°Katherine, I love you! I love you so much!¡± The more he jumped, the more energetic he became, and the louder he shouted, ¡®Am I making a fool of myself? No, I am hopping toward a bright future and a promising destiny, he said to himself. At this moment, Caleb couldn¡¯t care less about the disdainful looks from the onlookers. All he wanted was Katherine¡¯s forgiveness. The opinions of others were irrelevant. Katherine was indeed delighted. Watching her enemy grovel to please her, acting like a court jester, how could she not be happy? She could never have imagined before that he had such a side to him, willing to do anything for money, even sacrificing his dignity. What a wretched man. Caleb danced and sang around Katherine, shouting, ¡°Katherine, love you. I only love you. If you forgive me, I can do anything for you.¡± Katherine feigned confusion. ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Caleb threw all caution to the wind. ¡°I like you the most in the whole world, Katherine. I love you. I am your ve. I am your ¡°What if I like dogs?¡± Katherine raised an eyebrow 15:30 Sun, Jul 28 G. Chapter 305 +64% ¡°Then I am your little doggy, Woof¡± Barking like a dog, he crawled on all fours to her, with his mouth wide open and drooling, all for the sake of making the beautyugh. Unaware that his ugly performance was beingpletely recorded by someone in the corner with a cell phone. Valerie sneered coldly, found Ashley¡¯s contact information from themunication, and sent it to Ashley anonymously. There was a good show to watch next, and she couldn¡¯t wait for Ashley toe. At that time, she thought Caleb would definitely bring more surprise performances to them. Katherine and Valerie, who was hiding in the corner, exchanged nce, and both showed a knowing smile. After the dance was over, Caleb knelt in front of Katherine, piously and sincerely said, ¡°Katherine, you see I have done what you said, Will you forgive me, let go of the past, and start over, okay?¡± He finished speaking and wanted to hold Katherine¡¯s hand, but before he could touch Katherine, she took a step back and avoided it. Caleb was immediately hurt. ¡°Katherine, can you still not ept me? I have done what you said. You let mee back to see you, which means you still have me in your heart, right?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t let such a richdy go, he determined inwardly. Caleb immediately stood up and was about to go and hold Katherine The show was over. Katherine Santos was toozy to deal with him and wanted to dodge again. However, he was not as fast as Caleb Lane. Just as he was about to be caught by Caleb Lane, waiter suddenly appeared between the two of them. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, here¡¯s your creamy mushroom soup and bread slices. Please enjoy,¡± they offered politely, Caleb eyed the tall waiters in front of him, finding him somewhat familiar. He was about tosh out in anger for the interruption when Katherine seized the moment, moving around the table to sit opposite him. ¡°Thank you. I was getting hungry. Caleb, let¡¯s eat something first.¡± Seeing the opportunity slip away, Caleb could only sit down awkwardly, cursing the waiter¡¯s untimely arrival in his mind. Katherine, on the other hand, was grateful for the perfectly timed interruption. She breathed a sigh of relief but then looked up and was surprised to meet the waiter¡¯s eyes. It was Julian Yesterday, when she and Valerie had discussed this n, Julian had been reluctant to support it. She hadn¡¯t expected him to quietly infiltrate the kitchen staff today. Is he worried that if Caleb gets rough, I won¡¯t be able to handle it alone? she wondered. Katherine¡¯s heart warmed. Julian might be stern and not very expressive, but his sudden appearance at a critical moment was truly touching. It was fortunate he had shown up. Otherwise, if Caleb had managed to hug her, she might have pped him in anger, ruining everything. Julian nodded at her and then stepped aside, indicating that she could rx. If Caleb tried anything again, Julian would be there to help. Knowing she wasn¡¯t alone and that Julian was there, Katherine felt fearless. A smile crept across her lips. Caleb mistook it for a smile at him, his heart soaring with joy. ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re smiling. You¡¯re happy, right? Does this mean you forgive me?¡± Chapter 305 She almost forgot that Ealely the troublemaker, was still there. Katherine quicklyposed herself and continued the act. ¡°Caleb, I never really med you. I¡¯m just surprised and touched that you¡¯d do so much for me today. By the way, I went to Louis and got a bottle of wine from Svnd. I know you like to drink. Would you like to try it!¡± Caleb waspletely entranced by Katherine¡¯s smile, and hearing that she had specifically brought wine for him made him even happier. In his mind, for Katherine to prepare a gift for him showed that she still had feelings for him. He knew Katherine couldn¡¯t handle her alcohol well. ¡®So if she identally drank too much¡­ A gleam shed in Caleb¡¯s eyes. He quickly nodded, his heart leaping with joy. Throughout the meal, he kept telling jokes to please her, and Katherine yed along, although she kept ncing towards Valerie in the corner. She was waiting for Valerie to signal whether Ashley had arrived. In reality, Ashley had been dreaming in her hotel room all morning. If Caleb¡¯s meeting went well today, she would soon be a wealthydy. Her 10 thousand dors was an initial investment; invest first, then reap the rewards, nothing was a better business deal than this. However, Ashley was still cautious. 10 thousand dors was a significant amount, and more importantly, without falian, she had no one else to give her money. So whatever money she had leh, she had to save it carefully. When Caleb went to the bathroom to wash up that morning, she had secretly set up location sharing on his phone, just in case he tried to run off with her 10 thousand dors Now, tracking Caleb¡¯s location, she saw he was at some Century Hotel 9 Huh? Ashley frowned. She remembered Caleb mentioning the Fantua Hotel that morning, so how had it suddenly changed to the Century Hotel Just as she was puzzling over this, her phone received an anonymous message. Thinking it was spam, she opened the video casually, but after watching for a few seconds, the flew into a rage In the video, Caleb was acting like a sycophant, constantly trying to please a young girl. The girl was young and pretty and even looked somewhat familiar. Cal was singing and dancing, kneeling in front of her, professing his love, and hopping around like a clown. He even crawled on the floor and barked like a dog Ashley nearly smashed her phone in anger. ¡°This son of a bitch! He said he was going to negotiate with a big shot and told me not to disturb him, but along he was meeting up with a mistress, wasn¡¯t he?¡® he wondered. And the video was very clear, even capturing all the buildings at the entrance of the Century Hotel, as well as the door number, in in sight. It seems he deliberately went to the Century Hotel, intentionally said it wrong, and gave a fake address to guard against her. Ashley was furious and immediately took a taxi to the Century Hotel. Valerie had been observing the situation outside the hotel Sering Ashley get out of the car, she immediately sent a message to Katherine. Valerie [She¡¯s here! Retreat.] Katherine saw the message and understood, while Caleb was still smiling. ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will never 15:30 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Upon hearing the words, Caleb was taken aback with a jolt of shock. Turning around, he saw Ashley approaching, and he was left utterly speechless, his facial expression as colorful as a canvas ¡°How¡­ how did youe here?¡± he stammered. Ashley was so furious that her eyes seemed ready to pop out of their sockets. She pointed at Caleb and let out a string of curses. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were with this bitch. This is the big boss you mentioned? Is this how you negotiate?¡± Ashley stepped forward as if to strike, but Caleb caught her arm. Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s out of your mind. Caleb, how could you do this to me?¡± Katherine, standing by, was dumbfounded. ¡°Caleb, who is she?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Caleb mumbled incoherently, while Ashley stepped forward and hugged his arm. Tm his girlfriend. Caleb was horrified and immediately shook off her grip. ¡°Katherine, listen to me. She¡¯s not.¡± ¡°How can I not be? I¡¯ve divorced for you, yet you still treat me like an outsider? I am your girlfriend.¡± Turning to Katherine, she said, ¡°Youngdy, Caleb is mine. You¡¯re so young and yet you¡¯re the mistress, meddling in someone else¡¯s rtionship. Have you no shame? Upon hearing this, Katherine shot up from her seat. ¡°Caleb, you just said you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, and here you are, deceiving me again. Bastard, stay away from me.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She raised her hand and pped Caleb hard, then turned and left. Caleb, desperate, his face turning pale with anxiety, didn¡¯t care about the pain and hurried to chase after Katherine. ¡°Katherine, listen to me. It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there.¡± Ashley pulled him back forcefully. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. Caleb, you were just being all caring toward me, and now you¡¯re hugging some bitch. Have you no shame at all!¡± Moreover, Ashley felt that the girl looked familiar, and after pondering for a while, she finally remembered. The girl is a friend of Valerie¡¯s?¡® she wondered. Thest time they met, she had a feeling that something was off about that girl. She seemed like a bitch, and now it turned out she really was one, seducing her boyfriend right under her nose. Ashley was so angry that she stubbornly held onto Caleb, and as Caleb saw Katherine getting further away and out of reach, he became frantic and pushed her aside forcefully. ¡°Ashley, what the hell are you doing? Are you crazy? Do you have any idea who she is? All the efforts made today have gone to waste. That was Katherine, the genuine heiress of the Santos Croup. Caleb had missed out on Katherine once before, but fate seemed to have destined him to get rich, giving him a second chance, only to have it ruined by Ashley Ashley, pushed to the ground, was seething with anger, her heart and lungs aching with rage. ¡°Caleb, you dare to push me. Give me my money back.¡± ¡°What money of mine? I¡¯ve got no money, but I¡¯ve got a life to give. Besides, you did it willingly, not forced by me. Look at yourself. Who do you think you are? An old woman still dreaming of marrying into a wealthy family? Huh!¡± 15:30 Sun, Jul 28 G Chapter 306 Ashley was so despised by hign that she lunged at him to fight, and Caleb pped her back. ¡°Get out of here¡± He didn¡¯t bother with Ashley any longer, rushing out to call Katherine, but she didn¡¯t respond to him at all, making hirn sweat profusely. But in fact, Katherine hadn¡¯t gone far. An inconspicuous ck car was parked by the roadside, with Katherine, Valerie, and Julian all inside. Katherine, sitting in the car, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Valerie, look at him, how despicable.¡± Valerie patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They will tear each other apar, and Caleb won¡¯t give up on you,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± a Katherine nodded and took out the video of Caleb barking like log in the restaurant just now to watch again, feeling a sense of relief, the gloom of the past month or so finally dissipating a lot. Thinking of how Julian had helped her just now, she quickly said to Julian, ¡°Thank you, Julian.¡± Julian had already changed back to his normal clothes, ¡°No problem, you two girls, be careful.¡± ¡°Hey, I know¡± Katherine smiled with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Julian, you looked pretty good in a suit just now. You had the look of a business elite and could try it more often.¡± Julian was both amused and helpless. ¡°I run a fruit shop, and my work clothes are always dirty. Wearing a suit would be such a waste.¡± ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Katherine really felt this way because Julian, who usually worked outdoors, had skin that was darker and a bit rougher than most people¡¯s. Coupled with his preference for loose clothes for convenience at work, he appeared to be both short and rough. But when he put on formal wear, it was revealed that he actually had a good figure. The firm muscle lines of his arms under the shirt were the results of years of hard work. Moreover, although his family had fallen apart recently, with no one to oppress him, his spirit seemed to have improved a lot. As they chatted, Katherine¡¯s phone ad already received dozens of calls. Caleb also sent messages, exining that he had no rtionship with Ashley. It was all that woman, Ashley, who insisted on clinging to him. Dozens of voice messages were all apologies, and he even transferred 2 thousand dors to her. Valerie, who was on the side, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°After teasing Caleb for so long, the time was about right. Proceed ording to the n, and make another date with him. Get him to drive Ashley away!* Katherine nodded and after ignoring him for half an hour, she finally answered the call. Hello¡­¡± she said leisurely. In stark contrast to her, the person on the other end of the phone was impatient. ¡°Katherine! You finally answered. I know you¡¯re angry, but I have no rtionship with her. Please believe me. Caleb hastily exined their rtionship, saying that it was only because his career was obstructed at the beginning, and she invested, so they had a few meals together. But he didn¡¯t expect Ashley to stick to him, entangling him, and even divorced for him. It was like chewing gum, which couldn¡¯t be shaken off. 15:30 Sun, Jul 28 Chapter 306 The implication was that he was too charming Katherine sneered on the other end of the phone and wondered Why is he so narcissistic? He had clearly slept with Ashley. and now he said they were partners, and they partnered to the bed.¡± Caleb said a lot, and seeing that Katherine didn¡¯t respond, he couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. ¡°Katherine, forgive really sorry. 1 have no rtionship with her, please see me, okay? Katherine feigned belief. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Seeing her attitude soften, Caleb let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s all the truth. I only consider her a friend.¡± 1. me. I¡¯m ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t actually object to a man having a confidante, but Caleb¡­ this woman is too emotionally unstable, and she¡¯s clinging to you like this. If your career takes off in the future, she will definitely be a hindrance to you.¡± Caleb¡¯s heart sank as he thought to himself, ¡®Indeed! If Ashley really makes a scene, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Then, he added, ¡°You¡¯re right, Katherine. You think of everything ¡°That¡¯s why I never want to see her again, to ensure she can¡¯te back to Kranson City to bother us. You figure out a way ties with her and stop all contact.¡± Katherine wanted Caleb to get rid of Ashley. Ashley had cheated on Julian, and now she was being cheated on herself. There was no better punishment for Ashley than this. Caleb thought for a moment, then was delighted. ¡°Okay, I promise you. Don¡¯t worry. Give me time, and I will definitely be able to do it.¡± Caleb agreed without hesitation. After hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath. As long as he could be with Katherine, he would never have to worry about living a poor life again. What was the tens of thousands of dors or so that Ashley had given him? Thinking about how she almost ruined his wealth and honor, Caleb determined to do so. No one could not me him for being ruthless Caleb directly took out his phone and made a call, speaking sininerly. ¡°Calvert, we¡¯ll meet at the usual time and ce¡­ yes, there¡¯s good stuff.¡± What Caleb was thinking was to solve the problem once and for all. As long as he sold Ashley out, she would never be able toe tuck 10 Ìï Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 atherine¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°Valerie, do you think this guy even has a heart? Luckily, Ashley isn¡¯t some saint herself. They¡¯re just etting what they deserve. If I had known he was this scummy, I would¡¯ve taken action sooner.¡± With her family¡¯s influence, dealing with Caleb, even killing him, wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Katherine truly regretted not acting when she had the hance. Just wait and see. If Ashley gets dumped, she won¡¯t let it slide. This was a woman who could even bear to deal with her own son, alerie spoke coldly, relishing the uing drama. She instructed Julian to keep an eye on Caleb so they could respond promptly to any changes. lowever, at this time, neither Katherine nor Valerie could foresee that Caleb was more ruthless than they imagined. They only intended to make Caleb dump Ashley, to teach her a lesson, but Caleb had a more sinister n. Calvert chuckled as he answered Caleb¡¯s call. ¡°Caleb, we have a deal. If you try t y to deceive me¡­¡± Rx, Calvert. This time, you¡¯ll be satisfied. She¡¯s had a child, but she¡¯s young and pretty, just a bit fiery¡± ¡®No worries. Even the most fiery person will obey me. Just bring her to me, and we¡¯ll split the profits¡± Calvertughed before hanging up. Thanks, Calvert Caleb pocketed his phone and, on a whim, bought some snacks and beer. With these, he could ensure Ashley wouldply.. Determined, Caleb decided Ashley had to disappear. The past affection was tossed aside, If Katherine couldn¡¯t stand seeing him with another woman, then he had to solve this once and for all. Especially since this wretched Ashley dared to interfere with his ns, he would never let her go easily. Ashley, having left the hotel, returned to the inn. Fuming she started packing, intending to leave. However, remembering the money Caleb owed her, she felt indignant. Had she known Caleb was this kind of person, she wouldn¡¯t have given him ess to her bank card. No matter what, she had to get her money back first. The money she had saved was all from her secret stash umted while she was with Julian. She had to get it back. Waiting for Caleb to return, Ashley grew angrier with each passing minute. She thought about how he had fawned over that woman today¡­ Caleb had never treated her like that, despite iming to love her. She felt like tearing his heart apart Just then, the door of the inn creaked open, and Caleb walked in. The moment she saw him, Ashley exploded. She charged at him, hinting and wing. ¡°You bastard! How dare youe back! Give me my money!¡± Caleb grabbed her with one hand. ¡°Stop it, Ashley. If I hadn¡¯t done that today, the investment would have definitely failed.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had already prepared his excuse on the way over. Ashley paused, confused. ¡°What do you mean? Being with that woman is an investment! Don¡¯t try to fool me. I¡¯ve seen that woman before. She¡¯s Valerie¡¯s friend and works at the car dealership. What money could she possibly have?¡± Calebughed. ¡°She has more money than you can imagine. Ever heard of the Santos Group from Kranson City? She¡¯s the third daughter of the Santos family, a bona fide heiress. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check it out yourself. Santos Group is a bigpany, I didn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ashley was stunned. She had never imagined Katherine had such a background. She had assumed Katherine was just another gold digger or that she wore fake designer goods. But it turned out she was genuinely wealthy. At the same time, Ashley felt a surge of resentment. The disparity between people was so great. She couldn¡¯t ept it. And Valerie was friends with such an heiress! Caleb continued, ¡°Ashley, I¡¯ve told you before, I have to go wherever the clients want me to. That woman is truly an investor. She promised to make me a top influencer. We were negotiating well, but you barged in. I said those things in the heat of the moment to calm her down. How else was I supposed to appease her?¡°. Ashley was taken aback. ¡°You¡­ you mean it? But you said you¡¯d love her forever, and you even¡­¡± Caleb sighed. ¡°Are you that naive? I had to make her believe I was sincere. These wealthy women are the toughest to handle. They y all sorts of games. Today was exhausting for me¡­ Chapter 307 ¡°But she said I¡¯m ambitious and willing to go all out. She wants to invest in me and create a new ID for me. We were just about to close the deal. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯de over and cause a scene. Do you know how close we were to losing it? I had to beg the big boss afterward, pleading to ger another chance.¡± Ashley, still doubtful, furrowed her brows. ¡°Did I really ruin your chance?¡± ¡°What do you think? If it weren¡¯t for you bursting in, we could have secured even more investment. But now, share in half. I don¡¯t need your 10 thousand dors anymore. It¡¯s useless now. Here, take it back.¡± of you, the big boss cut my Caleb pulled out the card and shoved it into Ashley¡¯s hand impatiently. His straightforwardness made Ashley start to believe him, especially since it w was about money. She immediately panicked. ¡°No, Caleb, it¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me. I don¡¯t want the money. Can you talk to the big boss again, please?¡± Anyone with a bit of sense could see Caleb¡¯s story had holes. But when two greedy people meet, reason went out the window. Ashley, being even more foolish than Caleb, never suspected it was all a ploy. É« Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Caleb said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, you don¡¯t believe me. To think that she even be able to apany you in the future, so I rejected her. In the end, you¡­¡± Ashley did not expect Caleb to do so much for her. Her heart softened and she quickly hugged him. ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll leave the money with you first. There will be plenty of opportunities to spend money in the future. Come, let¡¯s drink and celebrate. Although there were some twists and turns, everything went smoothly overall.¡± ven wanted to invest in me to work with her and I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t Caleb touched her face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ashley shook his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Caleb, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t make wild guesses anymore!¡± Caleb said, ¡°Good,e, I bought you something to eat. You must be hungry.¡­¡­ He walked over with Ashley in his arms. A sinister smile shed across his eyes. He thought, Silly woman, after tonight, I¡¯ll make youpletely lose your chance to think nonsense! He opened the bag and took out the food. There was also beer. He said, ¡°The big boss said today that he¡¯ll let me invest first. I¡¯ll invest more after the e investors¡® anger subsides. Come, wish me sess!¡± Ashley nodded in anticipation. ¡°Caleb, I wish you sess!¡± Caleb¡¯s good words made her happy. She kept drinking until she was drunk. She even said, ¡°Caleb, we will definitely seed. I want to live in a vi and drive a luxury car. I want topletely trample Julian under my feet!¡± Caleb paned her face. When he saw that she was delirious, he immediately sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are fated to ever do that in this life. That Julian was quite good to you. You were the one who was blind to leave him. Fine, I am going to vent the anger for Julian tonight¡± a while. He tidied up and carried Ashley out the door. Ashley was dizzy and did not know anything. She only felt cold and ufortable after a When she opened her eyes in a daze, her surroundings were pitch¨Cck. She heard whispers and was immediately shocked. When she looked again, she could not move at all. Her entire body was tied up. She thought, ¡°Where am I? What is wrong with me? Where is Caleb! Weren¡¯t we drinking together? How did it be like this? This seemed to be the wilderness. She could see the starry sky above her head, but there was tall grass around her, almost burying her entire body. Her hands and feet were tied up, and she could not even turn her body, so she could not see who was talking. Ashley panicked and could not help but shiver. She could only shout, ¡°Caleb! Caleb, where are you?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At this moment, someone walked over and kicked her in the waist. The man shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Ashley was shocked. She was stunned when she realized that this was a strange man¡¯s voice! are you! She asked, ¡°Who are ¡°Me?¡± The man squatted down this time. ¡°I¡¯m your life savior! You¡¯re indeed not bad¨Clooking. Although this woman is a little old, she¡¯s still useful¡­ Come, let me check the goods first!¡± This time, she saw the man¡¯s appearance clearly. The man was very big and tall, and his face was fierce. It was as if he had killed a few people before. Ashley looked at the man in horror. The man completely ignored her expression and was about to reach out with a grin. Ashley was so frightened that she cried. At this moment, Caleb¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Calvert¡­ Ashley was overjoyed. She knew that Caleb would help her. She immediately screamed, ¡°Caleb, save me!¡± Calven Colon smiled maliciously. After looking at Ashley for a while, he turned around and looked behind him. ¡°Caleb, did you hear that? She asked you to save her!¡± Caleb sneered. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Calvent, check the goods. It¡¯s gettingte!¡± Only then did Ashley understand that Caleb was in cahoots with this man. Caleb actually sold her out. She said, ¡°Caleb, you animal!¡± Caleb did not think much of it. Calvert walked over directly. When he saw Ashley, a sinister smile appeared on his face. He revealed his yellow teeth and reached out to touch her body. Ashley screamed in fear. Calvert raised his hand and pped her. ¡°What are you screaming for!¡± This p made Ashley¡¯s head buzz and her entire body tremble. It was not ot until the man touched her entire body that he nodded. ¡°She is not bad!¡± Ashley w was so scared that her face was covered in tears. Caleb smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve given you her. Where¡¯s the money?¡± Calvert said, ¡°I won¡¯t forget about that.¡± ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re not human!¡± Ashley screamed at the top of her lungs. She was on the verge of breaking down. She regretted being deceived by this damn man again and again. Caleb sneered. ¡°Ashley, you can only me yourself for getting in my way! You have to know that that¡¯s Miss Santos. I can earn a lot of money from her. As long as I can enter the Santos family, my future is bound to be sessful. You¡¯re a stumbling block and almost ruined my ns! But now, it¡¯s fine. If youpletely disappear from my sight, Katherine should not be angry anymore.¡± Ashley lost all hope and immediately cursed. ¡°Caleb, you¡¯re shameless. You relied on a woman to get to where you are!¡± Caleb said, ¡°So what? If I rely on a rich youngdy, I can be sessful immediately. But what can you give me? The few thousand dors you gave me is nothing. Besides, when you¡¯re old, you will not be able to give me more money!¡± Ashley yelled. ¡°Caleb, you beast. Help! Help!¡± Caleb, on the other hand, was very pleased with himself. ¡°Every man for himself. Besides, you¡¯re not a virgin, Don¡¯t waste your energy!¡± Only then did Ashley realize what was going on and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Caleb, don¡¯t. I¡¯ll give you money. Don¡¯t sell me. I really don¡¯t want to leave. Please, I still have a child. My son can¡¯t live without a mother! Please don¡¯t sell me. Please.¡± Ashley was not stupid. She knew that if she was sold, she would never be able toe back. In the past, she had seen on the news that after being trafficked, one would live a dark life. They would be sent to a secluded ce. She didn¡¯t know if she would survive that. She suddenly felt so regretful. Ashley¡¯s face was covered in tears. She was really afraid. ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m begging you. Tell Julian, he will definitely give you money!¡± Caleb incered. Even Julian wants to divorce you. How can he give you money? Besides, didn¡¯t you despise him for being a coward? Now, Calvert will find you someone who is not a coward. After you give birth to a dozen children, you won¡¯t have time to think about this anymore!¡± Calvert chuckled and shed his big yellow teeth. ¡°It¡¯s best to have a woman like her who has experience giving birth. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll definitely find a good family!* Seeing that Calvert was ignoring her, Ashley closed her eyes in despair. Suddenly, there was a dampness between her legs. She had actually peed herself. When Caleb saw this, he could not help but cover his nose. His face was filled with disgust. ¡°Damn, Calvert, wash her upter. She stinks!¡± you ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we find a buyerter, they will wash her properly! Calvert could not be bothered to waste time on Ashley anymore. He took out his socks and covered her mouth. Then, he took out money and gave it to Caleb, Unexpectedly, Ashley was quite valuable. Caleb received about twelve thousand dors. Just as he was counting the money, he did not expect the lights around him to be all lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t movel Caleb was so scared that his hand trembled and the money fell to the ground. Calvert ran away. He didn¡¯t expect there to be police. At this moment, Katherine and Valerie arrived with the police. É« SEND GIF Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Before Calvert could run far, he was stopped by the police. Simrly, a few of Calvert¡¯s aplices were also arrested. As for Caleb, he usually did not exercise much. As soon as he got up, the police threw him to the ground. He looked at the crowd of people in disbelief The trading location was very well¨Chidden, and he was very careful. He did not realize that the ce was already filled with people. It was only when he saw Katherine and Valerie that he finally realized that he had been tricked. Ashley was untied by the police. She covered her face and cried bitterly. She was no longer as fierce and unreasonable as before. She was d to be saved: Valerie and Katherine looked at each other. They did not expect Caleb to be so ruthless. They only wanted Caleb to dump Ashley and let Ashley have a taste of being betrayed. It could be considered retribution. In order to see when they would break up. Val¨¦rie specially asked Julian to wait near the hotel where they were staying. In the end, after waiting for most of the night, the two of them did not quarrel. It was not until midnight that Calebs finally came out with a big suitcase in his hand. At first, they didn¡¯t think that it was strange. Julian still felt that something was wrong. Caleb¡¯s suitcase looked too heavy. Caleb had to use all his strength to stuff the suitcase into the trunk. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be that heavy. ¡°Ashley, did something happen?¡± To be safe, Julian continued to follow Caleb, Valerie and Katherine went back to the hotel to look for Ashley. The hotel owner didn¡¯t allow them in at first, but he was afraid that something would really happen. In the end, he opened the door and saw that there was no one in the room. There was unfinished food on the table, and some hemp rope on the ground ¡°So, it was really Ashley in the suitcase! Katherine was stunned. She did not expect Caleb to be so crazy. Although she felt that Ashley was not a good person, no matter how disgusting she was, there was still a legal trial waiting for her. She shouldn¡¯t be sold. They didn¡¯t expect Caleb to be capable of committing such a big crime. Katherine asked, ¡°Valerie, what should we do now? Valerie was also a little confused. It was definitely impossible to rely on just the two of them and Julian. The suspected human traffickers were all from the same organization, and they were all people who did not care about their lives. The two of them immediately called the police and asked Julian to tell them the location. The rest could be handed over to the police. However, Julian discovered that Caleb had driven the car far away. He had already left Kranson City and arrived in the mountains near the suburbs. If he turned around and left at this time, Caleb might have long filed by the time the police arrived. No matter how evil Ashley was, she was still Aiden¡¯s mother, Julian did not want to be burdened with guilt for the rest of his life. Moreover, he did not want Caleb to go unpunished. If they wanted to catch him, they had to catch him red¨Chandled. Unable to dissuade Julian, Valerie had no choice but to try calling Matthew, Matthew had always said to contact him if she encountered any problems. In the post, whenever she encountered trouble or difficulties, he would always appear suddenly and help her. However, Valerie did not expect that the call would not go through. He seemed to be very busy recently. She did not know what he was busy with. Valerie and Katherine were at the end of their wits. They were worried that something would happen to Julian, so the two girls simply drove after them. Fortunately, they encountered a convoy of police cars on the way and arrived near Julian together. In the end, they sessfully captured Caleb at the moment of the transaction Caleb red at the people in front of him. His face was filled with unwillingness. Seeing that he did not know his mistake, Katherine gritted her teeth and walked up to him. ¡°Caleb, you are suspected of human trafficking. This is your retribution!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression was so fierce that it looked like blood was about to drip out ¡°Katherine, you did it on purpose. You bitch, how dare you set up a trap to harm me! I knew you wouldn¡¯t think of me so well You fucking bitch, you deserve to be tricked by me back then!¡± Katherine raised h her eyebrows. ¡°So what if I lied to you? Otherwise, how could I have caught you? You have evil intentions and have done many evil deeds. Go to prison and reflect on yourself¡± Caleb was enraged. He thought about how he had been tricked into believing that Katherine still had feelings for him. He had performed that clown dance in the restaurant to please her. Now, he was even doing this for her. He could not ept it Caleb flew into a rage and pounced on Valerie. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone, even the police. When Katherine saw Caleb rushing over, she was only two steps away from him. She could not dodge at all. Seeing that Caleb was already in front of her, Katherine subconsciously took two steps back. She staggered and almost fell. Meanwhile, Caleb went crazy. He picked up the shovel on the ground and hit Katherine, 1/2 Valerie was also shocked by this turn of events. When she came back to her senses, Caleb had already rushed in front of Katherine. He raised his shovel and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s all your fault. Co to hell with me!¡± ¡°Katherine!¡± Valerie was rtively close to Katherine. Without any hesitation, Valerie used all her strength to push Katherine away. However, due to inertia, she stood in Katherine¡¯s position. Just as the shovel was about tond, a figure suddenly appeared in the dark and rushed towards Caleb, Caleb fell heavily to the ground. The police officers were also shocked and held him down tightly this time. Everyone was stunned. Valerie was also a little stunned when she saw the person who came out of nowhere. Katherine ran over. Her eyes were already red. ¡°Valerie, are you alright?¡± Katherine felt heartache and suffocation at the thought of the scene just now. It was hard to imagine what she would do if something happened to Valerie because of her. Julian was even more infuriated. Ignoring the fact that Caleb had already been subdued, he knocked Caleb to the ground again with a punch. Then, he pressed him down and pped him more than ten times. Julian still did not give up and rode on him, beating him. In the end, it was the police who forcefully separated the two parties. If this continued, Julian would have to go to the police station. Julian spat at Caleb ¡°Scumbag!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If he said another word, he would find it a waste of time. If he took another look at him, he would be giving Caleb a face. Then, he checked Valerie¡¯s entire body. After confirming that Valerie was indeed fine, he was relieved. Valerie also came back to her senses at this moment. She looked at the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of her in confusion, and a trace of gratitude shed in her for helping me, but you are¡­ She did not know the man who had suddenly appeared and saved her. eyes. ¡°Thank you The man was wearing a wide ck windbreaker and was very big. Even with the clothes on, one could feel that the man¡¯s muscles were firm and strong under the clothes. His entire body emitted a cold aura, and he looked not to be trifled with Valerie had no impression of this person at all. She thought that he was from the police. The police thought that he was someone they knew Both parties were dumbfounded. This person modded at Valerie seriously. ¡°Miss Warren, Mr. Grant sent me to protect you.¡± Valerie was surprised. Julian could not help but retort, ¡°His wife is in danger, but he didn¡¯te himself. Why did he ask someone else to help his wife ˹ SEND GIFT Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Julian felt that it would have been fine if Matthew did not know anything. Since he knew that Valerie was in danger here, he should have rushed over no matter what.. Valerie hurriedly smiled. ¡°Julian, he¡¯s been too busy these few days. It¡¯s already not bad that he has such thoughts¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Even 5 so, she still felt strange about what could make him so busy. After being together for so long, she had thought that the distance between the two of them had shortened, but now, she suddenly felt that he seemed to be very far away, so far away that she did not know what he was doing now, or what he was thinking. The man in ck seemed to be very respectful to him, so his attitude towards her was also very respectful Valerie wondered what the rtionship between Matthew and this person was Her mind was in a mess. When Caleb raised his shovel and attacked her just now, for a moment, she thought that something was really going to happen to her. Fortunately, it was a false rm. Thinking about it this way, she was still very grateful for the sudden appearance of this man in ck. On the ground, Caleb was still cursing indignantly. This time, the police did not dare to be negligent and subdued him tightly. The cold handouts stunned Caleb. Only then did he realize that he had really been arrested. Before he left, he looked at Katherine with a fierce gaze. Katherine did not take it seriously at all. This kind of scumbag was not worth hier sailiness at all. Now, he would definitely be sentenced for human trafficking. It was a relief for her. Although Ashley was not captured and was saved, her clothes were tattered and she was in a sorry state. She subconsciously looked at Julian as if she wanted Julian tofort her, just like before. In the end, Julian did not even look at her. His gaze was always on Valerie and Katherine. After confirming that Valerie was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, a gust of night wind blew, Katherine could not help but seeze twice. Julian immediately took off his coat and covered Katherine. He reminded her not to catch a colif When Ashley saw this scene, she felt upset and could not help but say, ¡°Julian¡­¡± Julian had never looked at another woman before, let alone cared about another woman so much. She was clearly very cold as well. As if he knew what she was thinking, Julian looked at her and walked towards her. Ashley¡¯s heart was as suddenly filled with hope. Julian!¡± She knew that he definitely still cared about her since they were married once. Ashley quickly stood up and wanted to jump into Julian¡¯s arms. However, before she could get up. Julian¡¯s cold and indifferent voice sounded. ¡°Yar cards and driver¡¯s license are kept at the hotel. I¡¯ll take them awayter, I¡¯ll see you at city hall at eight tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll return them to you after the divorce. After saying that, Julian turned around and left without another word. Ashley was stunned. It was not until Julian and the others walked a few steps away that she suddenly reacted. ¡°Julian, I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore. We¡­¡± Julian seemed to have heard a strange joke. ¡°What?¡± Ashley¡¯s mouth was dry, but she knew that Julian was a soft¨Chearted person. She quickly used Aiden as an excuse and said, ¡°Aiden definitely wants his parents to take care of him together, so let¡¯s not get a divorce¡­¡± den is still still young. He This time, before Julian could speak, Katherine could not help but spit at her. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re the one who brought up the divorce, and you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want a divorce. Do you think you can do whatever you want? We saved you, and you still want to repay kindness with ingratitude? Valeric, Julian, let¡¯s go! Fuck her!¡± Ashley was furious. She wanted to chase after them, but sh statement.¡± them, but she was stopped by the police. ¡°Pleasee back to the station with us to record your Ashley could only watch as the group of people walked away. She stared at Julian¡¯s back, hoping that Julian would turn around and look at her. However, Julian left very decisively this time. Ashley was devastated. She col copsed on the ground and covered her face in frustration as she cried. Her husband, her home, and her son were all She wondered how she ended Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 The matter was resolved, but everyone was not in a good mood on the way back. Firstly, Caleb¡¯s matter was too disgusting. Secondly, Ashley actually felt that Julian was willing to reconcile with her. It was ridiculous. Katherine could not help but retort. However, after that, she felt that she had acted on her own ord. She could not help but secretly look at Julian. In the end, she could not help but say, ¡°Julian, did you really believe that woman¡¯s words and think that Aiden needs his parents to take care of him to grow up healthily?¡± She swore that if Julian really wanted to get back together with Ashley, she would immediately get out of the car and find a rock to see if she could knock Julian awake. Katherine¡¯s calm demeanor made Julianugh. He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have that intention. Instead of letting Alden grow up in an environment where his parents are not on good terms and be timid and insecure, it¡¯s better for me to take good care of him alone. He doesn¡¯t need his mother. I¡¯m enough¡± Katherine immediately heaved a long sigh of relief. That¡¯s goodr Valerie was also happy. ¡°Brother, it looks like you¡¯ve thought it through¡± Julian said, ¡°Yes, there happens to be a second¨Chand apartment with two rooms near Asnd Street. Thendlord knows me and is willing to sell it to me. Other than kindergarten, there¡¯s also an elementary school nearby. Aiden can study there. I n to buy it and raise Aiden myself. I don¡¯t want to remarry anymore. I just want Aiden to grow up well¡± Aiden was not stupid. On the contrary, Aiden was a very obedient child, but his intellectual development was indeed slower than other children. Even Ashley, his biological mother, could not tolerate it. Julian did not think that other women could tolerate it, so he simply did not want to remarry and felt that this was better for everyone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Valerie and Katherine looked at each other. They could not help but feel that it was not easy for Julian. However, it was not bad to be responsible for himself and his child. The few of them chatted as they drove back. When they went, they did not feel it. When they returned, the weather had changed. Suddenly, the wind started blowing, and the sky was pitch¨C ck. Looking at the swaying trees outside the window, Katherine could not help butin. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain at night. Why is the weather so unpredictable! It¡¯s so annoying¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the windshield in front of her began to be hit by raindrops. Then, the heavy rain poured down, as if it was deliberately going against her. Valerie quicklyforted her. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re back. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened to the ambush in the wilderness Katherine nodded. That¡¯s true. Once it rains, Caleb and the others will be hard to find. It seems like even the heavens are helping us.¡± As soon as the finished speaking, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Julian quickly slowed down. Although it was night and there were few cars, safety was still the priority. However, it was already difficult to drive at night, and this was a rainy night mountain road. Almost all the dangerous elements had been gathered. Just as the car made a big turn, it unexpectedly turned into a fork in the road. The car on the other fork was also preparing to drive into the turn. Both sides did not expect a car to appear on the other side. Julian had just started and could not dodge in time. ¡°Shit!¡° He quickly turned the steering wheel Unfortunately, the road was slippery due to the rain, so the car could not change direction quickly. The two cars inevitably collided. Katherine was sitting by the window. The car window was half open. The car was knocked into a dead tree by the roadside. A thick tree branch rushed in from the window. Valerie quickly held Katherine down to save her. However, it was also due to inertia that she was thrown to the side in the next second. Then, her vision turned ck and she fainted. Thest thing she remembered when she fainted was Katherine¡¯s terrified voice. ¡°Valerie! Valerie, Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julian¡¯s head hit the steering wheel. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. He shook his head and heard Katherine¡¯s voice in a daze. He turned around and saw that Valerie was unconscious. He was shocked. ¡°Valerie, wake up He shouted, but Valerie was unconscious. Katherine trembled in fear and quickly called the hospital, When the ambnce arrived to take them to the hospital, tears streamed down Katherine¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Valerie did this to No one would have thought that there would suddenly be a car ident. protect mer Fortunately, Valerie only had a slight concussion. After being rescued, everyone heaved a sigh of relief They recalled that the driver of the car that collided with them seemed to be injured and sent to this hospital. However, they could not care less about that person now. Katherine and Julian guarded Valerie¡¯s bed and did not dare to leave. When Valerie woke up, it was already dawn. The two of them werepletely relieved. Valerie did not feel much. Other than a slight concussion, her hand was covered with adhesive tape. As she was protecting Katherine, the back of her hand was cut by broken ss. Her other arm was also slightly bruised. She was basically fine After asking the doctor and confirming that the baby was fine, Valerie waspletely relieved. She only felt that she had been really unlucky these few days since she kept being hospitalized She squeezed Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°Katherine, why don¡¯t you go back! I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Valerie, I won¡¯t!¡± Katherine med herself when she remembered that Valerie had fainted to save her. Valerie could only coax her patiently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, I have to stay in the hospital for observation. If you don¡¯t rest well, who will take care of me these days? Also, Brother, you have to go back and apany Aiden. It¡¯s time for him to go to school!¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? Julian disagreed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Matthew to look after you?ll call him now. Valeric knew that Julian would notpromise, so she could only nod. ¡°Let me do it¡± She knew that her brother was already unhappy with Matthew tonight. She was worried that he would scold Matthewter. However, Valerie did not expect that when she called, Matthew still did not pick up. Last time, it was because he had lost his phone and someone else had picked it up. Today, he still did not pick up the call. She wondered if he sull didn¡¯t get his phone back. By the side, Katherine was already frowning in anger. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he care about his wife! He¡¯s not even answering his phone!¡± When Julian heard this, has already unhappy expression darkened even more. He could not help but say, ¡°Valeric, what¡¯s wrong with Matthew? I already found it strange when you were hospitalized last time. Did the two of you quarrel!¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but she sull forced a smile. ¡°No, he probably has work to do. Besides, didn¡¯t he already send someone over?¡± Katherine wanted to scold him again, but when she saw Valerie¡¯s pale face, she knew that Valerie would not be happy even if she said more. She could only change the topic. ¡°How about this, Valerie! I¡¯ll buy you food, Julian, go back and send Aiden to kindergarten. Then go home and sleep. Come back in the afternoon to take over my shift. The two of them discussed for a while and reached an agreement They did not care if Valerie agreed or not, Julian said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Santos¡± Katherine said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t mention it!¡± After sending off Julian, Katherine quickly poured a ss of water for Valerie. Valerie could only say, ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m not that delicate. Just leave me alone. But I¡¯m really a little hungry. Can you go buy me some food?¡± Katherine felt that she owed Valerie. At this moment, she would do whatever Valerie wanted ¡°Valerie, wait. What do you like to eat! I¡¯ll get my brother¡¯s restaurant to make it and send it to you¡­ No, I¡¯ll get my brother to make it himself!¡± Valerie had saved her. Katherine felt that it was only right for the Santos Group¡¯s CEO to cook a meal to express his gratitude. She left in a hurry. Valerie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she finally sent Katherine away for the time being. She turned her gaze back to her phone. Chapter 312 Ever since Matthew suddenly left because of something that day, they had not seen each other again. She thought, ¡®How busy is het As a driver, even if he goes on a business trip, he can still call me. He is not in any secret business. Valerie felt a little strange. It was as if a round balloon had suddenly deted. It was originally full, but now it was empty. Valerie finished the ss of water in her hand and shook her head. She wanted to pour herself another ss, but the kettle was empty. The hospital would send water over every morning, but she probably had to do it herself at that moment. Valerie saw that the weather outside was not bad, so she took a small kettle to get water while taking a walk As soon as she came out, she saw a tall figure running over anxiously. He walked so quickly that he almost fell. GEND GIFT Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Nathan followed behind Matthew. Looking at his Matthew¡¯s aggressive posture, for a moment, he almost suspected that his Matthew wanted to Valorie. Matthew had always been a dictator, and all the young people in the family were afraid of him. Anyone he looked at would tremble in fear. Valerie looked thin and small, and she was even hospitalized because of a car ident Nathan felt that she would not be able to withstand Matthew¡¯s Nathan quickly went to stop him. ¡°Mathew, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± Nathan was surprised to see Matthew, who looked like a demon, suddenly bend down and grab Valerie¡¯s hand after rushing in front of him. ¡°Are you hun!¡± Valerie quickly exined, ¡°Just a little. It¡¯s just a small wound on my hand. It¡¯s not serious.¡± He asked. ¡°You have a concussion Valerie said, ¡°It¡¯s a mild concussion. It¡¯s not a big problem. You can get a mild concussion even if you spin twenty rounds on the spot Matthew wanted to pry open Valerie¡¯s skull to see if it was filled with water. He thought, ¡®How can a concussion caused by a car ident be the same as that thing? To think that she said it so casually. Sometimes, he really wondered if she was smart or stupid. He frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lying on the bed? Why are you getting out of bed?¡± ¡°I am going to get some water. Before Valerie could finish her sentence, the kettle in her hand was snatched away by Matthew. She threw it to Nathan, who was watching the show nearby. Without another word, he ordered. ¡°You go!¡± Nathan thought, What the fuck? You can order me around, but can you please be gentle?¡± Nathan was just enjoying the show when he was almost hit in the head by the kettle. The next second, Matthew stretched and carried Valerie into the ward. Today, Nathan was finally impressed. He did not expect Matthew, who looked like he did not care about anyone, to be so worried about others. Matthew did not say a word of worry, but anyone could tell that he was nervous. His already cold fa face was even darker than usual. When he sent her into the ward, he kept a straight face and even frightened the patients next door. They thought that Valerie had been found by her enemy and almost rang the bell to ask the nurse for help. Valerie could only exin again and again, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. This is my husband.¡± Valerie exined for a long time and almost asked her brother to send her marriage license to her. Fortunately, the other patients finally believed. her. Valerie heaved a sigh of relief Originally, when she could not contact Matthew, her heart was empty, but Matthew was so nervous that she did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m really fine. Look, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Matthew sized her up carefully again before he was relieved. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What exactly happened? He had held an online international conference all nightst night and had not received the call. He had not received a message from his bodyguard until after the meeting. In fact, the bodyguard had been following Valerie for the past few days and would report her whereabouts in time. However, she had been staying in the hospital for the past two days and seemed to be fine. Matthew didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly leave the hospital around sneakily. When he received the news again, he found out that Valerie had been hospitalized again after being in a car ident. The car ident was not serious, out of the three people in the car, she was the unlucky one who fainted. night and run Speaking of this, Valerie was actually a little smug. She immediately exined the n to deal with Caleb and Ashley to Matthew. Caleb was brought to justice in the end. Ashley was also filled with regret However, Matthew focused on something else. ¡°Caleb almost hit you with a shovel?¡± His tone was a little dangerous. This bodyguard did not tell him about this. At this moment, the bodyguard, who was far away, felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Yes, but thanks to your friend¡¯s timely help, Caleb was sent flying: Valerie looked curious, ¡°Mr. Grant, who is that friend of yours? He saved me. I have to thank him properly.¡± Nathan, who was carrying a kettle, happened to enter the room. He answered casually, ¡°That person is my brother¡¯s bodyguard.¡± ¡°Bodyguard¡± Valerie was shocked. She seemed to have heard a word that would only appear in television dramas, O SEND GIFT COMMENT 7 Manhew said, ¡°He is temporarily hired.¡± Valerie suddenly understood. She was wondering where Matthew¡¯s bodyguard came from. It seemed that he had specially hired him to protect her. It was probably not cheap. The other party had indeed saved her. The money was worth it. Valerie quickly thanked him. Matthew guessed what she was going to say. He raised his hand and stopped her. ¡°Remember to tell me if something like this happens again.¡± His voice was cold and hard. It wasn¡® discussion. It sounded more like an order. He felt that he had really misjudged her in the past. He thought that she was steady and reliable. However, it proved that she had always put herself in danger. It had only been a few days, but she had already been hospitalized twice. Valerie knew that Matthew must be angry. She was also a little unhappy at being scolded. ¡°But I called you¡­ When she found out that Caleb had actually kidnapped Ashley, she called him once. When she was hospitalized just now, she called him again, but no one picked up. Matthew frowned when he heard that. He thought of something and looked at Nathan. Nathan was enlightened and quickly took out a phone from his pocket. Sure enough, there was a series of missed calls, Seeing that his Matthew¡¯s face was so dark that he looked like he wanted to eat someone. Nathan quickly exined before Matthew flew into a rage. ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s all my fault. He identally lost his phone that day, I went to help him get it back, but I forgot to give it to himter. The phone was in silent mode. Nathan did not notice that someone had called. He did not expect to almost cause a disaster. Nathan¡¯s heart and lungs trembled. He was afraid that Matthew would be angry and break his skull. He braced himself and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. He knocked his head with his hand. ¡°I am so sorry¡­.. As soon as he finished speaking, the temperature in the ward instantly dropped by more than ten degrees. Obviously, his action was despised. ¡°I see.¡± Valerie covered her mouth andughed. Matthew looked at her curved lips and his expression softened. He took his phone back from Nathan and asked Valerie to hand her phone to him. Valerie did not know what he was going to do. She just saw him pressing on her phone. He said. ¡°This is my backup phone number. If you can¡¯t contact me, call this. The one below is Nathan¡¯s number. If you can¡¯t contact me, call him. At the bottom is my office. If you can¡¯t contact the first two. Call this number¡± Valerie stared nkly at the t three numbers ¡°Do you understand?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was a little anxious. She immediately nodded after being red at by his dark eyes. She could not help but think, ¡®Mr. Grant¡¯s way of caring for others is so cold. It is exactly the same as his temper. However, knowing that he did not deliberately not pick up her call, the empty space in her heart slowly filled up. Nathan finally found a break to introduce himself. ¡°Valerie, my name is Nathan Hoffman, I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s Matthew. You can just call me Nathan¡­.. Hey, Matthew, where are you dragging me to??¡± He finally realized that his grandmother was right. Matthew treated his wife differently from others. Nathan realized that he had to cultivate his rtionship with Valerie well so that he could ask her to intercede for him the next time he offended Matthew. He had a good n, but in the next second, he was picked up by Matthew like a chick. Matthew looked at Valerie. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be back in two hours. Are you okay with that?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie nodded her head. Katherine had just gone out to buy food. She would probably be back later. Moreover, even if Katherine did note back, she would be fine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible¡± After saying that, Matthew carried Nathan and strode out of the ward Nathan was anxious. ¡°Matthew, Valerie is still lying in the hospital. If you have anything to do, just leave it to me. Can you apany Valerie in the hospital!¡± As Nathan spoke, he looked at Mandarw. When he saw Matthew¡¯s murderous expression, he was shocked. Nathan knew that someone would be in trouble every time Matthew looked like this. As expected, he heard Matthew say. ¡°Then Caleb was arrested for trafficking and fraud. How many is he sentenced to?¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Nathan realized that he had misspoken. It was toote for him to change his words. He was red at by Matthew¡¯s cold gaze. Matthew said, ¡°He is temporarily hired.¡± Valerie suddenly understood. She was wondering where Matthew¡¯s bodyguard came from. It seemed that he had specially hired him to protect her. It was probably not cheap. The other party had indeed saved her. The money was worth it. Valerie quickly thanked him. Matthew guessed what she was going to say. He raised his hand and stopped her. ¡°Remember to tell me if something like this happens again.¡±¡°¡± His voice was cold and hard. It wasn¡¯t a discussion. It sounded more like an order, He felt that he had really misjudged her in the past. He thought that she was steady and reliable. However, it proved that she had always put herself in danger. It had only been a few days, but she had already been hospitalized twice. Valerie knew that Matthew mus must be angry. She was also a little unhappy at being scolded. ¡°But I called you.¡± When she found out that Caleb had actually kidnapped Ashley, she called him once. When she was hospitalized just now, she called him again, but no one picked up. Matthew frowned when he heard that. He thought of something and looked at Nathan. Nathan was enlightened and quickly took out a phone from his pocket. Sure enough, there was a series of missed calls. Seeing that his Matthew¡¯s face was so dark that he looked like he wanted to eat someone, Nathan quickly exined before Matthew flew into a rage, ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s not his fault. It¡¯s all my fault. He identally lost his phone that day. I went to help him get it back, but I forgot to give it to himter.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The phone was in s silent mode. Nathan did not notice that someone had called. He did not expect to almost cause a disaster. Nathan¡¯s heart and lungs trembled. He was afraid that Matthew would be angry and break his skull. He braced himself and forced a smile that was uglier than crying. He knocked his head with his hand. 1 am so sorry.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the temperature in the ward instantly dropped by more than ten degrees. Obviously, his action was despised. ¡°I see.¡± Valerie covered her mouth andughed. Matthew looked at her curved lips and his expression softened. He took his phone back from Nathan and asked Valerie to hand her phone to him. Valerie did not know what he was going to do. She just saw him pressing on her phone. He said. ¡°This is my backup phone number. If you can¡¯t contact me, call this. The one below is Nathan¡¯s number. If you can¡¯t contact me, call him. At the bottom is my office. If you can¡¯t contact the first two. Call this number. Valerie stared nkly at the three numbers. ¡°Do you understand? Matthew¡¯s voice was a little anxious. She immediately nodded after being red at by his dark eyes. She could not help but think, Mr. Grant¡¯s way of caring for others is so cold. It is exactly the same as his temper However, knowing that he did not deliberately not pick up her call, the empty space in her heart slowly filled 1. up. Nathan finally found a break to introduce himself. ¡°Valerie, my name is Nathan Hoffman. I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s Matthew. You can just call me Nathan¡­ Hey, Matthew, where are you dragging me to??¡± He finally realized that his grandmother was right. Matthew treated his wife differently from others. Nathan realized that he had to cultivate his rtionship with Valerie well so that he could ask her to intercede for him the next time he offended Matthew. He had a good n, but in the next second, he was picked up by Matthew like a chick. Matthew looked at Valerie. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be back in two hours. Are you okay with that?¡± Valerie nodded her head. Katherine had just gone out to buy food. She would probably be back later. Moreover, even if Katherine did note back, she would be fine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, Matthew carried Nathan and strode out of the ward. Nathan was anxious, ¡°Matthew, Valerie is still lying in the hospital. If you have anything to do, just leave it to me. Can you apany Valerie in the hospital!¡± As Nathan spoke, he looked at Matthew. When he saw Matthew¡¯s murderous expression, he was shocked. Nathan knew that someone would be in trouble every time Matthew looked like this. As expected, he heard Matthew say, ¡°Then Caleb was arrested for trafficking and fraud. How many is he sentenced to?¡± Chapter 314 Nathan answered, ¡°I think five to ten year ¡°Only ten years¡­ A fierce look shed across Matthew¡¯s eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Go and inquire about the admission hospital. Arrange for a few nimble dude to teach him a lesson¡± Nathan was instantly shocked. He thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t Matthew hate such despicable methods the most However, on second thought, it made sense. Caleb had almost harmed Valerie. It was only reasonable to use despicable means on such scumbags. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 ¡°Matthew, do you think it¡¯s best for me to get a leather jacket and wear a pair of sunsses now so that I can intimidate those officials?¡± Thinking that he was going there to avenge Valerie, Nathan was filled with fighting spirit. Matthew nced at him coldly. ¡°Boring.¡± Nathan thought, ¡°It makes sense. The Grant family does not need leather clothes and clubs to hold up the fort. The name of Mr. Grant is already more useful than anything else! However, just as they were about to get off the elevator, a woman¡¯s surprised voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Matthew¡­ I knew you woulde and see mel¡® At the same time, a figure jumped into Matthew¡¯s arms happily. Matthew fell silent. As soon as Matthew left, Valerie took a sip of water. When she thought of Matthew¡¯s nervous expression just now, she was a little dazed. It turned out that Matthew could have such an expression on his face. But then again, although he had exined why he did not receive the call because Nathan had forgotten to give him his phone, he did not say why he had suddenly left when she was hospitalized that day. She wondered if anything happened that day. Valerie nced out of the window. She still wanted to go out and bask in the sun. She casually put on a coat and shuffled to the corridor in her slippers. She texted Katherine and asked Katherine to buy her a looser set of pajamas. She also called Manny. She had to take leave again. Manny was not surprised. Firstly, she did a good job. Secondly, Manny really could not figure out her background, so he agreed vaguely and told her to rest well. After Valerie hung up the phone, she heard hurried footsteps behind her and someone almost bumped into her. Valerie subconsciously covered her stomach and took two steps back. The other party reacted quickly and supported her. The two of them looked up and were stunned when they saw each other. ¡°Valerie!¡± Louis stared at her in surprise. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Valerie realized that Katherine had not told him about the car ident. She was a little disgusted by Louis¡¯sst speech, so her attitude was a little cold. She said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There was a car ident. ¡°Car ident? Where did it happen? Are you alright?¡± Louis asked persistently. Valerie had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue. At that time, at the intersection of Mountain Road and River Road, we collided with another car¡± Unexpectedly, Louis was shocked when he heard this. He wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Mountain Road? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Louis stopped abruptly and did not say anything else. Instead, he quickly looked at her and said to her in a tone like he was lecturing Katherine, ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, why aren¡¯t you resting? WhatContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. are you doing here? I¡¯ll send you back to the ward.¡± Valerie could not help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Santos, I still know my own body. You should have other things to do, right? You don¡¯t have to worry. Besides, my husband ising backter. I don¡¯t want him to see us together and cause unnecessary misunderstandings¡± She especially emphasized the word ¡°husband¡°. Her words rendered Louis speechless. Only then did Louis react. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Are you still angry with me from last time? Miss Warren, can I apologize again? I was really joking with youst time¡­ She said, ¡°It¡¯s only a joke if both sides find it funny. Mr. Santos, you¡¯re not in the same ss in society as us. Your so¨Ccalled joke is just a form of mockery to us.¡± Louis fell silent. He thought, ¡°What do you mean, not in the same ss?¡± He almost couldn¡¯t help but curse. If there was a hierarchy, no one in Kranson City was more capitalist than Matthew. Only she was still kept in the dark. She felt that Matthew was an honest working ss. 1/2 2/2 Chapter 315 However, just as he was about to blurt out these words, he remembered that Matthew had threatened him with Louis Restaurant. In the end, he swallowed his words. Finally, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Miss Warren, what can I do to make you forgive me! She said. ¡°Mr. Santos, you don¡¯t have to ask me to forgive you¡± Since he had already hurt others, there was no point in apologizing anymore. Valerie did not care about giving him a p before giving him a sweet date. She had lived for more than 20 years, and there were countless people who had hurt her. Most of the time, she could ignore them, but her bottom line was her self¨Cesteem. She would never have a deep rtionship with anyone who crossed her bottom line. Valerie said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Santos, you should have other things to do at the hospital, right?¡± His words finally reminded Louis that he was indeed here because he had something important to do. When he suddenly met Valerie, he actually forgot about it. However, when he saw Valerie leave, he was unwilling to ept it. He could not help but chase after Valerie and wanted to persuade her again. Valerie was amused. ¡°Mr. Santos, you should go do your own things first¡­. As she spoke, she walked forward and was suddenly surprised to find Matthew still standing at the elevator. She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he had something to do and would only be back in two hours? Why is he back sis quickly¡± Valerie was about to go forward and greet him. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a woman with a band¨Caid on her forehead cried and threw herself into Matthew¡¯s arms. BEND GIFT Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The girl was very beautiful, Just by looking at her back and side profile, Valerie felt that she was definitely a beauty. She was also dressed very exquisitely. She had long curly hair and her light coffee color was soft and shiny, making her look like a doll. Matthew did not push her away. She leaned against Matthew¡¯s chest and sobbed softly. Matthew¡¯s overly tall figure made the girl look even more delicate and boneless. Anyone who saw her pitiful appearance could not help but be tempted, let alone a man. asionally, people passing by the elevator could not help but nce at them, as if they were secretlymenting what kind of romance drama they were filming. Valerie thought, ¡°Matthew said that he had something to do. Is this it?¡¯ Valerie stared at the scene in front of her in surprise. On the other hand, Louis¡¯s face darkened. When he saw Valerie¡¯s dumbfounded expression, he could not help but scold Matthew in his heart. He quickly exined to Valerie. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s my sister, Angel Santos. She just got into a car ident after returning from overseas. Matthew is just here to visit her¡­ Believe me, what I said is true! Our families how should I put it? We have known each other for a long time, so Angel and Mathew are considered friends. Angel is just too afraid, that¡¯s why she¡¯s like this. Don¡¯t think too much. Didn¡¯t you just say that you had a car ident on Mountain Road? It¡¯s such a coincidence. The car that collided with you should be Angel¡¯s. I came to the hospital to visit Angel. Matthew probably saw that Angel was also in a car idem, so heforted her¡­¡± Louis exined everything and felt his mouth go dry. He had already cursed Matthew many times in his heart. What was even angrier was that he had to defend Matthew. Perhaps he felt that Valerie was too pitiful He had only said a few bad things about Matthew. In order to protect Matthew, Valerie had ignored him until today. In the end, her husband was entangled with another woman in front of her. ¡°Valerie, you. Just as he was about to speak, Valerie suddenly pulled him back two steps and retreated to the corner Louis¡¯s heart ached even more. He thought, ¡°Valerie, this silly girl, how can she be so calm? If it was someone else, they would have gone up and questioned him directly! He is your husband, what was there to be afraid of? Matthew is really not a man, no, he is simply not human! Louis was filled with righteous indignation. Unexpectedly, he heard Valerie say. ¡°Your sister, Angel, looks like a celebrity!¡± Louis was confused. He was surprised that Valerie did not look sad at all. She even looked a little excited. He didn¡¯t know why she was excited to see her husband entangled with another woman. Louis was stunned. He nodded hesitantly. ¡°Before she went overseas, she did work in the entertainment industry for two years. She didn¡¯t use her original name but a stage name. Valerie eximed, ¡°So she¡¯s really a celebrity, No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful. I knew she looked familiar.¡± was even more d Louis was even Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. dumbfounded. He could not help but interrupt Valerie ¡°Valerie, aren¡¯t you sad to see Matthew like that?¡± This time, it was Valerie¡¯s turn to be amused. ¡°Why should I be sad? Your sister is so beautiful and rich. How could she like Mr. Grand Although there was no ss, thebination of a driver and a celebrity was still a little ridiculous to Valerie. Louis asked, ¡°Then why did you hide just now?¡± Valerie smiled until her eyes narrowed. She leaned closer to him and said faintly, I didn¡¯t expect someone like Mr. Grant to be starstruck. It¡¯s better not to let him find out that I already know his secret. Louis fell silent. He had mixed feelings. For a moment, he did not whether to sigh that Matthew¡¯s image as driver was deeply rooted in her heart or to sigh at Valerie¡¯s joyful nature. He looked at Valerie¡¯s happy smile and felt that it was pleasing to the eye. He really could not bear to tell her that Matthew was not a driver, and Angel was not a celebrity. For some reason, Matthew felt a little strange. He could not help but turn his head to look at the corridor, wanting to look for something. However, the corridor was empty. He thought, Was it an illusion? Angel was still sobbing softly in his LA Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 ¡°Mathew, 1 knew you woulde to see me. I was really scaredst night. That car suddenly hit me. I almost thought that I would never have the chance to see you again¡­ Matthew, I don¡¯t have many friends back in this country. There aren¡¯t many people I can rely on anymore. Can you apany me? By the way, Matthew, I also brought you some gifts overseas. You should like them. I even leamed a few dishes. You didn¡¯t expect me to know how to cook now, right?¡± Angel was extremely beautiful. Her skin was smooth. Her long curly hair was obvious that it had been taken care of consistently for years. Her eyshes were also very long, and the shadow that hung down gently trembled, making people pity her. Nathan¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. However, after Angel cried andined for a long time, Matthew raised his right hand and looked at his watch. Three minutes are up.¡± Angel and Nathan felt speechless. Just now, Angel suddenly appeared. She cried and begged forfort, but she was pushed away by Matthew. Only when Angel wiped her tears and asked him to give her three minutes on ount that they had known each other for many years that he stop pushing her away. It turned out that Matthew kept his words precisely. He wasn¡¯t even willing to give her another second. Nathan thought. Matthew is indeed a ruthless person. I can¡¯t help but pity such a beauty when she cries in front of him, but he¡¯s actually not affected at all Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angel was obviously a little defeated. In the end, she still let go of Matthew in a dignified manner. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Matthew, thank you forforting me. I was just too afraid.¡± ¡°I can help you contact Louis.¡± His tone was calm. Angel¡¯s expression cracked slightly She sighed softly and said, ¡°Mathew, you know that after what happened that family faded. I didn¡¯t dare to tell my family everything.¡± year, my rtionship with my ¡°Alright, I can help you as much as I can if you need me.¡± When he said this, Angel immediately smiled. Unexpectedly, Matthew looked at her with his ck eyes and said firmly, ¡°As friends, I¡¯ll help if I can.¡± Angel¡¯s body instantly stiffened. The smile instantly became forces as she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, we re still considered friends. Thank you, Matthew ¡°Take care¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was as still as a mountain just as he finished speaking, the elevator door opened. He turned around and went straight in to press the button for the first floor. Nathan hurriedly followed. Angel looked at his figure sadly. However, even when the elevator door closed, Matthew did not look up at her. Her hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, clenched unwillingly. Angel¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She thought. It has been three years already, but he is still the same. He had not changed at all! The air in the elevator was a little thin. Nathan looked at his toes and then at Matthew¡¯s back. After going back and forth a few times, Matthew¡¯s impatient voice sounded. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Nathan scratched the back of his head. ¡°Matthew, a few days ago¡­ the day you lost your phone, you asked me to send a car to the airport to pick someone up. Could it be Angel!¡± Matthew closed his eyes to rest. ¡°It¡¯s her ¡°Fuck, doesn¡¯t that mean that she returned to the country a few days ago I didn¡¯t expect her to dare to contact you after that incident three years ago. Moreover, from the looks of it, she still has feelings for you. Manhew, you¡¯re really a scum¡­¡± He was red at. Nathan quickly corrected herself. ¡°Never mind!¡± Mathew did not have time to y games with him. He reminded him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma and Grandpa about this for the time being. The incident three years ago had turned Kranson City upside down. It was still traumatizing Sophia to the point that she treated the Santos family like a ferocious beast. If she knew that Angel had returned to the country, she would probably be so nervous that she would not be able to eat or sleep well. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Nathan nodded vigorously and asked, ¡°Then, what do you n to do?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice became more serious. ¡°Angel attempted suicide three years ago. It was not easy for her to survive. I owe her this. Now that she¡¯s back in the country, I can provide her with the help she needs as her friend¡± The night she returned to the country, he had already made his stance clear. He only sent a car to pick her up and asked the driver to convey his intentions. For the past few days, he had also avoided Angel. She was a smart person and naturally understood what he meant. 1/2 ¡°But Angel clearly doesn¡¯t want to treat you as a friend. Moreover, what if Valerie finds out about this? How do you n to exin it to her? This question hit the nail on the head. After Nathan finished speaking, Matthew opened his half¨Cclosed eyes slightly and frowned. He thought, ¡°What if Valerie knows about this¡­ ¦§ Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Matthew said in a low voice, ¡°The Santos family isplicated. Valerie is simple. Don¡¯t let Valerie get involved in this matter.¡± Nathan felt that if he had hidden such an important matter from Valerie, it would have been difficult to exin if there had been a misunderstanding between Matthew and Valerieter. However, when he thought of Angel, he felt a chill run down his spine. It was indeed better to hide some things. One could not just look at the surface. For example, Angel. That woman looked gentle and harmless, but she was actually a beautiful lunatic. If he had to get to the bottom of it, it was hard to say who was the one that needed to be compensated for what happened three years ago. When the elevator reached the first floor, the two left. At this moment, the two of them had clearly forgotten one thing. They could hide it from Valerie, but it did not mean that Valerie could not find out about Angel from others. Almost as soon as they left, Katherine returned with food. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie urged her to buy pajamas. She thought that since she had already gone to the mall, she might as well buy some supplements. At this moment, her hands were filled with bags. Katherine¡¯s thoughts were very simple. If Valerie did not help her, she would not be hospitalized. She would never be able to repay Valerie for how much she had helped her. She had to take good care of Valerie these two days. However, as soon as she entered the hospital, she bumped into a colorful butterfly. It was Lindsey. Katherine had never been on good terms with her. She rolled her eyes and was about to leave when Lindsey clicked her tongue and sighed, ¡°Katherine, when did you be so good with Angel? You actually gave her chicken soup noodles and bought so many things. Are you cozying up to her? Katherine was confused by her words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t Angel overseas?¡± Lindsey frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Angel came back a few days ago. There was a car identst night and she¡¯s in the hospital now. Brother asked me toe over and take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you. Why don¡¯t¡­ we go together!¡± Katherine shook her head. When she saw that Lindsey was serious, she realized that Angel had really returned to the country. A beautiful and exquisite face shed across her mind. Katherine immediately shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and see her? I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s fine as long as we have a representative!¡± Lindsey quickly refused. ¡°I also think that one person is enough Why don¡¯t you go? Aren¡¯t you carrying chicken soup noodles? Don¡¯t waste it Katherine shook her head crazily. ¡°My chicken soup noodles are not for her. It¡¯s better if you go. It¡¯s more convenient for you. I still have something to do! Lindsey refused to let go of her, ¡°Tim busy too!¡± Katherine looked at her and suddenly approached her. ¡°I think you¡¯re afraid, right? You don¡¯t dare to go at all.¡± Lindsey coughed lightly on purpose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The two sisters were stunned. It was rare for them to reach a tacit agreement. They were both quite afraid. Katherine was a little anxious. She had been afraid of Angel since she was young. Just the thought of Angel made her feel afraid. In addition, her family had already had a problem with her recently. If she was reprimanded by Angel again, her scalp would turn numb just thinking about it. Lindsey sighed. ¡°She¡¯s our big sister, so we have to go and visit her. But then again, since you¡¯re not giving this chicken soup noodles to her, who are you giving it to! It can¡¯t be some random man, right?¡± Once she mentioned that, Katherine instantly exploded. ¡°Nothing goodes out of your mouth. Lindsey, shut up!¡± Instead, Lindsey said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t shut up. I¡¯m just reminding you out of goodwill. Your taste is so bad. Don¡¯t find another scumbag Katherine said, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to lecture me, Lindsey, you should care more about yourself. Don¡¯t you like Mr. Grant from Noria Group? He doesn¡¯t like you to begin with. Now that Angel is back, you have even less chance¡± Lindsey said, ¡°You_¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Lindsey¡¯s face instantly turned red from anger, attracting the attention of peopleing and going in the hospital. Valerie was originally sunbathing upstairs. When she saw that Katherine had not returned for a long time, she came down to take a look. As soon as she arrived, she saw the two sisters arguing non¨C stop. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. She quickly went up to stop tiem. Lindsey was surprised to see Valerie in a hospital gown. ¡°Valerie, why are you in the hospital?¡± Valerie said, Tim fine. On the other hand, the two of you have to keep quiet in the hospital. Why are you arguing like this?¡± One had red eyes and the other¡¯s face was dark. They were like enemies. She would even believe that they were going to fight in the next second. Valerie stood in the middle. Katherine and Lindsey looked at each other. They surrounded Valerie at the same time and talked about each other¡¯s wrongdoings. Valerie more or less realized what happened soon. ¡°Valerie, she always says nasty words that it¡¯s like she is shitting with her mouth! It¡¯s true that Caleb deceived me, but this matter has been so long ago. Is there a need for her to keep mentioning in Katherine¡¯s eyes were red. Lindsey snorted coldly, Tm doing this for your own good. People like you don¡¯t learn their lesson. I¡¯m worried that one day you¡¯ll forget and be yed by men again¡± Valerie sighed and looked at Lindsey. ¡°Miss Lindsey Lindsey was much more obedient in front of her. She immediately said, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t be so polite. Just call me Lindsey¡± Valerie said, ¡°Alright, please listen to me. I believe that you did it for the sake of Katherine. That¡¯s why you reminded her not to be deceived by a scumbag again, but your method might not be that effective¡­ Just like when a girl is in danger, the biggest problem is the perpetrator. What we have to do is to deal with the perpetrator, not me the girl for what she wears.¡± Lindsey was shocked when she heard that. She looked at Katherine¡¯s red and swollen eyes and nodded apologetically, ¡°Katherine, I won¡¯t say that again. Katherine was still a little angry and refused to respond Valerie sighed again and said, ¡°And you, Katherine, you should know the feeling of being hurt by your beloved. Then why did you use this to attack Lindsey!¡± This time, it was Katherine¡¯s turn to be stunned. She looked embarrassed, but she was still unwilling to admit her mistake. Valerie was afraid that the two sisters would start fighting again, so she simply held her forehead with her hand and cried out. She pretended to fall against the wall in pain. Katherine panicked and rushed over to help her up. ¡°Valerie, are you alright?¡± Valerie narrowed one eye. When she got close, Valerie wrapped her arms around her neck. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine was shocked. ¡°Valerie, you tricked mel¡± Valerie nodded happily. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m tricking you. Little girl, your sister has already apologized to you. Hurry up and apologize to her too.¡± Katherine nced at Lindsey and mumbled awkwardly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say that kind of thing again in the future, I won¡¯t mention it again. Moreover, these chicken soup noodles were bought for Valerie today. Valerie was in a car identst night, so I have to take care of Valerie. Didn¡¯t you want to see Angel? Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t disturb us!¡± These two sisters¡® personalities were very simr. They were both carefree and quick to anger. Lindsey¡¯s attention was immediately diverted ¡°What Valene was also in a car ident? Valerie, are you alright? Why are you not resting in bed?¡± She quickly came to support Valerie. In the end, she made up her mind and carried Valerie by the waist. She patted her chest proudly ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I was on the track and field tearn when I was in school. I¡¯ll carry you back to the ward now! Valerie was so scared that her face turned pale. It was not that she did not trust Lindsey, but when she lowered her head and saw Lindsey¡¯s 2.8¨C inch high heels, she was so frightened that her back broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, the elevator door opened at this moment. It was unknown what Lindsey saw, but she and Katherine immediately stood at attention. The two of them instantly froze on the spot as if they had seen a ghost. 1/2 Chapter 319 In the end, the two of them held it in for a long time before saying ¡°Big sis They had been arguing for so long that they hadpletely forgotten about visiting Angel SEND GIFT Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 When Valerie heard this, she quickly turned around. As expected, she saw a beautiful woman standing in the elevator, looking over with a smile. Although she had seen Angel just now, because she was far away and could only see her side profile and back view, Valerie was slightly stunned when she saw her face. Then, she sighed with emotion that Angel was indeed beautiful. It was not just her looks, but her stunning temperament. One look and she could tell that she was raised by a family with a good family background. Valerie rarely paid attention to the entertainment industry, but she still remembered Angel¡¯s face. In her impression, Angel debuted five years ago and was very popr. However, there was no news of her three years ago. As a result, there were rumors that she died in an ident, and there were also rumors that she was hurt by love. However, looking at her today, the beauty¡¯s appearance was still eye¨Ccatching. It could be seen that gossip was basically groundless. Moreover, Angel had attracted everyone¡¯s attention just by standing there. Lindsey and Katherine were still fooling around just now. The moment Angel appeared, the two of them immediately became much more obedient. The two of them lowered their heads and obediently called Angel their big sister. Valerie quickly took the opportunity to get down from Lindsey¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t expect Lindsey to have so much strength. Valerie felt that those female celebrities should learn from her. ???? ¡°Then you sisters can catch up. back and rest first.¡± Valerie was afraid that Lindsey would act on a whim again. Her body could not withstand Lindsey¡¯s messing around. Moreover, they seemed to have a lot to catch up, so she would not disturb them. Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, a smooth and slender hand suddenly reached out to her. ¡°You must be Valerie. I¡¯ve always heard of your name. I¡¯ve finally seen you in person. I heard from Matthew that Katherine and Lindsey are under your care. I have to thank you properly Valerie was slightly stunned. She was a little surprised. She did not expect her name toe out of the big star¡¯s mouth. ¡°Miss Santos, you¡¯re wee. Katherine and Lindsey are my friends.¡± Angel¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°You can call me Angel. Miss Warren. I heard from Matthew just now that it was your car that collided with me. I¡¯m really sorry. I wonder if you¡¯re alright? If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Angel took the initiative to extend her hand and apologize. Her attitude was uncere and generous. Valerie could not help but feel ttered. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. Besides, the car ident was an ident. You were also shockedst night. I hope you¡¯re not injured,¡± Angel smiled. ¡°Tim fine too, I was just a little frightened. After all, I just came back from overseas and haven¡¯t familiarized myself with the roads in the country. That¡¯s why this happened. Fortunately¡­ someone has alreadyforted me¡­ For some some reason. Valerie felt that she seemed to have emphasized thest sentence as if she was implying something. However, Valerie really felt that not only was this superstar beautiful, but her attitude was also gentle. Although she did not know why Matthew was rted to the Santos Group, she felt that she would probably also like such a big star if she were Matthew. Thinking of this, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but smile. She took the initiative to extend her hand and shake Angel¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Angel, I only know what a real beauty is when I see you. Your genes are really good¡± There seemed to be a glint in Angel¡¯s eyes. It shed past so quickly that no one could see it clearly. She covered her mouth and smiled. I think you¡¯re really beautiful. I even want to ask for your contact number on behalf of my agent¡­¡± Valerie said, ¡°Miss Angel, you must be joking¡­¡± Katherine could not help but mutter, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re indeed good¨Clooking!¡± Back in Arcton Cars, every time a customer came to cause trouble, the supervisor and manager would beg Valerie to deal with it. As long as Valerie smiled andforted the customers, their anger would immediately subside. However, as soon as Katherine finished speaking, she felt a chill go down her spine. Like a frightened rabbit sensing danger, she hurriedly looked at Angel and realized that she was indeed looking at her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although Angel had a smile on her face, her eyes were inexplicably cold. Seeing this, Katherine quickly shut her mouth. Chapter 321 As they spoke, more and more people gathered around them. Some of them recognized Angel and were pointing at her. Some of them even took out their phones to take photos. Angel was afraid of causing news. After greeting everyone, she turned around and left. Before she left, she smiled at Valerie and said, ¡°Miss Warren, I¡¯m really sorry about the car ident. I hope I can find an opportunity to make it up to you,¡± Without giving Valerie a chance to refuse, the clevator door closed. Valerie did not know whether to laugh or cry. However, she had a good impression of Angel. Although she was a big star, she did not put on any airs. If there was anything wrong, it was that although Angel looked very amiable, she gave off a very distant feeling. However, this was the first time they had met today, so it was normal for them to be distant Valerie¡¯s mind was calm, but when she turned around, she was surprised to find that both Katherine and Lindsey heaved a sigh of relief. Lindsey was even slumped in a chair, looking uneasy. ¡°How terrifying!¡± Katherine was the same. ¡°Every time Angeles, I feel pressured!¡± Valerie was a little stunned. ¡°She¡¯s your sister. Why do you think she¡¯s scary? Isn¡¯t she quite gentle?¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as she said this, Katherine jumped up. ¡°Valerie, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Valerie was confused. Katherine was about to say something when Lindsey hurriedly tugged at her sleeve as if telling her not to say anything Katherine did not care. ¡°What are you afraid of? Valerie is one of us. Besides, anyone who wants to ask around can find out about what happened to the Santos family three years ago Lindsey was still a little conflicted. It was munly because Angel had been umting power for a long time. She was afraid that if Angel was unhappyter, both of them would suffer Katherine had no choice but to say it. She even whispered into Valerie¡¯s ear anxiously, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯ve been deceived by Angel!¡± Valerie asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Katherine said, ¡°What I mean is that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, especially Angel. She¡¯s actually sick!¡± Valerie was instantly surprised. ¡°Can she be treated?¡± The Santos family had countless wealth and would definitely not be short of money. If they could not cure Angel¡¯s disease, it would probably be very troublesome. Seeing Valerie¡¯s worrying, Katherine knew that she must have misunderstood. ¡°No, Valerie. What I mean is that Angel is a paranoid person. She has liked a man for over a decade. She tried her best to get engaged to him, but she was still unwilling. She felt that he did not like her enough. In order to attract his attention, she did many crazy things. Valerie realized what was going on. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that she is not really sick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Valerie. If she was just sick, it might be better.¡± Katherine sighed. Family scandals should not be aired in public. There were some things that could not be said too bluntly. She could only summarize. ¡°In short, she still likes Mr. Grant. I wonder if Mr. Grant will be shocked when he receives the news that she has returned to this country.¡± ¡°What?¡± This time, Valerie admitted that she was indeed surprised. It was not that she was surprised that Angel was crazy about rtionships, but that the person who made Angel crazy was Mr. Grant She thought, ¡°Why is it him again! Good Lord. What did he do to make the two daughters of the Santos family fall in love with him? Chapter 321 Chapter 321 When Valerie heard this, she quickly turned around. As expected, she saw a beautiful woman standing in the elevator, looking over with a smile Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although she had seen Angel just now, because she was far away and could only see her side profile and back view, Valerie was slightly stunned when she saw her face. Then, she sighed with emotion that Angel was indeed beautiful. It was not just her looks, but her stunning temperament. One look and she could tell that she was raised by a family with a good family background. Valerie rarely paid attention to the entertainment industry, but she still remembered Angel¡¯s face. In her impression, Angel debuted five years ago and was very popr. However, there was no news of her three years ago. As a result, there were rumors that she died in an ident, and there were also rumors that she was hurt by love. However, looking at her today, the beauty¡¯s appearance was still eye¨Ccatching. It could be seen that gossip was basically groundless. Moreover, Angel had attracted everyone¡¯s attention just by standing there. Lindsey and Katherine were still fooling around just now. The moment Angel appeared, the two of them immediately became much more obedient. The two of them lowered their heads and obediently called Angel their big sister. Valerie quickly took the opportunity to get down from Lindsey¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t expect Lindsey to have so much strength. Valerie felt that those female celebrities should leam from her. ¡°Then you sisters can catch up. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. Valerie was afraid that Lindsey would act on a whim again. Her body could not withstand Lindsey¡¯s messing around. Moreover, they seemed to have a lot to catch up, so she would not disturb them. Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, a smooth and slender hand suddenly reached out to her. ¡°You must be Valerie. I¡¯ve always heard of your name. I¡¯ve finally seen you in person. I heard from Matthew that Katherine and Lindsey are under your care. I have to thank you properly.¡± Valerie was slightly stunned. She was a litle surprised. She did not expect her name toe out of the big star¡¯s mouth. ¡°Miss Santos, you¡¯re wee. Katherine and Lindsey are my friends¡± Angel¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°You can call me Angel. Miss Warren, I heard from Matthew just now that it was your car that collided with me. I¡¯m really sorry. I wonder if you¡¯re alright! If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Angel took the initiative to extend her hand and apologize. Her attitude was sincere and generous. Valerie could not help but feel ttered ¡°No need. in fine. Besides, the car ident was an ident. You were also shocked Last night. I hope you¡¯re not injured.¡± Angel smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine too. I was just a little frightened. After all. I just came back from overseas and haven¡¯t familiarized myself with the roads in the country. That¡¯s why this happened. Fortunately someone has alreadyforted me¡­ For some reason, Valerie felt that she seemed to have emphasized thest sentence as if she was implying something. However, Valerie really felt that not only was this superstar beautiful, but her attitude was also gentle. Although she did not know why Matthew was rted to the Santos Group, she felt that she would probably also like such a big star if she were Matthew, Thinking of this, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but smile. She took the initiative to extend her hand and shake Angel¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Angel. I only know what a real beauty is when I see you. Your genes are really good.¡± There seemed to be a glint in Angel¡¯s eyes. It shed past so quickly that no one could see it clearly, She covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°I think you¡¯re really beautiful. I even want to ask for your contact number on behalf of my agent¡­ Valerie said, ¡°Miss Angel, you must be joking¡­ Katherine could not help but mutter, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re indeed good¨Clooking!¡± Back in Arcton Cars, every time a customer came to cause trouble, the supervisor and manager would beg Valerie to deal with it. As long as Valerie smiled andforted the customers, their anger would immediately subside, However, as soon as Katherine finished speaking, she felt a chill go down her spine. Like a frightened rabbit sensing danger, she hurriedly looked at Angel and realized that she was indeed looking at her. Although Angel had a smile on her face, her eyes were inexplicably cold. Seeing this, Katherine quickly shut her mouth. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Lindsey was quite open¨Cminded. Valerie, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although I like Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve tried all the methods I can. Since I still can¡¯t make him like me, I won¡¯t go overboard. I quit * Katherine could not help but retort, ¡°You make it sound so good. It is clearly because Angel is back and you feel that you could not win over her, so you simply gave up.¡± Normally, Lindsey would definitely retort, but now, Lindsey sighed, ¡°One has to know one¡¯s limits. If even someone like Angel can¡¯t take down Mr. Grant, I can forget about it¡­ Seeing how sad she was, Katherine was too embarrassed to mock her. No matter how open¨Cminded Lindsey was, her expression was clearly deste. Thest time Valerie helped her dress up when she met Matthew, she did feel that Matthew¡¯s attitude towards her was a little better than before, but it was only a little better. However, she had already spent a lot of effort to pretend to be gentle and demure, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of woman Mr. Grant likes¡­ Lindsey could not help but turn her gaze to Valerie. Suddenly, she was amused. ¡°He might like someone like Valerie. She¡¯s beautiful and powerful.¡± Unexpectedly, Valerie frowned tightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like old men¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t care what kind of woman he liked. She didn¡¯t like him anyway. Lindsey was surprised. ¡°Valerie, who told you that Mr. Grant is an old man?¡± Katherine was overseas and had never seen Matthew before. She could not help but agree with Valerie. ¡°Isn¡¯t that sol ¡°Of course not!¡± Although Lindsey had decided not to pursue Matthew anymore, she still would not allow her idol to be ndered as an old man. She immediately denied it righteously. ¡°You guys are too ridiculous. Calling him Mr. Grant is showing respect for him. Of course, he¡¯s not an old man. He¡¯s young. He doesn¡¯t seem to be over 80 years old¡­ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lindsey was halfway through her sentence when Valerie hugged her from the side. ¡°That¡¯s p pretty old Valerie smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care how old Mr. Grant is or what kind of woman he likes. It has nothing to do with us! It¡¯s just a man. Lindsey. Do you know how many men there are in the world? It¡¯s a total of 38 Katherine was also amused and nodded in agreement. That¡¯s true. So be it. The next one will be even better. As the Santos family¡¯s daughters, we don¡¯t have to hang ourselves on the one tree.¡± Valerie said, ¡°That¡¯s true! It¡¯s time for lunch. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Upon hearing Valerie and Katherine¡¯s words, Lindsey¡¯s expression also improved a lot. The three of them chatted andughed as they got up. They went to the hospital cafeteria. Only then did they realize that Valerie was actually buying them food there. For a moment, they felt very embarrassed. The few of them did not notice that a gaze somewhere upstairs had been watching their every move. To be precise, that person was looking at Valerie. A momentter, the woman took out her phone and dialed a number. The person on the other end of the line was very respectful. ¡°Miss Santos, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already found out everything you asked me to find out about what Mr. Grant did in the past three years. I¡¯ll send it to your email now ¡°Okay¡± Angel hung up the phone. A smile hung on her beautiful face, but there was no trace of a smile in her eyes. She received an email in less than five minutes Angel opened it and read it one by one. In fact, she had already checked most of the inform when she decided to return to the country three months ago. However, she did not expect that after only three months, Matthew would get married and have a woman who imed to be his wife. ording to the information, this woman was born in the countryside and was a country bumpkin. After graduating with an undergraduate degree, she went into the most ordinary sales industry. Her family structure was even more cluotic Angel did not care about this, but Valerie¡¯s face surprised her a little, that was all. Valerie was slightly better looking than she had imagined. However, on second thought, it made sense. Matthew wouldn¡¯t like ugly women Angel did not think that Matthew would like Valerie. ording to the information, Valerie had saved Sophia¡¯s life. It seemed like Sophia had pulled strings and forced Matthew to marry her. 1/2 11.19 AM C Chapter 322 Moreover, Angel did not think that she would lose to such a woman I¡¯m sorry. Miss Warren. He¡¯s mine¡­ Angel shuiled. She had returned to the country this time to take back everything that belonged to her. SEND GIFT Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Angel was confident. She was born to be a genius. Not only was she talented and beautiful, but there were very few people who couldpare to her in terms of family background. Even if she searched the entire Kranson City, it would be extremely difficult to find another woman who could compare to her. Only the most outstanding man was worthy of her. She liked Matthew for more than a decade. She did not think that a woman who had only been married to Matthew for two months couldpare to her. Since Matthew wanted to hide his identity from that woman, of course, she would not expose him voluntarily. Otherwise, Matthew would only hate her. However, she felt that it should not be a problem to use some other tricks. After eating, Valerie asked Katherine and Lindsey if they wanted to visit Angel again. The two sisters, who had beenughing just a second ago, shook their heads like rattling drums when they heard this. One by one, they excused themselves and ran away, Valerie realized that Angel was their weakness. She smiled helplessly and slowly returned to the ward in her slippers. She had been busy with work recently and felt more and more tired. After being hospitalized for the past few days, she finally had time to rest and had a chance to rest. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to return to her room to have some more fruits, she was shocked when she opened the door to the ward. She never expected. Angel to be in her ward. There were a total of three beds in the ward. Other than her staying with another patient, there was one empty bed. Angel moved over and changed. the bedding and pillowcases that the hospital had brought along. She also ced a flower vase at the head of the bed and gave Valerie and another patient some fruits as gifts. Upon seeing Valerie, Angel walked over with a smile. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an empty bed here, so I asked the mirse to help me move here. We can chat together.¡± Valerie mumbled, ¡°But with your status, shouldn¡¯t you prefer to stay in a more private ward?¡± Just now, Angel had only gone downstairs, but it had already attracted many people in the lobby to stop and watch. If she moved into such a normal ward, she would probably be surrounded by many people. However, Angel said, ¡°But it¡¯s so boring to stay in a private ward alone. It¡¯s rare for me to have a friend. I want to talk to you more and get to know you better!¡± Valerie was surprised as she thought, ¡®Am I considered a friend of this big starf Seeing that she did not respond, Angel¡¯s voice immediately became downcast. I¡¯m sorry. Im a person who does things in a moment of excitement and doesn¡¯t care about anything. I didn¡¯t even ask if you were willing to live with me before moving over. But I really like you and want to get to know you well¡­¡± Angel¡¯s voice was pitiful At that moment, Valerie wondered if her own attitude was too bad. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s nice to m meet you, too.¡± Valerie had no intention of chasing Angel away. After all, this hospital was not run by Valerie. She had no objections to anyone moving here. It was just that Angel¡¯s enthusiastic personality made her a little ufortable. ¡°Really! That¡¯s great! Then I can stay!¡± A smile instantly appeared on Angel¡¯s face. After saying that, she held Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°Can I call you Valerie? Although we¡¯ve just met. I really like you.¡± Valerie could not refuse and nodded. She had always felt that she was quite a social person. Today, when she faced Angel, she felt that she was simply an introvertpared to Angel. Angel said. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then you can call me Angel!¡± There was a fruit basket on the bed that she had specially prepared. She had also given one to the neighboring bed. Although the madam on the neighboring bed did keep up with the entertainment industry, she was already grinning from ear to ear. She said, ¡°My daughter used to like you a lot. I didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to stay in the same ward as you. It¡¯s a pity that she has to go to school recently. Otherwise, I really wanted to ask her toe over and take a look¡­¡± Angel smiled leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Madam. I can give your daughter an autograph.¡± The woman said. ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± Not only did Angel give her an autograph, but she also asked thedy¡¯s daughter¡¯s name. She wrote the autograph specially for the little girl. Valerie could imagine how happy the little girl would be when she received the autograph photo. Looking at Angel¡¯s gentle smile, Valerie still couldn¡¯t understand why Katherine and Lindsey were so afraid of Angel. No matter how she looked at Laapter 323 it, Angel was a gentle beauty. As she pondered, Angel had already put away her pen and handed the autographed photo to the lady. She seemed to have suddenly thought of something and looked up at Valerie. Valerie, do you want to eat cake?¡± Without waiting for Valerie to speak, she said excitedly, ¡°I suddenly want to eat some cake. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over. Let¡¯s try it together as a celebration for me being transferred to the same ward as you today!¡± With that, she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I want to eat the new dessert cake from Lily¡¯s. You know what my favorite vor is¡­ The food in the hospital is too boring. I want to eat something delicious¡­ Thank you¡± Her coquettish tone was so soft that even Valerie¡¯s bones went soft, Angel hung up the phone and smiled sheepishly at Valerie. ¡°Valerie, I think Katherine and Lindsey have told you that I have had a crush on someone for many years. He was the one I called just now. Although we weren¡¯t able to be together because of a small misunderstanding three years ago, he hasn¡¯t forgotten about me when I came back this time. I want to give us another chance. Valerie asked, ¡°Are you talking about Mr. Grant?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him ¡°Angel¡¯s face was filled with a blissful smile. Her smile was shy and sweet Valerie was enlightened. This is a good thing, I wish you all the best Angel asked, ¡°Really? Do you really expect me to get what I want? Valerie was stunned by her pressing question. However, she had never been stingy with her words. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not easy to meet someone you really like in your life. If you do, you should hold onto it¡± Angel did not notice the sh of light in Angel¡¯s eyes. Angel smiled sweetly, ¡°Valerie, thank you for cheering for me. I will definitely grasp is well However, the could not help but think. This fool, if she knew that Mr. Grant was Matthew, would she still say this? At this moment, Matthew who had just stepped out of the huxurious hotel was holding his phone with a dark expression. Angel clearly knew his temperament very well. When she called, she hurriedly said something and hung up without giving him a chance to refuse. Nathan besitated. ¡°Matthew, should we get Angel a cake? He was red at by Matthew. Matthew¡¯s thin lips spat out two cold words. Tm busy!¡± Óã Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Matthew felt that it was a waste to say another word. He directly typed something and sent it to his secretary. Just as the secretary received the order and eagerly drove to buy the cake, he received a new instruction from Angel. She wanted a new dress, a new bag, top¨Cnotch toiletries, and so on. Half an hourter, ¡°Miss Santos, Mr. Grant asked me to send this to you. The secretary was already panting from exhaustion, and his body was filled with shopping bags of various sizes. However, Angel was not very happy. She was thinking that Matthew would personally deliver the items to her and let Valerie see with her own eyes how well Matthew treated her. When that time came, Matthew¡¯s identity would be exposed, and Valerie would naturally quit this rtionship. Therefore, when she saw that it was the secretary, a trace of impatience shed across her eyes. However, she did not expect to achieve her goal so quickly. Thanks. Just put them on the table.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± The secretary was extremely tired as he piled up the bags on the table. Valerie was not curious about these things. She noticed that the secretary looked a little familiar. ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± She remembered that he was the one who brought Melinda into Kranson City Official¡¯s livestream Last time. When the secretary saw her, his heart trembled. He never expected to see Valerie there. Matthew didn¡¯t tell him about that. Afraid of exposing anything, the secretary turned around and put on a smile. ¡°Miss Warren, it¡¯s me. Im Mr. Grant¡¯s colleague¡­ By the way, I still have something to do next. I¡¯ll leave first Valerie wanted to thank him, but the other party ran off as soon as he finished speaking. He was so fast that it was as if there was a him was a tiger c chasing after Angel¡¯s gaze shifted. She immediately understood what was going on. Obviously, Matthew did not know that Angel had been transferred to the same ward as Valerie, so he sent a secretary who had met Valerie before. Unexpectedly, he almost exposed his identity. From the looks of it, Matthew had kept his identity a secret from Valerie. Angel felt that he did this because he hated Valerie. The corners of Angel¡¯s mouth slowly curled up. Her expression was unexinable as she had an idea in her heart. She casually picked up the dress and nced at it. She gestured at her body and said with a smile, ¡°Valerie. There¡¯s no mirror here. Help me take a look. Does this dress fit?¡± Although Angel was not tall, she had a good figure. Coupled with the fact that she was very thin, one could tell that she was very beautiful with just a few gestures. Valerie pped sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. It suits your skin very well.¡± Angel said, ¡°But I don¡¯t really like this color. Why don¡¯t I give it to you?¡± Valerie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but this dress is very expensive, right? I don¡¯t deserve it. There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I don¡¯t like this dress, so I won¡¯t wear it in the future. It¡¯s a waste to leave it here. As for you, this dress should be good for you.¡± As she spoke, Angel nced at the clothes stacked on the bed and slowly said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re already married. Your husband is really mean. He doesn¡¯t even want to buy you a beautiful dress¡­. Valerie was surprised. Then, she shook her head. ¡°My husband treats me quite well, but I don¡¯t have much need for dresses. I usually wear professional clothes and rarely wear my own clothes, so jeans and sweaters are enough.¡± On the other hand, the dress that Angel wanted to give her was beautiful, but it was too gorgeous. She did not need to wear it on any asion However, Angel said, ¡°Valerie, we women can¡¯t think that way. Let me remind you that women have to treat themselves better. If you don¡¯t spend his money, he might spend money on other women¡± Perhaps it was Valerie¡¯s imagination, but Angel¡¯s words seemed to imply something. Valerie frowned. Angel had been observing Valerie¡¯s expression. When she noticed that Valerie¡¯s expression had darkened, she thought that Valerie had finally realized that something was wrong. She was secretly delighted. Angel thought, That¡¯s right, your husband is unwilling to spend money on you, but he¡¯s willing to pay for me! Unexpectedly, Valerie suddenly looked at her seriously ¡°Angel, since you said that you treat me as a friend, I¡¯ll say a few words from the perspective of a friend.. Angel was confused. ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong. Love isn¡¯t the only thing in life, so you shouldn¡¯t use whether a man is willing to spend money for you as evidence of whether he loves you or not. Of course, it¡¯s a good thing that a man is willing to spend money on you. If he isn¡¯t willing to spend money for you, we should spend our own money and please ourselves! Men are just seasonings for life, not necessities, ¡°Valerie said very seriously. If Katherine hadn¡¯t told her those things, she would have been happy for Angel when she saw Angel happy because of the gift. But now, she only felt that Angel was too dependent on that man. Once she became humble for love, she would easily be led by the nose and be hurt. Katherine was an example, Valerie thought. The three sisters of the Santos family are so simr. They are all very easy to fool in a romantic rtionship When Valerie thought of this, she sighed in disappointment. Angel, who was sitting opposite her, was stunned. ¡°No. Her original intention was to let Valerie know that Matthew did not care about Valerie and was not even willing to spend money on Valerie. She did not expect Valerie to educate her instead and even look at her sympathetically. She thought. Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy However, Angel could not tear off her mask, so she gritted her teeth and admitted, ¡®Okay¡­ Thank you, Valerie. Valerie thought that Angel had listened to her and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re wee. But then again, face is really unbelievable. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be friends because of a car ident. I hope you have a great rtionship with your crush in the future. Angel¡¯s face stiffened. She also found it unbelievable. How she wished she could kill Valerie in this car ident. Then, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. She thought, ¡®Is this woman mocking me? What does she mean by wishing me a great rtionship with my crush? Does she think that I am destined to fail 272 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. 18 0 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Angel thought, Valerie, right? Unexpectedly, this country bumpkin bun looks like a soft persimmon, but she is actually rough to deal with! Angel¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She thought even more strongly that she had to find a way to get Matthew toe to the hospital personally and confront him face¨Cto¨Cface so that Valerie would completely give up. The Grant family was the wealthiest family in Kranson City. Matthew was the head of the Grant family and the most popr big shot in the business world in Kranson City. Angel wondered why Sophia made Matthew marry this woman. Even though Valerie saved her life, Angel felt that Sophia should just give her some money aspensation. However, she was overseas at that time, and Valerie really beat her to it. Angel thought, Valerie comes from such a poor family. How dare she criticize me for my actions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. Angel smiled and left. Valerie did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that Angel had returned to her previous coldness, She reflected that she might have touched on Angel¡¯s sore spot. Angel loved her crush, so it was natural for Angel to be happy to receive the gift, Although Valerie gave reminders of good intentions, she felt that she was being sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Valerie was a little embarrassed. She thought about apologizing to Angel when she returnedter. What she didn¡¯t know was that after Angel left the ward, she went straight to the balcony on the top floor. Then, she took out his phone and dialed the number that she knew by heart. In the car, Matthew looked at the phone screen and frowned. He thought, ¡®She¡¯s calling againt He ignored in and gestured for Nathan to continue driving. However, the phone continued to ring, getting louder and louder. Nathan was at All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. was at a loss. ¡°Matthew, is it Angel? Why don¡¯t you answer it! You know her personality. She won¡¯t stop until she finds you.¡± Matthew said, ¡°Sure.¡± Nathan was about to heave a sigh of relief when the phone was thrown into his arms in the next second. Moreover, the call was answered. Nathan asked, ¡°Matthew?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to answer it? Do i Nathan suddenly wanted to go back to ten seconds ago and strangle himself for saying those words. Seeing that Matthew was determined to ignore him, Nathan had no choice but to ept his fate and answer the call. However, before he could speak, an aggrieved sobbing sound came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Matthew,e and see me. I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with my heart. It¡¯s very ufortable. I want to see you.¡± Matthew said. ¡°Tell her to go to the doctor if she¡¯s not feeling well I don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses!¡± Although he was far away, Matthew¡¯s cold voice still came from the other end of the phone. Angel was stunned for a moment and immediately said, ¡°No! Matthew, actually, I miss you. My heart is filled with you, I want to see you! I¡¯ve been dreaming of you every day when I was overseas. The doctor said that my emotions are very unstable. There¡¯s only one medicine that can cure this anxiety, and it¡¯s you Nathan¡¯s hands were trembling as he held the phone. Although Angel sounded extremely mushy, he had to admit that his heart ached when he heard the sobbing on the other end, However, Matthew was still unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Nathan thought, Very well. His heart is like a rock that is indestructible! Nathan¡¯s respect and fear for Matthew increased, but Angel was still diligent on the other end of the line. She sighed sadly. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re still as heartless as ever. After so many years, can¡¯t you turn around and look at me? I came back to this country this time for you. If you ignore me and don¡¯t see me, then what¡¯s the difference between now and three years ago¡­¡± This time, Matthew¡¯s expression finally rxed a little. However, he was not touched by Angel¡¯s sincere confession. Instead, he was shocked when he heard the sound of wind on the other end of the phone. ¡°Angel, where are you?¡± Angel said, ¡°I¡¯m sitting on the rooftop. The wind is so strong. It¡¯s sofortable. Matthew, if I jump down, do you think you¡¯ll finally be willing toe and see me at my funeral?¡± ¡°Angel,e down!¡± Matthew¡¯s cold expression finally cracked. His ck eyes were filled with anger. importantly, she had almost Angel would note down so easily. She was certain that Matthew would be soft¨Chearted and not be heartless. More in died for him once before. He would not bear to let her die a second time. She said, ¡°No, if you didn¡¯te, I would stay here and wait for you.¡± However, she did not expect Matthew to say, ¡°Then stay here!¡± Angel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. After the call was hung up, she finally believed that she had not heard wrongly. She thought, Matthew actually wanted me to stay in such a ce!¡± É« Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Nathan hesitated for a long time before he could not help but say, ¡°Matthew, why don¡¯t you go over and check on her!¡± Matthew said, ¡°Angel is just threatening me.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I know she¡¯s threatening you, but with her personality, what if she really jumps off a building Mathew said, ¡°No, the hospital has an anti¨Ccopse safety¡± Nathan thought, ¡®Good lord, the hospital actually installed such a thing. No wonder Matthew didn¡¯t look flustered at allf However, Nathan felt that Matthew seemed to be too calm. Angel had said so much, but Matthew did not take it seriously at all. As they spoke, the car arrived at their destination and stopped outside the Ocean Hotel They were there to buy pastries for Valerie. Matthew remembered the time when Valerie had a fever. Charles Hudson sent the pastries from this ce to her, Valerie liked them. He sent Nathan to get out of the car to buy some. He did not forget to order, ¡°Pick a few more vors. Valerie likes snacks¡± Nathan was speechless. He thought. Matthew, you¡¯re bing more and more submissive to your wife! Touching his neck, Nathan did not dare to say this out loud. Moreover, he asked himself honestly. Although Angel¡¯s family background was not bad, Nathan still liked Valerie who looked gentle and reliable better. Most importantly. Matthew¡¯s attitude towards her was indeed different from his attitude towards other women He thought back to the restaurant just now. Matthew had never liked to socialize with others and be pretentious. However, in order to pick up the pace of sentencing Caleb, Matthew forced himself to socialized with the people in charge of this matter. if he had not seen it with his own eyes, Nathan would not have believed his own eyes. He thought. ¡®Grandma is right. Matthew has really fallen in love this time. I have to cozy up to Valerie now. The next time Matthew beats can ask for Valerie¡¯s support!¡® ?? I Thinking of this, Nathan became even more excited. He packed various pastries and bought some fruits along the way. When they reached the hospital, Nathan carried bags of various sizes in his hands, Of course, he was in charge of carrying them. Matthew was in charge of walking coolly Angel stood in the cold wind upstairs for more than ten minutes. During this time, she kept calling Mathew. In the end, she did not expect his phone to be turned off. Only then did she confirm that Matthew was really heartless and ignored her. She really wanted to grit her teeth and jump down, but she did not expect to see a surrounding the building after she climbed to the edge of the roof Angel was instantly speechless. For a moment, she was d that she did not jump directly. Otherwise, the beadlines tomorrow morning might be that a female celebrity had failed tomit suicide and was caught instead. It would be very embarrassing, Angel had no choice but to climb down from the rooftop. Her face was red from the cold wind, and her entire body was trembling. Unexpectedly. after taking a few steps, she heard the elevator door open. A familiar man walked out with his long legs. Angel¡¯s eyes lit up. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re really here¡± Matthew didn¡¯t expect to bump into Angel as soon as he stepped out of the elevator. He nced at Angel¡¯s red face. She seemed to be in a stable mood. So he felt that there shouldn¡¯t be a problem ¡°I hate being threatened the most. His tone was undifferent. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do it again Anyway, since Matthew was there today, she had achieved her goal. Angel wanted to show Valerie that her husband was taking care of another woman in front of her. If Valerie could even tolerate this Angel would finally respect Valerie a little. She was certain that Valerie would run away. If it didn¡¯t work, she didn¡¯t mind adding fuel to the fire. With that thought in mind, she stepped forward and grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm. ¡°Thank you, Matthew. Although you¡¯re unhappy with what I said, you still came to see me.¡± Nathan wanted to say that Matthew wasn¡¯t there for her. Angel continued, ¡°Also, you came and brought me so many things. Are these snacks from Ocean Hotel? How did you know that I like to eat this¡­ As she spoke, she was about to take the snack box. Nathan panicked and quickly twisted his waist to avoid Angel, afraid that Angel would dirty the Iwith him. Her gaze was always on Matthew. Angel thought that Nathan was throwing a tantrum and could not be b bothered: *Matthew, the doctor said that my emotions are still stable. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll receive the treatment. However, apart from seeing you today, I also want to introduce you to a friend. Speaking of which, what a coincidence. You definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought that she was the one who was also in the car identst night¡± ¡°No need.¡± Matthew did not want to waste time on her. He had only nned to leave for two hours, but he did not expect the process to be longer than he had thought. As a result, he missed the mealtime. He wondered if Valerie had eaten properly. ¡°Don¡¯t, Matthew. I really want to introduce you¡± Angel couldn¡¯t bear to let Matthew leave just like that. at know what Matthew suddenly saw, but she Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was about to squeeze out two drops of tears and make Matthew submit to her tears. She did not frowned. Then, he pushed her away without a word. Because he used too much strength, Angel hit the door frame and frowned in pain. She thought. ¡°Matthew actually pushed me! Before Angel could react, Matthew had already walked past her and walked straight to Valerie without saying a word. His legs were long and his steps were big. In a few steps, he caught Valerie, who was limping out of the ward. SEND GIFT Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Matthew red at Valerie¡¯s right leg in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s going on! ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re here¡­ Valerie looked at Matthew in surprise. Embarrassed, She tried to hide her leg and stammered, ¡°I just got out of bed and cwisted it He asked, ¡°Where else are you injured?¡± ¡°I am not injured anywhere else. Besides, my sprain isn¡¯t serious. I should be fine after a while.¡± Valerie feit that his face was so dark that it was a little scary. She quickly stepped on the ground and tried to prove that there was really nothing wrong with her. However, as soon as shended, she gasped in pain. It was quite painful. In the next second. Valerie felt the world turn upside down. When she came back to her senses, she was already being carried by Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, I can walk by myself¡­¡± It was very embarrassing for her to be carried like this in public. Moreover, Angel was also watching from afar. Matthew replied, ¡°Shut up!¡± He thought. ¡®I have only been gone for two hours and she is already injured. If I cause anyter, would her hands be broken? Why didn¡¯t I realize That she was so troublesome in the past?¡± Valerie was rendered speechless by his imposing manner. It had been like this since they first met. She could not do anything after being red by him. Now that he was determined to hug her, Valerie could not resist. In the end, she could only cover her face with her hands. She did not see Angel¡¯s incredulous gaze when Matthew carried her and passed by her. It was as if she had seen a ghost. Angel thought, ¡°Damn it! Wasn¡¯t Matthew forced to marry this woman? Why is he so concerned about her? Angel clenched her fists unwillingly. She thought, I have finally made Matthewe by threatening tomit suicide. However, after he justes, this woman has snatched him away. Valerie definitely has done this on purposel¡± She was about to pull Nathan to ask what was going on when Nathan thought that she was here to snatch the pastries and quickly hid further away. ¡°Angel, these pastries were all carried over by me with great difficulty. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy, but I¡¯m really too tired. These are all for Valerie. If you want to eat them, buy some yourself¡± Nathan hurriedly carried the pastries into Valerie¡¯s ward and quickly chased after Mauhew, Angel thought, ¡®I don¡¯t fucking care about those pastries!¡± Only then did Angel realize how embarrassing she had been. It turned out that Matthew did not come to the hospital for her. She thought, ¡®How can this be?¡® Matthew directly took Valerie to the orthopedic department. He ced Valerie on a chair in the department before finally letting her Valerie¡¯s face was already red. She quickly pushed Matthew. I can do it myself. Mr. Grant, wait for me outside. Go and rest.¡± Mathew was as still as a mountain. He looked directly at the doctor ¡°Let¡¯s do a full¨Cbody checkup.¡± The doctor was stunned. ¡°A sprained ankle shouldn¡¯t require a full¨Cbody examination¡­¡± Valerie quickly pushed Matthew again. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m already very cinbarrassed. I¡¯ll do it myself. Go out first. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done¡­ Please Matthew was still worried, but looking at Valerie¡¯s red face, he was afraid that she would faint from lack of oxygen in the next second, so he finallypromised. After watching him leave, Valerie heaved a long sigh of relief. She did not expect to sprain her ankle when she got out of bed just now. Although she was only seeing an orthopedic surgeon, pregnancy was written on her medical record. She was worried that the doctor would tell Mathew about it later. Although she was mentally prepared to tell Matthew that she was pregnantst time, he suddenly left that time, after so many days, her courage had slowly worn away, so she decided to wait a little longer. She would find a good time to exin it to him next time. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie took a deep breath to calm herself down. In the end, when she looked up, she saw the orthopedic doctor looking at her teasingly. He smiled and teased, ¡°Are you newlywed? You two are so sweet. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a husband carrying her wife to see a doctor after working here for so long Valerie was extremely embarrassed. She pretended to be calm and nodded. ¡°My husband is domineering. He¡¯s too worried about me¡­¡± 1/2 2/2 The doctor looked like he understood. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He examined Valerie¡¯s ankle and prescribed external medicine and a bandage. Knowing that she was pregnant, he deliberately avoided medicine that contained musk. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem for you to be in a car ident, but you¡¯ll have to lie down for at least two more days. Rest well and try not to move around as much as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor. Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. She reached out to take the prescription and prepared to go downstairs to collect the medicine. Unexpectedly, the doctor thought of something. ¡°By the way, let me remind you again. Although you can¡¯t have sex in the first three months of pregnancy and theter stages of pregnancy, you still have to be careful when you can sleep together. You two are a loving couple. No matter how sweet you are, you have to keep the baby in mind.¡± Valerie thought, ¡°What? Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Realizing what the doctor meant, Valerie¡¯s face turned red again. She thought, ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± Afraid that the doctor would say something shocking again, Valerie quickly shouted outside. Fortunately, Matthew was not far from the door. Before she could finish speaking, he pushed the door open and entered. Then, he picked her up by the waist skillfully. Valerie was embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Grant, you should put me down. This is a hospital. How can you hug me like this? People who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯m a seriously ill patient.¡± Her request was ignored by him. He strode away with her in his arms. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Valene answered. ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s not a big problem. He prescribed some medicine and wanted me to massage my ankle with it for the next two days. I just can¡¯t move around too much. ¡°Okay,¡± Without another word, he sent her to the ward, Valerie eximed, ¡°Mr. Grant, I haven¡¯t gone to the first floor to get the medicine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Matthew threw the list to Nathan ¡°Run faster.¡± Nathan Felt speechless. He thought, ¡®Matthew, why are you ordering me around so casually?¡± However, Nathan did not dare to have any objections. Matthew was so bold and he waspletely unaware of the attention he had attracted in the hospital A person said. ¡°Oh my god, is this an idol drama This man is so handsome, and he¡¯s carrying her so gently!¡± Another person said, ¡°No, no, I heard from the orthopedic surgeon that they seem to be married.¡± Someone else said, ¡°I have seen that woman before. She¡¯s very beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her husband to be so handsome. Indeed, it¡¯s really pleasing to the eye to see someone with good looks in a rtionship!¡± A person said. ¡°If my partner is half as handsome as her partner, Ell be happy even if he doesn¡¯t do anything every day!¡± A nurse said, ¡°Don¡¯t have such unrealistic dreams. Besides, the more handsome the husband is, the more he will dote on his wife. Who knows, he might not be willing to let you do housework alone. The young nurses gathered together and chatted as they walked away. Angel happened to hear the conversation not far away and felt that it was very ear¨Cpiercing. Ever since Matthew saw Valerie, he did not even look at Angel. She thought, ¡®How can he value Valerie so much? He even took her to the doctor. He did not even ask me if I was injured or ufortable!¡® Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This discovery stimted Angel even more than Matthew¡¯s refusal to meet her. She thought, ¡®Did that woman threaten Matthew? Or was there something I didn¡¯t know about? Otherwise, why would Matthew be so worried about that woman! When she aw Matthewing out of the ward, Angel forced a smile and quickly went over to wee him. ¡°Matthew¡­¡± ¡°What do you need? His words were cold, and his tone was cold. Angel was proud. She straightened her back and put on a gentle smile. ¡°Matthew, who is she to you!¡± She thought that Matthew would hesitate, but she did not expect Matthew¡¯s tone to lie so straightforward. ¡°Wife.¡± Angel felt as if she had been hit in the head. She could only smile awkwardly. ¡°When I heard that you were married, I thought it was a joke. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. That¡¯s really. Congrattions.¡± The way Angel said it was like she had lost all her hope. 1/2 Matthew looked at her directly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Angel said, ¡°I heard the nurses discussing just now. They said that they¡¯re very envious of you¡± Angel slowly clenched her fists hidden in her sleeves, but she still maintained her smile. ¡°But Matthew, I¡¯ve always wondered what kind of woman could catch your eye. At the very least, she had to be a sweet and gentle girl. I didn¡¯t expect to be right Matthew said, ¡°She is indeed very gentle.¡± She had been back in the country for so long, but this was the first time Matthew had chatted with her so calmly. Angel felt as if her heart had been pricked by a thousand needles, but she still forced a smile. She knew that if she made a scene in this situation, Matthew would be even more unwilling to pay attention to her, and she would be aughingstock. However, she was unwilling to ept this. She thought. That kind of woman¡­ How can I lose to a country bumpkin!¡® She said, ¡°I see. In that case, Matthew, you have to treat her well. However¡­ you have to remind her. As Mrs, Grant, she has to apany you to attend major events in the future. Her etiquette and speech have to be specially trained. Otherwise, she can¡¯t avoid people gossiping behind her back. Besides, she has to take care of herself. She has to control her weight and shape her figure. I think she¡¯s about to lose her waistline. She really doesn¡¯t take her image seriously Matthew was not a fool. When Angel said the first half of the sentence, he could still think that Angel was really kind. However, Angel could no longer hide her sarcasm when she said thest sentence. She seemed to be kind, but in fact, every word she said hinted that Valerie came from a lowly background, did not know etiquette, and had not been influenced by elegant academics. In the end, she even mocked Valerie for being fat He could ignore the first part of Angel¡¯s speech, but when she said that Valerie was fat, Manhew¡¯s brows sank. Valerie is doing just fine!¡± Previously, Valerie was so thin that she was almost bones. It was not easy for him to help her gain weight. Matthew would never allow others to criticize her body image. Çú Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Angel choked on Matthew¡¯s retor. After Matthew finished speaking, his eyes became even sharper as he questioned coldly, ¡°Angel, from what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you already knew that I was married to Valeric. Who told you?¡± He and Valerie were secretly married. Logically speaking, not many people knew about it. Of course. Angel couldn¡¯t admit that she had hired a private investigator to investigate. She quickly exined, ¡°My brother told me Louis did know about this, but Matthew¡¯s expression did not improve. Instead, he took half a step closer to her. I still remember that when I just entered the hospital, you said that you had a new friend you wanted to introduce to me. Could that person be Valerie? Since you already knew that Valerie was my wife, why did you deliberately say such things!¡± He thought. It was either so that he could meet Valerie and expose his identity, or Angel wanted Valeric to misunderstand that he had a good rtionship with Angel. Either way, it was a scheme! Matthew hated being schemed against the most. His gaze was cold and sharp. Angel felt that she had been seen through by him. Her schemes could not be hidden. Angel was about to cry. She forced a smile and was no longer as rxed as before. She stammered, ¡°Mathew, of course, I was joking with you. I wanted to give you a surprise Mathew slowly approached lulf a step. In the past, if Matthew had taken the initiative to approach her, Angel would have been so happy that she would have been speechless. However, at this moment, Angel actually found it a little terrifying. The pressure from Matthew was almost suffocating her. She said, ¡°Matthew Matthew interrupted her. ¡°Angel, this isn¡¯t the first day we¡¯ve known each other. You don¡¯t have to y tricks in front of me. I¡¯m only warning you once. Stay away from Valerie. She¡¯s different from you If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His voice was low and deep. It was clearly not loud, but it was like a heavy bomb had exploded beside Angel¡¯s car. Matthew did not give her any face. at all Angel was angry and afraid. Her entire body trembled uncontrobly. She cried and wanted to pull Matthew¡¯s arm. ¡°Matthew¡­ She began to regret it. She should not have schemed against Mathew, let alone overestimate her position in Matthew¡¯s heart. However, when she reached out, Matthew had already taken two steps back, causing her to miss. Matthew¡¯s cold expression returned. Tm already married, Angel. It¡¯s a basic rule to keep a distance from a married man¡± With that, he turned around and left. Nathan had just returned from buying medicine. When he heard Matthew¡¯sst sentence, he almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. He thought, ¡®Good lord, the basic rule of being a person is to keep a distance from a married man. So Matthew is scolding Angel for not even being worthy of a human!¡® Nathan did not expect to live to hear Matthew call himself a married man. He thought, ¡°How submissive are you to Valerie? If the youngsters of the Crant family who have been afraid of Matthew for a long time heard this, they would probably feel that the world had copsed.¡® Nathan held back hisughter and suddenly felt cold. It turned out that he had been red at by Matthew. ¡°You were too slow. Did you climb up Nathanined incessantly and panted. ¡°Matthew, this is a public hospital. You have to queue up for the medicine below. I¡¯m already very fast.¡± Hefore he could finish speaking, the medicine was taken away by Matthew Nathan opened the door and chased after him. He saw Matthew handing the medicine to Valeric. Matthew reminded Valerie, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the medicine back. Wipe your ankle¡± Nathan fell silent¡­ He thought, ¡®I am the one who climbed up six flights to get this medicine back. How can Matthew be like this! He is shameless! 1/1 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Afraid that Matthew would do something unexpected again, Valerie quickly took the medicine and applied it to her ankle When she was 15 years old, she worked part¨Ctime as a delivery girl and identally got her ankle hit by an electrical appliance. At that time, she relied on the fact that she was young and recovered after half a month. Unexpectedly, it was not fully recovered. Usually, it was fine, but if she was not careful, her ankle would suddenly hurt. She couldn¡¯t get it cured no matter how hard she tried. Fortunately, it was not a big problem. Just as the doctor had said, she just needed to rest for two days and be careful in the future. After she finished applying the medicine, Matthew asked Nathan to bring her the pastry box. Valerie recognized this shop and immediately smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°Thank you¡± Nathan said enthusiastically. ¡°Valerie, Matthew asked me to order all the popr vors. Coincidentally, their shop released two new products today. Try them too. If you like them, I¡¯ll send them over to you tomorrow,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll get sick of it if I eat it all the time. Besides¡­¡± Valerie¡¯s voice was a little nasal. This shop must be very expensive. You can¡¯t always buy it for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fall in love with being sick Matthew¡¯s voice unconsciously softened a lot. He said. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not sick, you can still eat this often, as long as you like it.¡± This shop was indeed not cheap, but this amount of money was really not much to the Grant family. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If Matthew was happy, he could even buy this shop. However, what made Nathan even more amazed was that he had lived for more than 20 years and had never seen Matthew¡¯s gentle side. He thought, ¡®I have reallye to the right ce today. How raref Matthew ignored Nathan¡¯s teasing. He saw that the bedside table was a little dusty. Knowing that she liked to be clean, he casually took a bucket and went out to get water. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Angel again. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Matthew frowned. Angel felt as if her heart had been pierced by an awl. She w was about to cry, 1 and staying in this ward too.¡± Hearing this, Mathew rxed his brows, but then be directly ignored her and turned around to continue fetching water. In the past. Matthew had someone to serve him even when he was eating. He had never been willing to do these things himself Angel bis her lip and quickly went forward to grab Matthew¡¯s sleeve. She saw that Matthew¡¯s expression had turned ugly again. She took the opportunity to speak before Mauhew shook her off. ¡°Matthew, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re at least friends? I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel so ufortable now. I feel ufortable in my stomach and my head is a line dizzy¡± Matthew stared at her for a while and realized that Angel¡¯s face was indeed a little unnaturally flushed. There was even a thinyer of swear on her forehead. He said, ¡°Are you alone in the hospital?¡± Seeing that he was finally concerned about her, Angel was overjoyed and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m alone. Manhew, help me¡­ However, before she could finish speaking, Matthew took out his phone and called Louis ¡°Get over here quickly. Your sister is here! Angel fell silent After lunging up, he looked at her calmly. ¡°Your brother said he¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± After saying that, he took the bucket and continued to fetch water, Angel panicked and quickly grabbed him again. ¡°But I¡¯m already feeling very ufortable. What if I faint in the next ten minutes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is a hospital¡± In other words, if she fainted, a doctor would naturallye to see her. This left Angel bbergasted. Her face alternated between green and white. Finally, she had no excuse and could only watch as Matthew walked away without even turning his head. When she returned to the ward, Valerie was eating a cake. When she saw Angel enter, she greeted her warmly. ¡°Angel,e and try it together. This cake tastes good¡± ¡°No, I ate ir 100 much just now Angel forced a smile that was uglier than crying. She could not muster the energy to deal with Valerie at all. Looking at the boxes of pastries in Valerie¡¯s arms, she could not help but clench her fists. She thought, ¡°You only care about eating. Your belly is getting bigger by the minute. How can this kind of woman attract Matthew¡¯s attention? Chapter 330 8 GIFT COMMENT Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Angel began to regret moving to this ward. Originally, she nned to spend some time with Valerie and let Valerie know that she was inferior to her so that Valerie would back off. In the end, no matter how much she unted, Valerie did not envy her as she expected. Instead, she even calmly lectured her not to rely on men. Now that Matthew was here, he would not leave Valerie¡¯s side. He did not even want to take another look at Angel Angel thought. That woman looks gentle, but she is really scheming!¡® Angel was not afraid of Valerie because of this. She had been in the entertainment industry since she was young and had seen many tricks. In her opinion, Valerie was not a difficult opponent. Moreover, Valerie¡¯s family background was not as good as hers, her reputation was not as good as hers, and her figure was notparable to hers Thinking of this, Angel felt a little more rxed. She smoothed her hair and leisurely walked out of the door. She nned to find a beauty salon to wash her hair and do exquisite nails. o just arrived. Unexpectedly, just as she stepped out of the door, she bumped into Louis, who ju He happened to be working nearby and rushed over in less than ten minutes. He thought that Angel was injured again. When he rushed over, he saw that Angel was full of energy. Only a small band¨C aid on her forehead from yesterday was still there. u can Louis was speechless. ¡°Why are you still herer That¡¯s enough. Are you addicted to staying in the hospital? The doctors and nurses said that you be discharged already!¡± Angel looked at him quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t be discharged.¡± Louis was at a loss. It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe back to the country. Firstly, you didn¡¯t go home. Secondly, you didn¡¯t go to thepany. You even hid it from your parents. If it weren¡¯t for the car ident, we would have been kept in the dark by you¡­ What exactly do you want? Come back with met He grabbed Angel and was about to bring her back when Angel broke free from his grip. Her gaze was dark. ¡°Louis, you know exactly what I want. I¡¯ve liked him since I was a teenager. He almost took up half of my life. I can¡¯t give up on him¡± I was self¨Cevident who she was re was referring to Louis frowned. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you have to like him? How many times have Matthew even looked at you in the past decade! Not to mention what you did back then¡± Seeing Angel¡¯s ugly expression, Louis could not bear to continue speaking. He could only change his words. ¡°You¡¯ve already left for three years, Matthew and Valerie are getting along quite well now. You can¡¯t interfere between them. Why don¡¯t you give them your blessings?¡± Angel thought. ¡°Blessing? No way! She said, ¡°Louis, do you think it¡¯s true love! In fact, it¡¯s just a scam! He even hid his identity from Valerie until now. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t take Valerie seriously at all. Louis was stunned. ¡°What did you say? How much do you know!¡± ¡°Everything¡± Sh She was very sure that Matthew really did not care about Valerie at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t lie to Valerie Louis immediately covered her mouth and pulled her to the side. ¡°Stop fooling around. If Matthew finds out, he will definitely be angry!¡± Angel neered, ¡°Louis, what are you afraid of? Im not afraid.¡± She looked at the ward not far away, her eyes filled with coldness. Lou had no choice but to remind Angel. ¡°But Matthew is very good to Valerie. Did he do anything that he did to Valerie for you?¡± Moreover, he remembered that Matthew had said before that he was sincere to Valerie. That was indeed the case. Matthew was all over Valerie. Regardless of whether he loved Valerie or not, at least one thing was certain. He did not love Angel and did not even care about Angel. Louis was surprised that Angel couldn¡¯t see that. Angel didn¡¯t mind. ¡°So what He¡¯s just angry with me because I was gone for three years. It¡¯s only right that he¡¯s angry with me¡­ Loun said, ¡°He¡¯s married!¡± Angle said. ¡°He can get a divorceter. Such a small matter can¡¯t stump me.¡± 10.59 AM Chapter 331 Louis really felt that his sister had gone crazy. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re lying to others, but don¡¯t really lie to yourself Louis pulled Angel and was about to leave when Angel gripped Louis¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Louis, Thave a way to break them up. Moreover, Matthew definitely won¡¯t like a woman like Valerie. Just you wait, Louis!¡± Louis thought. ¡®My sisters are really something. Katherine has met a bad person, while Angel is very stubborn. Do they think there are no good men left in this world?¡± Louis pressed his twitching eyebrows helplessly All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He said, ¡°You really won¡¯t give up. Angel, I know I can¡¯t persuade you, but I have to warn you that Valerie is a good girl. It¡¯s already very pitiful that her murrage with Matthew has been kept a secret. No matter what you want to do, don¡¯t do anything outrageous. Don¡¯t harm others because of your own selfish interest?¡± Unexpectedly, Angel raised her eyes and looked over. ¡°Louis, why are you so nervous about Valerie! Is it because you¡¯re interested in Valerie?¡± Çú Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Louis felt that the veins on his forehead were about to explode. T¡¯m worried abosit you! I don¡¯t want you to do anything wrong. Otherwise, I have to go to prison to see you in the future! Angel didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Don¡¯t wo (worry, I know what Tin doing¡± Seeing that Louis was really angry, she softened her voice and said leisurely, ¡°Louis, there are indeed many men in this world, but there¡¯s only one Matthew Grant. Louis, I¡¯m confident. This time, 111 definitely let him trium to my side. I¡¯ve done so much for him back then and almost died. I can¡¯t leave him so easily. He and I are destined to be bound in this life. No one can stop us¡­ Besides, Louis, I¡¯m your sister. Do you want me to live in regret for the rest of my life! I won¡¯t regret it in the future if I give it all right now. If I give up now, I might regret it for the rest of my life¡± Louis was rendered speechless by her words and did not know how to persuade her He thought. ¡°That¡¯s right, is Angel is willing to listen, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a scene three years ago¡­¡± Louis let out. (nut a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re on your own!¡± Angel understood. Knowing that he hadpromised, she smiled happily. She suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Louis¡­ If you really like Valerie, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s worthy of you, but if you like her, I can help Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Louis said, ¡°If you dare to mention such things again, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on your After being red at by Louis, Angel finally gave up. After all, this was a hospital. The nurses, doctors, and passers¨Cby came and went. Angel quickly adjusted her smile as a young mirse ran over. ¡°Miss Santos, I¡¯ve confirmed with the chief physician that you¡¯re fine. You can be discharged today¡± Angel directly handed over a card. ¡°Please help me extend my stay for another week¡± The nurse was puzzled. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please¡± Angel smiled gently at the nurse. The young nurse originally had something to say, but now, all she could do was scream. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll help you care of int Like The hospital didn¡¯t have many patients at this time. Since the patient had requested to stay on, there was no reason for the hospital to refuse. It was just that the patient usually needed to go through the procedures personally. However, since Angel might attract much¨Cunwanted attention when she went downstairs, the young nurse was willing to do it for her. In just a minute, with just a smile, Angel proved that her charm had not decreased. However, Louis could not stand Angel¡¯s fake smile and turned his head away in disdain. Angel could not be bothered with him. At this moment, Matthew came out with Valerie. Angel had already mentally prepared herself. She immediately smiled and weed them ¡°Valerie, didn¡¯t you hurt your foot? Why don¡¯t you rest in bed? If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Valerie immediately shook her head. ¡°No need. Besides, you were hospitalized for a car ident. You need to recuperate as well.¡± Angel smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This small injury of mine is nothing. As for you, your body is too weak. You have to recuperate. If you need any help, I can help you¡± wing her enemy could she win this batter. rategy. She nned to conquer Valerie first. She felt that only by knowing She had changed her strategy However, Valerie still refused. ¡°No need Angel said, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re too polite. I treat you as a friend, but you treat nie as an outsider!¡± Valerie was really embarrassed. From the looks of it, if she did agree, Angel would definitely not give up. She could only say frankly, ¡°Tim going to ¡°Well, I really can¡¯t help you.¡± The smile on Angel¡¯s face froze, and Louis almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Angel red at Louis and finally let go of V Valerie Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. Her feet no longer hurt as much. It was Matthew who insisted on helping her out. Now, there was almost a misunderstanding She took the opportunity in let go of Matthew and quickly skipped to the bathroom. She used the fastest speed to go to the 10:59 AM Chapter 312 Just as she reached the door, Angel came to support her again. ¡°I was confused just now, I could have helped you there.¡± Valerie said casually. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that squeamish¡± s you. It¡¯s only right for you to be more careful. Besides, you don¡¯t know, right¡± Angel said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re Matthew¡¯s wife now. Matthew loves y Actually, Matthew and I can be considered friends for years.¡± Being red at by Matthew¡¯s cold eyes. Angel only dared to say that they were friends. However, the tone of her voice curved a few times, as if she was implying something. 1, she said, ¡°I¡¯m really y envious of him. If I could have a big star as a friend since I was However, Valerie did not think too much about it. Instead, i young. I would be very happy!¡± Angel did not want this kind of reaction. What she wanted was Valerie¡¯s jealousy. She didn¡¯t know if Valerie really couldn¡¯t tell or if she was faking it. She thought. Who would smile like that after hearing that their husband has a childhood sweetheart? Matthew reached out to help Valerie up. ¡°Go back to bed. He was not interested in chatting with Louis and Angel. However, before his hand could touch Valerie, Angel hugged Valerie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mathew, you¡¯re busy with work. Don¡¯te over for such a small matter. Valerie and 1 hit it off at first sight. Moreover, the doctor said that I had to stay in the hospital for another week. I¡¯ll take care of Valerie. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared coldly at Angel¡¯s arm that was hugging Valerie. His eyes were filled with warning and he looked like he was about to fly into a rage at any moment. Unexpectedly, Valerie nodded when she heard that, ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t you go back first today! You¡¯ve taken a few leave of absence because you¡¯ve been taking care of me recently. I can¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± She really felt a little embarrassed. Moreover, if Angel had not said anything, she would not have thought of this. She thought that Matthew and she both were working ss. It was already bad enough that she had stopped working because of her illness. If she implicated him and let him stop working as well, both of them would lose their jobs and have to starve. Seeing that she insisted. Matthewpromised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow! Valene nodded However, Angel was stunned. ¡°Wait, why are you picking up Valerie tomorrow? Didn¡¯t she hurt her foot? Doesn¡¯t she need to stay in the hospital?¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°The doctor just told me to lie down more for the next two days. It will definitely be morefortable to lie at home, so I n to be discharged tomorrow and go home. By the way, Angel, you still have to be hospitalized for a week. Is that okay?¡± Angel thought, ¡°I am not okay! She decided to stay in the hospital for an extra week for Matthew. However, Valerie was going to be discharged the next day. She had nothing to stay in the fiospital for Louis could sull hold back hisughter just now, but now, he could not hold it in anymore. His sister had really shot herself in the fool. Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Angel had to rely on her years of preservation to prevent losing her calmness at the moment. However, this series of actions still made her feel aggrieved She couldn¡¯t help but reveal her ws. ¡°I¡¯m indeed quite bored in the hospital alone. I remember that I hurt my arm when I was young. It¡¯s all thanks to Matthew apanying me in the hospital for a week. He yed the violin for me and told me stories, so I didn¡¯t feel bored¡­ Valerie, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you lend me Mauhew?¡± The more she spoke, the uglier Matthew¡¯s expression became. He had an impression of her being hospitalized after she fell and injured her arm. At that time, Angel was injured at the Grant family banquet. The Grant family had an undeniable responsibility to take care of her. Coupled with her pestering, he could only agree to go to the hospital to apany her However, he didn¡¯t y the violin for her. He had to practice the violin at that time anyway. He also didn¡¯t read her stories. He was just memorizing articles at that time. Matthew didn¡¯t expect that something like that could be said so ambiguously by her now. Angel said, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve always liked to eat cakes from Kary¡¯s, so every time I was unhappy, you would always buy cakes tofort me. Matthew was simply blocking her mouth with a cake to make her speak less at that time. Angel continued. ¡°And¡­¡± Mathew said, ¡°Angel. I¡¯m busy.¡± Angel said, ¡°Well, you can spare some time. I just need you to talk to me.¡± Matthew could not be bothered to respond. He directly looked at Louis. Louis felt a chill down his spine from his re. However, he was indeed in the wrong in this matter. He finally opened his mouth to persuade her, ¡°Angel, I¡¯ll apany you. Angel rolled her eyes at him ¡°Louis, didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ve been very busy recently? Don¡¯t you have a meeting? Don¡¯t you have to care about the quarterly summary!¡± Then she added. ¡°Mauhew, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re friends! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even willing to help a friend with such a small favor. Or Angel¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re worried that Valerie will be jealous? Don¡¯t worry. I have been friends with you for so many years. There won¡¯t be a problem, right, Valerie¡± Angel turned her gaze back to Valerie. She was certain that Valerie would not dare to be impudent in front of Matthew. Moreover, she knew Mauhew. He hated being controlled the most. However, Valerie said, ¡°I am am sorry, Miss Santos¡± ¡°What?¡± Angel never expected Valerie to actually reject her. She frowned and looked at Valerie. ¡°You¡¯re not really jealous, are you! Valerie neither admitted nor denied. She spoke slowly, ¡°Miss Santos, I can¡¯t lend Mr. Grant to you. You know that he and I are both working-ss, unlike Miss Santos and your brother We still have to consider our living expenses and mortgage every month. Every day of leave is a day¡¯s loss, so I can¡¯t agree to your request.¡± Angel was:Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. was stunned. She thought, ¡°How dare Valerie use this poor excuse? ¡°How much is his daily sry? I¡¯ll pay two¡­¡± She could not help but blurt out that she wanted to buy Matthew¡¯s time at double his sry. However, halfway through her sentence, she felt a suffocating feeling. She saw Matthew standing behind Valerie. His cold and arrogant eyes were filled with anger that made Angel¡¯s heart tremble. Then, Matthew slowly said, ¡°Louis, your sister seems to need to rest Louis could not bear to see Angel continue to act. When he heard this, he immediately went to pull Angel ¡°Alright, Angel. Since you¡¯re feeling unwell, go lie on the bed?¡± Angel clenched her fists tightly, but she was still forcefully dragged away by Louis.. Around the corner. ¡°Louis, let go of me¡­ Angel tried to break free. Louis could not take it anymore. ¡°Are you done messing around? How long do you n to keep doing this? Angel, not everyone in this world has to revolve around you. You can¡¯t have whatever you want. Wake up!¡± Angel was stunned ¡°Louis, even you are criticizing mer Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 It was one thing for Matthew to distance himself from Angel, but she was upset that even her brother didn¡¯t support her. Louis snerred. ¡°Why can¡¯t I criticize you? I just warned you not to overdo it and not to hurt Valerie. What about you? Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Valerie? Valerie again? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s weird. Why are you all protecting that woman?¡± Angel mocked, ¡°Louis, I¡¯m your sister. No matter what I do, you should support me.¡± ne and meet your parents. Study properly and improve your acting skills. ¡°Support¡± Louis nodded. ¡°Alright, I support you to calm down. Co home Otherwise, I¡¯ll freeze all your credit cards¡± Angel was also angered by him, especially when she heard him threaten her with freezing her credit cards. She did not care at all. ¡°Louis, have you forgotten that I was born to be wealthy? Even if you cancel all my cards, I won¡¯t be short of money to spend¡­ Before Louis could react, Angel took out her phone and sent a public post. The attached photo was her art photo. The high-level designer¡¯s design and exquisite post- production detail fix maximized her already superior looks. Her text was also simple and clear. I have returned to fulfill my promise of three years. Hopefully, I won¡¯t disappoint you] She was using her work ount, Rosalee Best, who was the top female celebrity in the industry three years ago. In less than a minute after the post was posted, she started receiving countless emails. Her Twiner ount which had been silent for three years ignited the entire Inte at lightning speed and the server showed signs of copsing. Her fans even started celebrating. A person posted: [My idol is finally back!] Another fanmented: [You are so beautiful that I am going to die! I knew I wouldn¡¯t have waited for anything after three years! Someone else posted: Kosa is finally hack. Let them see what the peak celebrity is capable of. No celebrity in the past three years is satisfying enough¡­] Her post swept across the trending searches and the entire Inte at lightning speed. Ten minutes later, the number of reposts on Twitter reached a hundred thousand. The entertainment industry also weed her retum. Before long, her agentpany would receive countles work opportunities for her. Angel¡¯s lips curved into her most beautiful smile. ¡°Louis, who do you think I am I¡¯m Rosalee. How many women in this world canpare to me¡­. After the siblings left for a while. Valerie looked away. Matthew helped her back to the ward, but Valerie did not dare to look at him. Valerie knew that she had overstepped her bounds. Under normal circumstances, she and Matthew would mind their own business and leave each other some dignity in front of outsiders. But today. she actually minded Matthew¡¯s business. She had indeed been impulsive. Earlier, when she saw the way Angel talked to him and realized that they had known each other for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. She even felt that Angel was deliberately provoking her. She felt that Angel liked Matthew, She thought, ¡°However, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. The person Angel likes should be Mr. Grant. However, she had to admit that Angel¡¯s actions made her very unhappy Hence, she acted as if she was dering her ownership and rejected Angel. Only now did she realize that she shouldn¡¯t have done that. She thought, Will he be angry! After all, he did seem to have a good rtionship with Angel. He might even be Angel¡¯s fan. Because of this, he might miss a good opportunity to interact with Angel¡­¡¯ A bunch of thoughts jumbled up in her mind, but strangely, she didn¡¯t feel any regret. Tm sorry, Mr. Grant. I acted on my own ord just now¡­ She hesitated for a while and decided to apologize to him. ¡°I think it¡¯s good that you were acting on your own.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was low and deep, like the pleasant sound of a cello Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie was stunned for a while. She thought, ¡°What did Mr. Grant mean? What puzzled her even more was that Matthew seemed to be smiling. He seemed to be in a good mood. 10:59 AM Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 It was more than a litle strange. Even Natlun could feel Matthew¡¯s good mood. Valerie had originally nned to be discharged tomorrow. Alter what happened just now. Valerie was a little embarrassed to face Angel so she simply suggested going straight home. Of course, Matthew had no objections. After being hospitalized for a night, she did not use much medicine. The fees were covered by medical insurance and she could pack up and go home. Valerie didn¡¯t have many things, but there were many things sent over by others There was the pastry box that Nation had bought, the fruit basket diss Angel had given her, the chicken soup noodles that Katherine had brought over, and the jacket that Julian had left in the morning Matthew and Nathan first moved the items to the cardownstairs Nathan could not help but say, ¡°Matthew, have you been¡­ smiling siner just now? He thought. What the hell? I have lived for more than 20 years, but this is the first time I have seen Matthew¡¯s smiling face, although the curve of his mouth is hard to notice without looking carefully! When the youngsters of the Grant family gathered together in private, they hail even made a bet that Matthew would notugh and he was born with facial paralysis. Or even if he smiled, he should be like a fierce tiger or a hungry wolf that could directly scare someone to death. In the end, Nathan had really seen Mathew smile today Not only did Matthew know how to smile, but his smile was also as handsome as ever. Nathan thought. Damn it, he is still so handsome. Matthew nced at Nathan indifferently. The you have a problem with that?¡± Nathan did not dare to have any objections to Matthew. He wished he could take a photo of Matthew with his phone. He was afraid that the next time he saw him smile, another twenty years would go by. However, he was really curious. ¡°Matthew, that Angel is pestering you like before. Why are you still happy! Let¡¯s not talk about the distant future. If Grandma finds out that she has returned to the country; she will probably be so anxienas ibat she will go to the church every day to pray for Angel to stay away from you¡± Matthew did notment, but said, ¡°Originally. I also thought that Angel¡¯s return was a bad thing. Now, it seems that it might be a good thing Nathan was even more confused. What do your mean?¡± Of course, Matthew was happy because Valerie had learned to be jealous due to Angel¡¯s actions. That distant and business¨Clike smile that Valerie had when they first met never appeared again. Instead, under Angel¡¯s aggressiveness, she actually chose to reject her. Because she cared, she rejected Angel Matthew ignored Nathan. His mind was filled with the way Valerie rejected Angel. There was an uncontroble smile on his lips. At this moment, he was like a gardener, watching a vine carefully nurtured, watching the vine grow and climb bit by bit. Now, a few small flower buds had bloomed. He enjoyed this result alone and did not need to share it with others After dropping the things, he asked Nathan to drive. He went upstairs to pick up Valerie. Just as he stepped out of the elevator, Valerie happened to be standing at the elevator door. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait in the ward?¡± Matthew said and went to hold her hand. The two nurses at the side could not help but take out their phones with smiles on their faces. A nurse said, ¡°Is he going to hug her?¡± The other nurse said, ¡°I want to see it too. Hurry up. For a moment, Valerie¡¯s face was hot. She did not expect that she had already be famous in the hospital. Now, everyone knew that she lud a handsome husband. She did not even need to use her long legs in the hospital. She would be carried by her husband wherever she went. Valerie awkwardly wanted to let go of Matthew, but Matthew grabbed her tightly. He said, ¡°The elevator is here.¡± Then, he picked her up by the waist and strode into the elevator. The two nurses behind him had already tumed into screaming maniacs, jumping around and taking videos. Valerie had no choice but to say, ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you. I¡¯ll take good care of you the next time you get sick.¡± Matthew did not like her subconscious behavior of drawing a line between herself and others and repaying a favor. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 10.59 AM D : Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Valerie thought, ¡°What is he talking about!¡± She felt that Matthew was bing more and more like a different person. She remembered that back then, he guarded against her like he was guarding against snakes and scorpions. He even wanted to lock his room, afraid that she would do something bad to him. However, he would trase her casually now. Fortunately, the elevator soon arrived at the basement. Matthew carried her into the car. Nathan drove the two of them back to the neighborhood. For the entire day. Nathan had been busy running around and carrying things. He originally wanted to go upstairs with the two of them to have some coffee, but when he saw the couple¡¯s backs leaning against each other, he suddenly felt like he was not needed there. Valerie greeted him ¡°Nathan, you¡¯ve helped a lot. Stay for dinner.¡± Nathan remembered that Charles had mentioned to him before that Valerie¡¯s cooking was delicious Just as he was about to agree, he suddenly felt a chill on his back and hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± If he dared to agree, he felt that he probably would be murdered by Matthew as soon as quickly crawled back into the car and left. on as he entered the house. Nathan was so frightened that he Valerie sighed. ¡°Nathan is really wann¨Chearted.¡± Matthew did notment. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± After saying that, he wanted to carry Valerie again. This time, Valerie refused to give in no matter what. It was fine if she was in the hospital, but not many people knew her. However, neighbors in the neighborhood met frequently. If word got our later, she would really be too ashamed to face anyone Matthew could not dissuade her, so he could only help her up the stairs. He thought, ¡°Why is she so easily embarrassed now? Where did that person who boldly asked to marry me go?¡± Valerie had been hospitalized twice in a row for a few days. When she returned, she saw that the entire house was clean and tidy. The clothes that needed to be washed were hanging on the balcony. Even her hamsters were fed and turned chubby. They were sleeping in the nest at the moment. She uid. ¡°You have been quite diligent, Mr. Grand!¡± Matthew nodded and decided not to tell her that he had found a cleaner. Valerie was already in such a state, so she naturally could not cook. Although Matthew knew a little, it was not much. In the end, Valerie decided, ¡°Mr. Grant, let¡¯s order takeout tonight¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He immediately wanted to ask for the contact numbers of Golden Elegance, Fathom Restaurant, and Gordon¡¯s from Charles. He wanted to ask for the food to be delivered to their door. However, the next moment, he saw Valerie open a takeout app. He thought, Compared to her, I am acting like an oldtimer.. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was indeed Mathew¡¯s first time using the delivery app. There were a lot of options on it, but Matthew frowned when he saw the options. In the end, they found a chain restaurant and ordered food from there. It just so happened that Valerie could have spaghetti. Hence, he chose some food and went straight to pay. Unexpectedly, Valerie took the phone and looked around the app. Later, when they returned to the payment page, they received a ten percent discount ¡°How did you do it?¡± He was surprised. Valerie knew that he usually did not mind spending money. She thought that he would despise her for wanting to get a discount on everything. She did not expect him to look at her surprisingly. She was a little proud. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? This is called the wisdom of life!¡± Matthew curled his lips. ¡°Yes, yes. I rely on you to save up for the mortgage in the future.¡± Valerie had rejected Angel¡¯s offer when she was in the hospital with the excuse of making money to pay for the mortgage. She did not expect Matthew to suddenly mention it. Moreover, Valerie did not know if she was overthinking it. Matthew¡¯s tone did not sound like he was joking Instead, it seemed to be implying something. She looked at him in surprise and met his deep ck eyes. In an instant, she seemed to be sucked in. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the headlights above their heads suddenly flickered, emitting a crackling sound. Then, the light suddenly went out 10:59 AM Chapter 336 and their surroundings were pitch¨Cck. ¡°Is there a ckout!¡± Valerie was a little surprised. She narrowed her eyes for a while, her vision slowly adapted to the darkness. Usually, in such a neighborhood, the ckout would be notified in advance. If there was a sudden ckout, it would most likely be a problem somewhere. Valerie took out her phone from her pocket and turned out the shlight. Just as she was about to turn it on to check the power switch. a hand suddenly blocked her screen, preventing her from turning on the shlight. Valerie was stunned ¡°Mr. Grant?¡± There was only her and Matthew in the room. It could only be Matthew stopping her. Matthew did not say anything, nor did he exin why he wanted to stop her. He just kept his hand tightly on the screen. Valerie stopped what she was doing in confusion. After hesitating for a while, she could not help but ask. ¡°Mr. Grant, are you afraid of the dark?¡± His hands had always been hot, but now they were extremely cold Manhew fell silent. Çú Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Mathew seemed to despise answering such a question. However, his usually tall figure was extremely stiff. Valerie was right. He did not like the darkness. Being enveloped by the darkness from all directions made him feel suffocated. It was as if the darkness had turned into an invisible hand that grabbed his throat. His face was pale and his expression was a little painful, but the more uneasy he was, the more he stood straight like a pine tree, coldly resisting the endless darkness. However, the feeling of suffocation became stronger and stronger until a soft litle hand suddenly pulled him back. Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I think there¡¯s a power outage. Looks like the heavens want us to enjoy a candlelight dinner. Do you want to apany me to find candles?¡± Matthew was slightly stunned, but the suffocating feeling inexplicably dissipated. ¡°Okay¡± Matthew took a deep breath and forced himself to stand up. Valerie took his hand and led him to her room while nagging, ¡°Mr. Grant, you don¡¯t know this, but when I was young, the electricity in my house often went out, so I stocked up some candles at home. Otherwise, it would be a luxury to do homework every time the power went out. However, I didn¡¯t have much money, so I asked the store owner to leave me the leftovers that others bought. They were of different lengths and sizes, and they were quite cute when I lit them. ¡°After that, it was even more troublesome at the rented ce when we first started working. It¡¯s an old tube¨Cshaped building. You can¡¯t even imagine it. Power cuts and water cuts happen every few days. However, it was fine after we got to know our neighbors in the building. Once the power goes out, everyone tacitly takes candles from home and goes downstairs to chat under the camphor tree while having snacks. ¡°After we moved, the power didn¡¯t go out much, but I kind of liked the feeling of the candles lighting up the room. It is quite cory. A weak little me can chase the darkness away. Isn¡¯t that impressive?¡± She couldn¡¯t stop chanting. Matthew didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but she seemed to be treating him like a child. Moreover, she seemed to notice that he was afraid of the dark and was deliberatelyforting him. As a man, he felt that he should be the one protecting her now, especially since her legs were injured. ¡°We¡¯re here. Katherine gave me some scented candlesst time. They should be in this cab¡­ Here! She patted Matthew¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry. The candles have been found¡± He slowly turned his head away. ¡°Why should I stop worrying! I¡¯m not afraid of the dark.¡± He would never admit no matter what Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie held back herughter and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m timid. I¡¯m a little afraid of the dark.¡± She immediately took out a lighter from the drawer and lit the candle in her hand. The light from the scented candle in the small iron jar immediately dispelled the darkness around her. Valerie brought the candle to the living room, then lit all eight candles and ced them in everyer of the living room. Coincidentally, the food had arrived. The two of them ordered a box each, leaving a portion of spaghetti in the fridge for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast. ¡°We can finally eat!¡± Knowing that he was probably still traumatized, Valerie went to the kitchen to get silverware for him, along with cheese. The scented candles were naturally iparable to the electric lights, but the candlelight gave off a warm feeling. At this moment, the living room was not bright, but it had regained its light. Valerie was busy working around the table. The candlelight made her face look especially gentle, like an oil painting Matthew took in the scene a and only then did he realize that the suffocating feeling around his throat seemed to have disappeared. There seemed to be a strange power in her. Being with her always made Mathew feel better. ¡°Mr. Grant, if you continue to stand there, the food will taste had soon! Valerie¡¯s eyes curved into c forward to take the fork from her, but he somehow grabbed her wrist. crescent moons as she smiled. Matthew went Valerie asked. ¡°Mr. Grant, what are you doing?¡± Matthew took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of the dark. It¡¯s just that some unpleasant things happened when I was young. He spoke slowly. It had something to do with his parents¡® deaths. Valerie only knew that his parents had died early, but she did not know that he had actually seen the scene of their death with his own eyes. E Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 It happened on a winding mountain road in the evening. Matthew¡¯s parents drove out to a rtively remote mountainous area. At the bend in the road, the car stopped on the side to avoid a big track. However, the driver of the big truck did not dodge at all and crashed his parents¡® car into the protective fenker. ere covered in broken ss and were covered in The protective fence was broken, and the front of the car was shattered. Both of his parents were injuries. However, the driver of the truck did not stop at all. It was a hit¨Cand¨Crum. The surveince camera briefly recorded half of the truck¡¯s body, but it could not take a photo of its license te number. It only showed that it was a red trick What was even more chilling was that ording to the forensic results, Matthew¡¯s parents did not die on the spot. They had woken up after being knocked unconscious, but because the front of the car was stuck on the cliff and their legs were suppressed by the twisted front of the car, they could not break free. In other words, his parents had a chance to be resuscitated after the ident, but the truck driver had bit and run, causing his parents to bleed to death in the car. Half an hourter, another car encountered the scene of the ident and called the police. However, it was already toote. If the truck driver hadn¡¯t thought of escaping. As long as the truck driver chose to save his parents, there was still a chance of them surviving At that time, Matthew was 10 years old. The scenes of his parents dying inside of a closed space were locked in his mind, and every time he thought of them, they were extremely clear. Later on, he gradually began to hate being in small spaces and darkness. It was actually fear The Grant family never gave up looking for the truck driver. However, because the incident happened in the mountains, there were no surveince cameras on the surrounding roads, and there were too many trucks of the same type. No matter how much effort the Grant family used to search, they found nothing. Later on, in order to make Sophia and Nn stop being sad, no one mentioned this matter anymore. Matthew had never given up on finding the truck driver in secret. No matter who could report it and provide information, they would be rewarded with 200 thousand dors Even so, he did not receive any useful feedback. Now that 20 years had passed, the driver seemed to have disappeared from the world Matthew¡¯s voice was very deep. Recalling the past made his expression even colder and more solemn. His eyes were also bloodshot, and his entire body was shrouded in ayer of gloom that could not be dispelled. He spoke very slowly. This was the first time he had taken the initiative to talk to her about his life, specifically about his parents, In fact, it was also the first time he had mentioned it to anyone. He said. Tim not really afraid of the dark, but every time ites to this, ll think of those things.¡± Valerie was a little surprised, but then she smiled and held his hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget it, so be it. Your parents will be happy that you always remember them. You¡¯re not actually afraid of the darkness, but you are just scared because you are reminded of how helpless you were at that time, right Mr. Grant, it¡¯s no big deal. If the power goes out, we¡¯ll light the candles and everything will be fine¡± Her eyes curved into crescents. Even though her life was not veryfortable, she always had a smile on her face and even comforted him But Matthew had to admit that he was infected by her smile. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What if there are no candles and it¡¯s still pitch¨Cck!¡± Valerie said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The night will pass anyway. y, and the dawn will arrive eventually, Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Under the candlelight, t, she looked exceptionally beautiful, making Matthew¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move, 5 11:00 AM Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Matthew looked at Valerie closely. He couldn¡¯t help but want to tell her something. At this moment, the lights shed and the light came back. ¡°Mr. Grant, the electricity is back! Valerie immediately stood up and put the remaining food into the refrigerator. She muttered, Fortunately, the electricity is back Otherwise, all the things we stockpiled in the refrigerator would have been ruined. Mr. Grant, let¡¯s cook more recently and empty the refrigerator first. What do you want to cat tomorrow?¡± Matthew could not help butugh. He swallowed his words and said, ¡°Anything is fine¡± Valerie said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some tomorrow. Although my foot injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, it¡¯s quite boring to be idle. Matthew said, ¡°Okay¡± Valerie said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t object. Then how about we make fried chicken tomorrow! I¡¯ll call Julian again. He¡¯s been worried about me for the past few days. I have to meet him and let him see that I¡¯m fine before he can be at ease! Matthew nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Her voice was long¨Cwinded, and he was in charge of responding, echoing her as if they were already an old married couple. However, he did not hate it. Instead, he felt very at ease. The next day, Valerie woke up. After washing up and opening the door, she was attracted by the warm fragranceing from the kitchen. Unexpectedly. Matthew cooked the spagethtri that she had put in the fridgest night. Valerie leaned over to take a look. The spaghetti was about to be done. Matthew¡¯s actions were quite decent. It was already much smoother than the first time he cooked. Valerie thought, ¡®Could this be be my reward forforting himst night? Matthew is really cute to use such behavior to silently thank me. Since that was the case, she enjoyed breakfast with all her heart. After breakfast, Matthew went to work, and Valerie went back to her room Since she couldn¡¯t work normally, she couldn¡¯t abandon her part¨Ctime job. Valerie logged into her old ount on the voice acting part¨Ctime website and contacted her old friends, especially Daren Saxon. His user name was Audio Fairy. He was experienced in the industry and had a lot of connections. He was good as doing middle¨Cage male and female voices, and he could switch between male and female voices seamlessly. He was quite impressive. Valerie sent a a message to Daren and asked if there was any dubbing work that she could take recently Daren was surprised. (Are you sure you want to go back to the voice acting industry! Your social media ount has almost three million fans now, Everyone in the industry is guessing that you will be an inte celebrity in the future. With three million fans, you can easily cam a lot of money by posting videos and advertising. It will definitely be more than dubbing) Valerie replied: [I don¡¯t n to use that ount anymore. Audio Fairy immediately sent out a series of question marks. [No way, are you sure? That ount is worth a lot of money now. Even if you sell it directly, you can make a huge profilj However, Valerie was very certain. [Daren, I¡¯m sure you know why that ount became famous. It¡¯s precisely because my uncle joined forces with my aunt to fake her death to force me to give them money and spread rumors about me, theizens chose to follow me and speak up for me in order to stand up for me. I¡¯m very grateful to them] Audio Fairy: [What does that have to do with you not nning to continue using your ount! You should continue using it even more often as a way to thank them All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Valerie replied. (Of course, it does. If I continue to use this ount, I can¡¯t avoid epting advertisements, which involve benefits. These people are obviously paying attention to nie because they care about me if I¡¯m using this to earn money. In¡¯t this using them? What¡¯s more, someone else encounter the saine situation as me next time and is also bullied and exploited by their families, theseizens might not be willing to stand up for them again. Instead, they might be worried that their sympathy will be used for profits) After Valerie finished speaking, the other party fell silent for a long time, After a long while, Audio Fairy replied: Valerie,pared to your awareness, I¡¯m simply like a golddigger! I am insa vulgar|| Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. [Of course not. I¡¯m also very vulgar. I thought of using this ount to make money in the begging. If 11:00 AM Chapter 339 to earn money now. ? it weren¡¯t for my conscience, I would livestream on that ount to earn Audio Fairy was amused by her and immediately replied [Alright, it looks like you¡¯ve already made up your mind. Of course, Fl support you! Moreover, I can¡¯t wait for you to return to the voice acting industry. Your voice is good and your skills are not bad. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you haven¡¯t done much work recently, you would have be famous long ago! I still remember the time you dubbed a voice manga. You helped that had manga be so popr 1 Audio Fairy worked as he chatted. Soon, he pulled out a few orders and sent them to Valerie¡¯s email. [These orders are urgently needed to be finished soon. Can you do it?] Of course.] Valerie agreed without a second thought. She had nowhere to go recently since her feet hurt. She wanted to earn as much as she could Audio Fairy Alright, the pay for these two orders is not low, but it should be enough for you. You have to deal with it carefully. I¡¯ll negotiate the price for you if there¡¯s another order next time. Audio Fairy sent a series of smiling emojis. [Wee back, Eternal Melody!] SIND OUT Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Valerie could not help butugh. Daren was still as cheerful as ever. However, Daren was right about one thing. The requirements of the voiceovers in the mailbox were nothing to her. As long as she was paid, the more the better. She had a lot of voiceover tools, and the room had been sealed to prevent any noise. It was basically finished after an afternoon of work. Valerie sent the audio to Daren. Then, she stretched and casually browsed the webpage. She didn¡¯t log in to her social media ount anymore. Now, she was browsing the homepage of the dubbing website. The novel she had read before had already ended, and she had not logged in for a long time. Now that she went up to take a look, she realized that her ount had gained some fans. There were not many, and the ones who stayed were basically readers who really liked to listen to books. Valerie browsed through their messages. Most of them were cheering for her. asionally, there would be a few cool ones who expressed that they didn¡¯t like her voice. Both sides started scolding each other and tearing each other apart. Amidst thements, Valerie noticed a different message. The profile picture of this ount was a plum blossom. The ID was Icy Plum. It looked very much like an ount made by a middle¨Caged female. That personmented: [Youngdy, why aren¡¯t you broadcasting anymore? Are you still sad for your so¨Ccalled rtives? Don¡¯t worry. No matter how many people want to pull you down, you have to be able to stand up forever. We will support you. I hope your future is bright] It was a mature taue, but it was very sincere. Valerie¡¯s hean warmed. Thank you, madam. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that far been busy with other work recently, in I don¡¯t n to do audiobooks for the time being 1 Unexpectedly, she received a reply very quickly. The other party smiled and said: I¡¯m already very old. I like you very much. No matter what you n to do. I hope you can get what you want.] [Thank you. madam] Valerie really did not expect to have a fan who was an elder. This wornan was quite cute. She replied to her with a few emojis, as if she was afraid that Valerie would not feel her support. Valerie was amused, but she was motivated andpleted thest dubbing task. After working for two days, she basically couldn¡¯t feel her ankle injury anymore. Coincidentally, Noria Autornative didn¡¯t insist on having employees wear high heels anymore. Valerie wore ck t shoes and went to the car dealership with her bag. Unlike thest time she took leave and was gossiped about behind her back by her colleagues, this time, everyone knew that she had a car ident. Along the way, many people were concerned about her and asked about her well¨Cbeing One of the girls had stunned Valerie. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She said, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯ve been lying in bed for too long recently. You have to walk more. Look, you¡¯ve gained weight!¡± Valerie was speechlew She asked, ¡°Did I gain a lot of weight? She looked down at herself anxiously. She did not feel that she had gained weight, but after the girl finished speaking, she subconsciously touched her waist and abdomen. Shar thought. ¡°That is true. I am already three months pregnant, and my stomach does s seem to be bulging a little. Holy shit!! Valerie had mixed feelings. She thought that she could hide it for another two months, but now that her belly was hulging, she didn¡¯t know how to hide it anymore At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the car dealerships. It seemed that a big shot had arrived. The employees and customers went out to wee the person. Seeing this, the colleagues who had been chatting andughing with Valerie suddenly went out. They took their phones and rushed over to take photos. Valerie was not interested in themotion. Just as she was about to triumi to the changing room and change into a louse suit jacket, an excited voice entered her ran ¡°Rosalee Best is here. The big star is here!¡± Valerie thought, Rosalee In¡¯t that Angel¡¯s stage name? 1 11:00 AM D Chapter 340 While Valerie was in a daze, a luxury car stopped outside the car park. Then, the driver got out of the car and opened the door. Afterward, Angel got out of the car with her long legs. Angel took off her sunsses and greeted people with a smile, immediately causing waves of cheers. Angel looked around as if she was looking for something. The supervisar hurriedly went up to her. ¡°Miss Santos, if you have any requests, just let us know. We will definitely do our best to satisfy you.¡± Angel smiled. T¡¯m here to look for Valerie Warren. She¡¯s my friend. May I know where she is?¡± The people who had been impressed many times by Valerie were shocked again. They thought. Valerie knows the CEO of Santos Group, the daughter of the Santos family, and even the celebrity Rosalee. Good grief, why is she still working since she knows so many rich people?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Valerie¡¯s friend. By the way, I wonder if Miss Santos can take a photo with me?¡± The supervisor was the first to react. He gave Valerie a look. No matter what, he had to make the big star stay. Everyone reacted at that moment and raised their hands one after another. Angel was approachable. ¡°You¡¯re all Valerie¡¯s friends. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve taken good care of her. On behalf of Valene, I thank you. Of course, there¡¯s no problem with taking a photo together. Let¡¯s do it one by one!¡± Angel looked at Valerie. ¡°Valerie, you might have to wait for me Valerie said. ¡®T¡¯s fine¡± Angel immediately smiled and took turns taking photos with the surrounding employees. Even the customers could not help but join in. The supervisor ev even received Angel¡¯s autograph. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling. It wasn¡¯t that he was starstruck, but that his daughter liked Angel The supervisor instructed. ¡°Everyone, thank Valerie. I didn¡¯t expect Valerie¡¯s friends to be so amazing!¡± Valerie¡¯s colleagues went forward to thank her. Even the few people who had a bad time with Valerie put aside their previous grudges and came over to greet her Valerie smiled and waved her hand, indicating that there was no need. She felt a little strange. To be honest, she felt that she was already considered an outgoing person and was good at dealing with interpersonal rtionships. However, she still found it strange every time she met Angel She had felt this way since thest time she was in the hospital. She did not expect Angel toe looking for her so openly today. Moreover, Angel acted as if they were friends for years. She knew that they were not that close yet. Çú Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Valerie did not think that Angel could get anything from her. However, if there was no was no profit, it would be even stranger for Angel to be so enthusiastic about her. ¡°Valerie, the manager said to take a group to. Come over quickly Angel¡¯s soft voice interrupted her tights. Valerie looked up: pard saw that everyone in the car dealership was looking at her. She had no choice but to go over and take a photo, The center was naturally Angel. Everyone surrounded Angel When Valerie went over, she could only stand at the side. Unexpectedly. Angel said to the supervisor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to film with Valerie. Can you please change seats with Valense?¡± Since the superstar had taken the initiative to speak, the supervisor could only agree. ¡°Valerie,e here quickly Angel hooked her arms around Valerie¡¯s and leaned intinutely against her. Before Valerie could react, Angel¡¯s driver pressed the shutter Then, the photo was sent to the employee group chat. The employees downloaded it individually and were instantly overjoyed A personmented: [I announce that this is definitely the best gift I have received for this year!! Another er person said: [Rosalee is really good¨Clooking. I feel like she is not on the same level as us Angel was used to thesepliments. She smiled faintly and said to the supervisor. ¡°I want in talk to Valerie alone. Is that okay?¡± The supervisor hurriedly nodded. He arranged a private room for them. However, as soon as the two of them left, the employees¡® discussion changed direction A person said. ¡°Rosalee is really lly beautiful, but I think Valerie doesn¡¯t seem to be inferior to her in terms of looks Another person said, ¡°No, Rosaler is clearly prettier!¡± The first person said, ¡°But Valerie doesn¡¯t look too good in this photo, and she doesn¡¯t have any makeup on.¡± Inparison, Angel¡¯s makeup was exquisite and high¨Cend. Even so, Valerie didn¡¯t lose much Someone was amused. ¡°Valerie is indeed the face of our car dealership. She really made us proud. With her looks, why didn¡¯t she want to enter the entertainment industry back then?¡± On the other side, after sitting down in the VIP room. Valerie sized up Angel Seeing that Angel was looking good, she could not help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had to be hospitalized for a week? You¡¯ve been discharged after only two days. Are you alright?¡± Angel was fine to begin with. In fact, she could be discharged on the day Valerie was discharged. Of course, she could not say this directly. Angel said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a family doctor at home. Don¡¯t talk about me. I was passing by today and remembered that Katherine said that you work in a luxury car dealership, so I came over I didn¡¯t disturbs your work, right?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Of course not. How can it be a bother when a superstar can patronize our luxury car shop? So many people like you!¡± Valerie said as she poured her a ss of water. Although her actions were still gentle and polite, she was a little coldpared to before. Valerie was not an idior. She felt that Angel was very strange. She could not understand whos Angel was trying to do. At this moment, Angel suddenly grabbed her hand ¡°Valerie, those people only like me for now. If other celebritiese over at this moment, they¡¯ll move on to them very quickly. I haven¡¯t had many friends since I was young, and I don¡¯t have anyone 1 can speak to sincerely. However, I feel like old friends with you at first sight. I really want to be good friends with you!¡± Valerie did not nod or take her head. She was just puzzled. She looked at Angel with concern. ¡°Angel, did something happen to you! Are you in a had mood¡± Angel was waiting for Valerie to say i She immediately nodded, her beautiful face filled with grievance. ¡°Actually, I want to ask you something. I have a friend who has something troulding her. After she came back from overseas, she realized that her boyfriend had been snatched away by a bitch! My friend is very sad because of this. She cries every day, but I don¡¯t know how to help her. Valerie, if it were you, how would you deal with that bitch!?¡± 11:00 AM Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Angel looked at Valerie sadly. She had a pitiful look on her fare as she begged Valerie for help Valene instantly understood She thought, ¡°Angel¡¯s so¨Ccalled friend is most likely referring to herself. That boyfriend should be Mr. Grant, right? Valerie frowned. She thought. From what Katherine and Lindsey said, Mr. Grant is not Angel¡¯s boyfriend. He is just the person Angel likes. After being liked by Angel for so many years, he has fallen in love with someone else. It seems that even female celebrities are helpless in the face of love! Valerie looked at her with more pay. Angel¡¯s eyes darkened as she said, Valerie, the two of them have known each other since they were young. Their families have been friends with each other for a long time. They were originally a match made in heaven Who would have thought that this nun would be pestered by a mistress. and even married her! My friend wants to snatch him back now; Valerie, help me think of a way to make that bitch retreat¡± Angel could not help but grit her teeth at the mention of the word ¡°bitch¡°. She wanted to see if Valerie could continue pretending alter being scolded by her. Unexpectedly. Valerie said, ¡°Angel, if what you said is true, why do you have to like a man who can¡¯t give attention to you at all?¡± ¡°What Angel was stunned. Then, she said angrily. I¡¯m talking about my friend, not mer She thought. What did she mean by a man who can¡¯t give me attention at all? Valeric is doing this on purpose, right? Is she trying to say that Manhew only pays attention to her, but not me? Seeing that Angel denied in, Valerie sighed. She did not continue to ex expose Angel, but she did not want to b not want to bother with her anymore. She did not follow the entertainment industry. Although she was a little excited when she found out that Angel was the superstar, Rosalee, she was not interested in her. Valerie admitted that she was just an ordinary person. She had to think about earning money every day, but this big star came to her workce to talk to her about these emotional matters. It really hindered her work. Moreover, she was a frank and straightforward person. Her friend, Katherine, was the same. However, Angel give off the feeling that she was hiding something. Every word she said had to be interpreted many times. Valerie felt that she really could not afford to serve her. If she had the time, she would rather spend it on work. mers first. At the thought of this, Valerie Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. rie immediately stood up. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Have something warm before you leave. I¡¯ll go out to receive customers Call me if you need anything.¡± After saying that, Valerie left. Angel only reacted after Valerie left for a while. She thought, Valerie actally left me behind? How dare that woman treat me like this! Angel found it unbelievable. She was born into a noble family and had been living a luxurious life since she was young. No matter where she went. she would always be the center of attention. Even at home, hier parents doted on her the most. She felt that she was showing grace bying to this car dealership today. She had yet to get up and leave, so she couldn¡¯t ept that Valerie had already left. She wondered if Valerie was deliberately provoking her. Tve already given you a warning. Valerie. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should quit being with Matthew. Since you insist on going against don¡¯t me me for being rude to you Angel crushed the disposable paper cup and threw it into the trash can. She immediately put on her sunsses and strode out. The appearance of her quickly caused another sensation in the car dealership. Angel caught up to Valerie and said wi for helping me out today. I feel that I have to thank you properly¡± She looked around. ¡°I am going to pay for that red sportscar¡± id with a smile. ¡°Valerie, thank you However, Angel insisted, ¡°Take it as my support for your ir career. Besides, you know that I just came back from overseas. I have to buy a things. It¡¯s just a car I can buy it from anyour, so I might as welly it from you. Besides, I trust you¡± y a lot of new Valerie was a little stunned. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Besides, I have mule enough s sales this month¡± Valerie could not dissuade her. She thought, ¡®Angel is indeed Louis¡¯s sister. Their personalities are exactly the same. They always like to use money when dealing with others¡± The employees at the side were envious 11:00 AM Chapter 312 A person said, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Another person said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect a big star to be your friend and even give you sales. If only I had such a rich friend!¡± Someone else said. ¡°My best friend must have hidden her family background. I¡¯ll call herter and ask if her family is rich.¡± Valerie was amused and had no choice but to help Angel with buying that car. Angel directly swiped her card and paid in full. There were two copies of the invoice. One was given to Angel, and the other was kept for Valerie Valerie handed the document to Angel Angel thanked her. ¡°Wait, Valerie, there¡¯s something on your hair. I¡¯ll take it off for you¡­ Angel suddenly approached, but her hand secretly reached for the receipt when Valerie was not paying attention ¦§ LIND GIT Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 ¡°Alright!¡± Angel quickly straightened up and took our a business card. ¡°Just send the car to this address tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave first. There¡¯s no need to send me off. Let¡¯s meet up when we¡¯re free in the future,¡± Angel looked at her back and could not help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯re ying dumb with me. Then, you are going to see the difference between you and me is like heaven and earth. You are not even as valuable as one of my bags. What right do you have to fight with me?¡± After watching Angel¡¯s car drive away, Valerie returned to the car dealership. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, she felt that Angel¡¯s actions just now were a little unnatural. ¡°Where¡¯s the receipt book!¡± The reception girl said enthusiastically, ¡°Valerie, 1 happened to go to the finance department just now and send it over there for you. Do you want to use? I¡¯ll get it back for you Valerie did not expect her to move so quickly. Coincidentally, a group of guests arrived at this moment. Valerie smiled and said. ¡°The guests are here You go ahead and greet them first Everyone immediately went over to wekome the guests. Just now, Valerie had started the day with an order of over four hundred thousand dors- They could not fall behind. Every staff quickly greeted the guests one by one, leaving only an old man walking alone in the car dealership. This old man was wearing a very ordinary thick jacket and a pair of shoes. He looked very in. However, in the luxury car business, this kind of simplicity was not likable. To put it bluntly, this kind of customer was considered as not having money. Most of them were here to take a break and freeload. The staff had seen too many people like this who came to ask for gifts and benefits, so they were not willing to waste time on this type of customer. Valerie look a sip of 1 fwater and saw him standing in front of a car for a long time. He seemed to be engrossed in it and was about to go forward. ¡°Valerie! The receptionist pulled her and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on such a person. If you go over, he will definitely tell you that he wants to buy a car and then bring you around to waste your time.¡± ive now anyway¡± After saying that, she walked forward with a smile. ¡°Sir, what kind of car do you want ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have any other guests to receive now to see? I¡¯ll show you around?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade her, the receptionist sighed helplessly. The next second, the old man said, ¡°I want to buy a car.¡± See. I knew he would say that. He can¡¯t afford it¡­ the receptionist muttered. Valerie said softly. Just because he can¡¯t afford in now doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t afford in forever.¡± The receptionist choked. Although that was the case, this old man looked to be at least 60 years old. He was not like someone who could really afford it in a few years. No matter how hard he worked, he would probably die soon. The receptionist did not dare to say this directly. She turned back to the counter and yed with her phone. Valene continued to bring the old man around. Although she also felt that the old man could not afford any cars there, the old man gave off a friendly feeling Coincidentally, her legs were just recovered and were not suitable for walking quickly. It was good for her to follow the old man ¡°By the way, Sir, these models and appearances are more suitable for girls to drive. If you want, I rmend the models here. She gestured for the old man to go to the MPV Those models had high¨Cend ck and gray styles, and the style was more mature. Unexpectedly, the old man waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. I just check out this type.¡± a pink He pointed at a car and suddenly smiled in embarrassment. ¡°To be honest, my wife¡¯s birthday ising soon. I wanted to buy it for her as a ¡°I are¡± After Valerie recovered from her shock, she could not help but say sincerely, ¡°You and your wife are really close¡± However, the car hete cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors. The car that the old man was looking at was the car that Angel had ced an order for 11 was worth 380 thousand dors. She reckoned that the old man did not have that much money and would probably be disappointed. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The old man, on the other hand, was very excited. He looked at the cars one after another and asked Valerie from time to time what style she liked. He carefully consulted her opinion and was so serious that he looked like a boy who was picking a bouquet for his girlfriend for the first time Valerie said, ¡°If it¡¯s me. I¡¯ll probably prefer the practical model.¡± The old man asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you girls like to be shy!¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s cute if it¡¯s fancy, but it¡¯s much more expensive. It¡¯s not bad to buy a practical one and slowly modify it yourself¡± The old man¡¯s interest was piqued by her, Just as he was about to ask her how to modify the car, his body suddenly y twitched. Then, he clutched his chest tightly and could not breathe. any illness? Do you have any medicine on you?¡± Valerie was shocked and quickly helped the old man up. ¡°Str, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have any She looked at his symptoms and felt that it was a little simr to Aiden¡¯s epilepsy. She did not dare to act on her own and could only try to calm the old man down. However, the old man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and his lips turned purple. He opened and closed his lips but could not speak Valerie hurriedly shouted at the counter. ¡°Ambnce! Call an ambnce!¡± The receptionist was shocked. She thought. It¡¯s fine if this old man justes in for a stroll, but if something really happened to him in the shop. we will all be in trouble: The supervisor¡¯s heart was in a mess. This old man looked like he was in trouble. If he died in their car dealership, it would be terrible for them. He thought Why did Valerie have to talk to such an old man for no reason?¡® The supervisor nced at Valerie grumblingly as he quickly took our his phone to call the ambnce. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie called a few strong male colleagues to help the old man sit on the sofa. However, the ambnce did not arrive after waiting for a while. After urging the hospital again and again, it turned out that there was a traffic ident on the way. The ambnce was unfortunately stuck in the Ten minutes passed. Valerie¡¯s heart tightened when she thought about the situation of Aidenst time. Time was important in this situation. If he was dyed longer, the old man¡¯s life might be in danger. Valerie felt that they could not wait any longer. She made a prompt decision. T¡¯ll drive this gentleman to meet the ambnce and send him to the hospital?¡± The supervisor didn¡¯t agree. His eyes almost popped out ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t do anything rash. What if he dies on the way! Valerie gritted her teeth. But if we don¡¯t send him off, he¡¯ll really die here! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility if there¡¯s any problem!¡± Anyway, she was the one who received him. If anything happened to him, their car dealership would be fine because there were surveince ¨C cameras around was to save the nun. The most important thing now was to save Without another word, Valerie carried the old man on her back and rode on the moped. It was small and had file space. The old man had already lost consciousness and could not even hug her. In the end, the receptionist stood up and said. ¡°Valerie, let me help him¡± Coincidentally, she was quite thin. Valerie and the receptionist were able to keep the old man in between them on the moped. Valerie thanked her. She did not care how ugly her current posture was and quickly rode her moped straight to the hospital Fortunately, she was able tomunicate with the ambnce. After the ambnce was redirected to meet with her, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief and sent the old man to the car The apanying nurse asked, ¡°Are you his family! Hurry up ande with us! What past medical history does he have? Also, what is his name? How old is her What medicine is he on right now? Is there any history of allergies A series of questions stunned Valerie The nurse¡¯s anxious voice urged, ¡°Come on!¡± Fortunately, someone ran over from behind Valerie. ¡°She¡¯s not his family. Let us do it¡± A few men rushed over quickly. Two of them got into the car directly, and thest one held Valerie¡¯s hand. gratefully. ¡°We¡¯re Mr. Redfield¡¯s bodyguards! Thank you for saving Mr. Brdlield!¡± The word ¡°bodyguard¡± confused Valerie. Fortunately, the old man regained some consciousness at this time. He held Valerie¡¯s hand tightly and 11:00 AM Chapter 4 nodded at her. Only then did Valerie believe him. Then I leave the rest to you Valene urged them to get into the ambnce and helped to close the door. She was afraid that if she was half a step slower, it would be toote. She only heaved a sigh of relief when the ambnce drove away. Valerie said, ¡°Yes, the doctor said that he arrived in She turned around to push the moped and saw the receptionist sitting on din time. He should be fine.¡± with a penitent expression. ¡°Valene, will he be alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I won¡¯t say those words again in the future. God, please forgive me.¡°The receptionist simply wanted to go back in time and p herself twice for what she was thinking just now. She would probably feel so guilty that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight. Valerie said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You still helped that old man. He won¡¯t be angry with you. It¡¯s all thanks to you for helping me today. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a hot chocte. It was past time to get off work, so the two of them were not in a hurry to go back to the shop. They bought hot chocte and slowly pushed the inoped back Valerie quickly threw this episode to the back of her mind. What she did not know was that after the emergency rescue, the old man had almost recovered. The first thing he said after leaving the emergency room was to ask the bodyguard. The girl who saved me, what¡¯s her nune. The bodyguards looked at each other sprechlessly Just now, they were almost pushed into the ambnce by Valerie. No one had time to ask her name. Çú Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 At Noria Tower, Matthew massaged his temples. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock. Charles did not even dare to breathe too loudly. ording to the original n, there should be an important client arriving today. However, the other party was already an hourte and could not be reached on the phone. In other words, they had been stood up. However, the person who stood him up was an rider. Moreover, the senior had an inseparable rtionship with Olivia, Matthew could not be angry about this. Looking at Matthew¡¯s cold eyes as he sat motionless on the chair, Charles cursed in his heart. It seemed that Matthew would not give up until the other party arrived today. He would have in apany him there today. Charles could not help but wall in his heart. He was just short of praying to God to hope that the elder coulde immediately. However, before the client arrived, a message suddenly came from Matthew¡¯s private phone just as Charles thought that Matthew would ignore it. Matthew stood up, took his suit jacket, and put it on. Time to go home.¡± Charles almost thought that his ears were damaged. When he saw that Matthew¡¯s expression was clearly more gentle than before and that he could not wait to leave, Charles immediately came to a realization He thought. The next time I encounter such a situation, why should I pray to Godt Instead of asking for something illusory, I might as well beg Mr. Grant¡¯s wife!! When Matthew arrived at Slotmond Estate, Valerie happened to arrive downstairs. Although she had told Marlew the day before yesterday that she wanted to empty the fridge, she had passed by the market on the way to buy hot chocte and could not help but buy some fresh seafood. She sent a secretive message to Matthew. [Mr. Grant, there¡¯s a feast tonight. Guess what it is] Matthew did not guess. He had already seen it She had bought a lot. The sealed seafood and water were heavy She was wearing a white jacket and carrying these containers like a little rabbit pulling a radish. It was only when a hand suddenly reached out from behind her to take it that her burden was instantly reduced. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± He said simply, I got off work early.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since he was back, she did not stand on ceremony. She ced a few heavy items in his hands. It was much easier to have someone to share the burden. Valerie chuckled. ¡°Mr. Grant, do you prefer steamed or garlic sauce to go with your lobster! I also bought a lot of shellfish that can go with it. By the way, have you had pae before?¡± Matthew said, ¡°No.¡± Valerie said, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple to make. I just need to cook a pot of rice with seafood. It¡¯s fresh and sweet!¡± He had no objections. ¡°We can try¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Grant, something happened during the day. We were all shocked¡­ Valerie sold him about the old man suddenly fainting and asked Matthew alxout the details rted to the epilepsy. Matthew¡¯s tone was very certain. ¡°He was not having an episode of epilepay. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s shock caused by cardiac problems. The rescue time is only within a few minutes after it happened. He needs to undergo CPR Valerie had learned about CPH in university, but today, she didn¡¯t think of that at all. She immediately regretted it and couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. ¡°Il seems that sending lum to meet the ambnce is the right choice. Otherwise, if we miss the rescue time, it might be toote. Matthew frowned slightly. It was indeed very easy for something had to happen in that case. However, it was not that something terrible might have Tuppened to the old man, but Valerie. If something happened to the old man, everyone would think that it was because he was not in good health. However, if something happened to him on the way to die rescue, once his family made a fuss, Valerie would debuitely be involved. He asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought that you might be implicated if he can¡¯t be saved?¡± Valerie said. ¡°That man is already old, but he still wants to give his wife a gift. I think he and his family should be gentle and good people. So I was line with it 11:00 AM Chapter 345 He was slightly stunned. Then, he could not help but smile. Valerie always thought well of people when she encountered trouble. The two of them walked side by side as he listened to her rambling. Although he was carrying a heavy object in his lund, the frustration of being stood up had unknowingly dissipated. When he got home, he fed the hamster some fois as usual. Then, Valerie began is prepare dinner. Apart from seafood, the par could be mixed with some vegetables. Valense handled the vegetables, and Matthew handled the seafood. It was rare for his germaphobia toe in handy. Valerie felt that eating the seafood he handles was store. see reassuring than eating her own cooking From the first time she met him, Valerie had a strange feeling that he gave off an extremely profisuund and distant feeling as if he was not from the mortal world. In fact, his housework skills were indeed very bad, almost reru, However, she did not expect him to be willing to learn to do anything She watched as he cleaned the sand grains of the shellfish bit by bit. From time to time, he would go back to watch the torial video and look serious. Valerie suddenly thought of the old man during the day. When he talked about his wife, his face was filled with seriousness and a side. She suddenly had an impulse for the first time in her life. ¡°Mr. Grant, I have something to show you. Wait for me? She wiped her hands with a dry cloth and seemed to have made up her mind she returned to her room and dug out the pregnancy test report that she had hidden from the bottom of the cab. Çú Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Valerie had specially bought a lot of seafood for today¡¯s meal. She had originally wanted to thank Matthew for taking care of her when she was hospitalized, but now, it was just right for this asion, making her decision to announce her pregnancy seem much more formal Firstly, she realized that her stomach was slowly gesting bigger. She was afraid that she could not hide it anymore. Secondly, she felt that he would be a good father since he was so meticulous and patient. ( Of course, more importantly, what Katherine said to her that day lingered in her mind. It did not seem like she had to get a divorce with Matthew, They were getting along very well now. They worked during the day and came back home after work. He was responsible for most of the daily expenses, and the was in charge of cooking. Everything at house was shared. Before she married him, she had never even been in a rtionship. Although she said that it was to earn money, she knew very well that her family was burdened and many men would not ept it. However, after Matthew knew about it, not only did he not look down on her at all, but he was also willing to be her strong backer. Valerie felt that if the two of them worked hard to cam money, pay off the mortgage in advance, and raise a baby together. It seemed pretty good for life to continue like this. pushed open the door and went out ¡°Mr. Grant Unexpectedly, when she looked up she saw Mathew hurriedly putting on his suit. He looked at her and said, Tm sorry, I have something urgent to attend to. Valerie did not think much about it. She thought that since he was in such a hurry, it might be because of work. She said. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± She hesitated for a moment before handing over the folded pregnancy test report, ¡°Mr, Grant, this is for you¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Matthew was about to ut to open it. He thought of something and put it back into his suit pocket. He looked at her seriously. ¡°Valerie. I¡¯ll come back as soon as I¡¯m done. Wait for me at home¡± He had a feeling that she had something very important to tell him, and he wanted to treat it seriously. Downstairs, Charles¡¯s car was already parked by the roadside. Matthew got into the car and quickly gave him an address. Charles stepped on the elerator and the ck luxury car drove off. He drove at the fastest speed and ran two red lights through the rtively safe intersections. Charles peeked at the backseat of the car through the rearview mirror. Matthew¡¯s expression was tense and dark. He hesitated for a while and could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Grant, could it be because of Miss Angel again!¡± Matthew nced at him and did not say anything. It was obvious that he confirmed. Charles couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Mr. Gram, don¡¯t me me for being nosy. Not to mention that you¡¯re already with your wife and married. Even if you¡¯re not married, you should stay as far away from people like Miss Angel as possible¡­¡± Matthew frowned. Of course, he knew this. Therefore, when he was dealing with the seafood just now, he ignored Angel¡¯s repeated calling until she borrowed someone else¡¯s phone to call him again. The voice on her end of the phone was very noisy. She was at a bar. ¡°Angel, look for your brother if you¡¯re drunk,¡± he said coldly and was about to hang up. Unexpectedly, a few men¡¯s voices and Angel¡¯s screams came from the other end of the phone. A man said, ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s have a drink together?¡± Another man said. ¡°Thins girl¡¯s temper is quite bad. That¡¯s good. I like spicy food¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Get lost!¡± Angel¡¯s scream was drowned out. She looked very weak. Then, she grabbed the phone as if she was suffocating ¡°Mathew, help me. Come and save me. She told him the name of the bar. As soon as she finished speaking, her phone was thrown to the side. Matthew could only hear the men¡¯s obscenities and her cries and screams. She broke down just like tiree years ago: Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Matthew gripped his phone tightly. He could not let what happened three years ago repeat itself. 11:00 AM Chapter 346 ¡°What happened back then had something to do with me. Let¡¯s go¡± Matthew looked out the window after saying that. It was obvious that he did not want to talk about this topic anymore. Seeing this, Charles could only shut up. However, he muttered in his heart, What¡¯s there to feel sorry for a person like Angel Since Matthew has his own life now, he should pay attention to his family. Otherwise, if there was any misunderstandingter, he would lose big because of small things. At that time, it would be toote for him to regret it At Night Bar. As soon as Matthew entered, Angel pounced into his arms with the smell of alcohol. She hugged him rightly and cried until her body trembled. Anyone who saw this would feel sorry for her. ¡°Mathew, you¡¯re finally here! I knew you woulde!¡± Matthew scanned her surroundings. The air in the bar was polluted, and the men and women were drunk. However, he did not see anyone suspicious of harassing her. Angel sobbed and exined. ¡°When they heard that someone came to save me, they were so frightened that they ran away. However, I know that they didn¡¯t go far. If you hadn¡¯te to help me. I would have been doomed tonight Matthew asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother¡°¡± Angel shook her head. I don¡¯t dare to tell my brother. Otherwise, my parents would definitely be angry if they found out that I came to such a ce. Moreover, I don¡¯t remember my brother¡¯s number since I just returned to the country. I only have your number. I¡¯ve always memorized it. I won¡¯t forget it no matter what¡­ She felt wronged and affectionate, but Matthew grabbed her wrist.. His eyes were so cold that there was no warmth in them. ¡°Angel, do you think my IQ is as negative as yours!¡± Angel was stunned. ¡°Matthew, you, what do you mean.¡± COMMENT Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Mathew interrupted Angel coldly. ¡°Your driver was arranged by your agent. He will report your whereabouts to your agent at any time. If anything happens to you, you don¡¯t even need to call him. He will help you deal with it. Unless you specially instructed him today that nothing will happen. to you. he naturally won¡¯t report it in your agent.¡± This agent and driver were both arranged by Louis. They would never be bribed by Angel. There was only one possibility. They a would not be injured tonight Hence, he mocked. ¡°Angel, how much did you spend to hire those actors!¡± all felt that Angel Angel was flustered by his gaze. She did not expect that her arrangements would go so smoothly, yes Matthew was still suspicious and had seen through her. She didn¡¯t dare to admit . If she did, she could imagine how Matthew would treat her. ¡°Matthew, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Matthew said, ¡°Angel, my patience is limited. Don¡¯t waste my time. I only need to check the bar¡¯s surveince cameras to tell if what you said is He was furious. Angel¡¯s voice on the phone just now was too shrill. He was worried that what happened three years ago would repeat itself, so he rushed over. Now that he had calmed down, he knew that her act was full of loopholes. Angel waspletely flustered. Matthew¡¯s guess wa was right. Those people were indeed hired by her. They were the Santos Group¡¯s regr extras. After the show was over, she sent those people away. These surveince cameras must have captured it. She thought that Matthew had already believed her, so she had never thought of the possibility of being exposed. ¡°Angel, this is thest time. Otherwise. I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯ve never known you. There was no warmth left in his voice. He started to leave as soon as he finished speaking Weariness and hunger swept over him The veins on Matthew¡¯s forehead bulged. He scolded himself for being crazy. He didn¡¯t eat the seafood feast that his wife had personally cooked and came to such a ce to deal with such a Crazy woman. Angel suddenly copsed on the sofa, her face pale. Seeing that Matthew was about to leave, she knew that Matthew would probably not be willing to see her again in the future. He would probably attend her funeral if she actually died. Angel used all her strength to pounce over and hug Matthew. The bar was filled with people and probably her fans. At this moment, Angel did not care that she might be recognized. Instead, she felt that it would be good if she was recognized She said. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t go. I just miss you too much. If I didn¡¯t do this, how could youe to see me?¡± Her eyes were filled with tears as she cried. ¡°Matthew, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t ignore me, okay? If you really don¡¯t like me, I can tolerate it. I can control myself. I can give you my blessings in the future. I won¡¯t pester you anymore, okay!¡± Matthew finally looked her in the eye. He did not believe a word Angel said However, Angel held onto his suit tightly. Under the light, there was an extremely obvious scar on her wrist. Although it had healed, the ugly scar would never disappear. Three years ago, shemitted suicide in order to force him to love her. Although it was not his intention, it was definitely rted to him. This was also the reason why he tolerated her tune and time again. He rubbed his eyebrows irritably and resisted the urge to shake her off. He reminded her seriously for thest time, ¡°Angel, we¡¯re notpatible¡± Angel wanted to ask Angel ask if Valerie was suitable for him. However, she did not dare to ask. She was afraid that he would say yes. She said, ¡°Alright. I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to hold it in the future. Let¡¯s be friends, okay? I¡¯ll watch you from afar and try not to disturb you. I beg yo Matthew said, ¡°Suit yourself¡± on as she let go, he broke free and walked to the door. Angel looked at his determined back and could not help but feel sad. She thought I have sacrificed everything for him. When has I ever begged someone so humbly! Not only did shemit suicide for Matthew, but she also had overseas to recuperate. However, when she was ready to return to the country and start over with Matthew, she realized that he already had another woman by his side. She thought that he was just putting on a show for Valerie, but Chapter 317 ¦° now, she realized that he treated Valeriepletely differently from her. She couldn¡¯t figure out why. After Matthew left the bar, the hunger in his stomach became more and more obvious. The veins on his forehead also ached faintly. It was a good night, but it ended up being a mess. He urgently needed a steaming te of pae to warm his stomach. When Charles saw Matthew¡¯s irritable expression, he knew that Matthew must have discovered that he had been deceived by Angel. Charles could not help but shake his head. He did not know if Matthew would still be soft¨Chearted next time when Angel used another trick. Master was clearly calm and wise in other matters, but he could not bepletely ruthless when it came to the Santos family. If he could not decide what to do next time, Churles was afraid that Matthew would push Valerie further and further away sooner orter. After replying to Slotmond Estate, Mathew quickly walked upstairs and pushed open the door. The warm fragrance of food immediately assaulted his face. Mathew¡¯s frustration was finally soothed a little, but his hunger also reached its peak at this moment. He was about to ask Valerie how the food wasing along and if there was anything else he could help with, but just as he changed his shoes, he heard another woman¡¯sughter from the living room. Then, Valerie, let me tell you. My mother was shocked when she heard that I was going to open a coffee shop. She was afraid that I would be deceived¡­ ¡°Your mother is too worried about you¡± Valerie covered her mouth andughed. She suddenly looked up and met Matthew¡¯s eyes. She was surprised. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re back?¡± Matthew said in a low voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te back for a long time. I can¡¯t finish so much food alone, so I called Katherine over to eat with me. Valerie smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Grant, have you eaten?¡± She and Katherine sat opposite each other. The pae on the table had already been emptied. There was a pile of seafood shells on the bone te. Only a small half of the lobster had not been eaten. Other than that, there was nothing else to eat. Only the warm fragrance of food lingered in the Matthew felt speechless. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He thought. How can Katherine eat so much¡± He was full of anticipation to rush back, but he did not exp expect that Valerie had already found someone che to have dinner with. However, he was the one who left without saying goodbye. He was also the one in the wrong. Matthew braced himself and endured the hunger as he said coldly. ¡°Tve eaten Katherine patted her belly in satisfaction and looked at Matthew meaningfully. ¡°Valerie is really good. She¡¯s much better than my chef. It¡¯s a pity that some people don¡¯t eat the good food made at home and like to eat food outside. They¡¯re really unlucky!¡± Matthew felt as if his stomach had been stabbed. He was even hungrier. SEND GIFT Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Valerie, Ill help you wash the dishes. I should go hometer, Katherine said. Valerie shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We have a dishwasher here. As Valerie and Katherine spoke, they cleared the table and stuffed the tes and bowls into the dishwasher. Then, Valerie put on a coat and sent Katherine downstairs. Matthew did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Valerie did not even look at him I she¡­ angry?¡± he wondered. After leaving the house, Katherine was still thinking about the soup. She said that she wanted the chef at home to learn from Valerie. Valerieughed. I learned it from online 100. Your chef is a professional. He must know how to make it too. Then, Valerie thought of something ¡°By the way,¡± Valerie pulled Katherine back. ¡°Katherine, why did you tell my workce to Angel? She came to my car dealership shop today to buy a car from me. When you meet her at home, help me thank her and tell her there¡¯s no need to spend so much money¡­. Unexpectedly, Katherine was dumbfounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her. Maybe she heard it from someone che She said. ¡°Valene, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve been afraid of her the most since I was young. I won¡¯t talk to her unless I have to. I hide as as I can. How can I talk to her about this? By the way, you¡¯d better stay away from her too. Anyway, don¡¯t interact with her too much¡± While they were talking, the Santos family¡¯s driver hade to pick Katherine up. Katherine waved at Valerie and jumped into the car. ¡°Goodbye, Valerie. Remember to call me if you have anything yummy next time. Also, you have to help me think about ideas for my cafe. Also, 1] wait for your good news¡± Katherine looked up the stairs meaningfully. She was referring to Matthew. ¡°Alright.¡± Valerie smiled and waved her hand. She watched the car leave before turning to go upstairs. However, her heart skipped a bear Angel clearly said this morning that Katherine was the one who told her about my workce. However, Katherine had just said that she barely spoke to Angel. In other words, Angel was lying. Why? With this thought in mind, Valerie didn¡¯t walk fast. When she was about to reach the fifth floor, she suddenly felt a shadow in front of her. She looked up and met Matthew¡¯s ck eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the elevator?¡± Matthew was holding a thick scarf in his hand. He saw Vallerie was not wearing much just now, so he brought it over to prevent her from catching a cold Valerie thanked him. ¡°I are a little too much. So I took a walk to help digest.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t know what to say. Alright. I knew I missed out on the delicious food. Matthew had never learned to read people¡¯s expressions in his life. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Valerie¡¯s expression, he felt he must have been overthinking just now The two of them walked one after another. When they reached home, Valerie finally turned around and looked at him. ¡°By the way, Mr. Grant, have you seen what I just gave you?¡± I give Oh right, she did y me something just now. Thinking of this, Matthew quickly checked his pockets. He only remembered when he found nothing. Aftering out of the bar, Matthew felt a smell on him. He was afraid that Valerie would overthink, so he went to thepany to change into a suit jacket of the same style. I had left that piece of paper in my office! Matthew immediately frowned. Being watched by Valerie, he could not admit that he had temporarily ced the paper elsewhere. He beutated for a while. Thinking of her serious expression, he felt what on this piece of paper might be that she wanted to stop the contract with or continue living as husband and wife. Moreover, there was a high chance that it was thetter. piece of paper is important to me. I will consider it Thinking of this, he was in a good mood. He said seriously. ¡°Valerie, the information on that p Carefully Valerie was stunned What¡¯s there toider? She felt a sudden sense of disappointment. She thought after Matthew saw it, even if not excited, he would at least feel grained because of the baby on the way. ¡°Then think about it carefully, she said before returning to her room. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m a little tired today. I n to rest early. Good night.¡± Matthew was at a loss for words. 11:00 AM Chapter 348 Matthew felt his heart inexplicably stifled as he watched her close her door, Could it be that I had guessed wrongly about the information on the paper! Damn it! What¡¯s on the paper!¡± When Valene returned to her room, she received a call from Katherine Katherine urged anxiously. ¡°After your man returned, Valerie, did you ask him how he felt after reading the pregnancy test report?¡± I did Valerie was confused. ¡°He said he would think about it.¡± This time, Katherine exploded. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about! His wife is about to give birth to his child. Does he still want to deny it? It¡¯s a joyous Valene was also in a daze. She thought she and Matthew were getting along quite well, but he even had to consider things about the chill ¡®Could it be that 1 was the only one who felt that way? Valerie wondered. ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him again tomorrow, Valerie said. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already infuriating enough that he left you behind in the middle of the night. If he still acts like this tomorrow, Valerie, you can divorce lum directly. I¡¯ll introduce you to a new partner. If that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll pack my brother and send him to you!¡± Katherineforted her. Knowing that Katherine was joking. Valerie did not answer. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Rest early After hanging up the phone. Katherine still could not swallow her anger. She wanted to rush back to Slotmond Estate, grab Matthew, and scold him. She wanted to ask him what was going on in his mind! She was indignant and was about to go upstairs. However, she suddenly heard a faint voiceing from the living room. Katherine recognized Angel¡¯s voice and her heart skipped a beat. She did not want to meet Angel¡¯s eyes. She immediately slowed down and looked into the living room. When she saw Angel¡¯s back facing her, she was relieved. Then, she took off her shoes and carried them upstairs quietly. The staircase was rotating g and was separated from the living room by a wall. Katherine walked very carefully, and Angel¡¯s voice on the phone entered her cars. ¡°You¡¯ve filmed everything, right? Then send it to me for me to see. ¡°Why did you only take a photo of his back? Alright, alright. I know it¡¯s not easy for you guys. It¡¯s not bad to be able to take this photo. My efforts today to trick him out were not in vain.¡± ¡°Think of a way to adjust the angle more clearly. I hope to see this photo of me and him reach the top of the news tomorrow morning!¡± Judging from Angel¡¯s words, Katherine wandered if she wanted to have a scandal with a man. Katherine was curious. Her sister seemed to be possessed since she was young. She would not marry anyone but the so¨Ccalled Mr. Grant. It was the first time that Katherine heard Angel want to have a scandal with someone. She could not help but take two steps back. Using the cover of the stairs, she secretly looked at Angel¡¯s phone to see which young talent Angel had taken a fancy to With just one nce, Katherine¡¯s eyes widened and her entire body trembled. The photo was dim. The ce seemed to be a bar. The woman was hugging a man in it. The woman¡¯s face was apparent. It was Angel. But only the profile of the man could be seen. If it were any other time, Katherine probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. However, she had just met Matthew and instantly recognized this man was Matthew! Even his clothes matched perfectly! Angel was hugging Valerie¡¯s husband! It was too shocking. It directly shocked Katherine¡¯s worldview, Katherine couldn¡¯t care less for a moment and rushed out ¡°Angel, why did you hook up with a married man! Angel was shocked by her shout ¡°Katherine, are you out of your mind? Why are you making such a fuss?¡± Katherine wa was furious. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s out of your minit. Don¡¯t you like Mr. Grant? Why are you hugging Valerie¡¯s Innband for no reason! You even want to post this photo on the news Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± This was the first time Katherine scolded Angel, her sister, and Katherine was speaking up for Angel¡¯s love rival. Angel¡¯s expression became even colder. She sneered, ¡°Guess why I was hugging him¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless! Katherine blurted out, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you like Mr. Grant Are you hugging another man to make Mr. Grant jealous?¡± ?. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 11:00 AMD Chapter 315. Angel called Katherine an idiot and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Katherine, did it never ur to your rusty brain that the person I was hugging is Mr. ¡°What! How could he be Mr. Grant?¡± Katherine felt her sister was spouting nonsense. However, she did not expect Angel to sneer. ¡°No wonder.. You¡¯ve been living overseas and have never seen Mr. Grant. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take this photo and show it to Lindsey and Louis. They will naturally sell you who the man in this photo is Angel¡¯s tone was so confident that it made Katherine panic. So this man is the legendary Mr. Grant¡± She still remembered that when Valerie first got married, she heard the man¡¯s basi name was Grant, and he worked in Noria Group. She had eveni guessed that the man might be Mr. Grant. She teased Valerie that she had found a president as her husband, like those stories in romance novels. ¡°She did not expect it to be true! However, Katherine could not smile at all! She felt that her entire body was about to explode from anger. She immediately took out her phone and called Valerie. She wanted to expose Matthew¡¯s identity to Valerie and tell Valerie that Matthew had deceived her ¡°Hey, Valerie!¡± Katherine sounded furious. The call went through Valerie had just washed up and was about to sleep. Her voice was a little confused. ¡°Katherine, what¡¯s wrong¡± COMMENT Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Katherine was about to blurt it out, but when she met Angels calm gaze, Katherine was suddenly shocked. She immediately reacted and hung up. Angel raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you hang up instead of keep calling¡± Katherine sneered. ¡°You deliberately made me make this call! You know that Valerie was kept in the dark by Mr. Grant, but you didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. You were afraid Mr. Grant would me you, so you deliberately took a photo of you and Mr. Grant. You wanted to use this method to let Valerie know your rtionship with Mr. Gram!¡± Therefore, when I called Valerie just now, Angel did not intend to stop me. She was even wailing for me to sell Valerie the truth. That way, Angel wouldn¡¯t have to post the gossip photof Katherine realized she had almost been used! Angel let out a mockingugh. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid.¡± A raging fire burned in Katherine¡¯s heart. It was an indescribable feeling. She was angry because Angel had many tricks up her sleeve. And she was even more furious at Matthew. How dare he let Valerie down! I can¡¯t let Angel have her way. If Valerie suddenly finds out that her husband has lied 10 her, she might not be able to take the blow, especially since Valerie is still pregnant. If her emotions fluctuate to much, it will affect the baby. Katherine looked up at Angel. ¡°Were you informing the news media just now that you wanted to create a scandal? Withdraw and delete the photo!¡± Angel was displeased. ¡°Katherine, in your sister. Are you ordering me around?¡± Anger made Katherine less afraid of Angel. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ordering you. If you don¡¯t withdraw it. I¡¯ll go to Lindsey to ask for Mr. Grant¡¯s contact information. I¡¯ll tell him about this. What will he think of you then! Do you want to try?¡± Katherine asked. Angel frowned. ¡°When did your rtionship with Lindsey be better?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her, but Valerie hard helped her and me. We can¡¯t watch Valerie be bullied! Angel, quickly withdraw it!¡± Katherine said firmly. Angel was speechless, thinking. It¡¯s ridiculous that my two sisters both side with outsiders. However, I had already angered Matthew tonight. If this photo is posted, what will Matthew do? Angel did not want to gamble. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± She tapped her finger on the phone screen and sent a message to the other party. Then, she handed it to Katherine to confirm. ¡°See, I¡¯ve already recalled it as you said. Are you satisfied¡® Katherine, what¡¯s the benefit of going against me? Besides, are you nning to let Valerie be kept in the dark for the rest of her life and be raised by the Grant family as Matthew¡¯s mistress The word ¡°mistress¡± deeply stimted Katherine. In her heart, Valerie was a very good person. She has saved me from the edge several times and usually cares for me extremely, but she has never wanted anything from me. However, her husband and his entire family deceived her. They were treating her like a mistress. This time, it¡¯s her turn To protect Valerie: none of your business, Angel!¡± said Katherine Angel rolled her eyes without a trace, and the smile on her lips turned cold. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere. But Katherine, let me give you a advice. Even if you stop me today, you can¡¯t hide such a thing from her for long piece Of course, Katherine knew that she could not hide it for long. She knew Angel would think of another way. However, I don¡¯t intend to let that man lie to Valerie forever. I¡¯ll slowly let Valerie discover and ept this fact to avoid a blow! With that thought in mind, Katherine turned around angrily and went upstairs. She didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to Angel. When she went up the stairs, she received a call from Valerie ¡°Hey, Katherine, why did you up after saying one sentence? Did something happen?¡± Valerie asked. Katherine held back her anger and tears and tried to sound calm. ¡°TI¡¯m fine, Valerie. I¡¯m just angry. I can¡¯t believe that bastard dared to treat you like this today. Don¡¯t treat him too well in the future!¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay¡± She also felt that Matthew was quite disappointing today. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Katherine took a deep breath and went upstairs. The mansion was spacious and luxurious. Every step she took made a nging sound, and the hugemotion shocked Vivian, who was doing beauty treatments in her room ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there an earthquake!?¡± Vivian askea. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s Katherine. She is muddle¨Cheaded again, Angel said sarcastically. 11:00 AM Chapter 319 Vivian had always felt that Katherine loved to cause trouble and was not as muture as Angel. She could not help but be angry. ¡°When will she be more mature¡°¡± Angel sneered. Perhaps she¡¯ll mature once she has a family. Mother, why don¡¯t you find something else for her to do! Otherwise, she¡¯ll be nosy all day long¡± Although Vivian was puzzled about why the two sisters were at loggerheads, Angel¡¯s words reminded her that Katherine had almost gotten into a scandal with a young man outside. T¡¯d better Jet Katherine settle down as soon as possible: With this thought in mind, Vivian immediately returned. to her room and began to look for a blind date for Katherine from the circle of wealthy ladies. COMMENT Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 After Valerie hung up the phone, she pricked up her ears, trying to hear the sound from outside. The living room was quiet. Matthew seemed to have returned to his room She did not have the energy to deal with Matthew today. ¡°Katherine was right. He¡¯s a bad man. ¡°Tak.¡± Unable to fall asleep, Valerie leaned against the bed and yed with her phone. She had received the remuneration for the few orders she had done for Daren two days ago Valerie went online and prepared to thank Daren. However, as soon as she went online, messages popped out on her screen one after another. It turned out that Daren had already looked for her several times today. Now that she was online, Daren had also received a notification, so he immediately sent her another message: Valerie, you¡¯re finally online. If you still don¡¯t reply, III take a ne to Kranson City to look for you tomorrow morning. Something big. Something big happened!] This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie tilted her head and replied with a question mark. Even through the screen, she could feel ¡°Audio Fairy¡± was very excited. [Latest news. There¡¯s an SSS¨Cgrade film and television project that recruits the voice actress for the female lead. They¡¯ve already chosen a list of voice actresses. One of the orders I gave you that day was from their company. Theirpany felt that your voice was not had and was very satisfied, so they rmended you to the higher¨Cups. Your name is on the list now. You should hurry up and try it!] Valerie was surprised (An 888¨Cgrade project, looking for me? Daren replied withughing emojis and said: What¡¯s there to be suspicious abour, girl? Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you? After saying that. Daren sent a screenshot. Indeed, the ID Eternal Melody had also appeared on the list. The poster was from Star Xarous Group, a famous entertainmentpany in the industry. The director was also well¨Cknown. The actors had not been officially announced, but the male lead had already been confirmed to be the one who won the Best Actor in Golden Screen Awardst year. It was indeed an SSS¨Cgrade chance. Although Valerie had not decided to shift her focus to dubbing she would have her representative work in dubbing if she could participate in the production as a behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes staff. She would have a better chance to take on other dubbing jobs in the future! The unhappiness from tonight was instantly thrown to the back of her mind. What¡¯s so great about love and men! My career is more reliable! With this thought in unind, Valerie immediately got up. As expected, she had received the audition draft from Star Xarous Group in her mailbox. At this moment, Valerie did not care if Matthew would hear her. It¡¯s mare important to earn money, Valerie thought as she prepared all the dubbing tools. Then, she recorded two auditions before sending them to Star Karous Group. After finishing her work, it was gettingte. Valerie stretchedzily. Remembering that there was still probably a hard battle¡± tomorrow, and she still had to rest well today, Valeriey down and slept. Linke did she know that in the next room, Matthew could not sleep at all. He was depressed and confused¡­. The next morning, Valerie woke up in a dare. Before she could wash up, Matthew knocked on her door and said he had something to do and that she did not have to prepare breakfast for him. Matthew had something on for real. He was too curious about what was on the paper Valerie gave him. He grabbed his coat and left the house in a hurry. He deliberately avoided the morning rush hour and wanted to go to the office early to get his suit jacket. However, maybe God was a was against him, but halfway through his journey, a small car ident happened at the intersection and blocked the road. It took him half an hour to get through. When he finally rushed to thepany, many employers had already arrived. When Matthew returned to the office, his coat was nowhere to be found! He panicked ¡°Where is my coat!¡± Usually, the cleaner won¡¯te so early. Someone must have taken my suit away!¡® Matthew thought. The secretary was shocked by his glo gloomy expression. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Grant. Mr. Nathan came over early in the morning. I think he wore¡­ wore it away¡­¡± The secretary felt Matthew¡¯s expression darken even more as he spoke. Under Matthew¡¯s instructions, he quickly called Nathan. However, Nathan did not know the seriousness of the matter at all. He said happily. ¡°Tell Matthew I will return it to him in the afternoon.¡±¡° Maithew¡¯s jacket was custom¨Cmade. Although Nathan¡¯s figure was not as perfect as Mathew¡¯s, he was about the same height as Matthew. It barely fit him, making him look noble and energetic. 11:01 AM ¡¤¡¤ Chapter 350 The secretary was about to remind Nathan that Matthew looked very irritable today when Matthew snatched the phone away. ¡°Nathan, search the inside pocket of the suit. Keep the thing inside well. If you lose it, bring your head to mel¡± The cheeky Nathan was shocked. He realized Matthew was angry, but he found the pocket was empty. After a long time, he mustered the courage to say, ¡°Mathew, I searched it. There¡¯s nothing in the pocket.¡± Matthew fell silent The silence made Nathan even more anxious. Nathan was so scared that he was about to cry. He searched all his pockets but could not find anything Just as he was about to ask Matthew what he had lost, the phone was hung up with a click. Matthew suddenly sat in his chair. His nerves were tense as if they were about to explode at any moment. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows anxiously, feeling unprecedentedly depressed. It was ridiculously coincidental. It was as if there was an invisible hand interfering with him. This is probably the oue of my soft¨Cheartedness toward Angel, Matthew thought On the other end of the phone, Nathan was even more terrified. He felt that he had made a huge mistake and was very uneasy. However, he didn¡¯t expect this suit jacket to be so important to Matthew. He just felt this jacket was high¨Css. He had to go on a blind date that day. so he couldn¡¯t help but borrow ?L Just as his heart was in a mess, a gorgeously dressed girl sat down on the opposite side of the table with the same red rose in her hand. His blind date was here! Nathan immediately threw his messy emotions to the back of his mind. ¡®Since I had offended Matthew, 111 apologize after I return. The blind date is more important now. The introducer had said the girl was beautiful and lively, and her family background was good. Nathan did not care about this. He felt this girl only needed to be half as gentle as Valerie. Nathan liked Valerie¡¯s methodical and gentle appearance Too much. If he were to get married, he would have to find someone like her. However, when Nathan looked up, he saw the girl¡¯s dress was enchanting and hot. She wore a green halter skirt that barely covered her butt. Her slender legs were beautiful, but her ck fis stockings were confusing. It¡¯s not a problem. Nathan felt that it was not that he could not ept it. After all, everyone has the freedom to dress freely. It doesn¡¯t mean anything even if she dresses avant¨Cgarde.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Mahan. However, Nathan did not expect the other party to pat his hand away when he stretched out his hand to introduce himself. The girl took off her sunsses and sneered. I¡¯m sorry, my name is Lindsey Santos. I¡¯m not your blind date. Your nd date, Katherine Santos, bribed me with a Hermes Birkin bag. She asked me toe and tell you she doesn¡¯t want to go on a blind date and asked you to go home. Also, she said even if all the men in the world are dead, the Santos family women won¡¯t date the Grant family men!¡± Thest seffence carried a little personal emotion. After saying that, Lindsey left in big strides. Nathan was stunned by her scolding. After a long time, he said with a long face, ¡°But I¡¯m not from the Grant family. You can scold my cousin if you want. Why do you have to bring me along If I knew that my blind date was from the Santos family, I would not havee! Hmpli Nathan thought unhappily. 7/2 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Valerie was busy as usual. Last night, she was so excited that she recorded a sound test for Star Xarous Group. When she woke up this morning, she had calmed down a lot Largepanies like this usually had fixed partners. Even This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. en if it was an external audition, the probability was very y low. Whether she could get chosen depended on luck. Valerie felt that the chances were not high. However, Daren had opened a new path for her, making her think it was not a bad idea to try this path. After sending away the two groups of customers who hade to experience it. Valerie¡¯s back was already a little sore. She was about to go to the lounge to cat some snacks to recover her strength when she saw the receptionist looking for her anxiously. ¡°Valerie, Mr. Conor is looking for you!¡± The receptionist was worried. ¡°Valerie, Mr. Conor doesn¡¯t look too good. Be mentally prepared.¡± Did he say anything?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°No, he asked you to go to his office directly to look for him. Valerie,ke care. After the previous incident, the receptionist¡¯s attitude toward Valerie was much better. Sering Valerie seemed to be about to be taught a lesson, she felt worried. Valerie nodded and walked toward Manny¡¯s office with a solemn expression. ¡°Mr. Conor, are you looking for me?¡± she asked. Manny¡¯s expression was indeed dark. On one hand, he was quite polite to Valerie. On the other hand, the problem this time was too big. He said in a deep voice. ¡°Valerie, why didn¡¯t you hand over the receipt for the sports car yesterday? Hurry up, the finance department is waiting to collect Valerie replied. ¡°Yesterday, another colleague said she had already handed it in for me¡­ ¡°Are you talking about this thing¡°¡± Manny threw a receipt book in front of her it was indeed a receipt book of Valene, but it was empryt When the receptionist heard this, she was also dumbfounded. At that time, Valerie had confirmed that she had signed the receipt with Angel. Later on when she saw that Valerie had gone to send Angel off, she had helped Valerie hand over the receipt. ¡°How could it be empty! At the thought of Valerie getting scolded because of her, the receptionist hurriedly went to the front desk to search. She looked around the card machine and even searched the VIP room yesterday. However, she did not see it. It made the receptionist dumbfounded. She stammered and finally mustered the courage to knock on the door of Manny¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Conor, I think I lost¡­ Unexpectedly, before she could finish speaking, she was stopped by Valerie. Valerie interrupted, ¡°I was careless and lost it The receptionist was surprised, while Manny was disappointed. He said. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯ve been doing this for so long. Don¡¯t you know that the receipt is the most important thing? Without the receipt, the client can¡¯t get the car Contact the client and tell the other party there is a dy. Moreover, you have to sign the receipt again. You can settle this matter yourself. Also, this month¡¯s bonus will be canceled!¡± After saying that, Manny left angrily. A few old employers outside the office secretly listened outside and gathered in groups of twos and threes gossip ¡°Valerie is too much. She looked quite impressive previously. I can¡¯t believe she even made such a low¨Clevel mistake. Who can admit it without the receipt?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably toocent¡­¡± The receptionist was on the verge of tears. ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Valerie patted her back. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re just being kind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter, Go back and continue working.¡± She thought, Someone else is deliberately trying to get in the way, and it¡¯s impossible to guard against them. I had long expected a ¡°hard battle¡± Inday. Here itest Valerie found a meeting room in an orderly manner. Then, she dialed Angel¡¯s number on her phone. The superstar was busy, after all. It took a while before Angel picked up the call. Valerie said, ¡°Miss Santos, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you because of my mistake. Can you please help check and see if the receipt is with you! It might se in some documents. Please help me find ju Angel neered in her heart. In the end, Valerie still begged me. Of course, she couldn¡¯t find it because I had already to the receipt apart 11:01 AM Chapter 331 However, in the next second, she pretended to be magnanimous and said gently into the phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you can¡¯t find the receipt, so be it. You ?cane to Santos Group. We can sign another one.¡± The Santos Group. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you so much. Valerie hung up the phone and rode her electric scooter straight to Unexpectedly, as soon as she reached the door, the security guard stopped her because he thought she was a salesperson. ¡°Salesmen are not allowed Valerie looked down and saw that she was wearing the uniform of the car dealership ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a salesperson at the car dealership, bun Miss Angel Santos bought a sports car at my dealership yesterday. I left my important receipt with ber. She asked me toe over!¡± Valerie did not want to waste time with him. There was still a photo of Angel with them on her phone. She showed it to the security guard. ¡°This is a photo of her with us when she bought the car yesterday. If you still have other doubts, contact her to see if It¡¯s true. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Thepany has rules. Salesmen are not allowed to go up¡­ How about this? I¡¯ll take you to ask the front desk and see if they can contact Miss Santos After that, the security guard led Valerie in. Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the front desk. the receptionist frowned. ¡°Sales personnel are not allowed to enter. Security, what are you doing¡°¡± The security guard had no choice but to exin what Valerie had just said. ¡°I think she has something to tell Miss Santos. Please help her contact Miss Santos¡± ¡°She?¡± The receptionist snorted coldly. She looked up and sized up Valerie from head to toe. ¡°Nonsense. Everyone here is to look for Miss Santos. I¡¯ve seen many lousy tricks from people like you. Now, you¡¯re pretending to be a staff member of the car dealership to harass Miss Santos, aren¡¯t you! Last time, you pretended to be a firefighter and even secretly took photos of Miss Santos. I almost called the police. This time, you pretended to be someone from the car dealership. You brainless fan, get lost!¡± Valerie frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t even verify it. It something important is dyed, can you a receptionist, take responsibility! The receptionist sneered. ¡°Of course, Lean take responsibility¨C1 must chase away her muddle¨C headed fans. You¡¯re so stubborn. Don¡¯t force me to call the police!¡± The security guard was stunned. ¡°But she has a photo of her and Miss Santos. She should be a staff member of the car dealership¡± The receptionist snorted. ¡°Miss Santos¡¯s fans took a photo with her. What¡¯s the big deal Besides, can wearing the uniform of a car dealership make her a car dealer! These clothes are sold online. If you don¡¯t chase her away, will you be able to bear the consequences if something happens to Miss Santos?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes were wide open. She was Angel¡¯s true fan. Back then, when she applied to be the receptionist of thispany, she also thought she might have a chance to interact with Angel It could be said that true fans hated other irrational fans. The receptionist also thought. They should go to the set if they want to meet celebrities. IL causes so much trouble for others when theye to thepany. True fins like us will only silently give her our blessings. Fans like them are the most annoying The security guard was dumbfounded. ¡®Is this girl a liar?¡± He went over and grabbed Valerie¡¯s arm. Youngdy, you should leave. If anything happens, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility¡­ but Valerie shook him off and took out her phone to call Angel. no one answered. In fact, at theer of the second floor that no one noticed, one could see the situation in the hall. Angel was standing at the corner of the second floor, enjoying the scene of Valerie getting treated as her fan and chased away. Yes. After talking to Valerie on the phone and asking Valerie toe to the Santos Group to look for her, she called the front desk. She told the receptionist that there would be a fan pretending to be a staff member of the car dealershiping overter and asked the receptionist to stop her. ¡°Seet With a receipt, I can manipte Valerie and make her chase after me like a dog after meat. And Valerie can¡¯t even enter the threshold of the Santos Group Angel thought smugly. Valerie¡¯s already dark expression became even gloomier. Angel was satisfied to see Valerie suffer. She did not think she was doing anything bad. She only wanted Valerie to realize the difference between them benell The receptionist was still mocking Valerie. ¡°You can¡¯t even get through to the phone. Yet you still want to pretend! Hmph, I¡¯ve seen many fans like you. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Santos¡¯s instructions, I would call the police to arrest you!¡± Unexpectedly, Valerie nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call the police.¡± irrational ¡°What?¡± The receptionist was stunned. ¡®Miss Santos only asked me to stop this woman. I was only threatening her by saying I would call the police, But I didn¡¯t n to call the police for real However, Valerie was very serious. She enunciated each word slowly. ¡°Call the police. As for the reason for calling the police, say Miss Angel Santos Chapter 351 stole my receipt. I urgently need the police¡¯s help to find it.¡± É« Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°Are you crazy? How can Miss Santos steal from your¡± The receptionist was shocked. However, she didn¡¯t know that at the corner of the second floor, Angel, who had been leisurely waiting to see Valerie make a fool of herself a second ago, suddenly widened her eyes, and her face turned pale. Valerie had discovered it? With the question in mind. Angel bit her lip indignantly and hesitated if she should step forward. At this moment, a stern shout sounded, ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± ¡°Mr. Santos!¡± The receptionist and security guard immediately stood up straight. The receptionist quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Santos, she is Miss Santos¡¯s fan. She insisted oning in¡± After saying that, she red at Valerie, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s all because of her. Otherwise, why would Mr. Santos be rmed? Louis frowned and looked at the cynical receptionist and the indifferent Valerie. He immediately knew that something was wrong ¡°She¡¯s m ¡®s my friend. Keep your eyes open in the future and don¡¯t stop her again when thees in,¡± said Louis. ¡°What?¡± The receptionist was stunned and her face was filled with fear. She quickly apologized. Im sorry. I¡­ I admit my mistake. I won¡¯t do it again. Miss, please forgive me¡­.. ¡°Forgive? Valerie raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled as if she was watching a show. ¡°Mr. Santos, I still think it¡¯s better to call the police. If Ima suspected person yourpany might suffer losses because of me Louis took her words as words of anger and hurriedly said. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯ve known you for a while. Even if we can¡¯t be considered friends, we know each other well. Not to mention that you and Katherine are still good friends. Irrust you¡± Valerie interrupted him. ¡°Oh but I don¡¯t trust the Santos Group¡± Valerie¡¯s voice was still as gentle as ever. It was neither fast nor slow, but her tone was much harsher than usual. It was obvious that she was unhappy. Louis thought that she was angry because she was stopped, Just as he was about tofort her, Valerie suddenly took out her phone and started ying a video. The video was a surveince video, and the protagonist of it was none other than Angel! Yesterday evening, in aer of the surveince video, Angel used the posture of dying Valerie¡¯s hair to tear off the receipt secretly in Valerie¡¯s receipt book. This surveince camera captured the scene viviclly! Should I say that Angel was confident or that she was stupid? Valerie felt speechless. They would install a few more surveince cameras at all the front desks because it involved funds handling Angel avoided the obvious surveince cameras except for the one in the flower pot in the corner. Of course, there might be another reason. Angel might be confident that Valerie wouldn¡¯t suspect her, so she dared to tear up the receipt in front of the surveince camera. However, this confidence dissipated in front of this surveince video, The surveince video was clear. Louis¡¯s expression alternated between angry and embarrassed. The receptionist and security guard didn¡¯t expect to be able to see such a scene out of the blue. For a moment, they stared at each other and were speechless. Only Valerie could still smile, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She said, ¡°I haven¡¯t shown this video to our manager yet. I don¡¯t think Miss Santos did it on purpose. She might have just wanted to joke with me. but from the looks of it, Miss Santos¡¯s joke is a little too much¡± Her lone was gentle, but each of her words sounded fault. Yes. When Angel bought the car yesterday, she already felt it was slightly strange, but she didn¡¯t think much. When Valerie chatted with Katherinest night, Katherine said that she did not tell Angel about her workce, but Angel said that it was Katherine who said it. Then, there was only one possibility. Angel must have had secretly investigated! She had no choice but to be wary of Angel, so she went to the surveince room of the car dealership early in the morning. She did not expect there to be a surprise! Although she did not know why Angel did this, she did not intend to make things difficil for Angel. If Angel cooperated, she only needed to retrieve the receipt and everything would be written off. However, she did not expect to be stopped by the security guard when she arrived at the Santos Group, which was understandable. ¡®But it¡¯s ridiculous for the receptionist to curse me indiscriminately. Someone must have instructed the receptionist to make things difficult for me. It is obvious who this person is Valerie was angry, so she changed her mind. Wasn¡¯t she going to call the police! Then we would call the police and see who will panic! 11:01 AM Chapter 352 Although Angel couldn¡¯t hear every word clearly, she had heard most of it For a moment, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Her legs went weak, and she leaned against the wall, almost falling. 1 can¡¯t believe Valerie discovered it! She¡­ What if this video gets released! I won¡¯t be able to continue my career in the future, Angel thought Louis also knew the importance of this matter. He was even more grateful to Valerie for choosing to come to the Santos Group instead of directly releasing the video after she discovered the truth of this matter. ¡°However, Angel still deliberately made things difficult for Valerie. Is she crazy! Louis thought furiously. A staff member rushed downstairs and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Santos, Miss Warren, Miss Warren, Miss Santos asked me toe over. She¡¯s very sorry for joking with you yesterday and losing the receipt. Miss Santos was busy just now and didn¡¯t receive your call. She hopes you don¡¯t take offense. Now, can you please give her the receipt sheet? She¡¯ll sign it for you immediately¡± Angel asked the staff nsember toe. Louis could no longer bear to face it. It was obvious that Angel was too guilty to see valerie herself. She only dared to send someone over to pass the message. ¡®She isn¡¯t sincere enough even when apologizing Lows was angry with Angel now. If it was before, Valerie might have directly handed over the receipt, but now.. Valerie shook her head. She smiled firmly. I don¡¯t trust anyone. You might as well let Miss Santos see me personally¡± The staff did not dare to have any objections and quickly went to report Louis could not help but ruh his forehead. For a moment, he did not know how to scold Angel ¡®She can even anger someone as good¨Ctempered as Valerie He thought about it again and again. No matter how stupid Angel, she is still my sister. He could only bite the bullet and apologize to Valerie, T already know what happened. Valerie, you¡¯ve suffered, but can you let it go for my sake?¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°For your sake? Mr. Santos, why should I?¡± Louis was at a loss for words. I know she despises me, but can she not be so straightforward! I¡¯m the CEO of the Santos Group after all. COMMENT Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Louis said cheekily, ¡°Then, for Katherine¡¯s sake. Angel is Katherine¡¯s sister, after all. If this matter blows up, it will be very awkward for the sisters to get along in the future¡­ Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie smiled leisurely. ¡°Mr. Santos, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. I had never intended to make things difficult for her¡± Louis nodded. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Otherwise. Valerie wouldn¡¯t havee looking for Angel. Louis knew that. At the end of the day, Valerie is angry that Angel had deliberately arranged for these people to make things difficult for her. It is too much! What a stupid sister I have!¡® Louis broke down. In the end, he said in a pleading tone. ¡°Miss Warren, why don¡¯t we¡­ 100,000 dors ¡°Mr. Santos,¡± Valerie interrupted him. Her eyes were clear as she smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ckmailing you?¡±. Louis felt a lump in his throat. What should I do? I seemed to have made things worse, but 1 have no choice except for money. At the thought, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy another car from you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± This time, Valeriepromised There was no need d for her to go against money. Louis said he would transfer to her 100,000 dors. Although it was tempting, it was illegal. If he sued her for extortion, she would have to return it However, buying a car was a normal inconie. Now that Valerie had seen through the siblings, she felt no need to be polite to them. Angel had not gone far and had been staying in the corner. Naturally, she had heard Valerie¡¯s words. She knew that if she did not see Valerie today. there was a high chance that this matter would not pass. If Valerie exposed this matter, it will cause a wave of public opinion. Although public opinion was not necessarily terrible. Angel was afraid. She didn¡¯t want Matthew to see that she was deliberately targeting Valerie. If he did, she would be doomed Gritting her teeth. Angel finally forced a smile and walked out. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. I just got my phone. I didn¡¯t expect you to have arrived¡­ Louis¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought. ¡®It¡¯s too fake¡°. Angel knew her performance was fake, but she could only brace herself and continue to act. Fortunately, Valerie did not make things difficult for her. Or rather, Valerie did not want to talk to her. Valerie only ced the receipt book on the counter. ¡°Miss Santos. Can you resign now?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°Yes, of course! I was only joking with you yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect to lose it identally She spoke for a while, but Valerie did not say y anything. She only looked at Angel with an ambiguous smile. The smile seemed to say, ¡°Go ahead and continue acting¡± Angel had never been so embarrassed in her life. She felt so awkward that she wished she could have a hole to hide in. She hurriedly leaned over the counter to sign the receipt. Because she was too nervous, she even wrote the wrong word. She could only tear it up and rewrite it Meanwhile, Valerie continued to look at her indifferently without rushing her. It was like she was watching an interesting scene, making Angel¡¯s heart feel heavier When Angel finally signed it, she quickly gave the receipt to Valerie. Valerie nced at it and put it in her pocket. Just as Angel was about to heave a sigh of relief, she saw Valerie looking at her with a smile. ¡°If the head of the car dealership asks¡­ Angel hurriedly promised, ¡°Tll exin to him. It¡¯s all my fault. I was joking with you on purpose. It¡¯s any fault!¡± ¡°With your words, Miss Santos, I¡¯m relieved¡­ Valerie smiled again. ¡°But Miss Santos, it¡¯s tough being an artist, I originally thought that celebrities were all morous and beautiful, but I didn¡¯t expect them to need to be wary of those fanatic fans at all times. 1 heard that those fans even found out their address and hotels they stay. It¡¯s too scary. I hope you take care, Miss Santos¡± Her words sounded concerned about Angel, but because they had misunderstood her as a fan just now, they sounded very sarcastic. She was mocking Angel. Angel could not help but clench her fists but dared not retort. Louis offered to send Valerie back. ¡°No need. I rode a scooter here. It should be peak hour now. is faster to ride my scooter. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. The bigpany is quite busy!¡± Valerie rejected his offering of sending her and left directly. 11:01 AM ? Chapter 355 Seeing Valerie¡¯s figurepletely disappear, Angel finally heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she realize that sweat was all over her. Angel did not expect Valerie in be so oppressive because Valerie usually looked easygoing and gentle. She originally wanted to teach Valerie a lesson, but Valerie almost ruined her reputation Louis red at her. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± The receptionist and security guard had heard what happened just now. Louis did not continue to reprimand her out of consideration for her reputation. He pointed at his office and said, ¡°Come with met Angel smoothed her hair and pretended to be calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I didn¡¯t do anything g. Don¡¯t make a fine? After saying that, she even smiled at the receptionist and security guard. ¡°It¡¯s It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. You guys can continue working.¡± The security guard scratched his head and left. to fool. It was true that she was a true fan, uefan, but she was not brainless. However, the receptionist was not easy to She thought about how the idol she loved so much for many years had set up a trap to frame someone, how her idol thought of ways to make things difficult for the other party when the other party came looking for her, and how her idol only stopped when the other party exposed her, ¡°Misunderstanding and joking are excuses. Mr. Santos would not have wanted to bribe thatdy with money if it was only a misunderstanding. No! I can¡¯t believe the idol 1 like so much is such a person. The receptionist broke down and returned to her desk angrily. She picked up the keyboard and started typang furiously. eit She decided.. ¡°Breaking news! I will expose i The power of a hater could bepared to ten fans. The more she liked Angel in the past, the angrier she was now! Çú Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°Louis, save me some pride in front of outsiders.¡± After entering Louis¡¯s office. Angel was not very happy when she thought of the expressions of the receptionist and security guard just now, Louis was already angry with her. These words almost made Louis furious. ¡°Angel, so you still have prider¡± ¡°Louis, aren¡¯t you going overboard with your words?¡± Angel asked unhappily. ¡°How dare you say that I went overboard? Valerie might have released that video if I hadn¡¯t begged her. Have you ever thought about the consequences?¡± Louis said through gritted teeth. You said that you were going to return. Star Xarous Group has specially prepared an 555¨Clevel project for you. Once Upon A Time¡® is about to be officially announced. If you screw up now, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the future! ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to do well this time, put your focus on acting! ¡°In the past, you got scolded for your poor acting skills. They said you only relied on voice acting to save your poor acting skills. Til help you find the best voice acting this time, but your acting skills must keep up. Don¡¯t screw up. When the timees, don¡¯t appear on the trending topics because of your lousy acting skills! ¡°It¡¯s been three years. You should show your results since you went abroad to recuperate and sturdy. Don¡¯t let others mock you for going on a three- year junket. You only know how to y! People might dig our everything you did overseas and expose it if your acting skills haven¡¯t improved. Don¡¯te begging me at that time! ¡°Also, have you ever thought about what a person like Matthew would do if he saw you treated Valerie like this? Behave yourself, Angel I¡¯m begging you!¡± Angel felt like a fishbone was stuck in her throat after being scolded by him. She braced herself to say, ¡°Louis, I think my acting skills are quite good. The Santos Group has also invested in Star Xarous Group¡¯s dramu Moreover, Noria Group also intends to invest. I definitely won¡¯t failt¡® I will prove it to Matthew! Angel decided. Angel was so confident that Louis couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. Perhaps Angel thought she was good at acting after being praised by her fans online. She had forgotten the lesson of the past. She had always relied on her looks and never focused on acting. Her previous work got mocked byizens as soon as it was released. Fortunately, the dubbing saved the situation. Otherwise, she would have ruined the whole work. Angel did not take it seriously and even bribed the Inte Water Army to argue with theizens. At that time, Louis had spent money on public rtions. Now that Angel was returning, he could not pretend not to see it ¡°I said that your acting skills aren¡¯t good. Am I wrong¡± How many times have you read the script and pondered over the roles after you¡¯re back? Angel, please correct your attitude. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to spend unnecessary effort to delete the posts and remove the trending topics! Louis said Angel was shocked. ¡°Louis.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Louis made up his mind. ¡°This is myst piece of advice to you. Act well and don¡¯t y any tricks! I get Star Xarous Group to choose a good voice actress for you this time. If your acting skills are unsatisfactory, III get the voice actress to salvage it. If you fail again, you can stop being in the entertainment industry and find someone to marry. Otherwise, you can¡¯t me me for being rude. Since I can support you, I can also ban you! Think about is yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Angel was shocked. Seeing Louis scolding her with a dark expression without caring about her pride, Angel felt embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s Valerie¡¯s fault again! That woman does not seem to be scheming. But she is indeed hard to deal with. When did she start to suspect me! Did she deliberately let me steal the receipt and then call me a thief? Angel was depressed, but since things hade to this point, it was disadvantageous for her. She nned to forget about arguing with Valerie for Moreover, Louis¡¯s words reminded her. Yes. The Santos Group and Noria Group had invested in the blockbuster dranu that Star Xarous Group had specially created for her. Therefore, Louis said he wanted to choose a voice actress for her Coincidentally, Star Xarous Group would hold a banquet tonight to announce her return. While promoting the movie, they would also decide on the protagonist of it. They must have invited Manhew for such a grand event. Angel thought about it and drove straight to Noria Group. Charles had just returned from work downstairs. Angel stopped him and asked him to bring her upstairs. Charles felt a headacheing on. He wished that his legs were broken. He quickly called Matthew to report, but Angel surched his phone away. 11:01 AM Chapter 354 ¡°Miss Santos.¡± Charles was on the verge of tears. ¡°Cut the crap. I want to see Mathew, Angel sand. Charles had no choice but to go upstairs under Angel¡¯s coercion, Angel went straight to Matthew¡¯s office and knocked on the door coquettishly ¡°Mauhew¡­ Matthew was already in a bad mood today. When he saw her, he could not help but frown. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He looked outside without batting an eyelid. Charles was so scared that he kept quiet out of fear. He almost knelt in front of Matthew. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to offend this youngdy, he thought Angel blocked Charles and sat on the sofa with her bag in hand. Her familiarity made it seem like this was her home. Then, she leaned closer lo Mathew and said, ¡°Manhew, I came here today to discuss something with you!¡± Matthew frowned when he smelled the strong perfume. Tin not free.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m here today to talk about business?¡± said Angel. Maybe it was too strange for Angel to say ¡°business,¡± but Marthew looked her in the eye, which was rare. He asked. ¡°What business?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the secretary brought over two cups of coffee. When he saw Angel leaning against the sofa with her beautiful legi faintly visible, he could not help but sigh in his heart. This celebrity is to careless with her image. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that she is deliberately seducing someone.¡± Çú Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 After the secretary left, Angel said. ¡°Mathew, Star Xarous Group is holding a banquet tonight. As you know, this is the first movie I will flm since I resumed. Louis has recently found many teachers to improve my acting skills. I won¡¯t disappoint you. I want you to apany me at such an important moment to witness it, okay? Besides, Noria Group is also an investor. You also hope that this movie will be a hit, right? Matthew, as long as you apany me tonight, I promise I won¡¯t haunt you anymore.. However, Matthew sneered ¡°You always say that!¡± Angel was stunned and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s true this time, Matthew. I¡¯m not lying to you. If you apany me this time, I won¡¯t trouble you again! I promise. Believe mel Matthew subconsciously wanted to refuse. Suddenly, he had an idea. He stopped what he was doing and looked at Angel ¡°Sure.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angel thought he would reject her and was about to act coquetishly again. When she realized that he had agreed, even she was stunned. ¡°Matthew is what you said true! You agreed!¡± She was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, you can leave now. His attitude was cold as his gaze returned to theputer screen Although Angel was dissatisfied with his attitude, she was already happy enough that he agreed to attend with her. ¡°No problem. See you tonight¡± She still had things to do. So she had to hurry back to thepany and get the stylist to find her the most beautiful gown and make her look the most beautiful. She was the protagonist tonight. She wanted to be the center of attention: Behind her. Matthew watched her leave coldly He sighed unobtrusively. The lesson fromst night was still vivid in his mind. He had already missed the message that Valerie wanted to tell him. He did not want to miss it a second time. Therefore, no matter how Angel says this is herst time pestering me, tonight is thest time I¡¯ll do as she wishes to repay the debt of putting her on the verge of death three years ago. After tonight, whatever she does and whether she is dead or alive has nothing to do with me Matthew¡¯s gaze was firm at the thought. At the Santos family¡¯s residence. Angel had already changed into a luxurious new dress. Mike had brought a top¨Cnotch photography team to take many photos of her for publicity. Angel was wearing a light purple feather dress. Under the light, it was sparkling and enviable. It made Angel look even more beautiful. Mike had even thought of the words for the blog postter. ¡°As expected of Miss Angel. In terms of beauty, you¡¯ve never lost! Mike praised Angel Angel¡¯s heart flustered when she heard this. She didn¡¯t care how many people she could charm. As long as I can charm that man, it is enough, Angel thought. ¡°After tonight¡¯s oficial announcement, the inte will probably be lively for a few days. Next, let¡¯s strike while the tron is hot and do our promotions well. There will be two variety shows recording tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. There will also be a magazine filming the day after tomorrow. After you¡¯re done with this, enter the production team to films. Work hard without any distractions. This time, with the protection of many aspects, the film will be a hit when it¡¯s released at Christmas,¡± said Mike. Coupled with the double protection of the Santos Group and Noria Group, it was ever more insurance for this movie. Angel did not refuse. This time, she wanted to do a good job and make Matthew look at her in a new light However, she said. ¡°The day after tomorrow won¡¯t do. I have to go to the Anderson family that day¡± The Anderson family¡¯s daughter, which had been missing for many years, had been confirmed dead a while ago. The Anderson family was going to hold a memorial ceremony for her. Angel did not have any thoughts about that tragic girl. She thought, ¡°That girl was born into a wealthy family and did not have the luck to enjoy It¡¯s God¡¯s n¡± However, Angel had to attend this memorial ceremony based on the Santos family¡¯s rtionship with the Anderson family and her rtionship with Olivia 11.01 AM C Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 The agent took the hint. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll set the time for you? When Angel was dressed up, it was already dark. Angel was about to ask the driver to send her to Noria Group to look for Matthew. She did not expect Matthew to send a car to pick her up. Seeing that Matthew was also in the car, Angel was even more tempted. ¡°Matthew Am 1b I beautiful?¡± She lifted her skin and got into the car shyly However, Matthew directly signaled the driver to drive. Angel was not surprised. She was already happy that Matthew was willing toe. As for the rest, she would take her time. When the car arrived at Star Xarous Group, she naturally had to walk the red carpet. She wore an evening gown and looked like a big star as she slowly left the car. As soon as she got out, sharp screams came from all directions. Rosalee, I love you!¡± ¡°Rosa, you¡¯re so beautiful Look over here! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Angel revealed a charming smile and looked at the screams. She stretched out her hand and waved it in all directions, causing another round of exmations ¡°Rosalee, I¡¯m your fan. I like you very much. You¡¯re even more beautiful in person than on camera! Can we take a photo together!¡± someone asked. ¡°Thank you for liking me. Of course¡± Angel¡¯s smile was so charming. Her fans were overjoyed. However, as Angel continued to walk forward, she heard a few fans mittering behind her ¡°From the looks of it, the post we saw during the day was fake. Our Rosa is so beautiful. How could she steal someone¡¯s things and do such a despicable thing? I think it¡¯s most likely a shady article!¡± ¡°But, the person who exposed it seems to be Rosa¡¯s former big fan. She even said she would use her life to guarantee that what she said was true¡­ ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t believe it. Even if it¡¯s true, I believe Rosa! Angel heard everything She thought, ¡°Sure enough, the incident at noon had been exposed: Hearing that many fans were still defending her. Angel¡¯s mood improved. However, she still had mixed feelings. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the gown as she thought, ¡°Valerie must be the one who exposed in. I¡¯ve apologized, but she still did not let me offTM After finally making it through the red carpet, Angel found it was much quieter in the inner venue Fans were not allowed to enter the inner venue. There were only a few specially invited media outlets. Matthew didn¡¯t walk the red carpet. After sending her to the red carpet, he entered the inner venue. Angel¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. ¡°Manhew.¡± She walked toward Matthew with a smile and was about to hold Matthew¡¯s arm. When the nearby entertainment reporters saw the handsome man and beautiful woman, they immediately wanted to take a photo of them. However, before the other party could raise the camera, Matthew dodged a big step. It was as if Angel¡¯s hand was poisonous. I was speechless and angry. This man adheres to his principles wherever he is. Does he dislike me that much? Angel was Angel was displeased, but it was a rare opportunity for them to attend together. Moreover, Matthew was her malepanion after all. She happy and thought it would be the same if she tried to get close to himter. W.N People were singing and dancing in the banquet hall it was a life of luxury. However, the backstage of Star Xarous Group was in stark contrast to it. Valerie had just gotten off work when she received a live audition invitation from Star Xamous Croup. d not have much hope. She was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Valerie did not On the other hand, the other party smiled and said gently. ¡°We¡¯ve chosen there people from the audition list. You¡¯re one of them, and you have to do another audition on the spot. What time is avable to you in the next few days!¡± Valerie had always been very proactive when it came to making money. 11.01 AM Chapter 356 She immediately said, ¡°I just got off work. I alsoe from Kranson City. If it¡¯s conveniem for you. I cane over now? The other party was surprised. Then, his smile widened. ¡°What a coincidence. Then, you cane now.¡± As he spoke, he directly sent Valerie the address, Valerie immediately returned to the changing room and changed into her usual clothes. Thinking she should be more formal at the audition, Valerie put on light makeup before riding to Star Xarous Group She did not know why, but the road was congested. It was even more so when she reached the vicinity of Star Xarous Group. At this moment, Valerie was d she was riding a scooter, so she was not affected as much. She saw a sea of people outside when she arrived at Star Xarous Group. Only then did Valerie know Star Xarous Group was holding a publicity banquet. ¡°This way, this way¡­ After Valerie contacted the security guard guiding her, the other party said politely, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient in the banquet hall today, so I can only trouble you to go through the side door¡± Valerie did not mind. I¡¯m not a famous voice actor anyway she thought before saying ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± After entering Star Xarous Group through the side door, the security guard pointed in a direction. Valerie walked to the reception area. It was separated from the banquet hall by a wall. She could hear the sounds of singing and dancing from the banquet hall asionally. The youngdy at the front desk leaned against the banquet hall¡¯s wall. Through a shallow gap in the ss, she secretly looked at the grand scenery of the banquet hall. It was dazzling tonight. When Valerie came over, she saw the receptionist sticking out her waist as if she wanted to crawl into the hall through the gap, which was quite cute. so Valerie could not help but chuckle ¡°Who is it?¡± The youngdy at the front desk was shocked. She quickly turned around and scratched her head in embarrassment. But Valerie¡¯s smile quickly attracted the youngdy at the front desk. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®She is so beautiful! But I have no impression of such a beauty. Could she be a new celebrity in the industry? ¡°Are you an actress? The banquet hall is over there¡­ The youngdy was about to lead the way for Valerie. 2/2 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Valerie hurriedly said. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a voice actress. Mr. Finley just asked me toe over for a voice test.¡°¡± Speaking of Payne Finley, the youngdy immediately realized he was one of the nners for this movie, The little girl sized up Valerie again in surprise. She could not help but sigh secretly. With this appearance, she is qualified to be an actress. Although she was a fan of Angel, she must admit thedy in front of her was not inferior to Angel. Especially the faint aura on her body made people feel veryfortable! ¡°Mr. Finley has already told me the audition booth is over there. I¡¯ll lead the way for you! The little girl was very enthusiastic. She brought Valerie to the side door and entered the dubbing venue. Valerie finally saw Payne who had called her. The other party could be considered to have hit it off with her. Since she was here, she did not waste her breath. She would end the audition quickly! Valerie drank some water to moisten her throat before entering the dubbing studio. ue to the film¡¯s confidentiality requirements, the version of the lines given this time was a litle different from the previous one. That was why Star Xarous Group requested another offline audition to determine the final candidate. Valerie took a short break. After receiving the information, she quickly read it and adjusted her mentality. In the past, she would look at the context and analyze the character¡¯s personality and emotions. This time was no exception. She roughly understood the female protagonist¡¯s emotions and directly entered the dubbing room. Then, an infectious, gentle but firm voice sounded in the dubbing room¡­ Angel had drunk a little too much. She pretended to be slightly drunk and asked Matthew to send her to the bathroom. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the receptionist saw the two of them, she quickly came over to help point the way. The dubbing room was not far from the bathroom. When the receptionist helped Angel in. Manhew was waiting outside. After entering the bathroom, Angel sobered up a lot. She wasn¡¯t drunk to begin with. She just took the opportunity to interact with Matthew and touch up her makeup The receptionist got to take a closer look at Angel, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. Thinking of the equally handsome man just now, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Miss Santos, he¡¯s your boyfriend, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s so handsome¡± Angel could not even be bothered to look the receptionist in the eye. Hearing her words, a smile appeared on Angel¡¯s face. She did not deny or admit it stead, she said, ¡°Shh¡± At this moment, silence said everything The receptionist was shocked. She thought to herself that she had guessed correctly. As expected of a big star. She is so lucky. She is beautiful and has a rich boyfriend Little did she know that outside, Matthew kept looking down at his watch impatiently. He felt that tonight had been a long night. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the banquet over yet?¡± At this moment, the dubbing sound came from the direction of the dubbing room. The door of the dubbing room had opened for some reason, and the sound of the dubbing room coukl be heard from ourside, y infectious. This was a woman¡¯s voice. It was very The few nners and producers gathered together and seemed to be very satisfied. They turned the sound on speakers to the maximum, making the voice empty and distant. The lines sounded like the female lead confessing her love to the male lead. This voice slowly recited the lines, and with just a few sentences, the scene appeared in front of them Deep in the fores¡­.. The heavily injured female protagonist spoke of her love for years gently¡­ Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat as if something had knocked on it. He could not help but walk toward the dubbing studio to see who was dubbing. He did not know if it was his imagination, but this voice sounded familiar¡­ Suddenly, the voice stopped. At the same time, a delicate and soft voice suddenly interrupted him. 11:01 AM Chapter 357 ¡°Matthew. I¡¯m done!¡± Angel walked toward Matthew as soon as she left the bathroom. She was about to hold Marthew¡¯s hand. Matthew collected his thoughts and avoided Angel again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡° His voice was as cold as ever, and he walked as fast as ever. In an instant, he disappeared around the corner. This made Angel, who had been full of joy a moment ago, feel very disappointed. However, she immediately cheered up and prepared to stick to him. At this moment, a conversation came from a room nearby, attracting Angel¡¯s attention. After the audition for Valerie ended, the scriptwriter and the nner decided. ¡°She¡¯ll do. I think she¡¯s not bad. She¡¯s very infectious? This unknown character Voice had conquered him! He felt that Valerie¡¯s clubbing skills were not the most outstanding. However, she was the most infectious among all the interviewers. ¡°This is probably the talent. She can bring people into the plot as soon as she starts speaking! The moremendable thing is that this girl¡¯s appearance is also outstanding. The nner even felt that after this cooperation, they could develop Valerie into a celebrity¨Ctype voice actress. Voier acting was also an unpopr industry and was indispensable. After all, mou movies and television dramas relied on voice acting, and many popr dramas relied on the influence of voice actors Angel heard most of it and know they were looking for a voice a cactress for her character, ¡®Sull¡­ Through the ss of the recording studio, Angel was shocked to recognize that the woman in the recording studio was Valerie. How could it Coincidentally, someone from the production team saw Angel and inunediately walked to her. Just as he was about to greet her, Angel grabbed him impatiently. ¡°Who is sher What is she doing here? The nner introduced, ¡°Miss Suntos, she is Eiemal Melody, a voice actress. She is also the voice actress we¡¯ve chosen for your character in this movie. It¡¯s just been finalized and everyone is satisfied¡± Eternal Melody Angel repeated these words in disbelief. She was shocked that Valerie was a voice actress in private and wondered why she had never received such news COMMENT SIND GIFT Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Moreover, it seems Valerie had received the affirmation of these industry big shots With this thought in mind. Angel clenched her fists bit by bit. She fel a sudden sense of danger. Valerie, right? Do you want to be my voice actress? Dream out Moreover, not only will I have to kick Valerie away, but I also have to use the most Extal method for Valerie: After some thinking, Angel already had thought of a n to kill two birds with one stone. She was unprecedentedly excited and quickly returned to the banquet hall. Without a word, she found Matthew. ¡°Mathew, I have a favor to ask. You have to help me!¡± ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Matthew asked, Angel said with a serious expression, I hope that I can dub this movie myself Matthew frowned, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Matthew did not hide his suspicion and sarcasm Angel felt hurt, but she persisted. ¡°Ive had enough of the negativements about me online. I want to prove my strength and fight a beautiful hartle this time. I have to focus on and be busy with my career in the future Although he did not know why Angel suddenly became hot¨Cblooded, Matthew sighed in relief when she said she had to busy herself with her career. Everything is not a problem if she can leave me alone¡± As for this film, although it had a big budget, he did not have much hope. He only invested it because of the Santos family and the Anderson family. If Angel failed, he was prepared to lose money. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± said Matthew, Angel was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, then call Mr. Grover and the producer now. You know, they only listen to you and my brother¡­ Matthew was as impatient as he could be. He nced at his watch. Fortunately, Matthew could leave after the rehearsal in ten minutes. After tonight, he had no intention of having anything to do with Angel anymore! At the thought of this. Matthew called the producer coldly. ¡°Let the female lead dub this movie herself¡± Then, he hung up. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Of course, Angel was satisfied. She looked in the direction of the recording studio from afar and thought of Valerie¡¯s expressionter. She could not be more satisfied¡­ Valerie calmed down in the recording studio for a while. She slowly walked out of the plot before getting out of the chair. She looked at the expressions of these men just now and felt they seemed to be very happy ¡®It seems I might be able to obtain this opportunity! Valerie thought. However, she did not expect that after she walked out, the production team¡¯s excited expression changed and they stammered, Tm sorry, Ms. Warren. The situation has changed. The production team suddenly doesn¡¯t need a voice actress anymore¡­¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment before she frowned. ¡°Since there¡¯s no need for dubbing, why did you ask me toe over? Is it fun!¡± no choice. He stammered ¡°We just received the news. I¡¯m sorry. And as you know, I like your voice..¡± Payne also knew it was impolite, but they had no for a while and said softly. ¡°This is the decision of Mr. Grant, the investor. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive us.¡± Investor Mr. Grant? Valerie remembered. Isn¡¯t he Noria Group¡¯s CEO, my boss! He is also the person Angel likes. So it was him! Valerie could not count how many times she had shed with this name. She was filled with anger, but there was nothing she could do. He¡¯s Mr. Grant from Noria Group, the most powerful man in Kranson Cay. He can easily dismiss me from my job with just one sentence The good mood she had when she came was swept away. Valerie apologized to Payne. ¡°I was too rash just now. I hope you don¡¯t mind. They were all working for other people, so she didn¡¯t have to me Payne. If someone is to me, I can only me Mr. Grant, Valerie thought. Payne did not mind. He felt that he was more sorry for Valerie. Just as he was about to send Valerie out himself, the producer not far away suddenly stood up and said, ¡°How about this, Miss Warren? Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯te for nothing. I¡¯ll lead the way for you and take a look at Star Xarous Group. I hope to have a chance to work with you in the future!¡± Payne was surprised. ¡°But the banquet hall in front is not open to the public. If it¡¯s exposed¡­ After all, other than celebrities, there were also many investors here. It would not be good if a short¨C sighted person caused some scandal. Chapter 358 The producer didn¡¯t think much of it. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not outsiders. Miss Warren is almost one of us. Anyway, it¡¯s just the inner corridor. Let her broaden her horizons! Besides, although we didn¡¯t get toContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. cooperate this time, we will have opportunities to work together in the future. As long as we don¡¯t take photos, it¡¯s fine.¡± Payne thought about it and agreed, so he did not object Valerie was indeed curious about the structure of such a high¨Clevel filmpany. Since she was already here, it would have been a wasted trip i she left just like that. She agreed and walked toward the front bull under the producer¡¯s lead. However, she did not notice the producer had secretly sent a message on his phone when she was not paying attention. I bring her over now The other party replied quickly: [Okay. The person he sent the message to was Angel Just a few minutes ago, Angel had asked him to bring Valerie over from the corridor beside the banquet hall. From there, they could overlook the entire banquet hall. Although the producer was puzzled about why Angel would do this, it didn¡¯t sound like a big deal. Besides, Angel had even given him a lot of money, so he agreed. As they walked down the corridor, they slowly heard the sound of voices. At the same time, they felt the liveliness and starlight of the banquet hall. ¡°Come, Miss Warren. This is our banquet hall. I wonder which celebrity you like. She might appear today. The producer smiled. Valerie suddenly looked forward to it. When she was outside, she only took a nce and felt that those celebrities were morous. However, it was different here. She could overlook the entire scene. As expected, Star Xarous Group was indeed one of the top entertainmentpanies in the industry. As soon as they entered, Valerie was dazzled by the huge chandelier hanging at the top. Ar a second nce, she saw gorgeous women and handsome male celebrities in the banquet hall. it was an out¨Cand¨Cout fame and fortune fair! Among them. Valerie quickly saw Angel, ¡®She is here too! Valerie was surprised. Seeing her confusion, the producer smiled. ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet was specially prepared for Miss Santos. She¡¯s the female lead of Once Upon A Time: You were supposed to be her voice actress, but unfortunately, we don¡¯t have the chance¡­¡± Valerie could no longer hear what the producer said after that. Her gazended on Angel. Angel dressed upvishly. She was wearing a light purple feather high¨Cend gown. Her figure looked sexy, and her entire body shone with a channing and dazzling beauty. However, this was not what surprised Valeric the most. What puzzled her was that the person standing beside Angel was extremely familiar to her. Matthew! What is he doing here? Valerie was stunned. SEND GET Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 At first, Valerie thought that she had seen it wrong. However, the chandelier above her head was dazzling. It illuminated the entire banquet hall. She couldn¡¯t see it wrongly. That person was her husband: Why is he here! How could he be here? Valerie wondered. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. More importantly, Matthew gave her an extremely unfamiliar feeling. He and Angel stood in the middle of the crowd and were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. His aura was strong, and Valerie could tell everyone around him was extremely respectful to him He was like the moon, surrounded by the stars, elegant and out of reach The Matthew she knew was just an ordinary office worker. He was a driver of a high¨Cup at the group. He often worked overtime and was dedicated to his work. To repay the mortgage, he woke up early every day. The Matthew she knew was not this unreachable gentleman¡­ Valerie felt she had never known him.. ¡°Mr. Jarvis, Valerie¡¯s voice sounded erratic even to herself. She sull had a diver of hope in her heart as she asked the producer, ¡°May I ask who the gentleman beside Angel ic¡± The producer took a closer look and said with awe, ¡°Him! He¡¯s not a male celebrity. But he¡¯s more handsome than many male celebrities, isn¡¯t he? However, to Noria Group¡¯s Mr. Grant,pared to the Grant family¡¯s assets of billions of dors, the entertainment industry is not worth his attentionL Mr. Grant? Valerie pondered over this word in surprise. The producer did not notice anything wrong with her. Although he did not know why Angel would target an unknown voice actress like Valerie, he liked Valerie¡¯s looks. Therefore, he used his identity as an insider to show off his gossip. He said. ¡°And speaking of which, there have always been rumors in the industry that he and Rosalee are lovers. Both of them are each other¡¯s first Jove. Back then, Rosalee went overseas because of a misunderstanding ¡°You might not know, but Mr. Grant invested in this 555¨Cgrade movic. He probably saw that Rosalee had returned to the country, so Mr. Grant invested lots of money to make this movie. He hired top big shots in the industry to produce it in all aspects. It is simply tailor¨Cmade for Angeli ¡°With such a handsome partner, it¡¯s no wonder Rosalee has debuted for so many years, but there¡¯s no scandal around her. She probably doesn¡¯t even like any of her peers¡± Valerie could no longer hear what the producer said next She stared at the scene she saw and felt a chill slowly seep into her heart. Her heart also slowly turned cold. She took out her phone and dialed the familiar number. The distance was 100 far for her to determine if his phone had rung. Therefore, when she saw that the man did not move, she still held onto thest trace of hope. Only when she saw Matthew frown and take out his phone from his pocket dirt herst trace of hope be personally extinguished by him Then, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Valerie¡°¡± Even the background music on his side was the same as the song ng going on downstairs. Matthew seemed to feel that the surroundings were a little noisy. In addition. Valerie did not speak for a long time. So, he said, ¡°Sorry, I still have some work to do. I¡¯ll call you backter¡± With that, he hung up Valerie probably had already been shocked once. This time, she was not surprised. She even wanted tough when Matthew used work as an excuse. He was taking the time to brush me off at this juncture. What did the producer say just now! That they are a couple? The previous memories, including things she didn¡¯t care about back then, became vivid in Valerie¡¯s mind at this moment. She remembered that Katherine had indeed said how m much Angel liked Mr. Grant. Therefore, when Angel confessed her unrequited love for him to Valerie, Valerie evenforted her. However, she never expected that the Mr. Grant Angel was talking about was Matthew. Now that she thought about it, she realized Angel had deliberately not told her. So when I cheered for Angel, was she mocking me for being an 11:01 AM Chapter 359 idiot who got kept in the dark? Also, when I got hospitalized, Angel came over and told me we hit it off at first sight. She beat around the bush and told me everything about her and Mr. Grant. She even deliberately asked me something about the mistress. However, I could not even tell that Angel was scolding me. It¡¯s simply ironic. It turned out that Angel had hinted that I was that mistress! COMMENT Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ¡®No wonder¡­ No wonder Katherine said to stay away from Angel. And Matthew. He kept saying he and Angel were just friends, but he invested in: Angel¡¯s movie behind my back and apanied Angel to attend the event. He even used his power to let me lose the job I had painstakingly obtained. What a good pair of Friends Valerie thought. valerie recalled the way Angel held Matthew in her arms next to the elevator the day she was hospitalized. Louis looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. It is obvious that everyone knew, but no one told me the truth Valerie felt that she was quite a calm person, but at this moment, she really could not calm down. Everything that happened today was ridiculous to the extreme. However, Valerie couldn¡¯t bugh because the joke was on her. The producer also saw her call Matthew and was surprised. ¡°Miss Warren, you know Mr. Grant?¡± Valerie¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°No¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know Noria Group¡¯s Mr. Gram. Never Valerie thought.. ¡°But you just called him.¡± Marvin Jarvis still wanted to ask. Valerie directly interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Jarvis, it¡¯s gettingte. I n to go home. Can you take me out?¡± The longer she stayed here, the more she felt like a clown that anyone could rub t, Marvin was puzzled. This girl had always been geile. Why did she suddenly be so herce? However, he really could not stop Valerie from leaving. So, he said, I¡¯ll take you out!¡± ¡°Thank you¡± After thanking him, Valerie¡¯s steps were a little erratic. The singing andughter in the banquet hall behind her continued. She clenched her fists so tightly that her fingers almost sink into her Desh. Her dignity did not allow her to turn back. When she regained consciousness after a while, she was already standing outside. ¡°Miss Warren, let¡¯s work together again if there¡¯s a chance in the future!¡± said Marvial. After Valerie shook hands with Marvin, Marvin turned around and returned to Star Xarous Group Valerie stood before Star Xarous Group¡¯s door and looked at the lights outside and the media waiting there. Darkness gradually enveloped her Everything seemed to remind her that the people inside were all big shots. They were worlds apan from her. They were not in her ss at all. The reporters were still holding their cameras and waiting. ¡°Have you heard? After Rosalee returned this time, she immediately announced that she would star in an SSS¨Cgrade movie. She is indeed a celebrity with abundant resources!¡± ¡°She had the Santos Group as her backer and had Mr. Grant to pave the way for her. Of course, her resources are iparable to others¡± Is she and Mr. Grant real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but Mr. Grant is here tonight. Maybe their next step is an official announcement, Valerie frowned and did not want to continue listening. She tumed around and rode her little scooter to the carriage shed. However, she did not know where to go for a moment. It was evening, and the sky was dark. The lights of the houser lit. Valerie could not help but think of Sophia and Nn¡¯s warm smile. Coincidentally, there was a message on her phone. It was a voice message from Sophia on WhatsApp Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia was as gentle as ever. [Have you been busy at work recently! It had been a while since we last met. Why don¡¯t youe over for a meal tomorrow? Hearing the friendly voice, Valerie somehow felt a lump in her throat. She replied: [Okay, Sophia] The other party replied very quickly. Her tone was happy. Then it¡¯s settled. Come for dinner with Matthew after work tomorrow. I happened to have learned two new dishes. I have to show you guys what I can do. You muste. See you!! Valerie replied: Okay, I¡¯ll see you] Sophia¡¯s voice stunned Valerie for a moment. She suddenly wondered if Sophia knew everything too. Previously, Sophia had said that if Matthew bullied her, she couldin to Soph anytime. With a thought, Valerie hailed a taxi and told the driver the address of Sophia¡¯s neighborhood. Valerie could not help butugh at herself as she sat in the car. Valerie still had ast glimmer of hope in her heart. She still hoped it was only a misunderstanding between her and Mathew, Chapter 300 She hoped to verify it with Sophia, but she also hoped that the car would drive slower today so that she could be mentally prepared. However, the car still arrived at its destination. Valerie paid the taxi fare and entered the neighborhood. Valerie quickly found Sophia¡¯s house since she had been there a few times. But no one came to open the door after the doorbell rang for a long time. Valerie frowned slightly. It¡¯s sote. Could it be that they have gone out! Valerie was a little worried. ¡°If they went out at this time, what if something happens?¡± Just as she was about to press the doorbell again, the middle¨Caged woman upstairs happened to come back. She sized Valerie up curiously and advised. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t press the doorbell. No one lives in that house¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°No one? But I came for a mealst time.¡± Valerie thought she had found the wrong door, but when she saw the door number, she confirmed it was the right ce. The woman smiled. Then you probably came at the right time before. asionally, an old couple woulde to live here for two days¡± ¡°What do you mean_Valerie was confused. ¡°It means that they shouldn¡¯t be from here. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re here for a vacation or something. Anyway, they¡¯ll leave alter staying for a day or two. This house is usually empty. You came at the wrong time today. Come back next time¡± The woman wiped her sweat and turned to go upstairs. Valerie was left stunned on the spot. She thought about the woman¡¯s words and could not recover after a long time. It was as if God felt she was not shocked enough, a series of footstepsing from the corridor. The other party¡¯smotion was big. Valerie instinctively guessed they were rted to Sophia and Nn, so she subconsciously hid in the stairwell. Sure enough, those people stopped on her floor after a while. The leader wore a tuxedo that Valerie had only seen in television dramas. Behind him were six young men in the same outfit. Then, the man who looked like a butler took a key from his pocket and quickly opened the door to the Grant family¡¯s door. He then instructed the people behind him, ¡°Clean it up quickly. Mrs. Sophis has asked Mrs. Valerie toe for dinner tomorrow. Mrs. Sophia might stay for the night Clean it up carefully, and remember not to leave any dust¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 ¡°Take out all the pots and pans in the kitchen. And the coffee cups that Mrs. Sophia likes and all kinds of items. Oh, right, you¡¯ve brought the photo albums, right¡® Perhaps Mrs. Valerie wants to see them too. Remember to return everything to its original state after cleaning. It has to be the same asst time: After the butler finished speaking, he waved at them. They immediately rolled up their sleeves and entered the house to start cleaning As they spoke, tw two more people went upstairs. This time, it was a man and a woman. They were both wearing chef uniforms and chef hats. The butler reminded the chef, ¡°You have to prepare the ingredients in advance tomorrow. Mrs. Sophia will bring Mrs. Valerie over for a meal tomorrow, Remember not to prepare tooplicated dishes and serve all the expensive ingredients. Just make some home cooked dishes, understand?¡± The chef was carefree and could not help but scratch the hack of his head. ¡°Other people would want to take out the most expensive things when entertaining their daughter¨Cinw. But we¡¯re doing the opposite. Mrs. Sophia is too cautious!¡± The butler frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the most important thing when you work in the Grant family!¡± ¡°Be careful with my words and actions and not to gossip about them. The chef lowered his head guiltly and dared not say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The butler was serious. ¡°This matter is important. Even if Mrs. Sophia is not angry, Mr. Grant will not let you off. Now, do as I say. Remember, don¡¯t let Mrs. Valerie notice that something is wrong!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The chef nodded. ¡°Also, Mrs. Sophia nned to let Mrs. Valerie try these two dishes tomorrow. You should learn as soon as possible and make the finished product first.¡± The butler instructed as he thought, Although Mrs. Sophia has been learning very seriously recently, there is no guarantee that these two dishes won¡¯t fail tomorrow. Id better let the chef make the finished product as a backup first. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe Mrs. Sophia, but Mrs. Sophia barely cooked over the past sixty to seventy years. She must not want to make a fool of herself before her granddaughter¨Cinw, so I should prepare a n R. However, the busler did not know that when Valerie heard this, she could not help but smile bitterly. It turned out that Matthew is fake. This house is fake. Sophia is fake. Even the dishes were made by someone else¡± Valene stood in the cubicle and heard the sounds outside clearly. She suddenly felt dizzy and almost lost her bnce. She sat down with the help of the stairs and tried to calm herself down. This time, even herst hope was extinguished? She had seen it with her own eyes and heard it with her ears. How could she continue deceiving herself? She sull remembered that when Matthew brought her here, it was the time when she suffered the most because of her mother, uncle, and others. Sophia and Nn cared about her and warmed her up, gradually allowing her to walk out of her dark days. Moreover, the decoration inside the house was warm back then, making her year for this family even more It turns out that everything is a scam. Noria Group¡¯s Mr. Grant, wealth as he is, got married to me, the insignificant office worker. He even lied to me with his entire family. Even if it¡¯s just a family meal, they n out the ingredients in advance. The expensive ingredients are not allowed to appear. They probably think I don¡¯t deserve it Valerie smiled bitterly. She suddenly could not tell which part of her understanding of Matthew was right. ¡°We could cook and chat together. We could even be intimate. But now, they have a big family business. They bought a random property and decorated it. Then, it became a warm home. It must be hard on them. To hide their identities, they even condescended toe here. Every time they met me, they had to work hard to tidy up the house! Why bother? If they¡¯re so wary of me, wouldn¡¯t it have been bener if he hadn¡¯t married me in the first ce! Or were they afraid that if I married him and knew that their Grant family was wealthy, I would try to make a fuss and ask for money!! Valerie felt like she had fallen into a huge trap and was at their mercy A voice came from outside again. The butler instructed the mails, ¡°Clean up the corners. Mr. Grant said that Mrs. Grant likes cleanliness? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Okay¡± A maid agreed. Behind the door, Valerie frowned deeply. For a moment, she wanted tough but couldn¡¯t She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Mrs. Grant! How can I be worthy of the title of Mrs. Grant? ?? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Valerie did not want to continue watching these people put on an act to brush her off. Therefore, she turned around and went downstairs, riding her scooter away. She rode very quickly, afraid these people would see her if she was half a step slower. She felt that she was so unlucky today. The saddest thing was that she did not know where to go next. Unfortunately, bad luck always came together. Her scooter was about to run out of battery Valerie took out her phone and looked at the map. Fortunately, Arcton Cars, thepany she worked in before, was rtively close to her, so she pushed the scooter over ¡°Valerie!¡± ¡°Look, Valerie is back!¡± Valerie had too many old friends at Arcion Cars. When Valerie came over, many people greeted her one after another. Valerie barely pulled herself together and smiled at them. ¡°My scooter battery ran out. I didn¡¯t know where to go, so I shamelessly came over to charge it,¡± said Valerie. ¡°Look, Valerie, you¡¯re standing on ceremony. Let alone charging, it¡¯s not a problem for you toe over and sleep.¡± The ones who spoke were the girls who had trained with her previously. They were very enthusiastic Only then did Valerie¡¯s heavy heart rx a little. As she spoke, Ronald also rushed out. When he saw Valerie, he eximed again. Valerie was amused. ¡°All of you are busy entertaining me. I¡¯m not buying a car.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡®s right. Val is here to visit me. Go back to your work!¡± Ronald pulled Valerie into the office and asked about her well¨Cbeing. How do you feel after you went to Noria Group!¡± Ronald liked her. This child came right after graduation. She was serious and careful in her work. She was also the best in the shop and was very capable. However, Noria Group¡¯s treatment was indeed good. She should indeed go higher. Moreover, maybe it¡¯s because her sry is higher, but Valerie looks a little fatter than when she was in Arcton Cars. She should be doing well. Sull.¡± Ronald chuckled, but his eyes were very sharp. ¡°Val, what difficulties have you encountered?¡± He could tell at a nce that Valerie had something on her mind. Valerie tried her best to force a smile, thinking. Since I was seen through, I might as well not hide it. ¡°To tell you the truth, I saw Star Xarous Group holding an event and walked around. I heard that Noria Group¡¯s Mr. Grant is also participating today. I want to ask you, have you seen Mr. Grant? She paused for a moment before saying the word Mr. Grant Ronald nodded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°How much do you know about him?¡± Valerie asked. Ronald was a little hesitant at first, but when he saw Valerie¡¯s serious expression, he guessed that Valerie might have encountered some difficulties. when she went to work at Noria Group. ¡°Could it be.¡± Ronald thought of something, and his expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Girl, tell me. Did Mr. Grant have ill intentions toward you?¡± Valerie smiled bitterly. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not what I think it is.¡± Ronald took a sip of water and said slowly, ¡°You know what kind ofpany Noria Group is. With my identity. I haven¡¯t had much contact with Mr. Grant I¡¯ve only seen him from afar a few times. However, he doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person who has evil intentions. How should I put it? He¡¯s cold and arrogant. It¡¯s as if half of the people in the world aren¡¯t worthy of his attention. Val. He¡¯s not on the same level as us. Just watch from afar. Even if we interact with him, he¡¯s not someone we can get close to!¡± ¡°Well..¡± Valeric nodded with difficulty. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The scene in the banquet hall reyed in her mind again. Even though many big¨Cname celebrities were attending this banquet, surrounded by the top people in the industry. Matthew was still the center of attention among such a group of people. Many celebrities even had to bow down to him! He is indeed extraordinary. He was born to be the center of attention. If someone like him were just a driver, it would be a waste of his talent. Only I could be deceived by such a lie. Ronald is right. We are not on the same level. Why was he willing to marry me? Why¡­ Valerie did not like to show her emotions in front of others. She was worried she couldn¡¯t hold it in, so she hurriedly smiled and bade farewell. ¡°11l get the scooter tomorrow,¡± said Valeric. ¡°Alright,e and y when you¡¯re free,¡± Ronald watched Valerie leave and could not help but shake his head. ¡°Whats wrong with this girl today! Why is she so distracted? 11:14 AM Chapter 302 Valerie was indeed in a dare. Although she reminded herself to calm down, the messy emotions in her heart could not be sorted out. However, what Ronald said reminded her. ¡°There is no need for me to escape. He is the one who had lied to me, and he is also the one who had hidden it from me. He is the one who should be feeling guilly and sad, so why am I at a loss now? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. I might as well ask him directly why he lied to me! Valerie thought Óã Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Valerie went out and was about to take a taxi back to Star Xarous Group. ¡°Screech!¡± Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her. An enchanting woman Valerie frowned slightly. The woman was Angel, who had just been at Star Xarous Group¡¯s party. Now, she had changed into an onlinary dress, but her makeup and hair were still the pomp of a top celebrity, making her look gorgeous. Upon seeing Valerie, Angel hurried over with a smile. Valerie, I knew I wasn¡¯t seeing things. It was you at the party! The producer told me ?? for an audition and he showed you around the venue. Since you were there, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±. e you came As a superstar, Angel was skilled at socializing. The two of them had been in such an awkward situationst time, but she still came to greet Valerie as if nothing had happened. Valerie did not say anything. She thought about what the producer had said and the scene of Angel and Matthew standing side by side in the banquet hall. However, when Valerie recalled the producer¡¯s strange expression, she suddenly realized something. She snorted, thinking. ¡°Angel has long known ! was there. So, the producer deliberately brought me to see the grand asion in the banquet hall Angel saw Valerie¡¯s cold expression and thought she was still mad at her. She said. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m so sorry about what happened that day, Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I still like you, and we¡¯re friends. The producer told me you left unhappily, and I was worried abour you. That¡¯s why I came out to look for you. I¡¯m so d I finally found you. You don¡¯t seem to be in a good state. Let¡¯s go to a cafe and talk, okay?¡± With that, Angel was about to pull Valerie Valerie sneered in her heart. Angel was still acting! Who said her acting skills were poort At least she was doing well in front of her Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The roadside was indeed not a suitable ce for a char. Valerie¡¯s former colleagues from the car company might also notice them there. Since Valerie did not resist, Angel heaved a sigh of relief and promptly took her to a nearby cafe Along the way, Angel secretly observed Valerie¡¯s expression. She knew better than anyone why Valerie was unhappy, but she still pretended to be concerned. ¡°Valerie, are you alright? I told Mathew to spend more time with you. How could he let you hang out alone at this hour?¡± After saying that. Angel pretended tofort Valerie ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with him. He¡¯s busy with work, so sometimes he may forget there¡¯s someone at home.¡± Valerie found it amusing when she heard Angel beating around the bush. She asked, ¡°Miss Santos, are you here to check if I broke down after knowing Matthew¡¯s true identity? That was what Angel was thinking, but she didn¡¯t expect Valerie to be so straightforward Angel frowned. She thought she would see a more desperate, crazy expression on Valerie¡¯s face. After all, it was heartbreaking to realize her husband had been hiding his identity from her and guarding against her. However, although Valerie looked disappointed and pale, she was extremely calm. This made Angel very upset. She took a deep breath and leaned back in her chair, her arms.crossed since Valerie already knew she was behind all this, she didn¡¯t need to pretend. Angel smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Valerie. I knew he was married when I returned from abroad. I wouldn¡¯t do anything if he had married some rich youngdy, but I didn¡¯t expect him to marry a girl like you who popped out of nowhere. I was relieved when I found he was hiding his identity from you. Given your looks, ability, and family background, it¡¯s impossible that Matthew would like you¡± These words sounded like wild dogs lurking in Valerie¡¯s ears, upsetting her deeply Valeric frowned. She knew she and Matthew were not a good match, but what did it matter? Valerie never asked for anything from Matthew. She married him just because she wanted to stop other people from gossiping and give the baby a family Angel¡¯s aggression angered Valerie. ¡°Miss Santos, Matthew and I are married. You can¡¯t change anything even though you¡¯re unhappy about it¡± Angel did not expect Valerie to talk back. She thought Valerie was just pretending to be strong. Angel sneered, ¡°So what, Valerie? Let me tell you, in a marriage, the one who isn¡¯t loved is the third party. Matthew and I are deeply in love. After I went abroad, he realized that the woman he loved the most was still me. If it weren¡¯t for you, Matthew and I would have been together! ¡°Since you went to Star Xarous Group for the audition, you should already know ¡®Blooming Roses¡® is a movie that Matthew especially invested in for me! ¡°Oh, right! Did Matthew tell you why he suddenly left homest night? I don¡¯t think he would¡¯ve told you because he was out to look for me Angel spoke a lot, but Valerie remained calm. When Angel brought up Matthew leavingst night, Valerie finally frowned, 11:15 AM Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 What had happenedst night remained vivid in Valerie¡¯s mind. She handed her pregnancy test report to Matthew, wanting to have a serious conversation about their future with him. She nned to open her heart to him, believing that spending her life with him was a nice choice. However, Matthew left in a hurry. When he returned, he was not very excited about her pregnancy. Valerie sensed something was wrong but could not figure out what happened. Hearing what Angel said, Valerie felt like she had been hit in the head. ¡°So, Matthew went to meet Angelst night!¡± she thought. Angel had been observing Valerie¡¯s expression. Seeing the calmness in her eyes was reced by disappointment, she smiled snugly. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Matthew. He lied to you, but I¡¯m also responsible for this, I shouldn¡¯t have gone abroad without telling him. He couldn¡¯t forget me and married you to anger me. So I should also be med ¡°Now, you already know the truth. Matthew felt embarrassed to talk about it to you. He knew your family is poor and was afraid you¡¯d be traumatized after being dumped, so he asked me to settle it for him.¡± Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Matthew entrusted you to settle it¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Angel took out a stack of money from her bag and tossed it onto the table. She smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Valerie, we¡¯re acquaintances anyway. Consider this money aspensation. From now on, stay away from Matthew, and don¡¯t disturb us again!¡± Valerie frowned when she heard Angel¡¯s arrogant words. She said with a sneer. ¡°Big stars are indeed differem. You¡¯re so generous!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Angel replied, still unsatisfied. She hoped to see Valerie break down and cry. Yet, no matter what she said, Valerie remained calm and indifferem, as if her expression wouldn¡¯t change even if a mountain copsed before her. This left Angel feeling deeply frustrated ¡°Valerie, you better know your ce. I gave you the money because I wanted you to give Matthew back. You should be aware a girl from a poor family like you don¡¯t deserve him at all. What¡¯s more, everyone knows your mother is a blood¨Csucker. If she finds out Matthew¡¯s true identity, she will surely ckmail him until he goes bankrupt, ¡°In any case, you and Matthew will end up miserable if you insist on being together with him, so why don¡¯t you part ways with him now? As an outstanding saleswoman, you can live afortable life on your own. Don¡¯t pursue things that don¡¯t belong to you! Ty you refuse to divorce Matthew, then think about the difference between you and me. Valerie, you don¡¯t want to be an inte celebrity¡® again, right?¡± It was obvious that Angel was threatening Valerie. As a celebrity with the Santos Group backing her up. Angel had a significant influence on social media. There was no way an unremarkable online streamer like Valerie couldpete with her through a live broadcast. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a superstar like you would care so much about me. Thank you¡± said Valerie sarcastically. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved, but Matthew is soft¨Chearted and doesn¡¯t want you to suffer too much. Valene, you¡¯re a smart girl. You should know what to do, right? If you think the money isn¡¯t enough, just offer the price, It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Angel looked at Valerie arrogantly. When she saw Valerie finally pick up banknores and start counting them, she thought Valerie had finally epted her fate and felt overjoyed. However, the next second, Valerie suddenly threw the money at her. The banknotes were scattered everywhere. Angel didn¡¯t see iting. She was so shocked that when the other guests in the coffee shop looked over, she even forgot to cover her face. 11:15 AM c d Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡°You! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Angel wished she could kill Valerie right now. She didn¡¯t know that although Valerie was usually easygoing. she was not easy to mess with. Valerie had long suspected that Angel had ulterior motives for getting close to her, but the truth had only been revealed today. She sneered. ¡°Angel, who said your acting skills are poor? You acted so well that it surpassed all your previous performances!¡± Angel¡¯s face immediately darkened. How dare this woman insult her? Valene didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. No matter what tricks Angel yed, they didn¡¯t affect Valerie much. However, Matthew¡¯s liespletely disappointed her. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to see people like you. I won¡¯t cling to a man who doesn¡¯t love me. Stay away from me as far as possible!¡± Valerie said coldly and turned to leave. Angel was infuriated by her. A banknote stuck to her hair had just floated down, making her look like a clown. How dare someone like Valerie treat her like this! However, when Angel saw Valerie staggering away, a triumphant smile spread across her face. She had achieved her goal!. Angel knew that once a nobody like Valerie was humiliated because of her identity, she would quickly leave due to her wounded pride. Since she couldn¡¯t make Matthew fall for her, her only option was to drive Valerie away. This way, she might have a chance to win Matthew over. Angel picked up her coffee and took a sip, a sinister smile spreading across her lips. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t hate me. Matthew is out of your league. Don¡¯t try to keep what doesn¡¯t belong to you. Just give him back to me!¡± At this moment, Angel¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and picked the phone up. Someone said on the other end of the line. ¡°Maui, it¡¯s done¡± ¡°Hello A look of surprise shed across Angel¡¯s eyes. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She did not expect things to go so smoothly¡­¡­¡­ God was on her side! Angel immediately left the coffee shop. The driver was waiting for her in the corner. Angel closed the car door and urged, ¡°Nimbus Hotel, hurry!¡± As the car sped along the road, Angel watched the trees on both sides quickly retreat, feeling ted. When the car turned in front of the cafe, she noticed Valerie still waiting for a taxi at the entrance, which made her even more gloating Valerie also saw Angel in the car. There was a puddle by the roadside. It was unknown if Angel instructed the driver to do so, but the car sped towards the puddle, instantly causing a ssh Valerie had no time to dodge and was about to be drenched. Unexpectedly, someone suddenly appeared before her and shielded her from the water The man sighed. ¡°Are you alright!¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°Why are you here!¡± Angel arrived at the Nimbus Hotel, Now that the hotel was next to Star Xamous Group, many guests who attended the party were arranged to stay there tonight. Angel saw a few acquaintances along the way, but her mind was filled with Matthew and she was not in the mood to greet them. She hurried to the top floor and swiped her card to open the door of a suite. The lights in the suite were dim, and there was a faint scent of wine in the air. In the middle of the master bedroom¡¯s bedy an unconscious Angel¡¯s excitement peaked at that moment. She quickly took off her shoes, tiptoed to the bed, and climbed in beside the man from the foot of the bed. After that, shey down next to him and gazed at his profile with loving eyes With his eyes closed, the handsome man remained as aloof as ever. His cor was slightly open, his firm chest rose and fell with each breath, and his flushed face indicated that the drug had taken effect. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was rare for Angel to be so close to him. Smelling the scent of male hormones emanating from him, she couldn¡¯t help running her fingers along his chest. ¡°Mathew, you may not know this. When I was a kid. I first saw you at my grandmother¡¯s birthday party, and I fell in love with you ¡°We were both good¨Clooking and from wealthy families, Everyone said I should marry you when I grew up. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to propose to me, but I don¡¯t know why you never cared about me. It doesn¡¯t matter. After tonight, I¡¯ll be your wife. 1/2 11:15 AM dd Chapter 365 ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t forget me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe to the party with me tonight. Besides, I¡¯m a thousand times better than that woman, Valerie, right? Matthew, I love you. You belong to me.¡± Angel gently ran her fingers across Matthew¡¯s brow and then traced them down to his lips. After a short pause, she slid her fingers down along his sexy Adam¡¯s apple to the buttons on his chest. Just as she was about to unbutton them, her hands were suddenly grabbed. Çú Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Matthew slowly opened his eyes and looked at Angel expressionlessly. His eyes were as cold as ever, showing he was not drunk at all. Angel wondered, ¡°So, he was pretending to be drunk? He wasn¡¯t drugged! How is that possible?¡± She knew that with her presence. Matthew would be very cautious. Therefore, she left a few minutes before the party ended and went to confront Valerie Before leaving. Angel secretly bribed the hotel staff to drug Matthew¡¯s wine. Then, she hinted to the CEO of Star Xarous Group to toast Matthew, Angel knew although Matthew was arrogant, he respected his elders. Since the CEO of Star Xarous Group was an old friend of Matthew¡¯s father, Mathew wouldn¡¯t reject him if he made a toast. Her n seemed wless. How could Matthew still be awake! Angel¡¯s face turned pale when she met Matthew¡¯s sharp guze. She racked her brain, trying to think of an excuse. Before she could say anything, the door was knocked open from outside with a loud bang Several paparazzi rushed in with cameras, snapping photos of her. Angel was so shocked that she forgot to hide. She had taken off most of her clothes, leaving an expanse of her skin exposed to everyone. The sound of the shutter and the shing lights kept her screaming. ¡°Stop it! Stop it! Matthew! Mathew, what¡¯s going on?¡± Angel wanted to hide in Matthew¡¯s arms, but Matthew pushed her away. Matthew stood up and straightened his clothes, buttoning up his shirt. Angel tried to crawl under the nket, but Matthew grabbed it and threw it on the ground The paparazzi were all Matthew¡¯s people. They had been waiting outside to take photos of Angel when she came in, but they wouldn¡¯t photograph Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°Mathew!¡± Angel panicked. Fortunately, Matthew finally waved at the paparazzi. They understood and quickly left with their equipment. Matthew sat down on the sofa, coldly sizing up the disheveled woman. He had always been distant. When he was angry, his aura became ever colder. Angel felt like the air in the room grew thinner. She got out of bed with a pale face and tugged at Matthew¡¯s arm. ¡°Matthew¡­¡± Mathew interrupted her with a sneer. ¡°Angel, do you think your n is perfect? You drugged me to make me pass out, expecting that we¡¯d be in the headlines tomorrow, forcing me to marry you. But have you ever thought if you coukl arrange for someone to work for you at the party, I could Angel¡¯s face turned even paller. Seeing that Matthew didn¡¯t leave immediately, she thought she might still have a chance and quickly hugged his leg. At this point, Angel had no way to defend herself. She said, tears streaming down her face, ¡°But Matthew, I really like you. I was wrong, but it¡¯s all because I was obsessed with you. I didn¡¯t have a good time overseas these years. Every time I thought of you, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡± Angel had a lot to say and might not finish even in a few days. As the daughter of the Santos family, she had both good looks and wealth. In her mind, all men should like her. She loved Matthew so much and couldn¡¯t believe he had no feelings for her. However, she had barely begun when Matthew interrupted her coldly. ¡°Oh. What does that have to do with me Angel froze. ¡°Matthew, how could you say it has nothing to do with you! I love you!¡± Matthew stood up impatiently. ¡°You know what you look like in those photos taken by the paparazzi just noor. Don¡¯t push me to release them. Angel, this is thest time I will tolerate you¡± The photos? Angel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Only then did she realize those paparazzi were especially here to take photos of her. The way she just seduced Matthew must have been slutty. If those photos were to spread, tomorrow¡¯s headlines would likely read: ¡°Rosalee Best, who made a high¨Cprofileeback after three years abroad, appears aloof but is actually a shameless slut.¡± Angel shouted in her heart, ¡®Not Not I¡¯m Angel! I¡¯m the superstar Roslee In addition to being a movie star, she was also the beloved daughter of the Santos family and heiress to the Santos Group She couldn¡¯t afford to have her reputation ruined. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angel covered her chest, looking at Matthew in shock, unable to believe he could be so ruthless ¡°Mathew, I¡¯ve been in love with you for so long and have known you for so many years. Have you ever had feelings for me?¡± without looking back. Angel looked at Matthew, but Matthew extinguished herst bit of hope by walking our The door opened a crack. Angel shouted with all her might, ¡°Matthew, I can¡¯t do it. Can Valerie do 12 What¡¯s so great about Valerie? Why her? What did she do to make you love her so much?¡± She could not understand why she had lost to Valerie. It was totally uneptable! Matthew stopped in his tracks without looking back. The light from the corridor shone on his strong jaw. Hispressed lips slightly moved as he said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to do anything. She¡¯s the best just by being herself.¡± Matthew did not know when he started to fall for Valerie. Peps it was because those who approached him always had ulterior motives and only Valerie treated him like an ordinary person, which made him feel at ease. 1/2 11:15 AM ? Chapter 306 Perhaps he had grown ustomed to a life without desires, living like an emotionless machine. But after being with Valerie, the delicious food she prepared every night warmed him Or perhaps he was inspired by Valerie¡¯s courage in the face of adversity and her vigorousness. There were so many people in the world. Matthew felt lucky to have met Valerie who filled his life with colors like a rainbow. Matthew never considered himself sentimental, but being with Valene made him feel truly alive. After so many years, he felt rxed for the first time. ¦§ 0 SEND CIFT COMMENT 11:15 AM c c Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Matthew strode away without hesitation. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angel stared at the door in a daze and then broke down. She picked up themp from the bedside table, threw it to the floor, and burst into tears. Hearing Angel cry bitterly. Charles outside the door couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. However, when he saw Matthew¡¯s cold expression, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. If he hadn¡¯t seen Matthew smile at his wife with his own eyes, he would have thought his boss was a machine. Photos, Matthew said. Charles immediately handed over to him the photos that the paparazzi had taken. Watching the half¨Cnaked Angel in the photos, Matthew sneered. ¡°Send these to the Santos family. Let her entire family enjoy them¡± ¡°Yes¡± Charles thought, ¡°Why is that superstar so crazy about a heartless man like Mr. Grant Now, Mr. Grant no longer feels guilty about her, so if she ys tricks again, Mr. Grant will surely ruin her reputation and make her regret it ¡°My phone Charles immediately handed over Matthew¡¯s phone. Matthew nced at it a few times but did not see any missed calls from Valerie. Valerie had called once when Matthew was in the banquet hall, but he couldn¡¯t hear her clearly and didn¡¯t want her to suspect his location, so he simply hung up. Worried that he might miss her calls while upied with other matters, Matthew entrusted Charles to answer hit calls. Could Valerie have fallen asleep? But it was only eight o¡¯clock. Matthew called Valerie. A robotic voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off Matthew frowned slightly. Why couldn¡¯t he reach that woman? Aiden Fruit Shop ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re a big girl. How did you end up like a drowned valerie took a shower and came out of the bathroom Julian immediately handed her a towel. Valerie took it and wrapped it around her head. She smiled and said. ¡°What could I do? There was a puddle by the roadside and a car happened to pass by. I guess it was just bad luck.¡± Julian was armised. ¡°Come on, cheer up. He nced at the man who was wiping his hair with a towel at the shop entrance. After hesitating for a while, he asked, ¡°Valerie, tell me, who is that man! Why are you with him at thisse hour? Where¡¯s Matthew?¡± Valerie knew that Julian must have misunderstood and sighed helplessly. ¡°Have you forgotten? He¡¯s Katherine¡¯s eldest brother, Louis. You guys have met before Upon hearing that, Julian recalled having seen Louis before. However, the man he remembered was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, appearing calm, totally different from his current drenched appearance. Thus, he didn¡¯t recognize him at first. Julian approached Louis with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for bringing Valerie back. The bathroom is free now. Why don¡¯t you take a shower? If you don¡¯t mind, you can wear my clothes. They¡¯re clean.¡± Louis wanted to refuse, but as most of the dirty water had sshed onto him while shielding Valerie from it, now his wet shirt clung ufortably to his body, smelly and dirty. He nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian brought Louis some of his clean clothes, then went to the front to sell fruit. There was a small cubicle in the fruit shop originally used as a storeroom Julian had just sold his apartment and couldn¡¯t find a new one right away. so he temporarily converted the storeroom into a lounge. It had a simple bathroom inside, Louis was about to push the bathroom door open when suddenly a hand appeared out of nowhere and blocked his path Valerie blocked the door and smiled insincerely. ¡°The ce is a bit shalley. Mr. Santos, someone like you won¡¯t be ustomed to it. Why don¡¯t you take a bath when you get home!¡± Louis sighed helplessly. ¡°Valerie, are you still angry! I apologize to you on behalf of Angel, okay? I didn¡¯t expect her to go so far today. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson when I get home,¡± Louis didn¡¯t know what Angel had done. However, he had also attended tonight¡¯s party and saw Valerie in the corridor. When he noticed Valerie leaving in a daze, he realized she had probably discovered Matthew¡¯s true identity. Not long after Valerie left, Angel also left. Worries, Louis went out to look for them and witnessed Angel¡¯s actions. Without giving it a second Chapter 367 thought, he rushed over to shield Valerie from the dirty water, but she was still so soaked Louis offered to drive Valerie home, but she declined. As a gentleman, Louis couldn¡¯t bear to see Valerie suffer. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Angel Valerie wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Therefore, he insisted on taking Valerie to her brother. Along the way, Valerie remained silent. It was only when she saw Julian that she cheered up a little. Louis had been worried that something would happen to Valerie. Now, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. But where was Matthew? He had been hiding his identity all this time but still messed things up! COMMINI Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Louis wanted tofort Valerie. But her gaze was so cold. ¡°Matthew has been hiding his identity from me. You know about this all the tione, right?¡± This was why in the car dealership, he deliberately mocked Matthew as a meless driver right in front of her. Now that Valerie thought about these things, it seemed like a test and she was the real target. He wanted to see if she was a gold digger who looked down upon the poor people Valerie sneered. ¡°Louis, don¡¯t speak for your sister. I don¡¯t like anyone in your family. Please stay far away from me in the future.¡± Matthew, Sophia, and even the whole Santos family, all kept her in the dark as if they were ying with her like a clown. She had finally seen the true colors of these hypocritical people. Louis choked. ¡°Then, Katherine is also surnamed Santos. You don¡¯t like her either?¡± Valerie had almost forgotten about Katherine. Louis and Angel were always challenging her bottom line time and time again while Katherine was simply a cute angel. She couldn¡¯t believe that they came from the same family Louis was speechless under her disdainful gaze. He sighed helplessly. Valerie. I actually advised Matthew not to do so Valerie¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Louis wanted to exin again, but he suddenly sneezed. It was already cold in thete winter, and he was still wearing the thin clothes that had got Valerie was not such an impolite person. She finally made the way for him. ¡°Go in and take a shower. Hurry up and leave after y expect me to thank you¡± Even 40. Valerie still adjusted it to the hot water for this pampered man before leaving. Then she went to Julian¡¯s store you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t The business was doing well today. Previously, Ashley offered some help asionally, but now, Julian was alone here. He was too busy and got overwhelmed. In addition to the regr offline customers, there seemed to be a lot of orders online. Julian kept packing all kinds of fruns for hours and gave her a stool and a bunch of grapes valerie wanted to help him do something, Julian refused her because she had been pregnant and gave Valerie sighed and smiled. Julian, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. What are you doing?¡± Julian did not even look up. In my heart, you¡¯re still the same as when you were young. You¡¯re just a half grown child. Don¡¯t get yourself tired¡± As he was speaking, he packed up two new orders. Then he dragged out a rice bag from behind the counter and took out Valerie¡¯s phone. He handed it to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s been in the rice bag for a while. The time should be enough to get it dry. See if it can work now?¡± He got this method online. Valerie¡¯s phone was wet from the water just now and quickly turned it off. Julian used the hairdryer to blow it for a while before stuffing it into the rice bag. Valerie picked up the phone and was about to turn it on when she heard Julian say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Call Matthew and ask him to pick you up Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She gave up turning on her phone and put it in her pocket. Julian saw that there was something on her mind and poured her a ss of water. Then be used out the lights, indicating that they had closed today. Then, he grabbed her hand anxiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you quarrel with him?¡± Valerie did not want him to worry. More importantly, her marriage with Matthew was just a contractual rtionship. How could she tell Julian that she had beenpletely deceived by Matthew? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had something unhappy. You don¡¯t have to worry¡± ¡°How can I not worry!¡± Realizing that there was really a problem between Valerie and Matthew, Julian¡¯s tone suddenly became did anything wrong to you, just tell me. I will teach him a lesson!¡± Valerie smiled bitterly. ¡°He didn¡¯t bully me.¡± serious ¡°Valerie, if he He¡¯d just lied to her. Julian saw that she was unwilling to say more, and for a moment, he could not figure out what had happened between them. However, he had witnessed how Valerie and Manhew interacted. When they first met, he was also worried that this seemingly decent man might not be trifled with because he had a straight face all day long. But then he realized that Matthew was quite gentle with V?lerie. Later on, they met challenges from his mother and his uncle. However, Matthew never cringed. Instead, he firmly prot it were another man, she may be bullied and dumped. protected Valerie all the time. If Although when Valerie was hospitalized a while ago, Matthew did note to see her, which made Julian displeased, he heard that Matthew was 11:15 AM C Chapter 363 the one taking care of her after she was discharged. He carefully observed Valerie¡¯s expression and thought for a while before saying. ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t know what kind of conflict you have, but you¡¯re just newly married. A couple needs to get used to each other and be tolerant. You have different living habits and family backgrounds. If you can get used to each other well, there won¡¯t be a problem for the rest of your lives¡± Julian was right. However, when Valerie thought about their differences, she reckoned that they would not be able to get along with each other. More importantly, he had never thought of having a harmonious life with her. Or, why would he hide his identity from her for so long? Valerie clenched her fists. She was self¨Cesteemed and had never needed to rely on a man to survive. Since Matthew did not respect her and had an improper rtionship with Angel, there was no need for her to keep on it. But she was pregnant after all. If she was divorced, she would be a single mother and this would make Julian worried even more. After thinking for a moment, Valerie asked tentatively, Julian, I mean if one day, I separate from him, how would you feel?¡± SEND GIFT This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Julian was slightly stunned. However, when he saw Valerie¡¯s serious expression, he smiled and slowly said, ¡°Valerie, no matter what decision you make, I will always support you. If you are not happy with Mathew, then I think it¡¯s better for you to leave him.¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°Do you really think so? ¡°Of course, Valerie. I used to think that everyone should get married and start a family, but recently, I¡¯ve thought it through. If two people want to start a family, they have to be truly in love. Then both of them can be better together. Or¡­ He smiled bitterly. ¡°You see, Ashley and I were already unhappy back then. It¡¯s a good thing that we broke up now. I am tired without her, but I¡¯ve never felt any burden. Or I would have to face her humiliation and suppression when I get home again. It¡¯s the same for Aiden. He¡¯s just a little kid. But he became timid just because he was often. scolded in a horrible family. However, he is too young and there is nothing he can do to make a change. That family is not a warm harbor for him. but a purgatory. ¡°After the divorce. Aiden smiles much more often and talks a lot now. He learned to y the piano and made more friends than before. I was originally worried that he would be envious of other kids with aplete fantily, but now I realize thatpared to the discordant environment, he is happier now. Valerie, look. There¡¯s no need to maintain an unhappy marriage. If you really don¡¯t want to be with Manhew, I¡¯ll support your Julian spoke very seriously and even nned for her future. ¡°Although you don¡¯t earn much at the car dealership, it¡¯s too tiring. If you want to keep on, I won¡¯t drop you. But if you want to quit, why don¡¯t youe here to help me?¡± Julian calcted carefully. The rent of this store is 10 thousand dors every year, Recently, the business is doing well. After deducting the rent electricity, and other costs, the ie is about a thousand dors for each month. You can spend one thousand dors to hire an employee to do the tiring work. And you just need to do a cash register and it¡¯s more flexible. In the future, you also won¡¯t worry about the work when you give birth. ¡°Your friend, Katherine, her store is just across the street. It¡¯s still under renovation It should open soon. The two of you can take care of each other every day.¡± Valerie could not help butugh, ¡°If you give me this store, then what will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine and healthy. Now that I have made this store sessfully, I can naturally open a new one! Besides, I happen to have some other ideas.¡± As they chatted, the gloominess in Valerie¡¯s heart was expelled. She really did not expect her brother so firm in supporting her, A husband might not always be a husband, but a brother would always be a brother. Only kinship remained forever After Louis took a shower and changed into Julian¡¯s clothes, he heard the siblings talking and laughing. He was surprised that Valerie had walked out so quickly. Anyway, it was a good thing. He also felt that there was no need to be sad for a man like Matthew. Just as he was about to go forward, he felt someone grab his sleeve. Then, a childish voice sounded. ¡°Daddy..¡± Lous frowned in shock. He turned around and saw a little kid standing behind him, Aiden had been sleeping in the back room. As he was too small, no one noticed him. When he woke up and saw Louis wearing Julian¡¯s clothes, he mistook him for his Daddy. Julian awkwardly went over and pulled Aiden back. Your father is here. ¡°Oh¡± Aiden was confused, but when he saw Valerie, his eyes suddenly lit up. He immediately jumped into Valerie¡¯s arms. ¡°Aunt! I miss you so much! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Valerie subconsciously covered her stomach and hugged him with one hand, Julian quickly pulled him back. ¡°My little devil, be careful. Don¡¯t hurt your aunt Aiden still stuck close to Valerie. He thought of something and went back to the room. Then he took out snacks from his bag and rushed to Valerie. ¡°Aunt, the teacher praised me for ying the piano well today. This is my reward. I¡¯ll share it with your Valerie¡¯s heart almost melted away in warmth. She could not help but kiss this little boy on the check. ¡°Thank you, Aiden.¡± Aiden grinned. Then, his gaze turned back to Louis. He looked around the house and did not see his uncle¡¯s familiar figure. He could not help but wonder, ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you change uncle? Is this my new uncle?¡± The store fell into awkward silence. At this moment, a man could not help but sneeze in the car. He felt an inexplicable chill on his back as if he had lost his position. 11 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 The fruit store was silent except for that naive kid, who blinked his big eyes with confusion. After a while. Louis squatted down awkwardly and exined to Aiden, Trn just a friend of your aunt Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh, I knew it. I remember my uncle is more handsome and taller. Louis was embarrassed even more. Aiden knew that this man was just Valerie¡¯s unimportant friend and ignored him. He turned around and hugged Valerie again. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯te here often. Don¡¯t go back tonight. Daddy bought a house nearby. Can you sleep with me tonight?¡± Then Julian picked him up and reminded him that he had not finished his homework. Only then did he obediently return to his room with a sad face Valerie and Louis left together and he asked to send her back, Julian was not assured, but if he left. Aiden would stay alone, so he had no choice but To agree. After Valerie got into the car, she started to fiddle with her phone. Louis originally wanted to apologize to her again, but seeing that she was extremely busy, he held back. However, when the car arrived at Slotmond Estate, Valerie transferred him a sum of money, which was the cost of taking a taxi from Alden Fruit Shop to Slotmond Estate and she calcted it through the app. The dignified CEO of the Santos Group had also worked as a driver. Louis was speechless for a moment, but when he saw the money, he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. This woman looked gentle and render, but she was more stubborn and unyielding than anyone else. Such a tough woman should not be willing to return to that man who had been deceiving her for so long. Seeing that Valene was about to get out of the car. Matthew hesitated for a while, In the end, he could not help but bold her wrist and pour out the question suppressed in his heart, ¡°Valerie, now that you already know the truth, what will you do?¡± She looked at him indifferently, ¡°What identity are you using? Angel¡¯s brother who urges me to leave Matthew, or¡­¡± Louis smiled bitterly. He knew that he had left to much misunderstanding in her mind. He could only reiterate, ¡°No matter what you think of me, I hope that you can treat me as a friend. This is a question from your friend who wishes you happy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then¡± Valerie finally looked him in the eye after having mocking him for the whole night. Tonight, she was shocked in a daze. She might not have been able to calm down if Louis hadn¡¯t taken him to Julian¡¯s store. So she was not so mean before him at this moment. ¡°Ie back just because I¡¯m curious. I want to know how long he ns to keep me in the dark.¡± Louls was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°He yed me like a fool for so long. It¡¯s time for me to fool around him.¡± Looking at her meaningful expression, Louis inexplicably felt that Matthew was going to be in trouble. However, when he thought of his grumpy arrogant face, it seemed that it was a good thing to have someone torture him. Thinking of this, Louis suddenly looked forward to Valerie¡¯s next move. Valerie reminded him not to reveal that she had known Matthew¡¯s identity. Then, she slowly left. Currently, only Louis and Angel, knew this. Angel did not dare to say anything if her Louis remained tacit. Or, it would be equivalent to admitting that she had nned everything. Angel would not be stupid enough to make herself trapped. So Valerie decided to bide her time as usual. Most of the people thought she was a nice woman who tended to resign. But in fact, she just didn¡¯t bother to deal with these matters. However, once she was determined to fuss over it, this page wouldn¡¯t be flipped so easily. She would bear it in her mind forever and fight to thest minute. After feeding the hamsters upstairs, she washed her hands and went into the kitchen to cook. Today was full of mess. Now that she was rxed, she felt hungry alone. ie door. When she was cooking, chaotic footsteps suddenly came from outside the Valerie raised her eyebrows. That bastard is back! Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Matthew¡¯s expression and footsteps were very anxious as the door was pushed open. When he saw Valerie standing in the room, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick up the phone!¡± ¡°Your superstar almost broke it Valerie smiled and narrowed her eyes. ¡°My phone got wet in the kitchen. I turned it off and put it in the rice bag, I n to turn it on tomorrow morning when it is almost dry He was surprised. ¡°Why put it in the rice bag?? ¡°To dry the water inside, Valerie replied. Of course, this is a trick that the rich people could never understand: she then muttered internally Matthew felt that Valerie¡¯s tone sounded strange. Although it was still gentle, there was something different that he couldn¡¯t figure out. However, this doubs was quickly dispelled by her soft and bright smile. She had been busy in the kitchen with the warm light shining on her. making him feel at ease Matthew had spent the entire night socializing and did not eat much. He hated such banquet asions and had to divert his attention to deal with Angel. Disdain and frustration made his stomach ufortable, but it didn¡¯t matter. Today was thest time. Smelling the fragranceing from the kitchen, Mathew felt hungry again. Then he took out a bag from his briefcase. ¡°I saw it on the way and bought this for you! Actually, he had speciallye to duit store. He remembered that one night when Valerie was hungry, she had specially ordered takeout from this restaurant. Thinking that she might not cook at home alone, he had brought some food on the way back. Valerie nced at it. ¡®Oh, just chicken pata. If it were in the past, she might be quire touched and grateful that this nun still remembered to bring her food after work.. Valerie raised her eyebrows. It was rare to see the dignified Mr. Grant eating stall food instead of those luxurious delicacies at home. He didn¡¯t even dare to try some expensive ingredients. This time, she was determined to make things difficult for him. ¡°Thank you, Matthew. I don¡¯t think this restaurant is delicious. Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?? This was the first time Matthew had taken the initiative to buy food outside for a woman. He must be frustrated when rejected. However, he soon noticed something wrong and looked at her in astonishment. What did you just call me? Valerie smiled. ¡°Grandma called me again and invited us to have a meal together. I was worried that I would call you wrong again, so I decided to practice it tonight. Matthew, you don¡¯t mind, right? Or the dignified Mr. Grant thought that she was not worthy of calling him by his name at all. Matthew¡¯s expression was stiff. Of course, he didn¡¯t mind. Or rather, he hoped that Valerie did not have to be so overcautious. But Valerie would only show her affection for him in front of the other family members. Once she left that environment, she would address him as ¡°Mr. Grant again. It was a good thing that she took the initiative to change the way she addressed lum. His deep eyes became more passionate than usual, and he thought to himself, ¡®She finally became wise. Then I won¡¯t sund on ceremony ¡°I should change the way I call you.¡± He walked forward and stood in front of her. Her tiny body was pressed against the corner of the wall. His fervent eyes were deep and solemn as if he wanted to devour her. Before Valerie could escape in shock, she heard him use a tone she had never heard before to bite her moist car. ¡°Vallie.¡± His voice was so seductive and lustful. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 ¡°Vallie, can I call you so?¡± Valerie¡¯s face was full of surprise. She could almost feel his hot breath beside her car. She subconsciously shrunk her neck and felt helpless. ¡°It¡­it¡¯s up to your She hurriedly turned around and returned to the kitchen, her heart in turmoil. What is this man doing? What she did not know was that Matthew¡¯s eyes were getting darker and deeper, and his mouth felt dry. There were mes growing in his body somehow. He was certain that he had not drunk the things that Angel had insanicted. This should not be the case. He uddenly remembered that there seemed to be a subtle sanell on Angel¡¯s body. Maybe the cause was that smell Matthew could not help but lick his thirsty lips. He stared at the soft woman in front of him and a light shed across his mind. He should be able to lift her up with one hand and throw her onto the bed. Valerie had always felt that there was a gaze locked onto her from behind. She tilted her head slightly want to devour her alive. and met Matthews g gaze, which seemed to Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was all too familiar with this fierce look. It was as possessive as a wolf pouncing on its prey, the same on the night they first met. She had a deep impression of it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the thought of this, Valerie suddenly felt a surge of anger in her heart. This bastard hid his identity and worked with his entire family to lie. Now, he was even coveting her. Vallie What¡¯s wrong with your Man, don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re sexy! eaten tonight. I¡¯m cooking pasta. Do Valerie picked up the spat and knocked on the pot. The ng also woke Matthew up. ¡°Mr. Grant, I haven¡¯t eat you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook maar. Matthew also felt that this was not the right time to do that, so he suppressed the fire in his heart and said. ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m almost done. Mr. Grant, you can just wait outside. How could she let Mr. Grant condescend to cook? It looked so pathetic Anyway, there was indeed nothing he could do in the kitchen. As for cooking pasta, although he had tried it once, it was not as delicious as hers. The steps were simr, but the taste was much worse. He did not know what the problem was However, this might be what made Valerie awesome. She had never failed to impress him with her cooking and was better than the chefs in restauran Matthew obediently went to the living room. For the time being, he still put out the foot he had just bought outside. The fragrance in the air became intense, barely matching the mes in his body. He thought he was hungry just now, but at this moment, looking at the beautiful figure in the kitchen, he felt that he wanted to eat her more After a while, Valerie brought out two bowls of pasta with a smile. It smelled fantastic. Matthew picked up a piece, and instantly, his mouth was filled with a warm taste. It assaulted his nose, but before he could savor it, a spicy feeling instantly exploded in his mouth He frowned, then coughed uncontrobly. He felt the spiciness rush to the top of his head, but the food in the bowl looked so clean and mild.. Matthew, why are you coughing! Is my cooking bad today!¡± Valerie looked disappointed. In reality, she knew very well that it was spicy. She thought that he must have drunk a lot outside and specially added arge spoonful of spicy seasonings to sober him up. What a kind thing she had d Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Matthew immediately said in a low voice when he saw her self¨Cming appearance. ¡°Really? Eat more, then!¡± Valerie was enthusiastic. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Matthew wanted to say the pasta was too spicy, but looking at her guilty expression, he could not bear to disappoint her. He thought the must have identally added the chill. He could only endure it and take a second bite. Valerie also are hers happily. Of course, hers was certainly to her taste. She finished her pasta. When she looked up at Matthew, he was sweating profusely from eating, and his cheeks were red. Valerie was amused ulently. She felt she was a little scheming, but it was fine. She still felt good about taking revenge! ¡®Mr. Grant, I want to see how long you can hold it in thought Valerie. Valerie was in a much better mood. Coupled with Julian¡¯sfort, she understood it did not matter what Matthew thought of her. After all, she had never thought of relying on him! With Matthew around, she could live happily. Without him, her life could sull be wonderful. Valerie had nned it out for herself. Although she was not yet six months pregnant, her belly was beginning to show. She could only me herself for that. At first, she thought she could get a divorce in half a year, but the neglected that her pregnant belly would get bigger and bigger. She reckoned she could hide it for another month. So she ns to take the month to find a new job and settle down, leaving her a backup n. That was right. Valerie wasn¡¯t willing to be yed like a clown and prescoded not to know. Since Matthew was the president of the Noria Group, she didn¡¯t intend to stay working at the car dealership anymore. It was funny. Many people were guessing about her rtionship with Charles when she worked in the car dealership, which was that she came to work there by pulling some strings. They did not expect the person who was rted to her to be Matthew. It was just Vallerie did not even know about that. Valerie was too tired to work in the car dealership and thought of changing her job. This time, she reconnected with Daren, who gave her the idea to pick up her dubbing work again. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Matthew¡¯s interference, she would have almost been able to get the dubbing for Once Upon A Time. ms the case, it was the same if she tried another Although she had lost the chance, she knew it was not a question of her ability. Since that was company. As Matthew, the dann man, wanted to hide it from her, Valerie would let him continue to do so. She wanted to see how long he could hide it. Valerie would be gone by then anyway. Matthew wouldn¡¯t even know the child existed. She wanted to leave him and keep the child! Matthew, who had just finished a bowl of pasta while sweating could not imagine that his wife, sitting opposite him with a smile, had nned how to kick him out. Matthew had never been able to eat spicy food. When he finally finished his pasta, he didn¡¯t know if he was hallucinating, but his head felt a lite dizzy from the spiciness. Valerie, his gentle and cute wife, stood up and coquettishly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m sleepy and want to rest early. Can you clean up?¡± Could he refuse her! Matthew immediately nodded. ¡°You worked hard cooking the pasta just now. Let me clean it up, but..¡± The chillis could not suppress the little bit of medicinal properties in Manhew¡¯s body. He was tempted to hold her back. However, before he could reach out his hand, Valerie returned to her room and mmed the door, not giving him any chance. ¡°What a joke! I¡¯m no longer an inexperienced young girl. I¡¯m even pregnant with your child, alright How could I not know you have got that look in your eyes! Go cool off outside! thought Valerie. Valerie snorted coldly. Then, she took out her phone and took photos of everything in her room. [Fabric sofa. Can¡¯t bring it when moving. 90% new. Self¨Cpickup] Environmental protection bedsidemp. 90% new. Good to use. Ten dors. Free shipping:1 [Drawer¨Cstyle storage box. 95% new. Free by self¨Cpickup..] Chapter 373 Valerie logged intoy and ced those items she wanted to sell on in. They were allrge items that took up space, so it was hard for her to bring them away with her. Since she could not take them away, she might as well sell them. It made no sense to leave these things to Matthew, even though he did notck money! Valerie was in a good mood and fell asleep under the covers after putting almost everything she could sell online She did not give a shit about Matthew out there. SEND GIFT Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Matthew took a cold shower for half an hour. However, his mind was filled with images of Valerie when he closed his eyes. Valerie¡¯s every frown and smile. Her faint dimples at theers of her mouth, and her moans when she was having sex with him.. It was simply a torture. Matthew admitted he was a self¨Cdisciplined person. He had only indulged himself a few times before Valerie¡¯s cooking. He did not expect there would be such an awkward moment like this. He wanted to kick open her door and take hert His desire was so strong that it had already left the drug itself. Even he was surprised. However, his rationality prevailed. He turned around and rushed into the bathroom again. He turned on the cold water and let the cold water wash away the evil fire inside his. Ultimately, be calmed down. He finallyy in bed. It was almost dawn, Matthew felt he was too embarrassed today. It was not like him at all. Unlike Matthew, Valerie had a good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, she woke up early and washed up. She changed into a fresh set of casual clothes and came out to add food for the hamster. Then, she saw Matthew walking out. Valerie felt refreshed and was about to greet him when their eyes met. She was shocked because Matthew had dark circles under his eyes, and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°What happened to you?¡± asked Valerie Matthew was silent. He couldn¡¯t say that he missed her all night. Hence, he could only ramble on about the mosquitoes in his room after hokhing it in for a long while. Valerie looked at him suspiciously and was a little stunned. It is already the end of the year. Even the rats don¡¯te out of their nests in the dead of winter. Where do the mosquitoese from However, it made sense when Valerie thought about it. As the president of the Noris Group, Matthew was busy every day. He most likely stayed uptest night to work overtime. Moreover, he had invested in an S¨Clevel big production for Angel. Valerie did not show it on her face. She smiled and went to the kitchen to poach eggs. 1 have so something on today. Do you eat eggs Matthew was a little averse to poached eggs even though he had eaten the kind of thing many times before. He noticed the main point of her words. You¡¯re going out? Isn¡¯t it a non¨Cwork day today! Besides, Grandma invited us out for a meal¡­ ¡°Sophia invited us for dinner. I¡¯ll try to be back by niglutfall¡± The poached eggs were quickly done. Two for each of them. Valerie ced Matthew¡¯s on the table and waved her hand with a smile before leaving. ¡°Matthew. See you¡± The door closed before Matthew.could say anything. He raised his hand to stop her, but he could not. He grabbed the air. For a moment, Matthew had an inexplicable illusion that Valerie could not hold on like the air. Moreover, Matthew looked back at the two lonely poached eggs on the table. Although he thanked her for making him breakfast, wasn¡¯t tur a bit of a downgradepared to what he¡¯d been eating? It is easy to go from extravagance to frugality, but difficult to go the other way, However, Matthew quickly got over it. He usually ate too extravagantly, so it was okay to have light food now and then He just didn¡¯t know what Valerie said today about her having something to do. She was wearing casual clothes, and it was obvious she had no intention of going to work. Then what was she going to do? Valerie would usually tell him before, even if he did not ask. However, she did not say anything when he asked today. Matthew was not used to the feeling of being ignored by her. However, on second thought, he felt he should have been overthinking. When did he be such a wife¨Clike personality This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He frowned and shook the odd feeling away. He just returned to his room to catch up on his sleep. Valerie didn¡¯t show up for work. She had applied for leave today. Chapter 374 Manny was used to her taking leave, especially the incident with the receipt a few days ago. Angel had specially called to exin and apologize. He remembered he had shouted at Valerie back then, so he turned a blind eye to Valerie¡¯s leave. However, Valerie didn¡¯t n to go to the car dealership today even if Manny said no to her. Valerie had decided to quit her job. Valerie took a walk downstairs after leaving the house. It was rare for her to be so rxed. She was in a good mood. A pink sports car stopped outside themercialpound after about ten minutes. Katherine took of her sunsses and waved at Valerie. ¡°Valerie, get in the car!¡± Valerie got into the car and thanked Katherine with a smile ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to wake up so early to pick me up. Thank you.¡± ¡°Valerie, why are you being so polite with me? One of the ces you are going to interview is on the east side and the other is on the west side. By the time you take public transportation there, you¡¯ll be exhausted, let alone your interview. I¡¯ll drive y you there¡± That was right. Although her work for Star Xarous Group was rejected, the judges sull gave Valerie confidence. Last night, she submitted her resume and works to several filmpanies and received four audition invitation interviews. Largepanies like Star Xarous Group usually had their own fixed staff. Its external audition recruitment was a rare urrencest time, so thepanies Valerie chose this time were rtively small. These audition invitations were all job opportunities. She nned to walk through them all beforeparing the treatment and environment of eachpany. Earning money was not shabby Katherine usually drove unnuly, but she was driving steadily when Valerie was in her car Coupled with the fact that it was the morning rush hour, she drove more carefully to avoid collisions with other can However, she was still curious. ¡°Valerie. You¡¯ve been in sales for years. Why do you suddenly want to change your career? The voice actors don¡¯t always get paid as much as the salespeople. Valerie hid nothing from Katherine and answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue working for him when I realized Matthew is Mr. Grant Creak! The impact of Valerie¡¯s short sentence was a little too great. Not only did the car stall, but Katherine nearly ripped the steering wheel and smashed it against the windshield! The traffic behind her honked impatiently and urged Katherine to continue driving forward. Katherine had no choice but to start the engine. However, she was too nervous or something she tried to start the engine several times but failed. Katherine was so anxious that a byer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Valerie wanted tofort Katherine to calm down, but after staring at Katherine¡¯s expression for a while, she could not help but ask a new question *Katherine, did you already know Matthew was Mr. Grant? Katherine¡¯s hands stiffened on the steering wheel and forend herself to nod FIND CIT Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 The atmosphere instantly became solemn. Fortunately, the car finally started moving again. Katherine quickly caught up with the traffic in front. Then, she licked her lips and exined dryly, ¡°Valerie, please don¡¯t be mad. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. Actually, I only found out two days ago. I was afraid you couldn¡¯t ept it if I told you directly¡­ She stole a nce at Valerie. However, Valerie¡¯s expression was surprisingly calm as she said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t ept. It¡¯s a big world. Everything else is trivial except death¡± Katherine could not help but nce at Valerie again.¡± ¡°Well, it makes sense. Bot. Valerie, Matthew has kept it from you for so long. Are you mad? What do you n to do¡± Valerie shook her head and wanted to say she was not mad, but she nodded on second though ¡°I was indeed a little angry yesterday. I felt I had been let down and deceived, but on second thought. Matthew didn¡¯t owe me anything. I was the one who wanted to marry him in the first ce. However, he only wanted to y with me when I wanted to be honest with him. Speaking of which, it was my wishful thinking. I deserved to be deceived.¡± Katherine panicked. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t say that. How can anyone deserve to be deceived! Liars are never good peopler Valerie was amused. ¡°1 can be considered a liar, too. I hid my pregnancy from him¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Katherine was at a loss for words. For a while, she did not know how to refute ofort Valerie Upon seeing Katherine was was anxious, Valerie could only pat her shoulder, indicating for her to continue driving Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Katherine. Fin not that fragile. I¡¯m angry because Matthew originally said he nned to live a good life with me as a normal couple. If everything goes well for half a year, we can continue living like this. However, I didn¡¯t expect the restriction to only be for me. He has double standards. He¡¯s fooling around with women. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If he wants to be to me, so be it. I can¡¯t be bothered to expose him. Anyway, I just live my own life well. Only money can be the most reliable!¡± As long as that bastard didn¡¯t finish fooling around and still wanted to touch her, Valerie could turn a blind eye Valerie was already prepared. When she was almost ready, she would end the contract and set him free in advance. Then he could do whatever he wanted. Anyway, Valerie wanted to live her new life. A trace of surprise fished across Katherine¡¯s face. Then, she could not help butugh ¡°You are Valerie I know. You are always full of energy when ites to work. But Katherine changed the topic. ¡°You just said you showed him your pregnancy test reportst time. Would he be willing to let you got¡± Speaking of that, Valerie was a little confused. She hesitated and said, ¡°Katherine, I suspect Matthew lost my pregnancy test report, so it¡¯s very likely he doesn¡¯t know about my pregnancy because he actually wanted to do that to mest night. Valerie blushed a liule. Usually, no man will have such thoughts about a pregnant woman, right?¡± thought Valerie, Katherine blinked and understood. She was instantly amused. ¡°Valerie, he¡¯s not a stint. It¡¯s normal for him to have a desire for women. Someumes, I have feelings for you. Who doesn¡¯t love fragrant women¡°¡°. Immediately Valerie regretted she had discussed this topic with Katherine. As they spoke, the car arrived at their destination, where was the first filmpany to interview Valerie today. It was called Raindance Culture Raindance Culture, an animationpany. It recruited the Character Voice year¨Cround and also coborated with the major tform. Valerie had once recorded a supporting voice for one of their productions. They had coborated before, and the influence was not bad, so Valerie chose thispany to have an interview find. On the other hand, it was because there would be more job opportunities if it was animation production. When Valerie entered thepany, she was quite satisfied with the surrounding environment, Clean and tidy, with fewer departments, and there were not that manyplicated interpersonal rtionships. She was confident that she could do it as long as it it was stable. As for how Katherine felt thispany was too small, Valerie threw her words behind. I¡¯m not listening. I¡¯m not listening, thought Valerie, Group in terms of scale in Kranson City. Raindance After all, only the Gram family and the Anderson family couldpete with the Santos Group Culture was an ordinary medium¨Csizedpany. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 ¡°Miss Warren, here¡¯s the material for you. We will start in a while.¡± The staff member w was a youngdy in her early twenties. She was polite and led Valerie to the waiting room. There were already a few people sitting there. There were both men and women. There seemed to be a lot ofpetition The material Valene received was a narration. After sitting down, she began to familiarize herself with it The narration had high requirements for voice acting. The background of this animation was a martial arts fantasy drama. The narration had to read the vastness of the background, and it had to be engrossing While waiting, Valerie took a deep breath and analyzed it repeatedly. She also checked the year of background in particr. Although they were aerial, she could still find the corresponding information and try to get as close to the original environment as possible. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Number 10, Valerie Warren!¡± Valerie reorganized her emotions and entered the audition room. She bowed to the judges through the ss wall. Then, she closed her eyes and meditated for a while, reciting her lines silently. Her lines were rtively concise. In addition, she had a good memory to begin with After understanding the content and background of the lines, her voice was majestic and imposing with the help of the music. When her voice came out, it made people fall into the bloodstorm of the martial arts world¡­ The sound test teacher outside was already a little sleepy, but his eyes lit up at that moment. He asked his assistant for Valerie¡¯s resume ¡°This one is good. She has a very distinctive tone, but¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem to be a professional, does she? The sound test teacher was a little surprised. ording to his experience, Valerie was considered half an outsider in the industry. There weren¡¯t many of her works, but he didn¡¯t expect the effect to be quite good. Moreover, he was immediately shocked when he raised his head and looked inside. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes, but she actually memorized her linest It took at most twenty minutes from giving her the script to hering to audition. It was really rare for her to be so fluent The assistant said, ¡°She¡¯s malleable although she¡¯s not a professional. Moreover, the audition audio she sent is great. It¡¯s another feeling to listen to it live. The sound test teacher nodded. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s her name? There¡¯s no need to test the rest, She¡¯s the one The assistant looked at the resume. ¡°Her name is Valerie Warren? Valerie Warren?¡± The sound test teacher was stunned. Then, he thought of something and frowned tightly. His tone turnedpletely cold as he said, ¡°Call the next The assistant was stunned. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you just say she¡¯s good¡­¡± The sound test teacher frowned impatiently. ¡°Cut the crap. There are some things that you can¡¯t ask. Anyway, it can be someone else, but Valerie can¡¯t be used. Hurry up and get the next voice tester. Tell her to leave. Just tell her we¡¯ve found a better one The assistant was confused. Valerie had such a good voice, and her voice was indeed suitable for this movie. Why couldn¡¯t she do it? However, he did not have the final say, so he could only do as he was told. He immediately opened the side door and waved at Valerie Valerie waited on the spot after she was done. When she save the assistant waving at her, she quickly walked toward him. ¡°How is it?¡± Valerie was looking forward to it. She was quite satisfied with what she had just done. Moreover, aftermunicating with HRst night. Ik was also satisfied with her work. Generally speaking, if there were no problems, they could directly finalize it However, the assistant said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re satisfied with your voice but found someone better. Sorry¡± Valerie was instantly disappointed, but then she smiled.¡± led. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll work together again some other time.¡± For things like voice acting, the other party had to be satisfied. It was not enough for her to be satisfied. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll work together again if there¡¯s a chance¡± 1.2 Chapter 376 The assistant watched Valerie leave with a regretful expression, but he did not dare to ask the sound test teacher directly. He could only sigh helplessly. Valerie was a little discouraged. However, she thought she didn¡¯t have to get the job since the company already had someone more . She became motivated and went to the next one with Katherine. The secondpany was also a small filmpany. They specialized in sound content and covered a wide range of areas Valerie knew many voice actors who signed contracts with it. Daren had worked closely with thispany and rmended it to Valeric. However, to Valerie¡¯s surprise, she was invited to a small office to wait after entering thepany. She thought she would wait for the audition and interview, but a staff member dressed in HR clothes came in more than ten minutester and apologized to Valerie directly. Valerie did not meet thepany¡¯s recruitment requirements I don¡¯t meet your recruitment requirements Are you guys calling me here to tease me? Valerie frowned. HR was a young girl. She nodded and bowed to Valerie apologetically. ¡°Tim sorry. We must have made a mistake and made youe here for nothing¡­¡± They were just the working ss. Upon seeing her like that. Valerie did not want to make things difficult for her. Moreover, on second thought. It might have some internal unspoken rule. The probability of internal promotion through connections was higher. For an outsider like Valerie, it would be more difficult if no one rmended her no matter how good her voice was ¡°Forget it.¡± Valerie put away her resume and moved on to the next one. However, Valerie never expected that after trying fivepanies for most of the day, all rejected her without exception. Moreover, almost all of them used the same reason.. Either she was eliminated, or they had decided on her but suddenly changed their mind and said they had a better candidate. However, when Valerie searched for thepany on the recruiting tform, it was still recruiting Apparently, it was still hiring, but not her! No matter how stupid Valerie was, she knew something was wrong SEND GIFT Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Although it was a bit odd to say so because she was just an unknown little voice actor, she felt thesepanies were tacitly targeting her ¡°Valerie, I also feel something is wrong. I¡¯ll go back and ask. If they dare to bully you, I¡¯ll ask my brother to buy theirpanies said Katherine, rolling up her sleeves angrily. Valerie quickly pulled her. ¡°We¡¯re already out. There¡¯s no need to waste time.¡± ¡°Then, should we continuer asked Katherine. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Valerie nced at her phone. It was four in the afternoon. Most of thepanies would be off work in a short time. She still had onepany left. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look at thest one, Valerie said in a low voice. Katherine nodded and asked Valerie for the name of thepany ¡°Redfield Pictures, Why does it sound familiar! I remember now. Thispany was quite big and produced many good films in the past. It was considered arge business. I don¡¯t know how it slowly declined, but a lean camel is still bigger than a horse. Redfield Pictures is more resourceful than those ordinary small companies. Although Katherine was not a businesswoman, she was a rich girl of the Santos family. She had grown up in the circle, she had heard a lot of gossip from thedies of wealthy families when she attended the major banquets. Valerie tried to search the films of Redfield Pictures. Sure enough, she had watched many of them, but they were made ten years ago. Recently, it had produced little. They were lousy web dramas, but Redfield Pictures had made a few documentaries that were quite good. It was said it had a new president this year. He was more ambitious than the previous year and wanted to do something big. Therefore, thepany had reced a group of new employees and was short of prople Valerie entered with her resume after instructing Katherine to wait in the parking lot. She was led to the office area by the receptionist after registering The receptionist¡¯s attitude was normal. She gently poured water for Valerie and said she would find a leader to interview Valerie. Valerie was drinking water when she heard a conversationing from the corridor. ¡°Mr. Fisher, the audition has arrived. She¡¯s waiting for you in the office ¡°Name?¡± asked Stan Valerie Warren. ¡°She Tell her we have recruited people. Let her leave.¡± The receptionist was stunned. ¡°But, when did we recruit¡­ Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a bear. She didn¡¯t expect it to be the same result as she thought! She pushed open the door and walked out. She smiled at the man outside the door neither arrogantly nor humbly. ¡°Mr. Fisher, right! Yourpany¡¯s recruiting website has been recruiting people, but now that you hear my name, you say that it¡¯s full. Is there any vition? I need a reasonable exnation!¡± Stan didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn. After being exposed, his face turned cold. ¡°When we said we have recruited people, we did. Do I still have to exin to you? Get out! ¡°Yourpany is wasting my time,¡± said Valerie. ¡°You want me toe and go as you please? How ostentatious. Sorry, but I won¡¯t leave until I get an exnation today¡± She waved her phone as she spoke. Tve recorded your conversation just now. I believe if this kind ofpany that bullies: others with their power is announced, all the job applicants will turn their backs on yourpany¡± Stan had never seen such a serious person before. He was instantly angry. ¡°Who allowed you in record? Let me tell you, think about can¡¯t find a job. We don¡¯t need you!¡± yourself if you Stan even called the security guard over as he spoke. The security guard went to push Valerie. He took advantage of the chaos to snatch Valerie¡¯s phone. Valerie did not expect such a goodpany to be in such a messt Fortunately, she was prepared. She set a shortcut to Katherine¡¯s phone number. Just as she was about to call Katherine toe in and help, she heard footstepsing from outside the door. A group of people walked in. The leader was an elderly man. He was surprised to see such a messy scene when he entered. Then, he raised his walking stick and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Stan was shocked by the voice. His face turned even paler when he saw who it was. He hurriedly ran over and bowed respectfully. Mr. Redfield?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Stan immediately said, ¡°Someone is causing trouble here. I¡¯m asking the security guard to ask her out. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Redfield. Arc here to look for Mr. Shawn! Pleasee in. I¡¯ll handle it here.. you Stan nodded and bowed, secretly cursing Valerie for being so troublesome. Unexpectedly, the elderly man Stan called Mr. Redfield did not hear what Stan said at all. Instead, he looked past Stan at Valerie. He was surprised. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s your¡± Valerie was also stunned when she heard his voice. She looked at the elderly man in confusion and only reacted after a while. ¡°Sir!¡± Wasn¡¯t he the same elderly man she took to the hospital that day after he went into cardiac shock while buying a car at the dealership? Valerie didn¡¯t expect him to be the chairman of Redfeld Pictures! ¡°Youngdy, so it¡¯s you. Thank you so much for that day!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. Valerie smiled embarrassedly. She did not expect to see the elderly man again. He should have recovered when Valerie saw his smiling face today. Stan was stunned. He never expected Valerie to know his chairman. Thinking of his attitude just now, he could not help but be a little afraid. He could only shrink back and pray the chairman would not notice him¡­ However, the elderly man could hear his voice. After greeting Valerie, his face darkened. ¡°What happened just now? The surroundings were silent. Everyone looked at each other and did not dare to say anything Max, the chairman, sneered. ¡°No one said anything? Is there anything else I can¡¯t hear?¡± y weakened his targeting of Stan¡¯s legs immediately went weak. He could only tell Max everything that had happened just now and deliberately Valerie. He only said Valerie did not meet their requirement However, Max was not so easy to fool at his age. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Stan looked troubled. He stole a nce at Valerie and wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he could only whisper into Max¡¯s ear. ¡°Mr. Redfield, we received an announcement from Angel¡¯s agent. He said he hoped the major companies in the industry would ban the person called Valerie Warren on the Inte. Otherwise, they would be going against the Santos Group. You know the Santos Group and Noria Group have coborated. It¡¯s fine if one only offended the Santos Group, but if one offended the No Group, one could not survive in Kranson City¡­ Stan¡¯s voice was very low. Valerie could not hear what he was saying. She could only hear a few words. han on the Inte the Noria Group. Valerie was instantly stunned. SEND GIFT Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ¡°Matthew wants to ban me thought Valerie, Valerie could not believe her ears. No wonder thesepanies acted so strangely today. The communicationst night and the auditions this morning had been quite smooth, but they had eliminated her in the end. It turned out Matthew had ordered them to ban hert Valerie¡¯s nails dug into her palms. The instant pain made her shiver That¡¯s not right, Valerie thought for a while and calmed down. Valerie had lost her mind in anger just now. But when she thought about it, Matthew didn¡¯t know that Eternal Melody was her even though he had canceled her voice acting opportunity. However, Matthew, the president of the Noria Group, had no idea who Eternal Melody was and had no beef with her. He had no reason to target her. Or he didn¡¯t need to target her at all. The person who had a grudge against Valerie was Angel. Everything would make sense if it was Angel¡¯s intention. Angel was a superstar. The Santos Group was behind her, and she was also rted to the Noria Group, Although she disappeared for three years and no longer had sathcient infhience in the industry, her background was solid. It was normal for those small or medium¨Csized enterprises to fear- her in Kranson City Valerie didn¡¯t expect Angel toe up with such a despicable move to cut off her livelihood! It was hard for Angel, a big star, to take the time out of her busy schedule to deal with a nobody like Valerie personally. Valerie had given Angel some leeway that day on ount of Katherine. After intercepting the video of Angel stealing her receipt, Valerie went to the Santos Group instead of directly publishing the video. Was that how Angel repaid Valerie in the end? It seemed Valeric was too naive Valerie sneered and put her resume into her bag. She nodded at Max before her. ¡°I have some business to attend to, Mr. Redfield Good Day¡± However, Max stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re here for an interview. You haven¡¯t even had it yet. How can you leave?¡± Stan, who was standing at the side, was instantly anxious. He rushed over and muttered, ¡°Mr. Redfield, that agent has said the woman¡¯s character and integrity are bad. She can¡¯t be used.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Max red at him and said angrily, ¡°I know well whether I can use her or not. It¡¯s not Angel¡¯s turn to teach me Although Redfield Pictures had been brilliant in the past, it had been downsized many times in the past few years because of its mismanagement. It was almost swallowed up and strangled several times by thergepanies. More importantly, the Redfield Group itself did not rely on the Redfield Pictures. Max did not think there was anything to lose. They had nothing to be afraid of even if Angel came personally. When Max dominated the world back then, Angel, the little girl, was studying the alphabet in an elementary school. How could he be afraid of her! Moreover, Valerie had indeed saved Mar¡¯s lifest time although he had only met Valerie once. Mas believed a girl who could take a risk to save a life would never be what others called a person of bad character. He poked his walking stick and red at Stan. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Are you hiring someone for this position? Have you found a suitable person yet? Stan didn¡¯t dare to resist and could only shake his head. ¡°No, Mr. Redheld.¡± ¡°Let her try, then!¡± After saying that, Max looked at Valerie. ¡°Youngdy, go ahead and try. If you seed, we¡¯ll sign a contract with you. It¡¯s no big deal. Others are afraid of Angel, but I¡¯m noth Max¡¯s words corried weight! Valerie was stunned before she was grateful. She did not expect that someone in Kranson City would be willing to resist the Santos Group represented by Angel and even offend the Noria Group by using an unknown character like her. Valerie had to seize the chance since Max was willing to give it to her. Valerie immediately took the file and went to the dubbing studio, The file she was holding was a plot with an ancient background. The woman¡¯s entire family was destroyed, and she was determined to take revenge. Perhaps because of the anger umted in Valerie¡¯s heart and her gratitude to Max for his kindness, Valerie was more emotionally involved tun ever before. Her every line was particrly infectious. Her voice was already distinctive. In the eis, her aura and overall temperament directly stunned the judge. Chapter 378 He immediately agreed. ¡°Traffic!¡± Max was also in the recording studio. He was not professional enough, but another figure who passed by entered the recording studio at that moment. His eyes instantly lit up when he heard the voice. He was shocked! ¡°Mr. Shawn¡­¡± Stan and the others immediately bowed respectfully when they saw w who it was Max immediately turned around and smiled when he heard that. ¡°Shawn, listen. She¡¯s got a nice voice, doesn¡¯t she? Her voice and aura are domineering and exquisite!¡± Max didn¡¯t really get it. He was just bragging Unexpectedly. Shawn nodded. ¦§ SEND GIFT Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As the current president of Redfield Pictures, Shawn had taken over the mess of Redfield Pictures for two months. He was dissatisfied with Redfield Pictures¡® half¨Cdead state and had always wanted to n a film that could cause a sensation and let Redfield Pictures create its glory again Redfield Pictures was first known for its fantasy films. Nowadays, fantasy films were either in love or on the road to love. Either the female lead loved the male lead to death, or the male lead silently abused the female lead to death. The brilliance of fantasy films in those days talked about naturew, family, friendship, and love. It talked about rivers,kes, seas, and all living beings Shawn wanted to remake that type of film. He found a script written by an experienced screenwriter group. The title of the film was Catechism The preparations for the shoot were almostplete, but the only w was that although the female lead¡¯s image matched, her linescked some strength. She did not have much momentum. Shawn waspletely stunned when he heard Valerie¡¯s voice just now. He felt he was caught in that storyline by the voice It was great! He looked at the girl in the recording studio in surprise. He did not expect such an influential voice to erupt from such a thin body. Upon seeing his son was quite satisfied, Max couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°She came here today to test her voice. Shawn, you probably didn¡¯t expect this. I¡¯ve met her before. Do you remember I went to the hospital a few days ago She was the one who sent me to the ambnce Shanen was surprised and immediately made the decision. It¡¯s her. Our movie which was prepared for two years will be released in the Christmas season. I think the female lead¡¯s performance is good enough, but her timbre is not good. This one is just right!¡± Max smiled. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Stan¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect Max and Shawn to be satisfied with Valerie. Thinking of his attitude toward her just now, he was afraid there would be endless trouble if they worked together Luter. He advised, ¡°Mr. Shawn, our film is significant. Valerie has offended Angel, and Angel¡¯s agent issued a banst night. Angel even has the Noria Group behind her back. We can¡¯t afford to offend her¡­ Shmen looked at him with a smile. What else can Redfield Pictures not afford to lose now?¡± Stan was stunned when he heard that. He had worked at Redfield Thures for more than ten years. Although Redfield Pictures was indeed not as good as before, it was not too bad. Shawn, the new president, was too radical. It just so happened he was Max¡¯s son. Stan was angry but did not dare to say anything. Shawn looked like a humble gentleman, but his words were domineering. ¡°It¡¯s sended Stan could only nod his hrad Valerie came out and saw an unfamiliar man after she finished the soundtrack. He was quite handsome, wearing golden¨Crimmed sses. At a nce, he looked refined and clean. Moreover, he smiled warmly. ¡°Valerie, this is Shawn Redfield, my son. We all think that your voice acting is great. I wish us a pleasant cooperation¡± said Max. Upon hearing that, Valerie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mr. Redfield, you mean I passed?¡± ¡°You have a very distinctive voice. I think it¡¯s good,¡± said Max Shawn also nodded. ¡°Yes. let¡¯s get to know each other first. I¡¯m Shawn Redfield. Thank you so much for what happenedst time. I heard you saved my father, Valerie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to thank me. Actually, I was envious of Mr. Redfield for thinking of giving his wife a birthday present. Shawn looked at Max in surprise. He seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t. Then, he shook Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to work with you.¡± He nced at Valerie. Somehow he felt the feeling she gave him was familiar. But he couldn¡¯t tell where it was familiar for a moment. Upon seeing it was a foregone conclusion, Stan could only sigh helplessly and change the topic. ¡°By the way, when do you n to schedule our movie to be released, Mr. Shawn! Star Xarous Group has confirmed that their movie is going released on Christmas Day. If ours is also on Christmas Day, we¡¯ll bump into each other. Once Upon A Time is now publicly acknowledged as a huge hit. Why don¡¯t we change our date to Independence Day¡­¡± Shown disagreed. He said, ¡°From the very beginning, Catechism was set for Christmas Day. Some of the promotional and plot settings were also made for Christmas Chapter 879 Day. If it was changed to Independence Day, these details would be useless. More importantly, what¡¯s the difference between running away when we encounter a strong opponent and surrendering fun. How can changing the movie¡¯s release schedule Stan was rendered speechless. He cursed inwardly. ¡°Shawn, the young president, is here to have fi be like running away? It is called a business strategy! Since Shawn insisted on persevering. Stan would wait and see if Shawn would still be able to smile when their movie was defeated by Once Upon A Time! Unlike Stan, Valerie was surprised Shawn could still have such a spirit in the current environment in Kranson City, It was really rare. Moreover, Shawn¡¯s refined and slightly naive passion was quite likable. Sometimes, one had to take a gamble if one wanted to seed! Max and Shawn both made the decision and gave Valerie an offer on the spot. Her sry was a bit less than her current gross sry at the Noria Group, but the bonus system was generous. Upon learning the movie was a major production that more under immense pressure. Beffe pictures had prepared to release it on Christmas Day for two years, Valerie felt even Shawn, on the other hand, was calm andposed. He was confident in his judgment. He even comforted Valerie, ¡°Rx and don¡¯t feel pressured Tbelieve you can do it no matter what others say. Using a neer can be considered a unique breakthrough for us. Even if it doesn¡¯t work by then, this movie can be considered our attempt Shawn¡¯s words made Valerie so grateful. Looking at Shawn, the humble gentleman before her, and his smile, Valerie inexplicably felt a little close to him. The feeling was wonderful. They had just met for the first time However, these doubts were not as reliable as the new contract in her hand. Valerie heaved a long sigh of relief and touched her abdomen. My L haby, I can raise yo you alone thought Valerie As she thought about that, a message came from her phone. Valerie opened it and nced at it Matthew: [Vallie, let¡¯s have lunch together. Valerie¡¯s hand holding the phone suddenly had goosebumps. Matthew was addicted to the word Vallie! SEND GIFT Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Moreover, it was four in the afternoon. They could have dinner in a while! Wait a minute. Valene frowned and sensed something was wrong. You didn¡¯t sleep all day, did you?] Matthew was usually busy with work. He would not take the initiative to look for her unless he got off work at night. It was the first time he took the initiative to look for her for a meal today. There was only one possibility. He did not go to work today Valerie quickly typed another message. [There are sandwiches and snacks on the shelf in my room. You can eat them first.] She remembered Sophia had said Matthew¡¯s stomach was not good thest time. Matthew with a bad stomach dared to have such a messy schedule. In the room. Looking at Valerie¡¯s two consecutive messages, Matthew¡¯s lips slowly curled up [Alright. Thank you, Vallie | Matthew thought, Valerie cares about met Valerie molly understood what it meant to shoot herself in the foot. It seemed that Matthew did not intend to change the way he addressed her. She was at a loss for what to do for a moment. She could only try her best to pretend she did not see the words and ignore the subtle intimacy brought about by the intimate address. However, when she thought about the matter with Angel today, she thought it over and couldn¡¯t help but rype a message to Matthew to see his artirude. [Matthew, I have a friend who offended Angel over a little non¨Cworking matter. Now, Angel¡¯s manager has banned her from the industry. What do you think my friend should dolj Matthew replied quickly. I think it¡¯s pretty good. Valerie: [Pretty good?] (Yes. Angel has been the apple of the Santos family¡¯s eye since she was young. She¡¯s been pampered and can¡¯t stand any grievances. Your friend shouldn¡¯t have offended her.] Valerie¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. Good lord, Angel has been pampered since she was young. Does everyone have to dote on Angel! Besides, why did 1 offend Angel! Isn¡¯t it all because of you. Matthew? In the end, you said I shouldn¡¯t offend Angel after going in a big circle thought Valerie. However, what Matthew was thinking was that offending Angel was not a rational move. However, if Valerie¡¯s friend offended Angel, it would be quite good. At least Valerie¡¯s friend could recognize what kind of person Angel was andpletely stay away from her in the future. Matthew was about to ask Valerie her friend¡¯s name. He could find a position for her in the Noria Group if there was a need However, before Mathew could send the message, Valerie had ended the conversation. [Mr. Grant, I have something to do. See you!] Valerie was mad! Matthew was not enraged by Valerie. Instead, he put on a coat in a good mood, and went to Valerie¡¯s room Matthew and Valerie both had a good sense of the realm of their own spaces. It was the first time he had entered her room without her around He was surrounded by warm pink as usual when he opened the door. Everything was clean and warm. There were a few cute dolls in the corner, and there were indeed some snacks on the shelves Matthew casually took a piece of bread Just as he was about to open and eat it, his gaze moved down, and he noticed two things that looked like medicine jars. Is she sick? What is folic acid thought. Matthew, Just as he was about to check, he heard a knock on the door, attracting his attention. Matthew opened the door. A middle¨Caged woman was outside. She looked a little familiar. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew stared at her for a moment before remembering the woman who lived across his door. He usually went to work early and hardly met her in person. Only when he got off work would be asionally bump into her taking her grandson for a walk home. Although they lived across die door, they rarely interacted. This was the first time. The woman didn¡¯t seem to expect a man to open the door. With a smile, she rubbed her hands and said, ¡°Young man, is your wife at home? I saw your chest of drawers at eBay thus you didn¡¯t want it anymore. It is sixteen dors, right? I happen to live opposite you. Since you don¡¯t want it Chapter 380 anymore, why don¡¯t you sell it to me at a better price?¡± Matthew was displeased. ¡°You must be looking for the wrong person.¡± The wornan said anxiously. ¡°No. There are only two of us on the 5th floor, Building 11. Slotmund Estate. It must have been your family who posted As the woman spoke, she took out her phone and showed it to Matthew. There was indeed a chest of drawers posted on the page. It was the small chest of drawers in Valerie¡¯s room Valerie wants to sell furniture? Why don¡¯t I know thought Matthew. 2/2 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 COMMENT Chapter 381 Matthew frowned and immediately took the woman¡¯s phone to look closer. It read: (80% new chest of drawers. Can¡¯t carry it when moving. Light scratch. Sixteen dors by self¨Cpickup.] Valerie is moving? thought Matthew. The woman wanted to ask if the storage box on the page was for free and if he could give it to her, but the man¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker, making her feel quite afraid. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to sell it, I¡¯ll contact youter. The woman muttered to herself. The girl in that house looks smiling and easy to talk to Why does she find such a scary husband? The woman was so frightened that she quickly went back to her room. Matthew closed the door with a straight face. Something shed across his mind when he was about to ask Valerie what the hell was going on. He frowned. Could it be Valerie is short of money! He hesitated before calling Charles. Valerie¡¯s treatment at the car dealership was not had, but she had been hospitalized several times recently. Her sry was probably almost deducted, so it seemed reasonable she was short of money, Just as Matthew was about to call Charles to ask about the situation, Charles happened Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. to call him. ¡°Mr. Grant, bad news. Something is going on over there again¡­. After the conversation between Valerie and Matthew ended, Valerie directly submitted her resignation to the car dealership. Although Manny was surprised, it was ultimately Valerie¡¯s resignation. He did not dare to offend Valerie and immediately approved it. He even specially asked Valerie when she nned to leave. Under normal circumstances, the employees had to give one month¡¯s notice before they left, but Valerie could directly leave if she needed to Of course, it was because Manny had made things easy for Valerie. He thought if Charles asked about itter, he could brag about how quickly he had helped Valerie deal with it. However, Manny would never have thought his ttery had hit the wrong ce. He almost got fired soon after. However, that was all in the future. Katherin had been waiting in the parking lot. Valente took a long time this time, and Katherin guessed there was a chance, so she ordered Valerie a coffee snack. Half an hourter, Valerie came out with an offer. They had a small celebration. Valerie¡¯s mind was still filled with Matthew¡¯s words just now. She was angry silently, but she quickly put Matthew¡¯s words behind her since Katherine was so supportive ¡°Valerie, I knew you could do it! I want to throw this offer in the faces of the previouspanies and show them that Redheld Pictures has vision!¡± Valerie knew Katherine was capable of doing such a thing. She quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have good tave. They rejected me for another reason. Valerie exined the message Angel had sent to the mujorpanies Katherine¡¯s face darkened when she heard that ¡°Valerie, I didn¡¯t expect Angel to be the one who did this, but it¡¯s indeed her style. Not to mention targeting you, Angel used her background to steal other people¡¯s resources when she debuted in the entertainment industry. It is too much. I have to tell Louis ¡°No Valerie shook her head. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t spoil her too much. Let me tell you. You can¡¯t spoil Angel!¡± Valerie smiled bitterly. She did not want to spoil Angel, but only Louis and Matthew could control Angel in Kranson City Matthew still felt they should not offend Angel How could Valerie let Louis, Angel¡¯s brother, help her teach Angel a lesson! Katherine deted. ¡°Are we just going to let her do whatever she wants?¡± Valerie chuckled. She had let Angel live thest time, but Angel refused to let Valerie go. If there were a next time, Valerie would not be nice to Angel. Did Angel think she could do whatever she wanted just because she was Miss of the Santos Group! Angel was wrong. Valerie had never been a little sheep who submitted to anyone! Most of the time, she was just toozy to boilier. She would never let Angel off if Angel crossed her bottom line. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Katherine was relieved to see Valerie was full of fighting spirit. After thest photo incident, Katherine waspletely speechless with Angel, her sister. She had no objections to Valerie dealing with Angel. She even wanted to help Valerie. ¡°By the way, Valerie. When will you start at Redfield Pictures since you can directly handle the resignation procedures with Noria Group! ¡°Scheduled tentatively in three days¡± Katherine chuckled. ¡°Alright. Can you lend yourself to me for the next three days?¡± Valerie raised her eyebrows in surprise. It turned out Katherine¡¯s shop renovation was almost done. The rest was the finalyout, organization, and the final improvement during the soft opening. After all, it was Katherine¡¯s first time opening a shop. She wanted Valerie to help here up with an idea. Valerie smiled. ¡°What are you saying? Even if I were working now, I¡¯d take time off to help you with something important like this.¡± However, the renovation progress was fast. Under the effect of money, it waspleted in less than half a month. Valerie bought a bouquet as a small gift on the way. Katherine epted it happily. Their car stopped outside a warmly decorated shop half an hourter. The cat cafe¡¯s name¨Ccalling was quite arrogant¨CMeow and Purr Cafe. The words were hung on the signboard, weing visitors and sering them ?? Valerie and Katherine designed the interior design of the shop together. Because it was a cat cafe, it was mainly warm andfortable. The location of the shop was terrific. It had two floors and was stuck at the corner of the street. Therge area of ss windows was transparent. The warm sunlight became the best scenery. The green nts nted together were beautiful Considering the cat fur, Katherine made the first floor into an open coffee shop. There was only a small ss cubicle with a cat vi as a signboard to attract customers. The second floor was a cat petting ce. In this way, not only could the advantage of the cat cafe be realized, but it could also give customers who were allergic to cat fur a chance to get close to cats without feeling sick. Because it was not officially open for business yes, only half of the cats were sent to the shop. The cats were all jumping for joy on the first floor There were more than ten cats, big and small. It was lively Aiden was also ying in the shop. When Aiden heard the doorbell ring, he immediately shouted, ¡°Wee Valerie, why are you here?¡± Valerie similed. Tim here to take a look. What are you doing here!¡± ¡°School ended early today. Dad brought me here¡± Upon seeing Valerie¡¯s confusion, Katherine said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m not good at some things, so I asked Julian to help me? Her cheeks brushed a little for some reason, However, Valerie did not notice it. She was surrounded by the cats when she entered the shop. The snoring kitten was rubbing against Valerie¡¯s pants. It was clingy and lively Valerie could not help but pick up the cat. The kitten burrowed into her arms. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry when she saw that. She quickly handed the flowers to Katherine. Katherine could not help but be amused when she saw her uneasy look. ¡°Valerie, look. It¡¯s hugging your arm, which means the cat likes you ¡°Katherine, I think this one looks better!¡± said Aiden. Aiden picked up a blue cat ¡°Look, it has a round head and big lovely eyes¡± ¡°Yes, and it is particrly gluttonous.¡± Valerie casually took a piece of cat food and ced it in Aiden¡¯s palm. The kitten pounced on his hand. It licked its tongue, and the cat food was rolled in. Valerie felt her heart melt, She would have brought a car back to raise if it weren¡¯t for the little hamster at her home. However, on second thought, she would have to raise a baby soon. It did not seem to make much of a difference 1 will buy myself a small house when I have more money in the future. A room for myself, a room for the baby, and then have a kitten. No, if the room is full of guests, they can not stay, I have to have a living room. Moreover, Matthew likes to read. It will be best if he has a small study ors small balcony for him to read thought Valerie. Valerie held a little Ragdoll in her arms. The little Ragdoll rubbed against her wrist. Valerie slowly sat cross¨Clegged to snore. Her thoughts were flecting. Subconsciously, she had also nned for Matthew in her future. Aiden tugged as Katherine¡¯s clothes. ¡°Katherine, Valerie is asleep..¡± Chapter 352 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Shht¡± Katherine gestured for Aiden to quiet down. She did not expect Valerie to fall asleep while stroking the cat. However, Valerie seemed to be in good condition today after thinking it over, but she was probably still tense and did not rest well. She would only fall asleep under the sun now, Coincidentally, there was plenty of sunlight at that moment, so Katherine decided not to wake Valerie up. On the contrary, Katherine looked at Valerie and the cat nestled in the warm sunlight, and the breeze swept up Valerie¡¯s white skirt. It was beautiful Katherine¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could not help but take a photo of Valerie. 2/2 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The Noria Tower. It was so quiet in the conference room that one could hear a pin drop. The manager looked at Matthew, who was not far away. He was so nervous that his legs were trembling. Even though Matthew did not even make any angry movements, his cold gaze swept across the conference room, making everyone unable to breathe. ¡°Why did the supplier, who has been cooperating with us for eight years, suddenly raise prices? The reason!¡± ¡°Because¡­because Mr. Grant said their annual business turnover is only one million dors. The commission is too high, and we must lower the price, so¡­ The manager¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. A high¨Cranking official could crush someone. Fred was the young master of the Grant family. There was nothing the manager could do! Matthew sneered. No one in the conference room dared to speak. He said coldly. ¡°Has the president of the Noria Group been reced?¡± The manager shivered in fear but didn¡¯t dare to refute. He thought, ¡®Indeed, everyone knows Fred and Matthew are not on good terms. I had listened to Fred half¨Cheartedly back then because I thought that should be a small matter. I did not expect it would be a big deal now. It is only right that Matthew is angry! ¡°Pack your things. You¡¯re fired. Also, get Fred toe and see me right away! Bring a supplementary contract over and raise half a point. All losses will be deducted from Fred¡¯s dividends!¡± Everyone nodded in unison. No one dared to object, except for Fred, who stormed in from outside. It was one thing for Fred to be publicly humiliated, but it¡¯s also a matter of his profits. Fred was furious. ¡°Matthew Grant, what right do you have to deduct from my dividend? How dare you touch my money!¡± ng! The office door was kicked open. Matthew looked up at Fred. Without a word, he threw the document at Fred¡¯s feet! Fred, his useless Matthew, was either causing trouble or on the way to causing trouble. ¡°Because of your mistake, the other party¡¯s price increased. Our indirect losses reached ten million dors. This debt is on you!¡± said Matthew Fred was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He¡¯s a regr client. Hispany of over ten years is notrge. His annual business turnover is less than one million dors. How can we give him such a highmission? He¡¯s not a premium client. Why should we spoil him?¡± ¡°Idiot! Business integrity is the foundation. If this deal falls through, the cost of the Noria Group will rise by two points this quarter and beyond this year. Those two points willst you a lifetime! Can¡¯t you do anything right? Fred, I sometimes wish you would spend more time on women and less on thepany¡¯s business. The Grant family is so blessed to have you!¡± Manhew usually spoke little and coldly. The only exception was he used most of his vocabry to scold Fred. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Moreover, his scolding was merciless. No one expected their family members to indulge in beauty. Only Matthew wished he could beg Fred to indulge in beauty more. What Fred spent on women was nothingpared to the money he lost casually! ¡°The position of director is too difficult for you. The entire department will be disbanded from tomorrow onward. Go to the sales department. And, if you dare to kick the door again. Which foot did you use to kick ic..¡± Fred straightened his neck and furiously said, ¡°Are you going to chop off my feet! Matthew Grant, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to chop off your feet. I¡¯ll inform your father directly and send you to Grandpa to learn the family rules¡± ¡°Your¡± Fred gritted his teeth in anger. The rules of the Grant family were to whip the buttocks, except for children who made mistakes, who could be taught by the rules of the family when they grow up? Matthew was deliberately mocking Fred As expected, the other descendants of the Grant family in the office snickered. Fred turned around and left. The door was mmed shut with a bang. Fred¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. This was the second time Matthew had used his position against him after his father abdicated. Previously, it was power, but it was money this time. Everyone knew Fred could make several million dors a year in his current position. Now, Matthew had taken away all his money in an instant. Fred did not need power, but money was his lifeblood ¡°Mr. Grant, the other party didn¡¯t agree. He even said he had to raise the price and joined forces with all the tradingpanies in Kranson City to raise the price. It seems Fred has caused a huge problem this time, I don¡¯t know what he said to make the other pany so angry!¡± Matthew frowned tightly. ¡°Investigate thoroughly. Don¡¯t tell me the process but the results, I want to complete it by today. I have to do my best ta suppress it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Charles was also full of anger. What exactly did Fred say? It shouldn¡¯t have just increased the price. After all he has been their customer for so many years. Fred is a real pain in the ass! I could have gotten off work normally today, but now, let alone getting off work, I be lucky if I can work overtime to get it donel thought Charles Charles was speechless Fred did not feel that he had done anything wrong at all. When he came out, his subordinates quickly approached him. ¡°Mr. Fred, what should we do now!¡± ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s talk to them and see if they can give in.¡± said Fred. That was what he hated the most Ever since Lincoln abdicated, Matthew became the president, Fred no longer had a backer in the Noria Group. Matthew would target Fred as long as Matthew had something on him. Fred did not feel anything wrong with him this time. He felt everything was deliberately done by Mathew. It was all because Matthew looked down on him! ¡°But Mr. Fred, what exactly did you say to the boss of that business; partner¡­ Fred spat. ¡°I just said that his daughter is crippled and can¡¯t be saved for the rest of her life. I told him to earn less and pray for his child. He¡¯s angry!¡± SUND GIFT Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Fred still did not feel he was in the wrong. Little did he know that the Noria Group would almost fall into a crisis of trust because of his hurtful words ¡°Boss, bad news. Things are getting worse!¡± Fred¡¯sckey turned his phone. ¡°Look. The Noria Group has received a joint boycott from various chambers ofmerce. They said raise the price of the Noria Group. Mr. Grant will be furious. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all get it!¡± He made a throat¨Cslitting i gesture, and Fred¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him! Come at me if Matthew wants to teach me a lesson!¡± said This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fred. ¡°Son of a bitch. What¡¯s wrong I talked about his daughter. She doesn¡¯t have long to live, and now no one will talk about her!¡± The door was kicked open with a bang as Fred finished his words. Matthew walked in directly. Seeing Matthew¡¯s gloomy expression. Fred could not help but frown tightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you here to show off to me! Now that I¡¯m not the director, aren¡¯t you satisfied¡± ¡°How can I be satisfied?¡¯ said Matthew. ¡°Because your losses have increased senfold. All the commercialpanies are boycotting us. Fred Grant, are you stupid! ¡°You didn¡¯t even use your brain when you said those words. I gave you the most stable client and only asked you to maintain him well. You couldn¡¯t even do it well. You have caused such a big trouble for thepany! Matthew did not want to argue with Pred. However, Fred still did not know his mistake. 1. e. If it continued, the Noria Group would be implicated by Fred sooner orter ¡°What stable client?¡± said Fred. ¡°You make it sound so nice! It¡¯s the most worthless client! The client has to be coaxed. Why are your knees weak! Mr. Grant, aren¡¯t you great! Aren¡¯t you awesome in business? Shouldn¡¯t those people lick your boots?¡± Fred was mocking Matthew. Fred¡¯sckeys beside him did not dare to say a word and thought, ¡®Boss, the viins die from talking too much. Please don¡¯t say anything more Look, the temperature inside had dropped by several degrees when Mr. Grant entered. We are feeling a little cold. Can we Matthew frowned. Seeing Fred¡¯s hysterical look, he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Looks like I was wrong¡± Fred could not help lp but sneer. ¡°It¡¯s good you know your mistake. Hurry up and restore my reputation Matthew snapped his fingers. ¡°Is HR here yet?¡± The HR director rushed over. He quickly bowed when he saw Matthew standing there. ¡°Mr. Grant ¡°Send Fred to the sales department for an internship for three months. He¡¯ll be fired if he can¡¯t bring in any business within three months,¡± said Matthew. Ill not spoil you, Fred. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you are a member of the Grant family, thought Matthew Fred was but he immediately flew into a rage and mmed the table when he heard that! was still feeling smug ¡°Matthew Grant, don¡¯t go overboard. You asked me to pay you six million dors. I epted it! I agreed to your dismissal of my position as the director. Now, you want me to go to the sales department and be an intern. I¡¯m a fucking pushover? You¡¯re going too far I¡¯m not going!¡± Matthew looked at the HR director, who was trembling with tear. ¡°Well, ording to thepany¡¯s rules, you will be fired directly if you are dissatisfied with the transfer order and refuse to go, said the HR director Fred flipped the chair over. ¡°Fire me? Come on! It¡¯s just a notice of criticism if I¡¯m wrong. Do you think you have the final say in the Noria Group! Do you think you can fire me just because you want to? Dream ond Matthew Grant. I¡¯m still your brother. How dare you!¡± Matthew suddenly smiled. He didn¡¯t smile olien. Or rather, almost no one saw what Matthew looked like when he smiled. The corners of his mouth curled up, but he did not have the slightest intention of smiling. Instead, it made people feel a chill down their backs He said. ¡°Fred, do you know what I hate the most?¡± Matthew hated being threatened the most! Matthew waved his hand. Immediately, the security guards came forward and dragged Fred out! Fred was instantly dumbfounded. He roared angrily, ¡°Matthew Grant, you¡­ you fucking dare! Chapter 354 After shouting, he felt guilty again. ¡°No, no, I admit my mistake. I do! I know my mistake. Matthew, please spare me. Will that do?¡± Matthew stared at him. ¡°You can spare being fired but can¡¯t escape punishment. As an executive, you have made a major mistake, and your dividends will be deducted. You will be demoted and notified to thepany?¡± The HR director nodded and recorded it. He sent the notice ten minutester. The entirepany saw the notice. Fred was dumbfounded. It also shocked the group of brainless trash. If they did something simr next time, they would have to consider whether they wanted to car money or Not long after the incident, the HR director immediately brought people and tidied up Fred¡¯s office. He wanted Fred to go to the sales department. Fred¡¯s lips quivered. Then, he scolded, ¡°You bastards, a bunch of trash who worship high and step low! You usually called me the director, but you¡¯re so fast now! You¡¯re so happy to be Matthew¡¯s lackeys!¡± The HR director couldn¡¯t help but say seriously, ¡°Mr. Fred, you¡¯re not the director anymore. Report to the sales department! We can¡¯t do anything about Mr. Grant¡¯s orders.¡± Although Fred was angry, he was still terrified when he thought of Matthew¡¯s hellish face. He gritted his teeth and looked at the HR director before him. ¡°Just wald¡± No one inside or outside the office dared to speak. When they saw Fred leave, they began to whisper. ¡°This is the first time Mr. Grant is fumous¡­ Only Fred could make Matthew so angry. Everyone felt Matthew had be more and more amiable and easy to talk to recently. Sometimes, it was as if there was a gentle halo around him. As a result, they felt like they had returned to the old time in minutes because it. Well, Fred was harmful! Fred seemed to never understand he was annoying. When he returned to the office, he was so angry that he smashed everything. Loud sounds came from inside, and the employers did not dare to say boo to a goose Fred was not an ordinary guy. He was difficult to deal with, and his methods were sinister. No one dared to enter his office. They could only pray that it would end soon. Only Fred¡¯s trusted aldes dared to approach him at that time. ¡°Boss, what should we do now? Why don¡¯t we give in and stay there for a while? When Mr. Nn and Mrs. Sophia are in a good moodter, we can go to beg them. Maybe you can get your job back. ¡°I can¡¯t wait that Jong!¡± said Fred Besides, even if he waited until then, Sophia would be determined to side with Matthew if Matthew came out to Hop him However, Fred remembered something when they mentioned Sophia and Nn His face gloomy, and he frowned. He thought about how he felt Sophia was little strange when he went back last night. He could not help but whisper, ¡°Do you think Matthew has a lover?¡± The man was the Grant family¡¯s distant cousin. After all, he was also familiar with Grant¡¯s family¡¯s matters. He could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Matthew always has women seducing him, but I didn¡¯t see him having any thoughts about anywoman. Boss, why do you say that Fred¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°My Grandma has been glowing recently. She got someone to set up an auditorium and even wanted to decorate the house. She probably will hold a wedding for Matthew. Go and find out if he has a secret mistress!¡± ¡°Could it be Angel, the superstar! I heard she recently returned to the country. Isn¡¯t she always so in love with Matthew.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Angel is just a smokescreen. Matthew won¡¯t fall for her. Otherwise, he would have taken her in long ago! However, it¡¯s hard to say Matthew is wary of me. I want you to find out what kind of women he¡¯s been seeingtely. Be careful. Don¡¯t let him know! ¡°Got it, boss!¡°. Fred clenched his fists tightly. ¡®Matthew Grant, you¡¯d better not let me catch you in the act Otherwise, I¡¯ll repay you tenfold for the humiliation you gave me today!¡® SCHO GIFT Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 ¡°Mr. Grant, the other party said that they would treat you to a meal at the Coral Cove Restaurant later. I arranged a joint consultation with famous overseas doctors to treat his daughter. He was only appeased when he found out that you¡¯ve dealt with Fred.¡± Matthew said, ¡°Okay, I be there¡± Matthew hung up and heaved a sigh of relief. If the other party wasn¡¯t a longtime customer, this matter would not have been settled so easily. He had to pay more attention to Fred in the future. He couldn¡¯t even entrust regr customers to Fred casually. He wondered why the Grant family¡¯s genes would produce such trash. Of course, there was drinking and socializing in Coral Cove Restaurant. Sinting there, Mathew missed Valerie even more. He even thought the spicy pasta was delicious. While he was hesitating, he received a friend request on WhatsApp. The profile picture of a kitten and the person¡¯s nickname looked very feminine. Matthew dered the friend request without hesitation. If it was a work¨Crted matter, people could contact him through Charles. As for other matters, countless women had contacted him through various channels over the years. Naturally, the other party¡¯s intentions were obvious Matthew did not bother to deal with the person at all Moreover, the other party¡¯s friend request message was also very ridiculous. I have something to show you. ept my friend request. Manhew wondered, ¡°When did telmunications fraud be so unsophisticated¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At this moment, in Meow and Purr Cafe. Katherine saw that Matthew had declined her friend request and was instantly angry. She tried to resist the urge to ignore that bastard. However, when she saw Valerie sleeping soundly, she could not help but sigh. She thought, Alright, I will give that bastard another chance! Katherine sent another friend request. This time, her message was: [Your wife is in my hands] This time, her friend request was epted in seconds. However, Matthew was clearly very agitated. As soon as he epted the friend request, Katherine was bombarded with a series of messages. [Where is shel [Where?] [Don¡¯t touch her!] [How much do you want?] Katherine was speechless, yet she was satisfied with Matthew¡¯s anxious attitude. Seeing that his attitude was eptable, Katherine decided to reward him and sent him a photo of Valerie hugging a car and sleeping In the hotel. Matthew, who was frowning and looking like he was about to kill someone, calmed down after receiving the message. Valerie looked like a cat in the photo. She was bathed in the sunlight, and even her skin was covered in a faint golden hue. Matthew moved his fingertip slightly and quickly set the photo as his lock screen wallpaper. Then, he returned to the chat box and simply texted: [Address.] Katherine had originally nned to call Matthew to pick Valerie up, so she immediately sent the address over. Matthew on the other end of the line smiled and loosened his tie. He finally calmed down. Matthew said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard tonight. Go back.¡± Charles, who had been pardoned, wanted to cry. He thought. It¡¯s finally over! Wait, why is Mr. Grant more anxious than me? Before Charles could react, Matthew was already gone. Then, he drove away. If not for that familiar cold face, Charles would not have believed that it was Mathew The car shuttled through the night and arrived at the Meow and Purr Cafe, Manhew opened the car door and got out of the car. The shop was not officially open. There were only two warm lights on. Katherine was feeding a cat. When she heard the knock on the door, she went to open it. Then, Matthew strode in and saw Valerie sleeping in the corner. There was more than one cat beside her. It was not an exaggeration Chapter 385 un of kittens to say that it was a group He did not expect Valerie to be liked by small animals. over to cover Valerie, she saw Matthew take off his jacket Katherine thought that the weather was a little cold. Just as she was about to bring a nket ov to cover Valerie¡¯s shoulders. Then, he picked Valerie up. He was very tall, making Valerie look really petite. She was like a cat in his arms. Good lord, those e who didn¡¯t know better would think that this was the filming location of a romance drama. Katherine quickly opened the door so that Matthew could take Valerie away. However, as she looked at their backs, she could not help but shout, ¡°Hey, Matthew, you have to take good care of Valeriel¡± Matthew had rarely talked to Katherine. Yet now, he looked at her. ¡°Okay g from M Matthew¡¯s attitude, it did not seem like Katherine¡¯s heart instantly warmed. At the same time, she could not help but find it strange, Judging he didn¡¯t like Valerie. Instead¡­ it seemed like he was in love. Matthew drove home and carried Valerie upstairs. Valerie slept very soundly. During this period, she woke up twice in a daze. As if she felt that she was dreaming, she closed her eyes and fell asleep agun. Matthew ced her on the bed and tucked her in. He thought to himself that this was the first time he had taken care of someone so carefully in his life. However, the person who was being taken care of was not very grateful. The nket that he had just covered her with was kicked away. ¡°Be good¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was deep and slow. Valerie suddenly shivered in her sleep. She could not help but hug his waist. Her clingy voice was exactly the same as thest time she was sick. She even said exactly the same thing. ¡°Daddy.¡± Matthew was speechless. The veins on his forehead twitched Manbew wanted to see what Valerie¡¯s father looked like since Valerie had mistaken him for her father twice. 2/3 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 However, the warm and soft feeling in Matthew¡¯s arms still made Matthew feel veryfortable. Speaking of which, he had never seen Valerie wearing perfume, but there was always a faint fragrance on her body. He frowned and thought about it. It should be the smell of the flowers she usually grew on the balcony. It was a reassuring smell, and it soothed his nerves. ¡°You asked me to stay¡± After Matthew finished speaking, he pulled the nket over her and himself. It was a good night¡¯s sleep. The next day, the moment Valerie woke up, she thought that she was dreaming. She closed her eyes and was in a daze for a while. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Matthew¡¯s eyes. Her entire body suddenly stiffened. Valerie said, ¡°M¨CMr. Grant, why are you in my room?¡± She was shocked and instantly felt a surge of anger. She thought, Matthew has already entered my room openly. Hasn¡¯t he gone a little overboard? However, just as this dissatisfaction rose. Matthew suddenly picked up his phone. Then, a recording was heard from the phone. ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t go. Stay and hug me The voice in the recording sounded very clingy. It sounded so clingy that Valerie felt that she would never say such a thing. However, the voice in the recording was hers. Valerie was bbergasted. Her anger had also stopped abruptly. On the contrary, her face was flushed red. She hesitated for a moment and did not even dare to look Matthew in the eye. She thought. ¡®Damn it, I can¡¯t figure it out even if I rack my brains. I took the initiative to ask him to stay, and I actually said that to him. Oh right, I was originally in Katherine¡¯s shop yesterday. Could it be that he picked me up? Wouldn¡¯t he have to carry me all the way home?¡± At this point, Valerie felt Matthew¡¯s gaze on her. She gritted her teeth. No matter how regretful she was, she could not change the fact of what happenedst night. Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± Matthew moved closer to her and whispered into her car, ¡°Vallic, I prefer it when you call me by my my name. Valerie thought, ¡®Fine, we¡¯re already a married couple. Calling Matthew by his name is no big deal. Valerie said, ¡°Thank you, Matthew, She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination. She wondered, Recently, Matthew seems to be seducing me intentionally or unintentionally. He is clearly getting intimate with other women, so why is he flirting with me now? Moreover, would he stay if I wanted him to stay! He had been so wary of me previously, Wasn¡¯t he afraid that I would force myself on him? With this thought in mind, Valerie didn¡¯t panic as all Matthew was t.2 feet tall and had eight¨Cpack abs. She wouldn¡¯t lose out no matter what Matthew was silent. Fo For a moment, Matthew had the illusion that he had been taken advantage of ¡°Mathew, can we still cat boiled eggs today?¡± As she spoke, she had already gone to the kitchen to steam the eggs. However, Matthew¡¯s treatment today was better than yesterday. Other than the eggs, there was also a burrito divided into two. Matthew asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat with me?¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°No, I have something to do. I have to go out first. See you tonight.¡± When she reached the entrance, she suddenly thought of something. She took out a spray can from her bag and said, ¡°This is for you.¡± It was a mosquito repellent. Valerie did it on purpose. Matthew¡¯s gaze the night before was like a wolf¡¯s. He must have stayed up all night. In the end, he lied to her the ne morning that there was a mosquito in the room. She specially bought him a mosquito repellent to see what excuse he would use next time. Little did she know that a trace of surprise shed across Matthew¡¯s eyes. Matthew thought, I casually said that there was a mosquito, and Valerie specially bought me a mosquito repellent. Valerie really cares about me¡± The balcony on the fifth floor happened to face the parking shed for scooters in the neighborhood Matthew nced sideways and saw Valerie moving her scooter outside. The small scooter was her means of transportation. She had to ensure that it was fully charged every day. However, the weather was getting colder and it was too inconvenient for her to ride a scooter. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thinking of this, he called Charles immediately, ¡°Help me buy a Mini Chevrolet Charles thought that Matthew had broken the current one that he had. Charles immediately asked, ¡°Do you still want a blue one!¡± However, Matthew said. ¡°Buy a pink one¡± ¡°What?¡± Charles was surprised for a moment before he reacted. He thought. The car must have been for Mrs. Grant. Good lord, Mr. Grant drives a blue one, and Mrs. Grant drives a pink one. Does Mr. Grant have to get matching colors for their cars? Back then, Matthew did not like his car at all. Life was really unpredictable. Moreover, speaking of this. Charles recalled that Matthew was very stubborn back then. He insisted that he would never like Valerie. Now, Matthew even took the initiative to buy cars of matching colors. How mushy! Matthew had just hung up when he received a call from Sophia asking him why he did not bring Valerie to dinnerst night. Only then did he remember that he had forgotten about thisst night To prevent Sophia from reading too much into it, he directly said. ¡°I was too busy with socializing yesterday and got drunk. I¡¯m sorry, Grandina Sophia had more or less heard about Pred causing trouble. She instantly understood and did not ask further. She said, ¡°Next time then I especially learned two dishes. If you don¡¯t bring Val over, I will forget how to cook them¡± Mauhew replied, ¡°Okay¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing Sophia reminded him carefully. ¡°Matthew, do you remember what day is it today? A trace of surprise shed across Mathew¡¯s eyes. Then, he remembered that today was Tuesday, the memorial of Sarah of the Anderson family. He had to attend it. C 18 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Matthew returned to his room and changed into a formal ck suit and cost. His attire was formal and serious. The Anderson family lived in the suburbs and it took about two hours to reach there. Everyone knew how much the Anderson family valued Sarah, so this memorial service was even grander than a funeral. Today, the Anderson family was dressed in mourning clothes, and white flower wreaths were hanging in front of the door. The scene looked miserable, and even the air was filled with destion. Matthew did not like this kind of destion. In his opinion, the dead was already gone. The living was the most important. The top priority now was to let Olivia walk out of her grief and sorrow as soon as possible. However, some people clearly did not think sex At the door, there was an old man with gray hair and a hexicant expression It was Owen. Owen supported Olivia and weed everyone who came and went. Owen said. ¡°Mom, please go in. Let me handle duis Olivia shook her head. Her turbid eyes were already bloodshot, but her slender back was straight. ¡°No, I have to handle Sarah¡¯s matter personally. ¡°But your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Owen said as he wiped the corners of his eyes. His expression was more sorrowful than Olivia¡¯s. ¡°Mom, go in and rest. Leave this to me.¡± Olivia said, ¡°No, I can still hold on. Sarah has suffered so much. I¡¯ll send her on her way.¡± Olivia¡¯s words made everyone sigh. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, you must take care of yourself. If Sarah knew you¡¯re so sad, she¡¯d be sad too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Anderson, don¡¯t be too sad. Although Sarah¡¯s life was short, with you missing her so much, she would be in eternal bliss.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Via listened to the guests¡® words offon. However, she remained sad and wasn¡¯t consoled. The news of Sarah¡¯s death seemed to have destroyed her world. She barely had the will to live on. It was as if she might die at any time Everyone quicklyforted Olivia, Only Owen had a long face. Hemented, ¡°Sarah was a good child. I even carried her when she was just born. She died so young. Why didn¡¯t retribution befall me instead? To be honest, if God really wanted to punish one of us. I¡¯d be willing to exchange my life for yours, Sarah When we reunite in the afterlife, I¡¯ll definitely protect you well¡± As he spoke, he pinched his thigh. His eyes were red from crying ¡°Owen, it¡¯s good that you have such kind thoughts. Sarah didn¡¯t have the good fortune. When Olivia saw that Owen was even sadder than her and crying so heartbreakingly, her heart ached Matthew could not stand it anymore. He slowly walked forward. ¡°Mr. Owen, you¡¯re so sincere. I¡¯m sure Sarah can feel your good intentions. Why don¡¯t you go to Sarah¡¯s grave and tell her so that she could feel your kind intentions? After Matthew said that, the mournful expression on Owen¡¯s face froze. Embarrassed, Owen said, ¡°It¡¯s the same here. Sarah¡¯s spirit might already be at our door. She could hear me even if i said it here.¡± Matthew nodded with a faint smile, but his eyes were cold. The more guilty someone was, the more afraid they were of ghosts. They would feel guilty before the person¡¯s grave. Previously, Matthew only felt that Owen was suspicious. Now, he was more and more certain that there was something fishy about the news of Sarah¡¯s death brought back by Owen. Olivia¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re here too, Matthew collected his thoughts and took a step forward. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, my condolences¡± After reminding Olivia to rx, Matthew entered the hall to pay respect to Sarah Thinking about it carefully, if Sarah could grow up safely, she would be 25 years old now. They would be of the same generation. Matthew swept his gaze across the mourning hall that had been set up in the hall. Because Sarah died but her body wasn¡¯t found, the Anderson family built a small coffin for her. Inside the coffin were the clothes, shoes, colored pens, and electronic piano she had when she was young- y the electronic piano too. Chapter 383 Matthew¡¯s eyes shed. For some reason, he remembered that Valerie could pl Speaking of which, coincidentally, Valerie was also 25 years old. 2/1 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 COMMENT Chapter 388 A voice came from behind. ¡°Mathew! Manhew suddenly came back to his senses and saw Angel. His previously calm face instantly turned into anger. ¡°Why are you here! Have you not learned your lessonst time?¡± Hearing this. Angel immediately stepped back. Seeing Matthew¡¯s disgust towards her, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Matthew, I know you hate me, but I am also Olivia¡¯s god¨Cgranddaughter, I have to attend the memorial service¡± As she spoke, Angel ced a bouquet of white flowers by the coffin. Seeing the toys and clothes ced inside the coffin, she couldn¡¯t help bur sigh. ¡°Sarah was also my god¨Csister. She passed away so young and suffered a lot. I truly feel heartbroken. Her voice choked up as she spoke. Her at crying was dramatic but ineffective. Despite rubbing her eyes until they turned red, not a single tear fell. attempt Seeing this, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but say coldly. ¡°Has anyone ever told you how terrible your acting skills are! You and Sarah barely met a few times. I¡¯m not convinced that you¡¯re heartbroken at all¡± Angel was at a loss for words, her face turning red. ¡°No. 1..¡± Angel was was embarrassed and at a loss for words. Just then, Olivia walked over from behind. ¡°Manhew, don¡¯t bully Angel!¡± Angel quickly hugged Olivia¡¯s arm and sofily pleaded, ¡°Olivia. I really came to see Sarah. We grew up together in a way. She is gone now, and I truly feel bad about it¡­ As Angel spoke, she lowered her head, looking sorrowful. Seeing her like this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. Angel was just a year older than Sarah. Although they had only seen each other a few times, they were the closest in age among the children, When Olivia lost her granddaughter years ago. Angel happened to be studying piano at the Anderson family¡¯s home. With Sarah absent, arge part of Olivia¡¯s heart was missing, Angel happened to fill this void. While the rest of the family was out searching for Sarah, Olivia found comfort in Angel¡¯spany. During the many days ofpanionship, Angel consistently presented herself as a kind and sweet child. Naturally, Olivia grew fond of her. Among all the children, only Angel was adopted as Olivia¡¯s god¨Cgranddaughter. Seeing Angel in tears, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She immediately posted Angel¡¯s hand. I know. Good girl, don¡¯t be sad. I will speak up for you I know you love me. Angel coaxed softly, but her gaze met Matthew¡¯s icy stare, causing her to shrink back in fear. Ever since thest photo was taken, she instinctively feared Matthew, She dared not say or do anything upon receiving his warning re. Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. On such a solemn asion, talking too much might disrupt the memorial. In truth, Olivia knew well that without Sarah¡¯s remains returned, this memorial was just a formality to express grief and nothing more. But since they had arranged it, they couldn¡¯t let Olivia have more regrets. Amid the conversation, Olivia suddenly remembered something and nced around at all the guests. Then, she frowned and muttered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee Curious, Matthew asked, ¡°Olivia, who are you referring to Olivia sighed. ¡°Someone who should havee of all people¡­¡± Today, Valerie came to Redfield Pictures to sign a contract. On Noria Group¡¯s side, Manny made it easy for her and directly resigned. After contacting this side, both parties quickly reached an agreement and she signed the contract. Shawn wasn¡¯t in a hurry for her to start recording. Instead, he gave her the script for ¡°Catechism¡± and asked her to familianze herself with it first. Valerie had the same intention. She had been out of the industry for a while and nned to consult Daren on some details and technical aspects. As soon as she left the group¡¯s main gate, she ran into a familiar figure. her. However, for some re some reason, there seemed to ¡°Mr. Redfield, you¡¯re here! Valerie had a deep respect for Max due to his previous kindness toward her. However, be a hint of disappointment in Max¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, Max x smiled at her, ¡°Yeah, just passing by!¡± Thinking back, Valerie first met Max when he was buying a car for his wife, which showed their close rtionship. But these past few days whenever Chapter 385 she saw him, he was always alone. And considering the date, today should be his birthday. She thought, Why isn¡¯t Mr. Redfield at home with his wife but instead at thepany? Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with the carl Valerie hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t help asking about her doubts, Max appeared visibly surprised, seemingly not expecting Valerie to still be thinking about this matter. Then he smiled slightly. ¡°My wife loved she loved it in her dreams. Actually, she passed away three years ago.¡± Valerie hadn¡¯t anticipated this response and was suddenly shocked. At the same time, she felt remorseful for reopening this wound and causing Max sorrow, Watching his lonely figure, Valerie felt that he had endured a lot even his posture seemed burdened. However, amidst her regret, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the deep and touching bond between Max and histe wife. Having such a bord with another person was the greatest gift. As she hesitated, Max¡¯s bodyguard approached. ¡°Mr. Redfield, we just received notice. There¡¯s been an ident in the overpass area, causing a traffic jam. Even if we take alternate routes, it will likely take another two hours.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Max furrowed his brow, visibly concerned. Valerie hesitated for a moment before approaching. ¡°Mr. Redfield, are you nning to go somewhere?¡± Max sighed. ¡°Well, I was supposed to attend a memorial service. Another memorial service on the birthday of histe wife. It exined Max¡¯s sadness. Valerie felt sorry for him and couldn¡¯t help but chase after him. ¡°Mr. Redfield, if you don¡¯t mind, I can send you there. At this hour, even if a cares to pick you up, you might get stuck hallway due to the traffic¡± Max looked surprised but smiled. ¡°Sure, I thought I wouldn¡¯t make it. If you¡¯re willing to take me. I certainly don¡¯t mind. I hope your scooter can make it: ¡°No problem. It¡¯s fully charged today!¡± Valerie patted her chest. ¡°The only thing to worry about is not getting caught by the traffic police. Max hadn¡¯t ridden an electric scooter much before, and he was puzzled by her words. It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at an intersection that he encountered a police checkpoint stopping all two¨Cperson scooters. This was an eye¨Copener for Max ¡°Val, what should we do!¡± he asked. Valerie gestured for him to dismount. Then, she crossed the intersection. She waited until they were out of sight of the police before riding the scooter across and bringing Max along Max was genuinely amazed by her maneuver. Aw¨Cabiding man for many years, he secretly wondered if this was breaking thew. But after a few incidents like this, much of his irritation dissipated. Moreover, at his age, apart from his early years of entrepreneurship, he had always traveled by car. Riding a scooter was indeed a new experience. ¡°You¡¯re quite something, always making people happy when you¡¯re around.¡± Max praised. Valerie modestly replied, Many people say that.¡± The surrounding vehicles moved at a snail¡¯s pace, but under Max¡¯s guidance, Valerie maneuvered through the streets and alleys with agility The main roads were congested during rush hour, bustling with people and vehicles. With Max seated behind her on the scooter, Valerie felt a bit anxious but found relief once they left the downtown area. As the roads widened and tra??e thinned out, her scooter effortlessly navigated through the smallernes. It was Max¡¯s first time sitting on the back of someone ebe¡¯s scooter. Watching Valerie maneuver the scooter carefully yet nimbly, he immediately smiled. He thought. This little girl was really interesting¡± ¡°Take it easy. We won¡¯t bete. Turn right and keep going straight along this road.¡± Max directed from behind. Valerie nced at the road sign, puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the road leading to the suburbs?¡± Max nodded. ¡°That house is in the suburbs.¡± Valerie was taken aback. A memorial service in the suburbs?¡¯ The thought made her uneasy. The suburbs were often deste in her mind. She worried about the trouble riding her scooter out here, especially at dusk. She shivered involuntarily at the thought, feeling her skin crawling At least she wasn¡¯t alone. But half an hourter, Valerie realized her assumptions werepletely off. This ce felt nothing like the deste suburbs she had imagined. From the foot of the hill, there was a sense of elegance andpactness all the way up. Even in the evening, it felt refreshing. Especially as they ascended to the mountainside, a straight avenue lined with bald cypress trees greeted them. The leaves, now yellowed and covering the ground, swirled around as Valerie¡¯s scooter passed, resembling butterflies in flight. Approaching closer, several white cottages appeared on the semi¨Cmountainous slope, adorned with blooming red flowers. Under the setting sun, Chapter 388 they appeared vividly enchanting. Valene spotted a few words from far away She tried to read the sign. ¡°The Nandosen family¡­¡± Max chuckled and corrected her. ¡°It¡¯s the Anderson family estate. This entire mountain belongs to the Anderson family.¡± Valerie was astonished. The Anderson family from Kranson City¡¯s big three?¡± ¡°The big three Halia, that¡¯s one way to put it: Max chuckled hearing this description for the first time. ¡°The memorial service I¡¯m attending today is at the Anderson family estate¡± THE É« SEND GIFT Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie now truly fo now truly felt how great it must be to be wealthy. In her daydreams, she only hoped she could afford a three¨Cbedroom apartitient. The Anderson family had acquired the entire hill, constructing a grand mansion from its base to its peak. Breathing in the air filled with the scent of grass and the aura of freedom and wealth, Valerie continued following Max deeper inside. Finally, Max pointed to a luxurious mansion, saying, ¡°Here it is¡± As they approached closer, Valerie saw the magnificent mansion gate with its grand stone pirs and ornate ironwork, a typical ancient architectural style. Inside the walls, a few tree branches were adomed with flower buds, adding a touch of chilly beauty. The setting sun cast its light on the roof, creating dappled shadows, while dozens of luxury cars were neatly parked along the wall. nking the imposing gate were two statues that exuded grandeur. The gate stood open, and a gentle breeze passed through the hollowed¨Cout designs of the screen wall. Below the wall were rows of orchids. Valerie looked up and saw they were the most expensive species, the Moonlight Orchid. Few pots of this orchid could buy a house in Kranson City. Yet here they were casually ced under the wall. Any ordinary family would have long ago brought them indoors for careful nurturing It was truly extravagant. Even the stones paving the entrance were worth a fortune. Valerie remembered watching a documentary that featured a segment on a type of rare golden stone. It was known for its rity and fine texture, valued at 200 thousand dors. Historically, this stone was used for carving royal seals, so it was also called the Emperor Stone. Now, it was used as paving stones, a clear indication of the family¡¯s immense wealth. However, this sense of awe¨Cinspiring opulence was overshadowed by the sorrow of the memorial service setting. Yet, Valerie¡¯s mind felt somewhat sufled for some reason. A vague image seemed to be surfacing in her thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t grasp it at the moment. She felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in her heart, even though it was her first time visiting this ce. If not for Max guiding her, she would never have found her way here today. Speaking of the Anderson family, Valerie recalled Katherine mentioning the poor lule girl from the Anderson family. She wondered if the memorial service was for her. ¡°Mr. Redfield, who is the memorial service for today?¡± she finally asked ¡°It¡¯s for Sarah, the granddaughter of the Anderson family. If she hasn¡¯t passed away, she would be about your age. This child went missing at the age of four or five, and after so many years, we¡¯ve only now discovered that she¡¯s been gone¡­ Max sighed. ¡°It¡¯s heartbreaking and tragic to finally say goodbye to her.¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t help feeling that behind Max¡¯s sighs, there was more to the story. As she looked at his sorrowful and guilty expression, it seemed there was a deeper connection between him and the girl Now, Valerie¡¯s thoughts were a bit clearer. She remembered Katherine mentioning that Olivia¡¯s blood rtives shared the surname Redfield, which turned out to be Max and Shawn of Redfield Group. No wonder Redfield Pictures had once owned such rich resources. However, their decline might be rted to Sarah¡¯s disappearance, causing the whole family to worry about her. Thinking this over, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but envy the girl. At least she had so many rtives who cared about her all these years. Seeing more and more luxury cars around them, Valerie realized her scooter parked on the side of the road was causing an obstruction. ¡°Mr. Redfield. I¡¯ll leave you here. I¡¯ll head back now!¡± Unexpectedly, Max stopped her. ¡°Valerie, why not apany me inside! Since this child was about your age, you could also offer her a bouquet at the memorial. If she can see from the heavens, she will surely be pleased!¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Valerie looked at Max today, feeling particrly heavy¨Cheaned, making her pity him. She couldn¡¯t find a reason to refirse, but it was someone else¡¯s memorial service, so she couldn¡¯t juste and go as she pleased. She said. ¡°No. Mr. Redseld. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to go over there suddenly. I won¡¯t disturb them.¡± Seeing Valerie¡¯s refusal, Max lified his head to look at the Anderson family¡¯s ce. The atmosphere today was too solemn. It really wasn¡¯t suitable for Valerie toe. Moreover, he felt guilty himself. He couldn¡¯t let Valerie take the me for him. If anything went wrong at the Anderson family¡¯s ce, it would all be his fault. So Max didn¡¯t insist. I didn¡¯t consider it well. You go back carefully¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, I know the way. Valerie assured him. Max nodded faintly, then hesitantly lifted his foot to walk away. Valerie watched has figure, feeling relieved only after he had entered. But she didn¡¯t leave immediately. She was reluctant to part with the beautiful scenery before her. She took out her phone and suapped some pictures of the mountain view, nning to share them with Katherine later. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Anderson family mansion, the hollow above the wall faintly revealed silhouettes of people inside. Suddenly, Max felt a wave of dizziness. The Anderson family mansion still felt so familiar to him, yet things had changed. The face he knew so well appeared before him, and Max suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart Long¨Cforgotten memories rushed over him in an instant. Opening and closing his eyes, Max seemed to see two figures struggling. Among them, Sarah was crying out for help, her small figure bobbing on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± He instinctively reached out, but a chasm separated the two. Sarah¡¯s figure remained on the water¡¯s surface, echoing screams and cries in his car Then. Max realized it was just an illusion, an old nightmare resurrected after so many years. He shook his head to dispel these thoughts. He resumed walking towards the mansion. But after just a few steps, he suddenly felt short of breath, his face growing paler and covered in sweat Clutching his chest, he involuntarily started to lean backward: Instinctively grabbing onto the doorframe, he saw a sea of tear¨Cstreaked faces, ¡°Sarahr ¡°Sarah, please rest in peace!¡± The cries echoed in the air, surrounding Maxpletely. His chest hurt intensely, and his vision began to blur. The overwhelming pressure made it difficult for him to breathe He muntered, ¡°Someone¡­ help me.. Max exerted all his strength to call for help, but it felt like he was isted. He felt like he was on a deserted ind, unnoticed by anyone! There were 100 many people visiting the Anderson family estate, and everyone had gone to pay their respects in the memorial hall. Just a moment ago, a group of guests had arrived, and Olivia had gone to greet them. Now, there wasn¡¯t a single person at the entrance! Struggling to hold onto the doorframe, Max slowly slipped downwards. At that momem, Olivia noticed a flicker of movement. Doubting her eyes, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of uncase. Fortunately, Matthew was nearby. She quickly called out, ¡°It seems someone¡¯s there Matthew,e with mel Matthew supported Olivia as they walked towards the main gate. Through the hollow of the wall, Manhew saw who it was. ¡°That looks like Mr. Redield!¡± He recognized Max. They had nned to meet a few days ago, but Max hadn¡¯t shown up. Olivia looked and confirmed it. She could not help but feel emotional and actually a little happy. ¡°It¡¯s him! After all these years, he¡¯s finallye! Matthew, help me over there.¡± Hearing voices and approaching footsteps, Max realized he was saved. Relief washed over him, and he copsed, losing consciousness, Olivia was shocked when she arrived and saw this scene. At such an advanced age, a fall was no trivial matter. ¡°Mr. Redfield, what happened to y you?¡± Mathew frowned deeply, quickly handing Olivia to someone nearby and rushing toward Max. Owen and others noticed themotion and gathered around. Chapter 390 Matthew shouted, ¡°Call the doctor, quick!¡± With the Anderson family hosting a memorial service today, there were no doctors present. ?? Then, Matthew quickly called for an ambnce, but the surrounding crowd was noisy and chantic, making it difficult tomunicate. He moved to ¨¤ quieter corner and finally got through. He also called his personal doctor, describing Max¡¯s condition. However, it was impossible to diagnose urately over the phone. Back at the gate, panic had set in. hey said it¡¯s rush hour. Even if the ambncees, it will take at least half an hour!¡± They ¡°What? Mr. Redfield can¡¯t wait that long!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°We need another so solution. Maybe we should take him ourselves¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t move him. If something happens, it could be disastrous¡­ Everyone panicked. Despite the grandeur of the Anderson family, no one could take charge effectively. Olivia was extremely anxious. Her heart was in her throat. She squatted down beside Max and carefully patted his face. However, he showed no response, barely breathing Olivia immediately panicked. She was worried that the man she had wasted so long to see might be lost today. Amidst themotion, a young woman suddenly burst through the crowd. ¡°Mr. Redfieldi¡± Valerie hadn¡¯t gone far. She was just about to leave after taking some photos when she saw a group of people gathered at the entrance, looking panicked. Sensing something was wrong, she quickly rushed over. As she pushed through the crowd, she saw Max lying on the ground with a sickly expression She thought. This is bad!¡± Without concern for offending anyone, Valerie forcefully pushed people aside, needing to get Max some air. The more crowded it was, the less air Ise had Owen saw Valerie and grabbed her. ¡°Who are you! How can you barge in here? If you¡¯re not a doctor, don¡¯t touch him! If something happens, you won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences!¡± SEND GIFT COMMINI Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Valerie was still wearing a helmet, clearly not among today¡¯s invited guests. Owen thought Valerie was here to cause trouble and tried to push her away. Feeling a burst of anger, Valerie pushed Owen back and knelt beside Max. She unbuttoned his clothes and began to perform CPR. Thest time Max copsed in the garage, Valerie was at a loss and could do nothing. In the end, she used her scooter to get Max to the ambnce. Later, Matthew told her it was cardiac arrest, and she regretted not reacting quickly enough to save Max. So, she watched many videos to learn CPR, just in case a simr situation urred at the garage again. She never expected that she would actually need to use it today. This was the second time Max had a heart problem. At this time of day, waiting for an ambnce would definitely cause dys. If no immediate action was taken, waiting for the ambnce might waste the best time for resuscitation, putting Max in great danger. n¡¯t know what to dost time, but I can definitely help you this time!¡± Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Redfield, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t know Despite her words, she was extremely nervous, knowing this was a matter of life and death. Owen staggered back from her push, feeling humiliated that someone of his status was being underestimated by an unknown youngdy. Enraged, he was about to call the bodyguards to throw Valerie out. Although the Redfield family was rted to the Anderson family, they were only close to Olivia. If Max had any mishap at the Anderson family¡¯s ce, it would be a big trouble. Owen eximed, ¡°What are you doing? Move aside! If you dy any longer and something happens when the doctor arrives, you won¡¯t be spared!¡± ¡°Stop¡± Unexpectedly, Olivia intervened. ¡°Mom?¡± Owen was surprised. Olivia frowned but firmly stopped Owen. Although she didn¡¯t know Valerie¡¯s background, Valerie¡¯s anxious and worried expression was genuine. Her actions seemed like she was trying to save Max. Valerie had already unbuttoned Max¡¯s clothes. She recalled the training from her mind and the memories of practicing CPR on a dummy during university social practice. She found the spot between his chest, ovepped her hands, and pressed down rhythmically while observing Max¡¯s breathing. The surrounding area fell silent as everyone watched Valerie. Valerie continuedpressing thirty times and then performed mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth resuscitation. She was anxious and worried, with a thinyer of sweat already forming on her forehead. The scene surprised the onlookers, who hadn¡¯t expected such dedication from a young girl Most people wouldn¡¯t even dare to perform mouth¨Cto- mouth. ¡°Is she e a professional medical worker?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She must be from a rich family.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Anderson family, nor does she look like she¡¯s here to pay respects. Who is sher The onlookers watched her and quickly called for an ambnce, but it was stuck in traffic and wouldn¡¯t arrive soon. Valerie also felt anxious hearing this. Her arms were already sore, and she was drenched in sweat. If she continued, she would be exhausted. After all, she had only learned basic first aid and wasn¡¯t a professional Moreover, she was pregnant, and her vision was starting to blur. She thought, ¡°No. I can¡¯t stop! Valerie¡¯s forehead was now covered in sweat, and she was feeling faint. Owen, already suspicious of her, couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Can you do it?¡± Others also frowned. ¡°Does she know what she¡¯s doing! Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Redfield woken up yet! Maybe she¡¯s doing it wrong.¡± Valerie didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. She wished for someone to help her. But as she lifted her head, her vision ckened, and she uncontrobly fell to the side. She thought she would hit the floor, but she unexpectedly fell into a cool embrace. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take over from here. The familiar voice left Valerie momentarily stunned. Before she could react, Matthew had already taken off his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves. Valerie finally breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Matthew¡¯s actions were skilled and more precise than hers. Seeing Chapter 391 this, Valerie hoarsely asked the surrounding crowd to step back a bit. This time, the crowdplied, not because they wanted to listen to her, but because they saw Matthew taking over and didn¡¯t want to offend him. Valerie was grateful for his presence. Otherwise, people wouldn¡¯t have taken her seriously. Finally, with theirbined efforts, Max regained consciousness. Valerie then found a bottle of emergency heart medicine in Max¡¯s pocket and quickly gave it to him. ¡°Mr. Redfield is awake!¡° ¡°Thank goodness, Mr. Redbeld. You really scared me¡°¡± ¡°Who would have thought Mr. Redfield would suddenly copse Fortunately, this youngdy is here. Mr. Redfield is truly lucky!¡± Indeed, being in the suburbs, far from the city center, it was fortunate Valerie acted promptly. Otherwise, it might have been toote by the time the ambnce arrived Max was still a bit dazed and looked around in confusion, not understanding how he ended up there. Owen hurried forward to help him up. saying. ¡°Mr. Redfield, you¡¯re finally awake. I was so worried¡°¡± While Owen hadn¡¯t helped in the rescue, he was quick to im credit, Valerie couldn¡¯t care less about this. She was just d Max was okay. Feeling like a fish that had been struggling on drynd, she now felt revitalized and hugged the person next to her in excitement. ¡°Thank goodness, thank goodness¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Matthew was momentarily surprised, then slightly smiled and hugged Valerie back. ¡°Well done¡± He had just made a call and saw her by Max¡¯s side. Though surprised to see her there, he was more impressed by her determination to save Max. In the grand mansion, everyone was focused on self¨Cpreservation, even Owen. Rather than being genuinely concerned for Max, he was more worried about the potential trouble if Max had died at the Anderson family¡¯s estate. Only Valerie was willing to risk everything to save him SIND GIFT Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Max, so hardly anyone noticed Valerie and Matthew embracing. And the infamous Matthew, kriown for his aloofness towards women, showed no sign of rejecting her at all. Meanwhile, Owen continued fussing over Max. But Max was still regaining his senses and barely heard him. As he gradually came to his senses, he looked around and finally fixed his gaze on Olivia. Then, Max¡¯s eyes turned wet instantly. He stood up shakily. Despite the crowd urging him to sit and rest, he insisted on getting up. Then, he stubbornly walked toward Olivia with difficulty. Olivia was startled. Seeing how weak Max was, the others hurried to help him walk, but Max refused. Seeing this, Olivia stepped forward, cing aforting hand on his shoulder, but Max¡¯s face remained tear¨Cstreaked and filled with guilt. ¡°I never thought, at this old age, I¡¯d still have the face toe here. I¡¯ve truly let you down,¡± he said, wiping his tears and holding Olivia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Olivia, since I¡¯m here, I must tell you about what happened all those years ago. The day Sarah and her father drowned, it happened because they took my boat! If I hadn¡¯t taken that nap and had been there to help them navigate, maybe the ident wouldn¡¯t have urred¡­ I¡¯ve regretted this every day since then. It¡¯s my fault. I failed you Max cried like a child. Olivia lost two loved ones all of a sudden. She was more devastated than anyone else, but even in her grief, she couldn¡¯t put all the me on Max. Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. All these years, you stayed away from the Anderson family out of guilt. But everyone has their fate. If you¡¯d been on the boat, all three of you might have drowned!¡± She smiled bitterly and patted his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty anymore. Sarah wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this. She was so close to you. She would never me you. Over the years, I¡¯vee to terms with it. She wasn¡¯t meant to grow up with me, and now she¡¯s gone. It¡¯s just fate¡­ Olivia continued, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t dwell on it. Sarah is gone, but we must keep living. However, she had never truly moved past her grief. Max¡¯s guilt was even deeper than hers. Twenty years had passed, yet he was still mired in it. His wife had also been depressed and passed away years Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Anderson and Redfield families had fewer interactions over the years, and Max himself has lost interest in business, resulting in the decline of the Redfield Group as a whole Olivia had to muster her spirits tofort Max Olivia asked. ¡°Is the ambnce here! Max shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just my old ailment. I felt guilty when I stepped in, and it overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t catch my breath, so I fainted. No worries now. I took some medicine and feel much better. I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter for a thorough check¨Cup.¡± As the conversation wound down, the atmosphere grew somber, Olivia gently patted Max¡¯s back and then turned her gaze toward Valerie. She smiled softly. ¡°What¡¯s this youngdy¡¯s name? Watching her throw caution to the wind just now had me quite worried. Who knew she¡¯d pull you back from the brink,¡± Olivia remarked. When Valerie was mentioned, Max¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned to Valerie and eximed, I didn¡¯t expect it would be you saving me again!¡± Olivia was puzzled. ¡°Again?¡± Max sighed and exined, ¡°A while back, I missed my wife terribly and had an emotional breakdown. I fainted then, too. The ambnce got stuck in traffic, but this youngdy took me to it. She saved me once before. Valerie quickly waved her hand. ¡°I just gave you a ride. The real lifesavers were the medical staff: ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. At my age, if I copsed on the road, most passersby would hesitate to help, fearing a heftypensation if anything went wrong. Yet, you rushed me to medical care without a second thought. People like you are rare. You truly saved me. Max insisted. Valerie chuckled at Max at Max¡¯s words, She hadn¡¯t thought much about it, especially since she didn¡¯t have many assets herself. But Max¡¯s appreciation piqued her curiosity. If she ever did encounter a scammer pretending to be a helpless old man, she wondered how the wealthy Matthew would handlepensating a few old men. Olivia couldn¡¯t help but look at Valerie with more interest. She had already found Valerie quite likable in appearance, and now she found her even more pleasing- With a kind expression, Olivia asked Valerie, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Valerie was still unaware of the identity of the elderlydy but she found her incredibly warm and approachable. The aura around Olivia was unmistakable, hinting she must be a striking beauty in her youth despite her current age. Tim Valerie Warren,¡± she introduced herself. ¡°Valerie Warren¡­¡± Olivia found the name familiar. Matthew was about to exin, but before he could, Louis¡¯s irritating voice cut in. ¡°Olivia, this is the Miss Warren I mentioned to youst time, remember that news¡­ Upon hearing this, Olivia was momentarily stunned. She thought, ¡®I see. So, she is Valerie Warrent Olivia had been curious about Valerie ever since Louis mentioned her and wanted to meet her in person. Unexpectedly, they met today. Olivia sized up Valerie. When she had seen her in the news, she had thought Valerie must have been through a lot, given her difficult circumstances, But looking at her now, with her natural beauty and elegant demeanor despite wearing ordinary clothes, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but feelpassion. Olivia did not expect such a fine young woman toe from such a troubled background. Especially the familiar air about her¡­ It reminded Olivia of someone, but she quickly dismissed the thought. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Her second son had searched almost the entire world and confirmed Sarah¡¯s death. There was no need for her to dwell on those thoughts anymore. Trst s you Indeed, Olivia eximed warmly. ¡°You saved Max today. We owe you. Come,e closer, and let me have a good look at you!¡± Olivia praised Valerie, Valerie felt a bit embarrassed but strangely found herself liking Olivia instantly. As Olivia took her hand, Valerie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of genuine warmth from her. You¡¯re about the same age as my grandchildren. Just call me Olivia, Olivia said warmly. ¡°Olivia¡­ Valerie repeated softly Olivia beamed with delight. You¡¯re a good child!¡± Louis stepped forward again, adding to the intrigue. ¡°Valeric, there¡¯s something you probably wouldn¡¯t guess.¡± ¡°What is it?¡°Valen Valerie asked curiously. Louis said.¡± ¡°Well, Olivia is a devoted listener of your audiobook ount.¡± Valerie was genuinely surprised. It had been a while since she had updated her audiobook ount. Living with Matthew made it inconvenient, and her job kept her busy. Thest time she logged on was after recording a session and replying to a few fans messages Valerie remembered vaguely a reader with a white flower profile picture. She was sincere but with a touch of old¨Cfashioned charm. Testing the waters, Valerie looked at Olivia. ¡°Are you Icy Plum Olivia smiled and nodded, confirming that ¡°ley Plum¡± was her online nickname. Valerie was stunned. She never imagined meeting a real¨Clife fan offline, let alone someone as distinguished as Olivia! Valerie had heard about Olivia¡¯s elegance and had hoped to meet her someday, but the difference in their social statuses had always made it seem unlikely. Yet, here they were, brought together by chance, with an unexpected connection. On the sidelines, Owen and others were equally stunned. It wasn¡¯t because they were surprised that Olivia knew Valerie. They were shocked that Olivia, who had been mncholic for days, suddenly disyed such a genuine smile. Unlike the forced smiles she put on when younger rtives visited, today she seemed truly happy. This turn of events was certainly not part of his n.. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Angel was displeased. Valerie had stolen everyone¡¯s limelight right from the start. It was supposed to be Sarah¡¯s memorial today, and after Valerie appeared, not only did she save Max¡¯s life, but she also managed to earn Olivia¡¯s favor. Angel cursed in her heart, ¡®How does this bitch manage to deceive Olivia? She had already snatched Matthew away, but now she¡¯s trying to steal my god¨Cgrandmother too! And Mr. Redfield fainting¡­ Could he have done it deliberately to aid Valerie?¡± Angel clenched her fists tightly as she stared at Valerie. Valerie felt a piercing gaze and looked up to meet Angel¡¯s fierce re. Valerie raised an eyebrow in response. Valerie suddenly found it amusing. Ever since Angel embarrassed herselfst time, it seemed like Angel couldn¡¯t even bother to put on an act anymore. She thought, Why is Angel ring at me so fiercely? There are a few people between me and Matthew. Is she getting jealous of me?¡± Just as Valerie was contemting this Angel sweetly approached Olivia. ¡°Olivia, today is Sarah¡¯s memorial, and Miss Warren has lifted your spirits since she arrived. She¡¯s truly a consoling figure as if she came here just tofort you!¡± Valerie suddenly realized Angel¡¯s intention and was amused. She hadn¡¯t expected Angel to be jealous of her interaction with Olivia. While Valerie found Olivia warm and approachable, today was their first meeting after all. It was a chance encounter. There might not even be a second meeting in the future. Valerie couldn¡¯t understand why Angel had to be jealous, ¡°Saying goodbye to Sarah, and you gain a new friend. Angel repeatedly invoked Sarah¡¯s name, so Olivia wouldn¡¯t forget it was a memorial day. Olivia may not have caught the implication, but Owen certainly did. He subtly furrowed his brows before cheerfully suggesting. Now that Mr. Redfield is feeling better, why don¡¯t we all take a break inside? Mr. Redfield, you must take care of yourself¡± With Owen¡¯s gentle reminder, Olivia shifted her attention back to Max, offering himforting words. Then, Owen proposed they take Max to pay respects to Sarah in the hall, allowing him a private moment to speak his heart. Max naturally couldn¡¯t refuse, and with Olivia¡¯s support, they made their way to the hall. However, the solemnity of the asion weighed heavily on Olivia, and the vitality she had shown earlier seemed to dissipate bit by bit. Halfway through, something urred to Olivia. She turned back to Louis and instructed him, ¡°Since you know Miss Warren, please look after her for me. She¡¯s a benefactor of our Anderson family, and we mustn¡¯t neglect her.¡± Feeling somewhat drained, Valerie sat in a corner to cool off and resi, Olivia found her endearing and was keen to get to know her better. Louis didn¡¯t mince his words. ¡°Rest assured, I will.¡± With Olivia¡¯s confidence in Louis, she proceeded into the hall alongside Max. However, she wasn¡¯t aware of Matthew¡¯s frown as he heard her words Matthew thought, ¡°Why should anyone else take care of my wife Matthew was about to call out to Olivia, but Louis lowered his voice, coldly mocking, ¡°Manhew, I¡¯m helping you here. You haven¡¯t even confessed your identity to Valerie yet. If you tell Olivia directly that you¡¯re married, everything will be exposed. Are you sure that¡¯s okay!¡± Matthew didn¡¯t care if it was exposed. He had initially been cautious of Valerie,ter realizing his misunderstanding and letting it go. But then he sensed she was keeping something from him. He hoped she would open up to him. Even though they hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet, no man in the world could remain indifferent when someone was making moves on his wife. Matthew¡¯s voice was cold and displeased. ¡°Louis, howe you suddenly like meddling in other people¡¯s business? Especially when ites to someone else¡¯s wife¡± Louis was stung by his sharp tone and his face darkened. ¡°Valerie is my friend. I¡¯m just following Olivia¡¯s orders. Matthew, if you have a problem, why don¡¯t you talk to Olivia about it?¡± Louis was confident that Matthew wouldn¡¯t dare reveal his true identity, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Unexpectedly, Matthew began walking towards the hall. Louis was astonished. ¡°Mathew, are you serious? You¡¯re not going to keep hiding it from Valerie?¡± Matthew¡¯s gaze was cool. ¡°I will tell her sooner orter. It¡¯s just a matter of finding the right time. Today might as well be that day¡± Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Louis was shocked. He recalled Matthew¡¯s unwavering determination when he had intercepted him in the parking lot. Perhaps Matthew truly meant what he said. He might indeed be sincere about Valerie and not just ying around with her. This revtion unsealed him deeply. Meanwhile, not far away, Angel had overheard their conversation. She couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists tightly. Her nails dug deep into her flesh, and she was unaware of the pain. Angel thought, Is Matthew really going to reveal the truth to Valerie?¡® Watching Olivia and Max emerge from the hall, Matthew headed towards Olivia. Angel felt her heart racing uncontrobly. Her mind raced. ¡®No, this can¡¯t happen! I won¡¯t ept it, not at any cost!! Then, a sudden crash startled everyone. It was the sound of a wine ss hitting the ground. Olivia was just emerging from the hall. She heard the sound and turned towards Angel. There she saw Angel, holding her injured hand, blood dripping from her fingers. ¡°Angel, what happened?¡± Olivia eximed in shock. She quickly walked toward Angel. ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re bleeding. Let¡¯s bandage that up quickly. How did this happen?¡± Angel quickly stepped forward and embraced Olivia. Her shoulder was trembling as tears streaming down her face. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just¡­ I just thought about Sarah, she was about my age, and so unfortunate¡­ I was ovee with grief and lost myself for a moment¡­ Olivia was taken aback. Her eyes also became teary. She gently patted Angel¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, my dear. But please be careful, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Let¡¯s go and get that hand bandaged right away¡± Angel nodded tearfully, clinging to Olivia¡¯s arm, and said affectionately. Thank you, Olivia, for being so curing. From now on, please think of me as Sarah, and I will take care of you as she would have¡± Over the years, Olivia had indeede to see Angel as a part of Sarah. Hearing Angel say this warmed her heart, tears nearly welling up in her eyes as she nodded softly. ¡°Alright¡­ alright! With this exchange, the two embraced tightly, leaving no room for anyone else to intervene. Matthew¡¯s gaze turned cold as he fixed his eyes on Angel. No matter what Angel did, he felt she had ulterior motives. He suspected that she hurt herself on purpose. Meanwhile, Valerie had finished resting. Absentmindedly sipping water, she hadn¡¯t noticed what was happening nearby. Walking over, she saw Olivia chatting with Angel. Valerie said, ¡°Mr. Redfield, Mrs. Anderson, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m ready to leave now,¡± Olivia had initially wanted to keep Valerie for a chat, but seeing Angel¡¯s distressed look, she nodded to Valerie. Take care on your way back. Visit us next time.¡± Valerie smiled politely, neither confirming nor denying future visits. She didn¡¯t have much connection with the Anderson family. Yet, if the opportunity arose, she wouldn¡¯t mind seeing Olivia again. Valerie had admired the paintings on the wall just now. She had loved painting since childhood but hadn¡¯t had many chances to study it However, she quickly dismissed the thought. She would soon be busy with her new job. She wouldn¡¯t have much free time when she went to Redfield Pictures. She would think about learning painting in the future. Valerie bid farewell to the two elders and left. Watching Valerie walk away, Angel felt a secret joy in her heart as if she had won a battle. However, Matthew immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Anderson, I should also take my leave. Olivia nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay. Despite your busy schedule, thank you foring to see Sarah. She would appreciate it. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home.¡± Olivia thought Matthew was heading back to the Grant family¡¯s residence. Only Angel knew Matthew was likely going after Valerie. Angel had worked hard to stop Matthew from telling Olivia the truth. If Matthew and Valerie confessedter, all her efforts would be in vain. Her hand injury would have been for nothing. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Matthew¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but pout, wanting to say her hand hurt and ask him to take her home, But before she could speak, Matthew nced at her. ¡°You got hurt today. Why not stay here with Mrs. Anderson? You¡¯ve been missing Sarah, haven¡¯t you? Spend some time with her.¡± Angel was left speechless. She thought, What did he mean spend some time with Sarah She¡¯s dead already!¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Despite putting on quite a show earlier, Angel couldn¡¯t refuse Matthew¡¯s suggestion in front of Olivia. Otherwise, it would be like shooting herself in the foot. Reluctantly, she watched Matthew turn and leave. Fortunately, Olivia didn¡¯t seem suspicious. Noticing the servant was slow to bring the gauze, she grew concerned about Angel¡¯s hand. She went to the hall to fetch the first aid kit Louis was observing Angel¡¯s fuming face. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Matthew isn¡¯t for you. I told you to stop fantasizing, but you never listen!¡± Angel rolled her eyes at him. She was annoyed by his words. ¡°Who said Matthew and I don¡¯t have a chance? That night I got drunk at the bar, he specifically came to pick me up! He¡¯s just with Valerie to appease Sophia, If it weren¡¯t for her, he¡¯d have divorced Valerie long ago!¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and showed it to Louis, disying photos taken by paparazzi that night at the bar. She hadn¡¯t released them Katherine¡¯s threat Seeing her confidence, Louis was speechless, If Angel were deceiving others, it would be fine. But he feared she might be even deceiving herself. It was not that he looked down on Angel After all, she had known Matthew for almost twenty years. Despite all those years, she hadn¡¯t been able to win over him. Now, it seemed even more unlikely. Louis shook his head and left. Angel ignored him and continued to admire the photos on her phone. Though only Matthew¡¯s silhouette was in the photo, the atmosphere captured in the picture was captivating. Even with just a silhouette, Matthew had her mesmerized. Angel set the photo as her screensaver and leisurely walked into the hall to find Olivia. Matthew had a deep respect for Olivia. Given her fallout with Matthew, Angel found it inappropriate to continue pestering him. However, if she used Olivia as an excuse, Matthew would undoubtedly come. Angel¡¯s mind was already calcting this n. Little did she know that her conversation with Louis had been overheard by someone leaning against the corner wall. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Being a member of the Grant family. Fred also attended today¡¯s memorial service, even though he arrivedte. When he came, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Max. Fred wondered why everyone was so interested in an old man. He thought that even if Max were saved, he wouldn¡¯t live much longer either. However, Fred noticed something else. The way Matthew looked at Valerie seemed different. Fred had been searching for the woman Sophia wanted to arrange a marriage for with Matthew. However, all of Matthew¡¯s affairs were tightly sealed, known only to his assistant, Charles. Charles had a mouth as tight as a welded iron gate. It was impossible to get any information from him. But now, this memorial service seemed to be revealing more than Fred had expected Fred had nced at the photos Angel disyed. There was no doubt the man in the photos was Matthew. Knowing Matthew¡¯s obsession with cleanliness, if he disliked someone, he wouldn¡¯t even let them get close, let alone hug them. Fred originally thought that after the events years ago, Matthew¡¯s dislike for Angel must have been extreme. It was enough to prove that he had no feelings for her. But, unexpectedly¡­. Angel¡¯s r return brought surprises. Matthew had not only gone on a bar date with her but also invested in her film. Fred couldn¡¯t believe that the woman Matthew was interested in wasn¡¯t Angel. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fred smiled as he leisurely walked out. ¡°Miss Santos, long time no see¡­ Angel nced at him. She felt that his smile gave off an ufortable vibe. Although his features bore some resemnce to Matthew, his eyes were sinister and repulsive. She coldly turned her gaze away, clearly not wanting to engage with him. Fred was naturally unhappy to be ignored. He lowered his is voice in displeasure. ¡°Angel, don¡¯t you recognize me? I am Matthew¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t try to cozy up to me Angel snapped, rolling her eyes and walking away without a second thought. She had recognized Fred, but she was well aware of the Grant family¡¯s dirty dealings, especially Fred¡¯s notorious reputation in Kranson City. Seeing him made her feel disgusted. Fred was already filled with anger. Now, he was further humiliated by Angel¡¯s outburst. He had always been overshadowed by Matthew at thepany, but he hadn¡¯t expected to be disrespected by a mere actress here. Despite being the daughter of the Santos family, Angel was just a vase to Fred, a useless decorative piece. Now, she dared to speak to him so rudely just because of Matthew. ¡°That bitch¡± Fred clenched his fists, pulling out his phone with a cold smile. ¡°Angel, you forced my hand. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance. me Matthew instead.¡± Soon, several figures were stationed at the foot of the mountain. The Anderson family¡¯s memorial service didn¡¯tst long, given that Sarah¡¯s body was never found, and many formalities were omitted. In the end, a burial teamid her symbolic grave under the big tree in the Anderson family¡¯s backyard, a way of returning her to her roots. However, only Owen knew the real purpose behind this. Olivia often took walks in the backyard, basking in the sun. There was a small wooden house in the backyard, which served as her private painting studio. Now, if she were to go to the backyard and see therge tree, it would remind her of Sarah. Coupled with the solitude of the backyard, it would likely bring her more sorrow thanfort Titl Angel apanied Olivia in seeing off thest guests was exhausted by the end. Thinking she could finally leave, she heaved a sigh of relief and bid farewell to Olivia. As she stepped out, dusk had fallen, Olivia wanted to keep her for the night, but Angel thought Matthew had probably gone to find Valerie. This thought made her so angry that she couldn¡¯t stay. She insisted on leaving. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you here if you want to leave. Be careful on the road, Olivia said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia. I¡¯lle to keep youpany in the next day or two Angel said coquettishly before leaving. She pulled out her phone to make a call when she saw a car approaching. She moved aside to let it pass, but the car veered slightly off course, startling her. She stepped on the elerator, but a sharp braking sound cut through the night. Her car was hit, and Angel was furious. Her mood had already been sour today, and this was her new car. Angered, she got out of her car to inspect the damage when a young man stepped out from the other vehicle. It was too dark to see his face clearly. Angel was about to shout in anger when she noticed a cold smile on the man¡¯s lips. The smile sent a chill down Angel¡¯s spine. She was about to return to her car when the man moved swiftly. He immediately covered her mouth and dragged her into a van, blindfolding and tying her up. Another man jumped out of the van, and they drove off, , one car leading and the other following. They clearly knew the area well, having likely scouted it beforehand. After winding through the roads down the mountain, they soon disappeared into the night. The night was as ck as ink, making it seem like nothing had happened. Valerie was was sitting in Matthew¡¯s car, pouting a bit angrily. She was supposed to leave on her scooter, but halfway through her ride, she heard a honk behind her. Matthew had somehow followed her and insisted she get into his car. She hadn¡¯t stopped her scooter, but Matthew still managed to block her path. She thought, ¡®So what if you have a car!¡® Chapter 397 Matthew folded down the back seat, stashed the scooter in the back of the car, and drove down the mountain. He thought Valerie had fallen asleep, but when he nced up, he saw her reflection in the car window. Her cheeks were puffed up like a cartoon character, making him want to pinch her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m taking ing you to see something.¡± he said. Just before heading down the mountain, Charles had sent him a message. They parked the car at the park in front of Slotmond Estate. Valerie listened in a daze, but since she was already in his car, she couldn¡¯t run anywhere. So she nodded. However, Matthew still acted mysterious, When they arrived, just as she was about to get out, her vision went ck. Something cold was ced over her eyes. She took a moment to realize that it was his tic. She was confused. ¡®Why is he covering g my eyes with his tie?! ¡°Come with me.¡± Inplete darkness, Matthew¡¯s voice became particrly clear and deep. Valerie felt her hands enveloped by warm,rge hands. She had to follow his footsteps carefully because she couldn¡¯t see anything. Even so, she identally stepped on his feet However, Matthew didn¡¯t get angry. They walked for about twenty¨Csomething steps, and Valerie vaguely heard the sound of music ying In her confusion, the tie was untied. When she regained her sight, she saw a pink car parked not far away. ¡°Is this¡­ did you prepare this for me?¡± she asked in surprise. The car wasn¡¯trge. It was the same model Matthew usually drove, but the interior of the car seemed to have been body, there were images resembling her cartoon hamster. Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat unexpectedly. custom¨Cmade. Around the car SEND GIFT Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, scooter isn¡¯t suitable,¡± he said in a calm tone, knowing she would like it Although she appeared calm andposed, like most girls, she had a fondness for things that looked cute. He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, waiting to see if she would discover another secret of the car, for instance, the color. Matthew had lived for thirty years, and it was the first time he had spent so much effort preparing a gift for a girl. He was not used to this unfamiliar gesture, so he raised his eyes to look around, waiting for her to discover it herself. However, he did not notice the smile on Valerie¡¯s face suddenly faded away gradually. Valerie was wondering why he gave her a gift. Is it because you feel sorry! You¡¯re sorry that you went out to see Angel, or because you attended the grand event with Angel? Since you¡¯re still having lingering feelings for Angel, why did you bother to make an effort to do this for me?¡± She admitted that she was indeed a little happy just now, but after calming down, this happiness suddenly turned into sarcasm. Now that she knew this man had lost interest in her, why did she still feel happy just because he gave her a gift! Moreover, to Mr. Grant, who to has immense wealth, this car should be just a small token casually given. Thinking of this, Valerie suddenly felt the night breeze was a bit chilly. Matthew hid his identity because he was afraid that she was after his money, so she had to make it clear. She wanted to see how he would react if she was after his money. Valerie put on a gentle and innocent smile. ¡°Thank you, Matthew, but I don¡¯t like small cars. Although it¡¯s convenient to park. I sell luxury cars in the car dealership. If I drive a Chevrolet, everyone willugh at me.¡± A flicker of astonishment clearly shed across Mathhew¡¯s face. Valerie: was amused. Just this is enough to scare him? As she was afraid that he would not fall out with her, she continued, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve always dreamed of having a BMW since I was young. It doesn¡¯t have to be a very expensive one; the one between 90,000 to 100,000 dors is good enough. Moreover, BMW is a branded car. Driving it will make me look good. Why not¡­ you buy me a BMW? Matthew had previously shown her his bank card, which had 100,000 dors in it. A BMW costing over 80,000 thousand dors would leave nothing behind in his bank ount once the basic configurations and other misceneous expenses at the car dealership were ounted for. But to Valerie¡¯s surprise, he nodded. ¡°Okay¡± However, Matthew¡¯s brows were obviously furrowed, and his expression did not look good. She did not expect him to be able to hold it in. However, judging from his expression, he should be a little upset. Valerie felt that she could try harder. want to ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve actually taken a fancy to a bag recently. I¡¯ve been hesitating for a long time about buying it, but I don¡¯t have enough money. I wan borrow some from you¡­ Valerie said. ¡°How much?¡± asked Matthew, Valerie recalled that recently, a purchasing agent on Instagram had posted a Chanel bag for sale and she was about to ask him for a hefty sum of 10 thousand dors. In the end, before she could even open her mouth, he had already asked, ¡°Is 20 thousand dors enough? Valerie was lost for words. ¡°It¡¯s enough! It¡¯s equivalent to my savings for a year! Valerie thought to herself. Valerie was speechless for a moment. She thought that a bag worth 10 thousand dors was already an impressive luxury item, but Matthew had easily raised the limit to 20 thousand dors. It turned out she was too narrow¨Cminded. ¡°Such testing is rather pointless. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t owe me anything to begin with. Anyway, I¡¯ve decided to leave, so what he thinks of me doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore, thought Valerie. Only then did Valerie calm down. I was joking with you just now,¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Matthew. She had always been thrifty and was good at bargaining with vendors. When he bought things at a more expensive price than they should, she even showed him how to make up for it. Human habits were integrated into every little thing in life. So when she suddenly asked for BMW just now, it didn¡¯t sound like something she would do. However, if she really wanted it, he was actually willing to give it to her. On the contrary, she was not so frugal with him and treated him well. He was happy to see that. ¡°But I really can¡¯t ept this car. It¡¯s too expensive. Besides, I don¡¯t have a habit of driving, and there aren¡¯t many employee parking lots at the office. Thank you, Matthew¡± She had already found a new job. Subsequently, she would find time to divorce to facilitate his rtionship with Angel There was no reason for her to ept his gift Matthew did not expect the first gift he intentionally gave someone to be rejected in such a way. Valerie¡¯s reaction was also different from what he had expected. What had gone wrong! Matthew couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what was going on, but he felt like there was sudden a wall ¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. to happen to break down that barrier The sky was pinch¨Cck, covered with dark clouds, ¡°Who are you guys? What are you doing? Let me go! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the youngdy of the Santos family!¡± On the steep mountain road, a small van weaved through the forest, and the rocky path causing considerable uncase. Angel was jolted awake, but in the darkness, she couldn¡¯t see anything. No one paid attention to her, and the kidnappers remained silent. When they reached their destination, Angel nearly vomited, and her legs went weak. They decided to loosen her blindfold. Angel looked around and saw nothing but trees. She figured they were in a sechaded deep mountain area. If something were to happen here, no one would respond and help her. Angel was instantly afraid. ¡°I beg you. You can ask for whatever amount of money you want, but just don¡¯t hurt met ¡°I know Matthew Grant, Mr. Grant My brother is the Santos Group¡¯s president, Louis Santos. You don¡¯t want to offend them, right?¡± No matter what Angel said, the other party ignored her. This made her panic. They don¡¯t want money! What if these people kill me? Or are they going to rape me? She was tremendously flustered. She had never thought that she would encounter such a thing in her life. SEND GIFT Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Neither of the two kidnappers said anything and put the blindfold on Angel¡¯s head again. After that, one grabbed Angel¡¯s arm and pulled her into the mountain path. After walking for some time, the two stopped. A seemingly sound of a lock being unlocked came from ahead. It sounded like they had arrived at a house. Angel wanted to take the opportunity to escape the moment they let go of her, but one of them pushed her into the house fiercely. Angel staggered and fell to the ground and the door was immediately closed. This made her feel extremely frightened, her heart pounding nervously. ¡°Help! Help! Let me go! How dare y you treat me like this! Let me go! I¡¯ll give you the money. Please Angel cursed and pleaded. The cursing and pleading were merely within a few minutes, but the darkness and the feeling of the unknown were terrifying. Angel grew increasingly scared. Hearing her voice trembling inside, the two kidnappers outside sneered. ¡°The person Boss wants has never escaped before. Miss Santos, you just stay inside quietly,¡± said the kidnapper. It was a small wooden house in the mountains. She was not given food or water and was left inside to fend for herself. The two kidnappers had been ordered to capture her.. However, recalling Angel¡¯s exposed long legs when she was pushed out of the car, one of the kidnappers could not help but smack his lips. ¡°She¡¯s a celebrity! She¡¯s young and tender. Thinking of her voice when she screamed, I wonder what she looks like in bed¡­¡­ ¡°Stop it Boss has said that touching her will leave traces. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself. Just let her starve to death!¡± said the other kidnapper. At this moment, it started to drizzle. The kidnappers looked around and waved their hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The weather in the mountains changes so quickly. It¡¯s going to pour heavily soon. Let¡¯s leave quickly,¡± ¡°In any case, people are scarce here. No one will know if anyone dies. By the time they discover her, who knows how long it will take? Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± The two even took a photo and sent it to the hirer before they left. Not long after their conversation ended, the footsteps gradually faded away. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Angel heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was even more flustered. If they left, wouldn¡¯t she really be left alone in the mountains? However, no matter how she shouted, no one came back to open the door. It was certain that she would die here. Who tho the hell is it? Who is it exactly? Who is the one who doesn¡¯t care about his own life? If I find out, I¡¯ll never let that guy off! These bastards! Angel cursed in her heart. Outside, the pouring rain made her realize it was pouring heavily here. However, no one would come over for a while, and the temperature kept dropping, leaving her freezing, She was wearing a ck suit as she was attending a memorial service. The thin clothes clung tightly to her body, and she felt even colder when the wind blew. The temperature in the mountains was low, to begin with. After a while, Angel started shivering in the small wooden house. She could not take it anymore. If she had known this earlier, she would have brought her bodyguards out. She did not expect to encounter such a thing. She was angry and yet afraid, and her face gradually turned pale. Speaking of the memorial service, Valerie¡¯s face shed across Angel¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it be¡­Valerie! Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental! First, she went to the Anderson family, tried to win over Mrs. Anderson, and then thought of a way to cause me to be alone¡­ Although it did not make sense no matter how Angel thought about it, she couldn¡¯t afford to think too deeply now. With her limited thought process, she could only think of the people she might have offended, and it was only Valerie besides those in her circle. Naturally, those within her circle wouldn¡¯t resort to such drastic measures. Now only Valerie would wish I could die! A sudden surge of anger rose in her heart. If I go out, I¡¯ll definitely not let Valerie offf¡± ¡°Someone please help me, help¡­ The heavy rain drowned out Angel¡¯s voice. Olivia was concerned about Angel. After Angel left, she called the Santos family to inform them. In the end, Patrick and Vivian waited a few hours, but Angel did not return home. They tried to contact Angel but could not get through. They felt something was wrong, so they called the Anderson family again. ¡°What? She¡¯s not home yet? Okay, quickly find her. Call me when you find her!¡± said Olivia. Olivia was stunned. After putting down the phone, she felt uneasy. ¡°Leon, go and see what¡¯s going on. Where else did Angel go after she left our ce! Seeing this, Leon quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Perhaps she has something on or her phone is out of battery. She¡¯s a public figure and won¡¯t run around. Moreover, she¡¯s driving. I¡¯ll go look for her!¡± Olivia quickly instructed, ¡°Bring more people with you. It¡¯s raining now. Just hope she¡¯s not in trouble. Although the Anderson family¡¯s mountain was huge, most of it was monitored. While Leon retrieved the surveince footage, the people of the Santos family also contacted the traffic bureau to investigate Angel¡¯s car. She was a living person. There was no reason for her to lose contact just like that However, the people Louis sent out had searched the entire road, but there was no trace of her, let alone Leon from the Anderson family. When they could not contact Angel at all, only then did everyone realize the seriousness of the matter. She was already missing. Coupled with the fact that the rain had washed away many traces, it became even more difficult Louis had no choice but to call the police. The disappearance of the superstar, Angel, was not a small matter, Olivia was even more distressed. ¡°Angel stayed here for so long because she was apanying me. Now that she¡¯s missing, we¡¯re responsible¡°¡± Olivia was so anxious that she could not sleep. Leon¡¯s heart ached for Olivia, who had been busy the entire day. Her health condition was not good to begin with Leon hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Anderson. Good people are blessed. We¡¯ve notified the police, and we should hear some news soon. Besides, there are so many surveince cameras outside. Nothing will happen to her. Please rest assured and get some rest Hearing his words, Olivia shook her head firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait. What if Angel encounters a bad guy? Since Sarah went missing back then, more than ten years have passed in the blink of an eye, and we¡¯re now worlds apan! I can¡¯t see this happen again!!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Olivia immediately thought of her granddaughter, Sarah had been missing for so long and must have suffered countless hardships outside. She disappeared at such a young age. Now that Angel was also missing, she felt terrible. She immediately thought of Sarah and did not want Angel to follow in her footsteps. After thinking about it, Olivia had no choice. As Matthew¡¯s connections and methods in Kranson City were extraordinary, he might have a way Matthew had already rested when he received the call. He was a light sleeper and woke up the moment the phone rang. He picked up the call immediately when he saw it was from the Anderson family. ¡°Matthew, something has happened to Angel! She¡¯s gone missing!¡± As soon as the call was connected, Olivia¡¯s voice came through. Matthew frowned when he heard that. He subconsciously felt that Angel did it on purpose. That woman must have been possessed and thought of some tricks. Now, she had even implicated Olivia to be so worried about her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s an adult. She must be in a bad mood and is hiding. Don¡¯t worry too much. She¡¯ll be back when the time is right,¡± said Matthew. Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t returned home since she left my ce. She can neither be located nor contacted. This child left sote because of taking care of me. If she bumps into a bad guy¡­ The Santos family has also called the police. Sarah disappeared hack then, and I¡¯ve never seen her again! Matthew, you guys grew up together, please help her. No matter what, it won¡¯t be toote to scold her when you find her!¡± Matthew really didn¡¯t want to get involved in other people¡¯s business, but Olivia¡¯s matter was certainly not trivial. He knew very well what was bothering Olivia. If something really happened to Angel and she disappeared, Olivia would probably be unable to take it. Feeling a sudden pang of anxiety, he quickly got up. ¡°Alright, Grandma, I will find a way¡± ¡°You must help me find her, It¡¯s already sote. Her life will be ruined if she gets into trouble outsider Anxiety and unease filled every word that Olivia said. Matthew¡¯s heart ached for Olivia, but he did not trust Angel at all. After hanging up, he immediately contacted Louis to confirm the matter. Louis¡¯s voice was hoarse on the phone. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m not joking. She¡¯s indeed missing, and thest location of the phone signal was at the foot of Pine Forest Mountain¡­ ¡®Pine Forest Mountain? Matthew took out his phone and searched. It was over 19 miles away from the downtown of Kranson City and surrounded by small viges and towns. It was indeed not a ce Angel would usually go to. Moreover, it was raining heavily outside. Matthew looked out of the window. If that¡¯s the case, Angel is indeed in trouble¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring people over immediately and search with you!¡± said Matthew. After hanging up the phone, Matthew changed his clothes and went out. It was raining heavily outside and he was rushing to go out The sound of footsteps alerted Valerie. She got up and looked outside, only to see Matthew driving away. ¡°Where on earth is he going at this hour? Valerie heard the door open in her half¨Casleep state. ¡®Is Matthew going out in the middle of the night?¡± Puzzled, Valerie got out of bed and opened the door. She saw Matthew changing his shoes at the entrance. Without waiting for her to speak, he opened the door and left without saying a word. about Matthew¡¯s anxious expression stunned Valerie. It was the first time she had seen him so anxious after knowing him for so long. Just as she was to chase after him and ask, she heard a thunderp in the sky. Valerie was so frightened that she trembled and quickly crawled into the nket. Coincidentally, her phone rang at this moment. It was from Katherine. ¡°Katherine, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did something happen?¡± asked Valerie. It¡¯s not me, my elder sister. She¡¯s gone missing!¡± said Katherine. ¡°Missing? Valerie was stunned. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know where she is, and we can¡¯t contact her. My brother has already called the police. Valerie, if you see her, inform me immediately!¡± Although the chance was not high, Katherine still informed Valerie. After all, her sick sister might look for Valerie to cause trouble. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye out,¡± said Valerie. After hanging up the phone, Valerie looked around on Twitter, but there was no news of Angel¡¯s disappearance. It seemed that it had just been discovered. If she really went missing, it would be the best time to search for her within 12 hours. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But then again, she had thought Matthew had gone out forpany matters. It turned out that it was because of Angel¡­ It was an indescribable feeling. The man¡¯s hurried expression w was engraved in her mind, Valerie covered herself with the nket and continued to sleep. However, the man¡¯s face kept appearing before her eyes, and she only fell asleep in thetter half of the night. It ended up that early the following morning, the ear¨Cpiercing ringtone in the room next door woke her again.. Valerie opened the door hesitantly. This was the first time she had entered Matthew¡¯s room. The room was very simple and in ck and white. was his phone that was ringing. Matthew seemed to have been rushing yesterday and forgot to bring his phone. The words shing on the screen showed that it was Charles calling. Valerie had always kept a clear line between them. She initially did not want to answer the call without his permission. However, while the phone was ringing, the screen kept showing messages from Charles saying it was urgent. Valerie hesitated for a moment. As soon as the call was connected, Charles¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mr. Grant, there¡¯s a very important document that needs to be signed immediately!¡± ¡°Is that Charles?¡± asked Valerie. As soon as Valerie spoke, she could clearly feel the party on the other end of the line gasp. Charles was instantly stunned. He did not expect Valerie to pick up the call. Worst still, he had actually called out ¡°Mr. Gram. ¡®Did Madam hear it? Charles wished he could die on the spot. Valerie knew what was going on when the other party remained silent. She calmly gave him an out. ¡°Charles, you must have been busy and called out the wrong name, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve said it wrongly because I was anxious. Charlesughed and admitted it. ¡°Miss Warren, Matthew got off work yesterday and forgot to sign a document. ¡°But he¡¯s not at home. He¡¯s gone out sincest night. And if nothing goes wrong, he might not even come back today.¡± Charles was flustered. It was not easy to settle the aftermath matter for Fred. This document had to be signed by Mr. Grant. Charles was really lost. His eyes suddenly lit up after holding it in for a long time. ¡°Madam, is it convenient for you to sign on his behalf!¡± ¡°Can I sign on his behalf?¡± asked Valerie. ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant Oh no. Matthew and you are husband and wife. Of course, you can sign on his behalf,¡± Charles replied. Çú SEND GIFT 0 COM Chapter 401 ?Chapter 401 Since Charles had said that, Valerie packed up and went to the Noria Group. Matthew had always treated her quite well. Since he was so busy today, she could help him a little. The distance between the Noria Group headquarters building and the car dealership was not too far. It only took ten minutes to get there by taxi. Charles was extremely nervous when he saw hering. He had been looking around outside the headquarters building. When he saw hering, he quickly handed the document to her. ''This document is representing the Noria Group. Why do I need a driver like Matthew to sign it?'' Charles thought about this for a long time, but in the end, Valerie signed it without saying anything. Charles was surprised. ''Isn''t Mrs. Grant suspicious at all?'' Valerie put away the pen cap and returned the document to him. "That''s it?" Charles nodded. "Yes. Thank you, Mrs. Grant." Valerie smiled. "Not at all." As soon as she finished speaking, the two turned around and met a pair of sinister eyes. Valerie was slightly stunned. The man did note with good intentions. The way he looked at her was rude and too sinister. He gave off a very unpleasant vibe overall. Charles''s expression was even more nervous than Valerie''s. He quickly put away the document andined in his heart. ''Oh my god, what battlefield is this? Why am I bumping into him?'' Seeing Fred approaching, Charles quickly shielded Valerie behind him. ''She is Mrs. Grant. If anything happens to her, Mr. Grant will chop off my neck!'' However, when Fred saw him so nervous, Fred nced at Valerie again. Then, his gaze stopped on the document in Charles''s hands and he caught a glimpse of two words, "Valerie Warren." "This is clearly for Matthew to sign. Why did this woman sign on his behalf?'' Fred wondered. He looked at Valerie suspiciously. "Charles, who is she?" He recognized Valerie, but Valerie did not recognize him. Yesterday, she was giving Max first aid and did not notice that there was such a person in the crowd! Charles forced himself to stay calm. "It''s Mr. Grant''s orders. Mr. Fred, you don''t have to worry." When Fred heard Charles use Matthew''s name to suppress him, he immediately sneered. "You keep mentioning Mr. Grant. What are you? You''re merely hisp dog!" Charles did not panic and smiled calmly. "Even if it''s ap dog, it''s still Mr. Grant''s dog. You have to look at the owner before you hit a dog. Moreover, Mr. Fred is now a member of the logistics department. Isn''t it inappropriate for you toe here and question me?" This hit Fred''s sore spot. He was instantly enraged and raised his voice. "Shit! Don''t fucking use this to pressure me! Let me tell you, everyone in thepany knows that even if I''m punished, I''m still a fucking member of the Grant family. Who do you think you are? You casually found a woman to sign the document. You''re really bold!" Charles was unmoved. "Then wait for Mr. Grant toe back. Whether Mr. Gant will punish me or not, you can ask Mr. Grant personally. I also believe Mr. Grant will be very happy to see you again asking about your work." Fred clenched his fists when he heard this. "Do you want to call Mr. Grant now?" asked Charles. As he spoke, he pretended to take out his phone. Fred immediately felt suffocated. Matthew was already scary enough normally, but he had made a big mistake this time. Matthew had already been lenient not to report to Nn. If he made a big fuss out of this, he would be on the losing end. "Alright, you''ve got guts. Just you wait!" Fred red at him fiercely and finally left. Seeing him leave, Charles heaved a sigh of relief. He was not afraid of Fred, but he really feared that Fred would notice Valerie and harm her. After some thought, he said to Valerie, "Mrs. Grant, Fred is not a good person. Don''t interact with him unless necessary." Just as Charles finished speaking, he immediately regretted it. ''Why did I say it wrong again? Matthew is a driver. How could she have the chance to interact with Fred?'' Charles wished he could p himself. He was afraid that Valerie would notice something. However, Valerie did not react at all. Charles was a little confused. He could not tell if Valerie believed her husband was just a driver or if she had already known something. "It''s fine. If nothing goes wrong, I won''t have the chance to meet him again. Charles, can I go now?" Valerie smiled. Charles said, "Of course. Shall I send you off?" Valerie waved her hand and rejected it. This was not the first time she hade to this ce. She was familiar with it. Moreover, as a pregnant woman, she had some physiological issues to address. Valerie went to the washroom with ease. When she came out to wash her hands and was about to take a taxi back, she heard a voiceing from under the scenic tree outside the washroom. It sounded familiar. Valerie shook away the water on her hands and came out only to see that it was Fred. She did not expect to bump into him again. Valerie felt somewhat unlucky and just as she was about to go around him, Fred''s voice entered her ears. She wasn''t meant to eavesdrop. Fred probably did not think anyone would be there, so he did not lower his volume. More importantly, she heard her name. "Help me investigate this woman. Her name is Valerie Warren. The Angel previously didn''t seem to be the right person. Investigate again. I suspect there''s a connection between Valerie and Matthew. You might have captured the wrong person..." Valerie was surprised. She could tell this person was on bad terms with Matthew and wanted to deal with her. ''Why did he want to deal with me? I''m about to divorce Matthew!'' "Does Angel behave? There''s no need to let her go. That woman isn''t a good person, to begin with. She actually dares to look down on me. She deserves it... I threw her phone at Pine Forest Mountain as a decoy. Right now, everyone must be searching at Pine Forest Mountain. Make sure you don''t reveal any clues at Irond Mountain. Destroy everything and leave no evidence... Who''s it?" His vicious gaze suddenly turned around.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 402 ?Chapter 402 There was nothing behind him, except a sparrow chirping on a branch and drizzling. Fred fiercely spat on the roadside and kept his phone in his pocket before leaving. Valerie quickly hid in the washroom before Fred turned around. At this moment, she felt her heart thump several times. It turned out that the person who kidnapped Angel was Fred. Recalling Fred''s vicious tone, Valerie could not deny she was a little scared. ''Angel is the Santos Group''s daughter and a celebrity. Her influence is extraordinary, but Fred attacked her just like that. If he finds out about me, he''ll definitely not show mercy to me. Moreover, from what Charles has said, his surname is also Grant. ''They are all the Grant family members. Although he fears Matthew, he''s only demoted and transferred when making a big mistake in his work. Obviously, his status in the Grant family is only second to Matthew. ''It''s a pity I could not record his call in time. Otherwise, with the evidence, the Santos family at least would know the real culprit is Fred, and Fred would not have the time to study a small character like me. Unfortunately, it''s toote to say anything now.'' The more Valerie thought about it, the more confused she became. The wealthy families are messy. Why am I involved in this for no reason? I''m clearly nning to divorce but targeted by such a troublemaker... Her hand subconsciously covered her stomach. ''Baby, don''t worry. Mommy won''t let you get hurt. I definitely won''t! ''And also Angel. She''s probably still in danger. What Fred wants is Angel''s life. No matter what, Angel does not deserve to die. Moreover, if she hasmitted a crime, there''s thew to judge her, not such a despicable kidnapping method. ''However, I, Valerie Warren, is not the Virgin Mary. ''Angel has repeatedly made things difficult for me and has even trampled on my dignity. I can''t pretend nothing has happened, thought Valerie. Initially, she nned to call Katherine. After hesitating for a while, Valerie took out Louis''s business card from her pocket. From what Fred said, his people were still at Irond Mountain. She could not let a little girl like Katherine take the risk. ***** Louis''s expression was ugly in the heavy rain on the mountains. He sat in the car and was extremely anxious. The entire mountain search and rescue team had already set off, but the heavy rain all night caused the roads in the mountain to be muddy and slippery. He could not tell the direction at all. It would be very difficult to find Angel even if the search and rescue team went out. Moreover, there was nothing here except Angel''s phone. How did they search for her? Matthew''s people had also arrived. The two teams set off together. Even the police helicopter had been mobilized. They searched the mountains wantonly, but there was no news at all. In the end, they split up and searched in four to five different directions. Louis had just walked for a while when his phone rang. Seeing that it was an unknown number, he immediately picked it up. "Hello?" Angel''s whereabouts were unknown. At this time, it was very likely that the kidnappers contacted him. Louis''s voice thus sounded very solemn. When he heard Valerie''s voice, he was surprised. "Valerie, what''s the matter?" Valerie went straight to the point. "Louis, do you want to save your sister?" Louis was surprised. "Valerie, what do you mean? Do you know where Angel is? How do you know?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie interrupted him. "If I were to exin everything to you now, it would take a long time by the time I''m done. I swear on my life what I''m saying is true. You must listen to me if you want to save her." With a jolt, Valerie''s voice made him suddenly raise his spirits. Saving a life was urgent and indeed couldn''t be dyed. "Valerie, tell me! As long as we can find Angel, we''ll do everything you want us to do." "Alright." Valerie did not dy. She did not intend to help Angel for free, to begin with, but now was not the time to discuss it. She said, "I want Mr. Santos of the Santos Group to personally promise me a wish." Not to mention a wish, even if Valerie were to make an outrageous demand for hundreds of millions of dors right now, Loius would agree without hesitation. Valerie was straightforward and immediately provided the name of Irond Mountain. After obtaining the clues, Louis immediately gathered his subordinates and changed course to Irond Mountain. Irond Mountain was about 25 miles away. It was in apletely different direction from Pine Forest Mountain. His subordinate hesitated. "Should we inform Mr. Grant?" "Although the possibility of Irond Mountain is high, it doesn''t eliminate the possibility of the kidnappers moving Angel. You stay back and inform Matthew of the news. Ask him to continue searching here. I''ll bring people to Irond Mountain myself." Although he didn''t know where Valerie got this information, the news didn''t seem fake from her tone. Having known Valerie for so long, he hade to understand her character, which she called a spade a spade. It wasmendable that she was still willing to help Angel at such a critical moment. Louis also knew the character of his sister, Angel, and this wasn''t the first time she had caused trouble. This time, he didn''t know who she had offended. He could only hope that the other party had some other ulterior motive. If Irond Mountain was indeed the right ce and they managed to rescue Angel, it wouldn''t be too much to make Angel kneel and thank Valerie. Chapter 403 ?Chapter 403 25 miles was not really that far. When they arrived at Irond Mountain, the rain was heavier than before. The visibility at the foot of the mountain was less than 10 feet, and the entire mountain was enveloped by fog. Louis Santos looked around and immediately issued an order. "Everyone, split up and find out from the locals whether there''s a ce to hide people here!" His subordinates swung into action and located the farmers from the nearby viges. The subordinates found out that there were a few dpidated wooden huts in the mountain. They were told that the Mountain God Temple in the mountain was abandoned and had been turned into a resting ce for hunters in the mountain. Although people could hide there, usually no one would go there unless they were mountain rangers. After digging out this information, the rescue team, the police, and Louis'' men split into three groups and immediately headed for the mountains. However, the operation was like searching for a needle in a haystack. In the end, Louis spent a big sum to hire local farmers to lead the way into the mountains. Only then did the team make some headway. Finally, the team saw some fresh footprints outside the most dpidated hut near the bottom of the mountain.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If they had arrived a littleter, these footprints would have been washed away by the rain. The police immediately collected evidence while Louis led his men to break down the door. Sure enough, they found Angel Santos lying half-dead on the floor. Upon hearing noises, Angel trembled subconsciously. "Who are you guys? What are you doing? Don''t kill me. I have money. Don''t hurt me.." Her voice was dry and hoarse, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. She waspletely different from her usual high-spirited self. Not only was she trembling all over, but because she had not eaten anything for two days and had expended so much energy, Angel was on the verge of passing out. "Angel!" Louis'' heart ached for his younger sister. He immediately rushed up to remove her blindfold. When Angel saw Louis, she was stunned for a moment. Only when Louis touched her did she realize she was not dreaming. Thereafter, she burst into tears. "Louis, what took you so long? I did not return for one night. Aren''t you guys anxious? Why are you here sote?" Louis knew that Angel had been scared out of her wits. He quickly calmed her down and untied her. As he took off his coat to keep her warm, he asked, "Everything''s fine now. By the way, do you know who the kidnapper is?" Judging from the size of the footprints outside, the owner was obviously a man. Furthermore, there was more than one man. On the way here, Louis not only went through in his mind the people Angel might have offended, but he also reviewed the possible suspects on his side. To his surprise, just as he asked that question, Angel''s listless eyes suddenly zed. "It''s Valerie Warren. She must have hired someone to kidnap me!" Louis was surprised. "Angel, did you see Valerie Warren kidnap you?" He found it hard to believe. Although he felt that it was unlikely that Valerie would do such a thing, he recalled how Valerie had called just now. How did Valerie know about this matter out of the blue? It was indeed a little suspicious. However, Angel blurted out, "I didn''t see her, but I''m sure it''s definitely Valerie Warren. She hates me because of Matthew, so she''s definitely the one who wants to get rid of me!" As Angel spoke, her mind was filled with the terrifying scene over the past day and night. Shey on the floor, shivering from the cold. She did get any food or drink. Not only that, but she was blindfolded and her hands were bound. She could not move at all and felt that her entire body had be stiff. From time to time, a cold wind would gust in. Angel''s heart was filled with hatred for Valerie. Though it seemed strange, it was also this hatred that kept Angel alive until now! That damn Valerie Warren! She would definitely teach Valerie a lesson!! Louis thought that Angel had some evidence, but in the end, it was just guesswork. He became furious at once. "Shut up, Angel. I think you''re being delusional and unreasonable due to what you went through. Let me tell you. Today, if it weren''t for Valerie Warren, you would have really died in this hut!" "Louis! I''m your biological sister, yet you actually believe her!" Angel grabbed Louis'' clothes tightly with an expression filled with hatred. "Valerie Warren must have staged everything. She must have deliberately tortured me and then pretended to be a nice guy..." At this point, Angel was still adamant about her conjecture. From the looks of it, she did not look like she had been kidnapped at all. Instead, she looked like her brain had been damaged. Louis suddenly felt like a fool to have searched for this girl for one whole day and night. In his anger, he did not even care about his gentlemanly upbringing anymore. He red at Angel. "Shut up, Angel! If you say another word, I''ll p you!" Angel held her tongue at once. Chapter 404 ? Chapter 404 Seeing that Louis was really angry, Angel finally shut up. However, she felt indignant inwardly. If it weren''t for Valerie Warren, would she be scolded like this by her older brother in front of so many people? Louis realized that he probably couldn''t get any other useful information from Angel now. Since her limbs were intact, and she didn''t lose any internal organs, she was probably fine. Thus, he grabbed his raincoat and put it on her. "A famous celebrity like you went missing and resulted in so many people searching for you. You''re really something. When you be a trending topic and get flooded by social mediater, you''ll have to pay for the charges yourself." Angel could not help clenching her fists, but she had no answer. At this moment, she was hungry, thirsty, and tired. She wanted to eat, drink, and rest, but more than that, she wanted badly to leave this godforsaken ce. After going without food for two days, she had visibly lost a lot of weight. After drinking a mouthful of water to re-hydrate herself, Angel made a fuss, saying that she wanted to leave the mountain at once. This ce was in the suburbs, so it was a long way back to the city. However, although Angel was in a sorry state, she was not injured. Louis drove all the way back to the hospital. During the checkup, the staff only told her to rest more, especially since she was emotionally unstable and needed to recuperate. Louis heaved a sigh of relief and informed his parents and two younger sisters toe and visit Angel. He then recalled something and sent a message to Valerie Warren to express his gratitude. Today, if it weren''t for Valerie Warren, his younger sister would have perished in the mountains. Valerie, on the other hand, was very calm. "No need to thank me. Just don''t forget what you promised me, Mr. Santos. Also, don''t ask me how I know. This is all I can help you with." It was not that Valerie wanted to help Fred Grant hide this matter, but she did not have conclusive evidence that could be used to testify against Fred. If she rashly told Louis that Fred was responsible for all these things, Louis would definitely think of a way to get back at Fred. However, if Louis could not take Fred down, Fred would turn around and target Valerie next. To put it bluntly, she did not trust Angel Santos. If Angel snitched on Valerie to Fred after the incident, Valerie did not think that she had the ability to fight against Fred, reason being she was such a powerless citizen. She did not want to get involved in the power struggles of these wealthy families. Louis was also a smart person. He instantly understood and immediately said in a low voice, "Sure, don''t worry. I''ll deliver on my promise." "Hmm, by the way, where''s Matthew?" Sophia Grant had just sent Valerie a message asking if she could change the time to tonight or tomorrow night since they were too busy to meet up for dinner yesterday. Valerie was free, but she was not sure if Matthew could still make time toe back and yact with her after risking his life to save a beauty. Valerie''s tone was calm, but her question stunned Louis. Oh, no! Matthew should still be in Pine Forest Mountain. After Louis found Angel, he was so focused on sending her back that he forgot to inform Matthew! Louis gave a helplessugh and replied honestly, "Don''t be anxious. He''s still in Pine Forest Mountain. I''ll call him now." "Okay." After giving a reply, Valerie ended the call. She had a day off today. She would only start work officially at Redfield Pictures the day after tomorrow. As she held the script of "Catechism" in her hand, she memorized her lines.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, whether it was the sound of the rain outside the window distracting her or something else, every line on the script in her hand wavered slowly in front of her eyes, making her feel annoyed for no reason. Valerie thought that fellow really cared about Angel. ***** After Louis ended the call, Angel happened toe out of the ward. She frowned as she wiped her tears with an aggrieved expression. "Louis, can you call Matthew? I''ve been missing for two days, but he didn''t evene to visit me. Even if he doesn''t want to see me, he can''t be so heartless. After all, both our families have been friends all this while..." Louis red at her in disdain. "Alright, alright, stop pretending to cry. Friends? You still have the nerve to say that?" The "friendship" between the Grant family and the Santos family was well known. Sophia Grant probably couldn''t wait to hang a banner on the Grant family''s entrance saying "Dogs and the Santos family are not allowed to enter." Today, Matthew was able toe out to look for Angel all because Sophia was probably unaware. Otherwise, she would never let Matthewe out, even if she had to tie Matthew down with iron chains. Moreover, Louis knew very well that Matthew agreed to help look for Angel at Olivia Anderson''s behest. Now that Angel had been found, Louis couldn''t possibly trouble Matthew anymore. "Louis!" Angel stomped her feet. Louis was rendered speechless by her show of tantrum. He could only say, "Matthew was originally looking for you with us, but I received the news first and came to Irond Mountain. He''s still waiting for you at Pine Forest Mountain. I''ll call Matthew now and ask him to call off the search." Angel felt all warm inside when she heard that. It seemed that Matthew still had her in his heart. Although he said that he didn''t like her, his feelings were still quite honest. Otherwise, why would he go into the mountains in the rain to look for her? However, no one could have foreseen that Matthew did not bring his phone and could not be contacted at all. Even the rescue team members near him did not answer their phones. This made Louis feel that something was wrong. Even if Matthew had forgotten to bring his phone, surely all the people around him would not have forgotten their phones? Louis felt a sinking feeling inwardly. He instinctively realized that something was not quite right. He suspected that something had happened to this rescue team! "Hurry up and look for him. Return to Pine Forest Mountain immediately. Locate Matthew Grant at all costs!" Otherwise, he would not know how to answer to Valerie Warren. To his shock, not long after he issued this instruction, Louis received a new update. There was andslide on Pine Forest Mountain due to the heavy rain for the past two days. Almost half of the mountain slope had copsed! Chapter 405 ?Chapter 405 There was andslide! If Matthew Grant was trapped inside, the consequences would be unimaginable! Angel Santos was so shocked that her face turned pale. She hurriedly grabbed Louis Santos and asked, "Will Matthew be alright? It was all because he wanted to rescue me that he went there, wasn''t it?" Louis felt a little frustrated. "So you are aware that it''s because of you." Angel gradually lowered her head and her body began trembling slightly. Louis thought that she was sad and felt that his words were a little harsh. Just as he was about to apologize to Angel, he realized with surprise that Angel was not crying, butughing! "Are you crazy? Why are you so happy?" Angel''s lips curved upwards. "Louis, look at him... He says that he doesn''t like me, but doesn''t his action show that he is very concerned about me?" Louis never dreamed that Angel was capable of saying such things at a time like this. Was she even human? "Then you''d better pray that Matthew Grant is fine. Otherwise, you have to go and apologize to Valerie Warren when she saved you and yet younded Matthew Grant in trouble!" Angel''s face turned pale when she heard that. Her fingernails dug deep into her flesh. She had only endless hatred for Valerie Warren. Why should she apologize to Valerie Warren? No way! If it weren''t for Valerie Warren, why would she be put through such suffering? If it weren''t for Valerie Warren, Matthew Grant wouldn''t be uncontactable because he was out searching for her. The cause of all evil was Valerie Warren, but Louis refused to believe her and insisted on taking Valerie''s side... Louis could not be bothered with Angel anymore. There was only one reason why they could not contact Matthew, and that was because everyone was trapped. Otherwise, it was impossible that Louis called so many times and still could not get any response. Louis immediately mobilized all his men to look for Matthew. If something happened to Matthew, his family could not bear the responsibility. However, so many rescue teams had already been mobilized for Angel''s disappearance. The staff were already exhausted from risking their lives. Now, they still had to look for Matthew. Everyone was upset. Furthermore, the difficulty of the rescue waspounded by the heavy rain, and all the roads to the mountains had been swallowed by mudslides. The only good news was that the rain had stopped. Nheless, the roads were still muddy. Even vehicles might not be able to pass through. The rescue team had to go on foot. One could imagine how difficult that was. The Grant family also sent out more people for the search party. The police rescue teams, the two families, and even people from the Anderson family were also mobilized. With such a huge search party, it was clear they would not stop until they located Matthew Grant. Olivia Anderson was even more anxious. If she had not told Matthew to look for Angel, Matthew would not have been trapped in Pine Forest Mountain. The Anderson family''s olddy was so anxious that she could not sleep. She stayed by the phone''s side until her eyes turned red from fatigue. The butler could not bear seeing her like this and tried to persuade her. "Please go and rest. We will keep watch here. I''ll inform you as soon as there''s news." However, the olddy was unwilling. "I''m worried. I''ll stay here. If something happens to Matthew, I won''t be able to live with myself!" Seeing the olddy in this state, the butler also knew that it was impossible to get her to rest now. He could only pray that Matthew Grant was safe. Charles Hudson had already rushed to Pine Forest Mountain after receiving the news. There were already many people gathered at the foot of the mountain. Everyone was here to look for Matthew Grant. Even Louis was here. When Louis saw Charles, he was a little surprised. "Charles? Have you notified Valerie? Matthew is missing. If Valerie doesn''t know, I''m afraidter..." Louis'' words were a timely reminder for Charles. If he did not inform beforehand and in the end, something happened to Mr. Grant, how could the Missus ept it? However, if the Missus was notified, Mr. Grant''s identity would be exposed... What should he do?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charles thought about this long and hard and eventually decided that he should not hide this matter from the Missus. Regardless of whether she knew the truth or not, it was a fact that Mr. Grant had disappeared. The call went through and Valerie answered indifferently, "Charles, if you have anything to say, just say it. Do you need my signature again?" Charles, who had been nning what he should say for a long time, suddenly became tongue-tied when he heard Valerie''s voice. He gave a pained sigh. "No. Actually, it''s regarding Matthew. He''s gone missing..." On the other end of the line, Valerie, who was eating snacks and watching dramas, suddenly froze. "What do you mean by missing?" "Well, there was andslide in Pine Forest Mountain due to the heavy rain. We... lost contact with him..." A chill ran down Valerie''s spine. She grew up in the countryside and was no stranger to the termndslide. There were asional urrences on the mountain during the early summer rainy season. If a person was buried underneath andslide and the rescue party missed the golden rescue period, that person would be lost forever! Valerie''s heart thumped wildly for no reason, but almost immediately, she found it funny. That man was trapped because he was searching for Angel. If Angel knew that he was trapped, she would probably be very heartbroken but happy. "Got it. Thank you for your efforts. Please continue to look for him." Charles was stunned when he heard Valerie''s reply. He thought to himself that something was not quite right. After being informed that Mr. Grant was trapped, the Missus should at least be very worried, if not downright anxious and panicky. Yet, he thought the Missus sounded somewhatid-back. He even thought that he heard the sound of her munching on something. How could the Missus still be in the mood to eat potato chips at this juncture? Chapter 406 ? Chapter 406 Charles was not sure what Valerie was thinking. He thought he probably misheard her. So, he continued, "Mrs. Grant, trust me. I''ll do my best to find Matthew. There are plenty of rescue personnel now. I believe we''ll hear from him soon. Besides, we''ve recruited volunteers from all over the city to provide Rh-negative blood. They''re already waiting at Pine Forest Mountain''s feet!" "Rh-negative blood?" Valerie was surprised. "Don''t you know Matthew has Rh-negative blood? But don''t worry, it shouldn''t be too dangerous when we''re well-prepared." Charlesforted Valerie and hung up the phone hastily. He did not know Valerie was holding the phone in a daze. It took her a while to regain her senses. She wanted to continue reading the script, but she could not focus. Valerie hesitated for a moment before finally getting up to find a coat. Then, the door opened. She took the umbre in the corner, went out, and hailed a taxi. "Miss, you want to go there on such a rainy day? Are you sure? I heard the traffic news report just now. It said that there was andslide over there. People could die..." Valerie took 60 dors from her wallet and handed it to the driver. "Just send me to the roadside nearby. Please." "This isn''t about money..."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie took out another 60 dors. Seeing she was determined to go, the driver took the money and drove straight to the suburbs. When they reached the foot of the mountain, many people were already queuing up. The new batch of professional rescue team was dividing up the work. Valerie left the car and heard the Grant family''s rescue team leader speaking through a loudspeaker. "The mountain path is slippery now. There are a fewndslides ahead. Guys, be careful when you go up the mountain. Don''t force yourself! "If you''re trapped, you must wait for the rescue team to arrive. When you find the target, don''t advance rashly. Because of thendslides, we don''t know the current situation. Fortunately, the heavy rain has stopped. Although the visibility has increased, the road has been destroyed. You must follow the instructions!" "Yes!" Valerie could not help but take a deep breath at the synchronized voice. Her stomach seemed to unclench to some extent. With so many people, it should only be a matter of time before they found Matthew. The leader frowns at the sight of Valerie standing at the back of the team. "Which one of you brought the woman here? Send her away!" The police had already gone in, and the rescue team was the third group. A suddenly appeared woman aroused the leader''s suspicions. He thought Valerie was there to mess around. Valerie demanded, "I''ll go with you." "You can''t. You''re not a professional. Besides, this mountain path is slippery. How can a woman go in there?" Charles had just arranged work when he heard a sound from the other side. He turned around and immediately rushed over. "Mrs. Grant, why are you here?" Charles was shocked. He knew he must have misheard Valerie''s cold tone on the phone. ''Mrs. Grant is indeed worried about Mr. Grant, thought Charles. However... "Mrs. Grant, this mountain is dangerous. Why don''t you wait in the car..." Charles suggested. Valerie interrupted him. "I grew up in the mountains. This mountain path is not a problem for me. Let me go in with you. Which ces have you searched? I heard that this is already the third team." Before setting off, Valerie changed into rain boots and pants. She was also wearing a raincoat. She had determined to do so, so Charles had no choice but to answer obediently, "The first two teams have already searched the east and west sides. Now, only the mountainside is left. In addition, the drones and professional equipment have gone in." As Charles spoke, Valerie took half a step back. She scrutinized the whole mountain and picked up the map to observe it. Valerie now had a rough impression of the mountain and an idea of the remaining ces they had not searched. "Alright, let''s go for Matthew. Although slippery, it''ll be fine if we take protective measures." Charles said nothing else since Valerie was agile and had taken out a hiking stick and a windbreaker. He could only wave his hand and let a few people go with her. He followed closely behind. Yet, Charles thought there were already so many people, and Valerie did not have to do this. ''What if something happens to Mrs. Grant?'' Charles felt he could not bear the consequences. Chapter 407 ?Chapter 407 Valerie soon exceeded Charles''s expectations. Just as Valerie had said, she grew up on the mountain. Walking on the mountain path was nothing to her. With one hand holding the hiking stick, Valerie bypassed those obstacles and the loose soil nimbly and smoothly. She went straight ahead, not in a hurry but steadily. She did not need others to look after her. Charles and the rescue team could not keep up with Valerie. Although Valerie walked fast, she was more nervous and careful than anyone else. The mountain road was slippery, and she was pregnant, so she could not fall. The temperature in the mountains was low. Valerie did not know when Matthew had lost contact with them. If Matthew fainted, he might encounter an ident in a low temperature. Unfortunately,st night''s rain was too heavy and washed away the traces Matthew and the others had left behind. The rescue teams could not judge the direction from the road. People could only shout as they walked. When they reached a remote area, Valerie suddenly turned into a small path and gestured for the others to follow her. Charles was surprised. "Mrs. Grant, the road here is spacious. Mr. Grant has taken many people with him. I don''t think they would go through such a small path, right?" The rescue team did not agree either. They spent years in the mountains and knew how dangerous it was to take such a small path. However, Valerie was insistent. Seeing no one was following her, she wiped the rainwater on her face away and said unhurriedly, "Do you still remember why Matthew entered the mountain?" ''He''s here to look for Katherine, of course!'' thought Charles. He did not dare to say it out loud, afraid Valerie would be angry. But Charles soon came to a realization. ''Since the kidnappers most likely kidnaped Angel, Mr. Grant would consider the kidnappers'' thinking when looking for her, so he would go to a deserted ce to search. If not for Valerie''s words, Charles would not have been able to think it through. Moreover, ording to the timeline, after Matthew entered the mountainst night, he could not reach far because of the weather. Since no one could find Matthew now, Matthew must have been covered by vegetation or andslide. Charles did not dare to be negligent. He ordered the others to listen to Valerie''smand and analyze where to go for searching. Unexpectedly, Valerie staggered and almost fell. Charles''s heart was in his throat. He quickly held her. "Mrs. Grant, are you alright?" "I''m fine. I just slipped. What''s this?" Valerie asked. She looked at the thing under her feet and saw a ck, shiny object embedded in hardened soil. She pulled it out. It was a watch. After washing it in muddy water, Valerie instantly recognized it. "It belongs to Matthew!" ''Good lord, there''s finally a clue.'' Charles sighed in his heart. They had been searching for so long and had not found anything from Matthew. This was the first. After looking around, they did not spot anyone or anyone''s footsteps. The worst news was that this ce was close to thendslide, which had caused two more small slopes. "I believe it shouldn''t be far. We haven''t been to this area before. Finding the watch is a good start. Let''s work harder. Likely, it''s ahead." This discovery made everyone excited. Valerie looked ahead. The mountain was steep. Due to thendslide, many ces had formed puddles. The height difference was huge, reaching nearly 10 feet. One second, it was t ground, and the next second, the soil suddenly loosened. ''If Matthew''s fine, he should be able to hear us calling him,'' Valerie pondered. ''Well, could it be... Valerie was horrified. Involuntarily, she looked at the small slopes around. When she noticed Matthew''s clothes exposed beside a mound, Valerie stuck her head out to check. She saw the familiar face, and her heart jumped to her throat. "Matthew!" shouted Valerie. Valerie was right. Matthew had fallen to the ground, and the slope pressed down upon him. He was unconscious.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The good news was Matthew could still breathe smoothly. The surrounding stone piles were scattered around, forming a cave and cutting off his retreat, trapping him there. Valerie did not care about the wet mud. Shey and almost stuck herself to the ground. She shouted at the cave entrance. "Matthew, wake up! We''vee a long way to find you. You''re not allowed to sleep!" By "We," Valerie meant her and their baby. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 From the hole, Valerie could only see Matthew¡¯s side profile. She could not tell if he was injured. Valerie shone the light on Matthew. In the darkness, his face was as pale as a vampire¡¯s. Ever since she met him, Matthew had always handled everything perfectly. It was as if he could withstand it when the sky fell Valerie had never seen him in such a sorry state. Valerie was anxious. She yelled at Charles and the team to help. She wanted to move the mounds and rocks away. However, too many rocks were blocking the road on both sides, People could not pass through, and equipment could not enter. They could only dig bit by bit. There were a total of ten people on the rescue team. Two members had left to seek help. The rest of the people, nine including Charles, began to dig- ¡°Quick, everyone, hurry up and help. It¡¯s easier to dig while the soil is moist now. I¡¯ll harden when the sun¡¯s out and difficult to continue. Valerie knelt and began to dig. She was not strong, but the rescue team was quite experienced. They finally managed to remove the outermost big rock, Valerie quickly observed Matthew¡¯s situation. She saw Matthew buried in the rock pile with his lower body tightly trapped. No wonder he could note out. ¡°Matthew Valerie shouted again, trying to rouse him What Valerie feared most was not whether the rocks had injured Mathew, Matthew had been lying there for ton long, and his body temperature could be too low. Once the body temperature reached a certain level, a human might wiffer from shock and lose their breath. She could only shout repeatedly and find a t stone to use as a hor. She tried to dig up the surrounding soil so Matthew could breathe smoothly. In the darkness, Matthew¡¯s consciousness drifted. He seemed to hear many people calling his nume, one after another He frowned slightly and slowly opened his eyes. The g Valerie. group of people in his mind vanished. He realized the person who had been calling him was This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Valerie? Why is she here! Matthew was confused. Matthew looked at Valerie in surprise as she used her hands and feet to pry open the surrounding soil and stones. Her in little face was full of worry. With her tightly furrowed brows, Valerie looked as if she was about to cry at any moment. However, there was a stubbornness in Valerie¡¯s eyes, showing she would not stop until she achieved her goal. Matthew¡¯s heart softened. He wanted to call Valerie¡¯s name, but when he opened his mouth, he did not have the strength to make a sound. He could only carefully move his hand toward her. ¡°Matthew! Valerie was shocked. She quicklyy down and met Matthew¡¯s eyes. Her stiff face instantly lit up like the sun. She reached out and grabbed his hand Her hand was warm, so warm that it was a little hot. When the rescue team heard that Matthew had responded, they immediately became motivated. The nearby rescue team also arrived to help. Valerie grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Hang in there. The ambnce will be here soon.¡± Okay His voice was hourse. Theck of oxygen caused by the longpression and the dizziness the low temperature caused surrounded him again. His willpower was undoubtedly strong. He had only taken a short nap after a long time, but now, he felt he could not hold on anymore. Looking at Valerie¡¯s face, he fainted with relief, It was easier to do things with more people. In about five to six minutes, the rescue teams had cleaned up all the rocks on Matthew. The medical team also came. After roughly checking that there were no injuries on Matthew¡¯s body, they hurriedly carried him onto the stretcher. There was another thing that put everyone in a dilemma. Although Matthew was unconscious, he refused to let go of Valerie¡¯s hand. Valerie had no choice but to make a prompt decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go with him.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Sure, the ambnce is at the foot of the mountain Charles finally heaved a sigh of relief. He was d they found Matthew, or he would be at fault and live in guilt. The mountain path was difficult to walk on. The rescuers carried the stretcher to the foot of the mountain, and Valerie followed. Even when they 1/2 reached the hospital. Matthew did not let go of Valerie. The doctor had to pry Matthew¡¯s fingers open one by one to free Valerie¡¯s hand. Chapter 408 ¡°Yeah, we know you two are a loving couple, but you you must still apply the medicine 8 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 The hospital did a full checkup on Matthew Everyone was relieved after the doctor confirming the wounds on Matthew¡¯s body were not serIONEL Charles quickly reported the good news to Sophia. After that, he informed Olivia so the elders could rest assured, Louis also received the news. He led the remaining rescue teams back from the mountain and rushed to the hospital to visit Matthew. After a second thought, he also informed Angel that they had found Matthew so she would not keep calling him you must help me to Angel cried tears of joy on the other end of the line. I knew Matthew would be fine. Oh right. Louis, when you see Valerie, you m teach her a lesson ¡°Help you with what? Who do you think you think you are to teach her a lesson? She and Matthew are a real couple. I gotta go but w wonder if the hospital had taken the wrong baby when Angel was born. How could the Santos family Iv live Sometimes, Louis could not help raised such a kook! As he was thinking about it. Louis bumped into some someone when he entered the hospital. It was Valerie, sitting outside Matthew¡¯s ward to rest. Louis was taken aback. Looking at Valerie¡¯s tired face, he sighed. ¡°There are so many people today. You don¡¯t have to wait here. Why do you look so tired. Before he could finish speaking, his gazended on Valerie¡¯s fingers. Louis was even more stunned you ¡°What did do?¡± He grabbed Valerie¡¯s wrist anxiously. Seeing that Valerie¡¯s ten fingers were covered in blood. Louis even felt her injuries were worse than Matthew¡¯s ¡°You have to debride your wounds now. It¡¯ll be nasty if you get an infection¡± Valerie retracted her hands naturally. ¡°I did some digging, and thats all. It¡¯s fine. The nurse has already gone to get the medicine. She¡¯ll treat me Later. After all, the stones were sharp with muid all around, Valerie had tried hard to remove the rocks to save Matthew at all costs. Unknowingly, the rubber gloves on her hands tattered. Valerie did not feel any pain at that time. Now that the doctor reminded her, she looked down and realized her palm was in blood. Lous gazrd at her indifferent expression and had mixed feelings. He thought, ¡®How is it worth it for you to do this for Matthew! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Valerie, although you know he¡¯s lying to you, you¡¯re still really worried about him¡­¡± Lours did not realize his tone was jealous The word ¡°lying made Valerie frown. She did not want to admit how worried she was about Matthew. Besides, she was already prepared for a divorce. She had changed her job and sold her furniture. All she needed to do now was find a ce to move out. She had her pride. She straightened her spine and said, ¡°I saved him because he has Rh¨Cnegative blood. If anything happens, his life will be in danger. I don¡¯t want to be a widow¡± Moreover, Valerie was carrying a baby. ¡°What if the baby also has Rh¨Cnegative blood! It¡¯s a rare blood type. The direct family members are the best donors. If the baby is in danger in the future, Matthew will be the best blood donor. If Matthew must die, he must die for something worthy. Matthew can¡¯t lose his life for that woman, in her heart, Valerie added. Louis did not know what to say. He wondered if Valerie¡¯s seriousness could deceive herself. Still, Louis hoped what Valerie said was true. He hoped she did not care about Matthew. He hesitated before deciding to say y what was on his mind. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy staying by Matthew¡¯s side and want to leave, I can help you¡­ His words fell, and a gloomy voice came from the ward and interrupted Louis, ¡°She¡¯s my wife. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to worry about herl Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Matthew stood at the door of the ward. His deep ck eyes looked like he wanted to kill someone. Louis and Valerie were stunned. They did not expect Matthew to suddenly appear. Louis was indeed the Santos Group¡¯s CEO. He had been through a lot. He was only stunned for a moment before he changed the topic as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hi. It looks like you¡¯re fine. Olivia can rest assured,¡± he said. However, it was obvious that Matthew did not intend to let him get away with it so easily His face was arrogant and he let out a cold sneer. He replied. ¡°Mr. Santos, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you have anything to do, pay more attention to the Santos Group¡¯s business. Keep an eye on trouble¨Cmaking Angel and don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s business!¡± After saying th that, he grabbed Valerie¡¯s wrist and pulled her up. Louis was afraid that he would get Valerie¡¯s wound. He wanted to reach out, but Matthew pped him away. 1. ¡°Mr. Santos, thank you for caring about Valerie. I¡¯ll take care of her myself from now on. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± He said. As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the ward was mmed shut with a bang. The cold wind blew on Louis¡¯s face, making him feel embarrassed. Although Matthew¡¯s actions seemed a little rough, he was very careful. He grabbed Valerie¡¯s wrist andpletely avoided her wound. Not long after he dragged her in, the nurse came and treated Valerie¡¯s wound and bandaged it carefully While the nurse was doing this, he crossed his arms and watched quietly from the side Valerie was a little confused and thought. When did he wake up! How much of my conversation with Louis had he brand¡± However, he was mainly angry at Louis just now, she guessed that he had only heard thest sentence and she was more or less relieved. However, she could not help but feel suspicious in her heart. Just now, he had called me intimately as if he was afraid that everyone in the world did not know that I was his woman. What is with his strong possessiveness she thought, Valerie could not deny that she was a little uneasy. She felt ufortable under his increasingly passionate gaze. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After the nurse was done, she packed her tools and prepared to leave. Valerie felt very anxious, She found a random excuse and wanted to leave. She said. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and tell Olivia that I¡¯m safe so that she can rest assured¡± After saying that, she quickly got up and followed the nurse Unexpectedly, the nurse opened the door and went out. Just as she was about to follow, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and blocked her against the door. Matthew said, ¡°Vallie, don¡¯t go. Valerie was shocked. She looked sideways and met his strong ck eyes. His voice was deep, and His cold aura instantly enveloped her entire body. V the powerful aura forced her to look into his Eyes. He continued, ¡°I have something very important to tell you¡± Valerie subconsciously shrunk her neck. Matthew had also realized that his overly all figure would inadvertently distance the rtionship between the two of them. Sometimes, he would rather be shorter so that he could look at her better. He bent his knees slightly helplessly and lowered his head to approach her. Then, he sighed slowly and spoke to her in an extremely gentle and slow tone, ¡°Vallie, thank you for looking for me. When I was pressed under the rock, I thought a lot. I even thought that I might die there. There are still many things I haven¡¯t done in my life and many regrets that I haven¡¯t resolved. Just as I was about to give up, I didn¡¯t expect that the person who finally gave me hope would be you ¡°This is the first time in my life that I like someone so much. Although the reason why we¡¯re together is a little strange, I seriously hope that you can consider taking our rtionship further. I didn¡¯t want to confess to you so rashly. I know that the environment you grew up in makes you not dare to trust others easily. I originally wanted you to rely on me more and make you trust me more¡­ That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Perhapsst night¡¯s disaster made me timid, or perhaps the weather today is too good, so I can¡¯t wait to tell you this, Vallie, I wait for your response.¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Valerie listened in a daze for a long time. She thought. I have known Matthew for so long.¡± one breath This is the first time I have heard him say so much in Her entire body seemed to freeze, and her mind was empty. Matthew waited for her response with anticipation. She opened her mouth but said in a daze. ¡°I¡­ I want to go out and drink some water¡± ¡°Of course. He said as he took a step back and opened the door for her. Valerie nodded and ran out of the door. After taking two to three steps, she seemed to understand what he had just said. Her face instantly turned red and her heart skipped a beat, She had already made all the preparations to leave, but she was moved by his few words again. Matthew leaned against the door frame and looked at her erratic footsteps. He could not help but pursed his lips, thinking that her stumbling manner was really cute. However, his eyes immediately darkened again. He had heard everything that Valerie and Louis had said just now. It seemed that it was indeed not his imagination. She had indeed known his identity. No wonder her attitude had been a little strange recently. However, what concerned him more was that she said that she only saved him because he had Rh¨Cnegative blood type and she did not want to be a widow He thought, How could she say such cold words? However, I think she was probably just h being stubborn. If she wasn¡¯t worried about me, how could she have injured her hands? desperate look appears clearly in my mind. She was worried about me a lot. She cared about me more than I thought I have waited for so long, and she has finallye to her senses. I must try my best. phone and called At the thought of this, Matthew smiled. However, he could not help but worry al Charles. He asked Charles to quickly invite the dermatologist over from Bengrane ry about her injuries. He immediately took out his pl Charles didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He thought, Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t you take care of your leg first! Mrs. Grant¡¯s injury would scab after a few days of rest. Having a Bengrane dermatologiste over is just a waste of talent. However, Charles didn¡¯t dare to say this Valerie was a great contributor to finding Matthew this time. So they must take good care of her. After the doctor¡¯s consultation again, Matthew was fine. He only needed to rest and was immediately discharged. Angel¡¯s disappearance caused a storm in the entire city. It was not easy to find her, but in the end, he was trapped in the mountains and they even mobilized arge number of rescue teams. Now that he had finally returned safely, there were more and more people. Many reporters and media wereing to visit. Matthew was extremely annoyed. Valerie had no objections. She didn¡¯t want to be hospitalized and could not wait to go home. When Charles was handling the discharge procedures, he felt that something was wrong. Matthew was about to be discharged, but Angel did note even once during his hospitalization, This was too rare! How could he have guessed that it was not that Angel did not want toe, but that she was forcefully protected by her family and was not allowed. to go out casually! Thest time she went out alone, she was kidnapped on the way. Fortunately, the kidnappers didn¡¯t force her to do anything, but they didn¡¯t allow her to eat or drink and wanted her to die in the small wooden house. Fortunately, Louis came in time, so she was able to survive. For the past two days, Vivian and Patrick had been taking care of her. Even Katherine and Lindsey had suffered because of this. They were prohibited from going out. When the people who had kidnapped Angel were found out, they could enter and leave freely. Angel was very touched by the family¡¯s concern. However, although she was touched, she was also extremely annoyed. She thought, This time, Matthew had suffered such a huge danger for me. No matter what, I have to go to his side to take care of him!¡® When she finally saw Louis return, she grabbed Louis and quickly asked, ¡°Louis, how is Matthew now? Is his injury serious? Tell Vivian and Patrick that I have to visit him. Louis thought. She only cares about Matthew¡¯s situation. She doesn¡¯t even think about the fact that I had also led a rescue team and risked my life to save her! Louis was annoyed by her pestering and replied, ¡°You¡¯re usually so noisy. This kidnapping has already frightened the entire family. Now that it¡¯s finally calmed down, stay at home! As for Matthew, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s already been discharged from the hospital and returned home¡± ¡°Renin home¡± she asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 2/2 could not bear to hear it, and he chose to provoke her Louis was filled with dissatisfaction when he thought about how he was rejected in the hospital Speaking of which, it was ridiculous. He and Angel were siblings. One of them liked Matthew, and the other had feelings for Valerie. However, they were a true couple. Louis felt that he had gone crazy. Fortunately, he did not fall ton deep into it. It was not toote to give up before anything happened. However, Angel did not think so She retorted, ¡°So what if Matthew has a wife! He can get a divorce even if he¡¯s married. Moreover, her rtionship with Matthew is not good!¡± Angel made a call indifferently. Unexpectedly, it was Valerie¡¯s voice. Angel frowned and asked. ¡°Valerie!¡± ¡°Matthew¡¯s phone has always been with me, Valerie said truthfully, Matthew had left his phone at home after leaving home. Now that he had just returned home, he had already fallen asleep in his room, so she did not have time to return the phone to him. However, she did not know that her words sounded like a show off to Angel É« Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Angel was immediately angry. She shouted, ¡°Where is Matthew? Get him to answer the ph Valerie nced at Matthew¡¯s room and replied, ¡°He¡¯s already asleep.¡± Angel didn¡¯t believe her and said, ¡°Valerie, you did it on purpose, right? Hurry up and give the phone to Matthew. I have something to tell him Seeing that she insisted on bickering, Valerie could not help but lose her temper. She smiled coldly and said. ¡°Miss Santos, don¡¯t you understand me? He¡¯s already asleep. As for why you¡¯re looking for him, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Angel was so angry that her eyes turned red. She shouted, ¡°Valerie, how dare you talk to me like that I knew you were pretending in front of Matthew. Now that he¡¯s injured, you want to upy him for a long time and not let him contact met Run I just want to talk to him. We were childhood sweethearts. He was injured because of me. Won¡¯t you even let me thank him Valerie thought, ¡®So scheming! In terms of scheming, who couldpare to your Valerie had already said that she was not someone who liked to fuss over things. However, if others bullied her again and again, she would not be Moreover, although she was a little confused by Matthew¡¯s confession yesterday, she was at least certain that Matthew didn¡¯t like Angel. The fact was not what Angel said they had been together for a long time. Instead, it was/ s Angel who used these words to provoke her again and again She suddenly wanted to anger Angel. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Valerie said as she smiled nonchntly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I deliberately pretended to be gentle in front of Matthew. Now, I n to take care of him so that he can¡¯t leave me. Miss Santos, since you want to thank him, it¡¯s the same if you told me. After all, I¡¯m his legal wife. I will express your thank to him ¡°You!¡± Angel was furious. She knew that she had misjudged Valerie. She thought. She is scheming What fucking his legal wife!¡± Angel couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Valerie, alo you think I can¡¯t contact him because you don¡¯t want Mattliew was injured because of me, which means that he worries about me. Ha numage with you is just temporary.. to talk to met Halfway through her sentence, Angel suddenly felt that something was wrong. She took out her phone and realized that the call had ended. She was ¡°How dare this bitch hang up on me!¡± she shouted, Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew it was useless to call again, but she remembered that Matthew i still had a La phone dedicated to business At the thought of this, Angel immediately got out of bed and went straight to the study. Patrick could not help but frown when he saw her. He asked, ¡°Why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? What are you doing here? She replied, ¡°Dod, call Mauliew. I have something to tell him.¡± Patrick was in a difficult position and asked, ¡°Call Matthew? He was injured because of you. Can¡¯t you let him rest well this timer ¡°Dad¡± Angel hugged his arm and begged. ¡°He was injured because of me. He must still like me. Don¡¯t you want my future husband to call me?¡± Of course, Patrick knew that Angel was obsessed with Matthew. However, Matthew had always avoided her, especially after what happened three years ago. Matthew even avoided the entire Santos family. However, he heard that Matthew was injured this time because of Angel. He thought, ¡®Could it be that he still likes Angel!¡® Patrick wasn¡¯t too sure, but he knew that Angel had serious depression. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to stabilize it. If it rpsed because of these things, the consequences would be serious. After Valerie hung up the phone, she looked at the time and sent Matthew some medicine to his room Matthew still had to take his medicine on time. Every medicine was different. She arranged all these medicines so that she would not be flustered when taking them to him. When she pushed the door open, a phone rang in the room. Valerie frowned. He still had another phone. This was something she had not expected. Matthew was woken up by the ringing of his phone. He woke up sleepily and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Seeing that it was a call from Patrick, he picked it up. ¡°Mr. Santos¡­ A sweet voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, Matthew. I¡¯m calling you from my father¡¯s phone. Are you surprised?¡± Angel said. Hearing this pretentious voice, Valerie felt sick instantly. She thought, ¡°When Angel called me just now, she was full of energy. Now, she panted three times with just one sentence, as i as if she was about to die Chapter 412 in the next second¡® Matthew¡¯s hand that was pinching between his eyebrows paused for a moment. Then, he opened his mouth slightly and wanted to speak, Valerir thought of what he had said yesterday and suddenly wanted to do something. She ced the tray in her hand on the table and tiptoed to Matthew¡¯s side. She leaned close to the phone and imitated Angel¡¯s sweet voice. She said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve already taken off my clothes. Why aren¡¯t you here! Why are you calling?¡± 2/2 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 The atmosphere became deathly silent Matthew looked at her in surprise. An almost imperceptible smile appeared on his face. On the other end of the line, Angel was furious and almost crushed her phone. She thought, Valerie was doing this on purpose! How could she dare to do this! Although she was angry, she could not directly criticize Valerie. She did not even dare to imagine Matthew¡¯s expression now. She could only take a drep breath and pretend that she did not hear Valerie¡¯s words. She continued to act cute and said. ¡°Matthew, I want to see you¡­¡­ Unexpectedly, Matthew¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°I still have something to do. Have a good rest!¡± he said, Angel said. ¡°But Matthew Matthew had already hung up the phone. He ced the phone a on the table and stared at Valerie¡¯s face. Valerie felt hot under his gaze. However, Matthew smiled slightly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go out. Angel is sick, so she¡¯s more clingy. Don¡¯t argue with her. After being married for so long, he could be considered to know her personality. Those two sentences just now were not her style. It was obvious that she deliberately said those words to make Angel retreat. Thinking of this, he even felt a little disappointed. valerie said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call her back! Otherwise, if her illness rpses, she will me me. I won¡¯t be able to defend myself.¡± He shook his head and replied, ¡°Since she called using Patrick¡¯s phone, it means that she should be at the Santos family now. They will take care of her. However, Valerie was by his side. He would not leave. To get close to his phone to talk, she was very close to him. Now that they turned their heads, they were almost touching each other¡¯s faces. Matthew could smell the scenting from Valerie¡¯s body. It was a faint flower fragrance. It was very pleasant. She was so close to him that he couldn¡¯t help but want to pull her into his arms. At the thought of this, his throat tightened and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Vallie, what I said yesterday. Has she thought of how to respond to me? he thought Although he wanted to give her more time to consider, he could not hold it in anymore. Her face was right in front of him. He could not help but slowly approach her. When she raised her head, her nose met his lips. Valerie immediately raised her head to avoid it. He thought, ¡°But why was she dodging Just as she had said to Angel, we were legally married: While she was in a daze, Matthew looked at the pretty face in front of him and could not help but kiss her. He sucked on her perfect lips and pondered carefully as if he was tasting delicious wine. Her soft lips were filled with a sweet smell that made him unable to stop. He lost himself in kissing. Until she panted softly, Matthew finally convinced himself to stop. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to lose control of his emotions, Valerie licked her lips and looked straight at him. She asked, ¡°Do you want to kiss me again?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . What? Matthew was stunned for a moment. He thought he heard it wrong. Before he could react, a beautiful hand reached his chest. Valerie pushed him to the bed. Then, the carefully climbed onto his body. His kissing skills were very good. Not only did he lose himself in kissing, but she was also a little absent¨Cminded just now and did not want to sejurate from lum. She could not help but think that between them, other than being a contractual couple or divorcing, perhaps there was a third She thought, he doesn¡¯t like Angel vel. If he wanted to be with Angel, they would have been together long ago. Would he have waited until Although she felt that it did not matter whether she was with him or not, when Charles called and told her that something had happened to Matthew, she could not lie to herself. She was very panicked at that time. She thought, ¡®Matthew is still very important to me. Since that is the case, why not stay with him? She could feel that the wanted Matthew very much What is going on? Valerie¡¯s idea was very simple. She wanted him. She did not fight for it and she had an indifferent personality before. In the past, she thought that she would live like this for the rest of her life. Now, she realized that she had just not met the person she wanted to fight for before! She ced her hand on his chest and started to unbutton his shirt. Matthew was still not used to her taking the initiative. He reached out to block her restless hand, but he heard her soft voice. She said, ¡°We can The doctor said that she had been pregnant over three months, and as long as they were careful, it was safe. 0 COMMENT Chapter 414 Chapter 414 hapter 414 e atmosphere had already reached this point. It would be too outrageous if Matthew still refused. immediately grabbed her waist with his big hand. He smiled slightly and looked at Valerie, who had a hint of bust in her eyes. Mathew flipped er and pressed her down. He said. ¡°You took the initiative!¡± crie was stunned for a moment before she was pressed by his body. took the initiative and sucked on her soft earlobe, making her tremble slightly. slowly kissed her cheeks and her upper lips. While her mouth was slightly opened, his tongue entered her mouth and used it to touch her teeth hook her tongue. He did what he had been thinking about for several nights. erie was not to be outdone. She was the one who started it e reached out and unbuttoned his shirt, cing her hands on his burning chest. This time, the feeling was much clearer than that chaotic night. e was very awake, and so was he. They could feel the heat of skin touching skin. He wanted to restrain himself, but he could not. He used his eatest patience and perseverance to feel her love. However, this process was a little long and lasting. She went from shyness to enjoyment, and in end, she even wanted to beg for mercy. However, his actions made her gradually be unbridled. said, ¡°Hold me tight, Vallie is voice was aphrodisiac, moving her heart. she spoke, hisrge palm grabbed her ankle and brushed past her perfect skin. She was much plumper thanst time, and her body was so soft. isrge palm grabbed her, and he even had the faint urge to rub her entire body hard. He felt as if his entire body was wandering in the soft ce, joying unprecedented pleasure and excitement. or a moment, Valerie even felt that her mind had gone nk. She could only gasp for air. Only then did shee back to ffaint sweat appeared on her forehead The room was filled with charm. Under the light, they were deep in love¡­ her senses, and ayer The next day ofst night Valerie woke up. She was a little unfamiliar with this bed. When she looked up and saw the ck nket covering her body, memories of ooded her mind. She nced at the clothes scattered all over the floor. When she came back to her senses, she quickly lifted the nket and got off the bed. However, just as she stepped on her slippers and was about to get up, the soreness all over her body made her feel embarrassed again. The faint mell that lingered in the room reminded her how crazy the two of them werest night. Matthew¡­ Although they had been married for a few months, Valerie was still not used to having sex like this. Her face turned red. She quickly picked up her clothes and quietly went out. She went to her room to wash up, but her body was still very soft. It was not suitable to buy breakfast like this. She ordered takeout on her phone and ate something before recovering her strength. Valerie wasn¡¯t sure if they could choose the third way, but the opportunity was right in front of her. She wanted to try She thought, 1 can even do such a difficult job. Isn¡¯t it just loving a man? It isn¡¯t difficult However, when Matthew opened the door and walked out the next second, Valerie¡¯s face turned red again. She secretly scolded herself for being so red¨Cfaced even though they had already been married for a long time, She quickly picked up the smal kettle in theer and walked towards the balcony. Matthew looked at her and asked, ¡°Vallie, are you going to eat with me!¡± Valerie quickly shook her head and replied, ¡°Tve already eaten. I¡¯m going to water the flowers!¡± Although she forced herself to be calm, her tone revealed her embarrassment. Matthew looked at her back with a smile in the corner of his eyes. He did not eat at the table. Instead, he causally took some food and stood by the balcony door frame to watch her water the flowers. intense to ignore. Valerie was a little clumsy under his gaze. But Valerie still pretended to be very serious and busy on This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The gaze behind her was too in watering BowETE However, she heard a chuckle behind her. ¡°Vallie, if you continue to water them, the flowers will all drown¡­ Matthew sald. Valerie had no choice but to put down the kettle calmly and started picking the dead leaves again. When she heard the sound of the door closine 1/2 Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she bumped into a firm chest. A chuckle came from above. Matthew supported himself with one hand on the balcony railing and the other on her waist. The warm sun shone on the two of them He teased. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to be shy now?¡± COMMINT Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 On the balcony in the early morning, the flowers bloomed beautifully, swaying in the wind under the sun. The fragrance on her body surpassed all the flowers. Valerie was hugged by him and could not move. She had to admit that his kissing skills were very good. No one hated kissing a handsome man, and she was no exception. However, when his body was close and she felt the heat from him, she suddenly woke up from the ambiguous feeling and quickly pushed him with her small hand She thought, ¡°This is the balcony! Mr. Grant, conduct yourself? Manhew did not expect that the self¨Ccontrol he was so proud of wouldpletely disappear with just a kiss. He was like a ferocious beast that had been restrained for too long. It would be fine if he was kept in a cage without any love, but once he had it, he would be unable to stop himself. He was very calm and arrogant in front of others, but he was very dominant and ferocious on the bed. He Took a deep breath to restrain the urge to bring her back to the room and kissed her neck. Valerie heard his hoarse voice beside her ear. ¡°I hope it¡¯s evening now¡­¡± he said She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t he be exhaustedst night and couldn¡¯t wait any longer now! Valerie¡¯s cheeks were red. He returned to the restaurant feeling refreshed. He picked up his briefcase and said goodbye to her before leaving Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the sound of the door closing. Whether it was impulsive or not, what happenedst night had indeed happened. Although it was her own decision, it was still quite embarrassing However, she did not regret it. She thought ¡®Since I have found out my feelings about Matthew, I must fight for it. Moreover, Matthew had taken the initiative to confess. I should give it a try! That¡¯s all thanks to Angel. If Angel had not caused trouble again and again, I will not have found it out. ¡®I have never done anything that I will regret, nor do I want to be trampled by anyone. Angel wants to snatch my lover. No way! As for Angel¡¯s previous actions, I will also deal with them one by one!¡® She thought of something and took out her phone to call Louis. Louis asked, ¡°Valerie! Why di This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. did you call me? How¡¯s) your hand?¡± He sounded surprised. Valerie smiled and went straight to the point. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Santos, I called you today to ask you if you¡¯ve forgotten that wish.¡± Louis said softly. ¡°Of course I remember. You¡¯re Angel¡¯s savior. You can still save her after what she did to you previously. The promise I made will always be kept, You can fulfill it whenever you want.¡± She said. ¡°I want you to fulfill it now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Louis was surprised. He represented the Santos Group, which was the most important group in Kranson City. His promise meant that the entire Santos Group would help Valerie to fulfill. He thought she would think about it for a long time. However, this was also good. He immediately added, ¡°Go ahead,¡± ¡°Mr. Santos is indeed straightforward. Don¡¯t worry, my wish should not be difficult for you¡­ Valerie said as she smiled leisurely. On the other side, it wasn¡¯t until halfway through that Matthew remembered that Valerie hadn¡¯t responded to his confession the night before yesterday. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Her actions had already shown everything. He was in a rare good mood, so when his phone rang and he saw that it was Angel calling, he picked up. Angel did not expect Matthew to pick up so quickly. She was surprised for a moment before stuttering, Matthew, is that you?* She was almost traumatized. She was afraid that Valerie would pick up the call again. Fortunately, a familiar male voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. How are your injuries?¡± Matthew asked casually. He nned. to tell Olivia when he called herter. Hearing this, Angel became happy. She thought, ¡®Matthew cares about met ¡°Thank you, Matthew. I¡¯m fine now, but I heard that you were injured. I¡¯ve been very worried about you. By the way, what happened to youst right? You hung up the phone before you could finish speaking. Are you alright?¡± She beat around the bush. When she thought of what Valerie had said last night, the felt extremely annoyes. Matthew replied patiently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Speaking of which, I have to thank you! 10:30 AM c d ¡¤ Chapter 415 Angel was surprised and asked, ¡°Thank me for what?¡± However, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Byr¡± long t time before she came to her senses. She thought, ¡®Matthew thanked The other end of the line had already hung up Angel was stunned for a me for no reason. Could it be that Valerie had done somethingst night! ¡°They were living together, and Valerie said that she had taken off her clothes. Matthew must have had sex with her! SIND GFT Chapter 416 Chapter 416 COMMENT Chapter 416 as if she had been pricked by a needle. She jumped up and flew into a rage. ¡°Bitch!¡± Angel felt as if She raised her hand and smashed the crystal ss beside her. The loud sound attracted Vivian. Seeing her like this, Vivian was so frightened that she quickly hugged her, afraid that she would hurt herself. ¡°Angel, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± she asked. ¡°Mom!¡± Angel hugged Vivian and cried. ¡°Mom, that slut Valerie is not worthy of Matthew!¡± Matthew¡¯s marriage had always been a secret in the Kranson City, Vivian did not know Valerie until Louis told her that Valerie had saved Angel Only then did she hear the name Valerie. Hearing this, Vivian hurriedly said, ¡°Angel, how can you say that! After all, she was the one who saved you. If it weren¡¯t for her, how would we know you were in Irond Mountain? Besides, although her background is unknown, she¡¯s still Matthew¡¯s wife. I know that you like Matthew so much, but he never loved you. In that case, why don¡¯t you give up on him? There are so many men in this world. With your conditions. I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t and a good husband¡­ Angel said. ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± is both It was fine if Vivian did not say these words, but after she finished speaking, Angel became even crazier. She grabbed her hair tightly with hands and gritted her teeth. She continued, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand. I have always liked him for fifteen years. He¡¯s my entire life! He¡¯s the only one I like in this world. No one else can do it except him. No matter who touches him in this world, I won¡¯t let them have an easy time! Mom. I can¡¯t like another person other than him, do you understand?¡± Vivian was shocked by Angel¡¯s state. She saw that Angel¡¯s face was flushed red and she was almost out of breath. She was so frightened that she quickly called ke. ¡°Quick! Bring the medicine from Angel¡¯s room over ke was also shocked when he came over. He knew that he could not dy the matter. He was afraid that Angel¡¯s illness had acted up. He hurriedly rushed to Angel¡¯s room to get the medicine for her. The two of them pulled Angel and forcefully fed her the medicine and water. It took her a long time to calm down. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Vivian was already panicking. She was heartbroken and helpless. ¡®She is too stubborn. I have never seen others be trapped by love to be so crazy! she thought. Previously, Angel went abroad to stay for three years. It seemed that there was no use at all. After returning, she was still the same. Vivian could not help but worry. She said, ¡°Angel, why are you doing this? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s suffering now.. Angel panted heavily, feeling indignant. She couldn¡¯t ept that she didn¡¯t get Matthew she had been pursuing all along, let alone let others get him. Vivian saw her hysterical look and was about to persuade her, but Angel had already run back to her room. She immediately called her agent, Mike. As soon as the call connected, she roared, ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do to ban Valerie?¡± Mike replied, ¡°Miss Santos, I¡¯ve done everything you asked, but¡­¡± Angel interrupted him. ¡°No buts! You think of another way for me. Let alone this industry, you¡¯d better think of a way to mess up her car dealership¡¯s work¡­¡± Mike hesitated for a long time before he finally couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Miss Santos, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Something happened at Star Xarous Group. Hurry up ande to take a look. Something big has happened! Angel scoffed and said, ¡°Star Xarous Group is just relying on our Santos Group to make a living. What else can happen?¡± Mike did not know how to exin. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°You shoulde first.¡± Angel was suspicious, but since it was a matter of work, she finally became a little more serious. She casually washed face and rushed to Star Xarous Group When Mike saw hering, he hurriedly rushed up and held her hand. He said, ¡°Miss Santos, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. Don¡¯t be agitatedter!¡± Angel rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Why am I agitated! What exactly happened?¡± Mike pursed his lips and said, ¡°Take a look!¡± Angel turned around and saw a familiar figure sitting inside. The other party was wearing a long white dress and a small coat. There were no expensive decorations on her body, but her temperament could not help but attract people¡¯s attention. However, Angel suddenly be agitated and she took off her sunsses 12 Chapter 416 She shouted, ¡°Valerie! Why is this bitch here?¡± 2/2 SEND OFT COMMENT and settle the score with Valerie However, Mike stopped her and said. ¡°Don¡¯t Miss Santos, don¡¯t be rash. *Be rash? Alright, I want to ask you how you work! Didn¡¯t I ask you to inform the entire industry to ban her? Besides, hasn¡¯t she already been rejected by Star Xarous Group? Why is she here now? Did you do it or not?¡± Angel asked. Mike smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Miss Santos, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here either. After leaving this ce, she went to severalpanies. I¡¯ve called them one by one. Logically speaking, with the Santos Group¡¯s ban, she definitely won¡¯t be able to find a job!¡± After Angel heard his words, her expression finally improved a little. Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Star Xarous Group is supporting me now, so how could they deliberately make things difficult for me? Whoever could act in that movie would be famous. After all, who would dare not respect the Santos family? Could it be¡­ she thought Mike obviously thought the same thing as her and said, ¡°Miss Santos, maybe she¡¯s here to beg you!¡± She continued. It make sense. She could not eam much money in the Noria Automative. She has to rely on her clients to sell cars, and she has to endure all kinds of difficulties. She wants to find a new job, so she definitely doesn¡¯t want to work in the Noria Automative. However, she could not find a new job now, so she wants to beg me. Although she is talented, no matter how talented she is, she could notpare to capital ¡°She has the ability to seduce men, but it is difficult for her to even find a job. Angel thought. She crossed her arms coldly and said, ¡°She just provoked mest night, but she has already here begging me today. Isn¡¯t she shameless?¡± She thought. ¡®Star Xarous Group is my home ground. Since Valerie came here to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for being ruder Mike did not understand what she meant. Just as he was about to ask, Angel had already walked over in her high heels. When the person¨Cin¨Ccharge of the Star Xarous Group saw hering, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly went forward. He greeted. ¡°Miss Santos, hello!¡± Angel nodded and nced at Valerie. She asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Star Xarous Group was still very respectful towards Angel. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Miss Santos, this is Miss Warren.¡± ¡°Of course, I know her name is Valerie Angel sneered. She turned around and sized up Valerie from head to toe. She continued. ¡°Valerie, we¡¯ve known each other before. On ount of Matthew. I¡¯ll remind you. Speaking of which, you¡¯re already married. You should dress up well when you enter a bigpany like Star Xarous Group. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing to wear fake goods?¡± The person¨Cin¨Ccharge was stunned. He did not expect Angel to know Valerie, nor did he expect Valerie and Angel to not get along. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to be frozen However, Valerie was calm and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m pretty and I¡¯m not short. Naturally, I¡¯ll look good in anything! Miss Santos, without thinking, you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m wearing fake goods. Did you wear it before?¡± she said. Everyone was dumbfounded. They thought, ¡°What is going on? Angel seems to be very unhappy with Valerie. Valerie is not afraid of Angel at all. What is her background? Even if Angel put aside her status as the daughter of the Santos family, she is still a big star. How dare she say that Valerie was wearing a fake? Moreover, she could even say she was not short just now. Everyone knows that Angel is indeed beautiful, but she is only 5:2 feet tall. No one would laugh at her in the first ce, but she insisted on officially announcing her height as 5.4 feet. As a result, the others keep arguing about her height. It in already a taboo topic, but Valerie dared to mention it in front of her!¡® Angrih had never been insulted like this before, especially when the other party was Valerie. She thought, ¡°Although Valerie had already crossed swords with me a few times before, Valerie had always acted neither arrogant nor Inimble and did not speak much. Tiy, she dared to be so herve 1. me. What was wrong with her! Not only did Valerie retort, but her eyes were also filled with mockery when she spoke. Previously, because of Matthew, she did not conflict with Angel for the sake of Katherine and Louis. However, it was different now. She would not let Angel have any chance to humahate her. Valerie¡¯s mocking gaze deeply agitated Angel. Angel could not help but lead her fists in her sleeves r was so angry but to maintain her unage in front of ounidens ather body was trembling a little. However, as a star, she had no choice She said. ¡°Valene, keep your mouth slut. You early know that he¡¯s Mr. Grant now, but you don¡¯t dare to tell Idm. I think you know very well that unce you tell him, you won¡¯t have the chance to be husband and wite with ham. Wah your identity, the difference between you and him is huge 10:38 AM ch c Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Thinking about what happenedst night, Angel could no longer pretend be calm in front of Valerie. She was so angry that she wanted to go over and settle the score with Valerie. However, Mike stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t Miss Santos, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°Be rash? Alright, I want to ask you how you work! Didn¡¯t I ask you to inform the entire industry to ban her? Besides, hasn¡¯t she already been rejected by Star Xarous Group? Why is she here now? Did you do it or not?¡± Angel asked. Mike smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Miss Santos, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here either. After leaving this ce, she went to severalpanies. I¡¯ve called them one by one. Logically speaking, with the Santos Group¡¯s ban, she definitely won¡¯t be able to find a job!¡± After Angel heard his words, her expression finally improved a little. Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Star Xarous Group is supporting me now, so how could they deliberately make things difficult for met Whoever could act in that movie would be famous. After all, who would dare not respect the Santos family! Could it be she thought. Mike obviously thought the same thing as her and said, ¡°Miss Santos, maybe she¡¯s here to beg your¡± She continued. ¡°It make sense. She could not earn much money in the Noria Autornative. She has to rely on her clients to sell cars, and she has to endure all kinds of difficulties. She wants to find a new job, so she definitely doesn¡¯t want to work in the Noria Automative. However, she could not find a new job now, so she wants to beg me. Although she is talented, no matter how talented she is, she could notpare to capital. ¡°She has the ability to seduce men, but it is difficult for her to even find a job Angel thought. She crossed her arms coldly and said, ¡°She just provoked mest night, but she has already here begging me today. Isn¡¯t she shameless?¡± She thought, ¡®Star Xarous Group is my home ground. Since Valerie came here to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for being rudet This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mike did not understand what she meant Just as he was about to ask, Angel had already walked over in her high heels. When the person¨Cin¨Ccharge of the Star Xarous Group saw hering his eyes lit up and he hurriedly went forward. He greeted, ¡°Miss Santos, hello¡°¡± Angel nodded and nced at Valerie. She asked, ¡°Why is she here!¡± Warren Star Xarous Group was still very respectful towards Angel. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Miss Santos, this is Miss War ¡°Of course, I know her name is Valerie: Angel sneered. She turned around and sized up Valerie from head to toe. She continued, ¡°Valerie, we¡¯ve known each other before. On ount of Matthew, I¡¯ll remind you. Speaking of which, you¡¯re already married. You should dress up well when you enter a bigpany like Star Xarous Group. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing to wear fake goods?¡± The person¨Cin¨Ccharge was stunned. He did not expect Angel to know Valerie, nor did he expect Valerie and Angel to not get along. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to be frozen. However, Valerie was calm and smiled. I¡¯m pretty and I¡¯m not short. Naturally, I¡¯ll look good in anything! Miss Santos, without thinking, you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m wearing fake goods. Did you wear it before?¡± she said. Everyone was dumbfounded. They thought, ¡°What is going on! ¡°Angel seems to be very unhappy with Valerie, Valerie is not afraid of Angel at all. What is her background? ¡®Even if Angel put aside her status as the daughter of the Santos family, she is still a big star. How dare she say that Valerie was wearing a fake? Moreover, she could even say she was not short just now. Everyone knows that Angel is indeed beautiful, but she is only 5.2 feet tall. No one wouldugh at her in the first ce, but she insisted on officially announcing her height as 5.4 feet. As a result, the others keep arguing about her height. It is already a taboo topic, but Valerie dared to mention it in front of herf Angel had never been insulted like this before, especially when the other party was Valerie. She thought, Although Valerie had already crossed swords with me a few times before, Valerie had always acted neither arrogant nor humble and did not speak much. Today, she dared to be so fierce and argue with me. What was wrong with herf Not only did Valerie retort, but her eyes were also filled with mockery when she spoke. Previously, because of Matthew, she did not conflict Angel for the sake of Katherine and Louis. However, it was different now. She would not let Angel have any chance to humiliate her. Valerie¡¯s mocking gaze deeply agitated Angel. with Angel could not help but elench her fists in her sleeves. She was so angry that her body was trembling a little. However, as a star, she had no choice but to maintain her image in front of outsiden. She said. ¡°Valerie, keep your mouth shut. You clearly know that he¡¯s Mr. Grant now, but you don¡¯t dare to tell him. I think you know very well that once you tell him, you won¡¯t have the chance to be husband and wife with him. With your identity, the difference between you and him is huge. 10:38 AM ? Chapter 417 Besides, he doesn¡¯t love you at all. If he loves you, he would be willing to spend money on you. Otherwise, how can you buy trash online!¡± É« Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Valerie didn¡¯t know what Angel was thinking. Why did she suddenly mention online shopping? Valerie thought. However, it could be seen that Angel waspletely angry. When she was in the hospital, she had thought that Angel was a passionate girl. Now that she had seen through Angel, Valerie only felt that it was ridiculous. Valerie thought, ¡®Angel is so rude to me just because she has power and influence behind her. She is used to bossing others. Now that I am fighting her head¨Con, she is at a loss¡± She pursed her lips and nced at the staff around her. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Santos, our sry is low. It¡¯s already not bad to have 2 thousand dors a month. Naturally, it can¡¯tpare to your daily sry of 10 thousand dors. You can earn twenty million dors from performing in a. film. It¡¯s normal for us to shop online. Otherwise, where do you think we should buy clothes?¡± Angel did not realize that she had fallen into Valerie¡¯s trage She said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business where you go to by clothes. Anyway, you have to know your identity. You¡¯re only worthy of wearing those things!¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding stall could not help but whisper, ¡°She has a high ie, so it¡¯s only right for her to wear branded clothes. Ordinary people like us could not afford it. Are we not even worthy of online shopping?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Angel to have such a bad character. If not for her family¡¯s wealth, she would be nothing!¡± ¡°It seems that bumpkins like us are not worthy, In the future, not to mention online shopping, even if I wear normal clothes, I will be suspected¡± Angel immediately frowned and looked around. She said with an intimidating tone, ¡°Are you mocking met Believe it or not, I can make you get lost with a word!¡± Angel¡¯s aura frightened all the staff around her into silence. They did not dare to speak. However, their impression of this big star in their minds was already very bad. Angel was a tyrant. Mike was still rational. When he heard Angel say these brainless words, he was very frightened. He hurriedly smiled at the surrounding prople. He said apologetically, ¡°Miss Santos is just in a bad mood. That¡¯s not what she meant. Sorry. However, he was interrupted by Valerie. ¡°She can vent her anger on others when she is in a bad mood. How powerful. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that the Star Xarous Group is owned by Missa Santos!¡± Angel sneered, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not owned by me, it¡¯s just about right. Valerie, let me tell you, I have the final say here today!¡± Mike had finally found an excuse, but it was personally overturned by Angel. He almost got angry to death. He thought, I had seen this Valerie before. She looks gentle and easy to talk to, but I don¡¯t expect her to be so difficult to deal with! ¡°Alright, stop arguing! Mike quickly dragged Angel to the side and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t get into a conflict with her. If word gets out, your image will be ruined. She is simply provoking you. Don¡¯t fall for it. We¡¯re all ordinary people. Your words will easily anger everyonel You have a lot of enemies now. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself just to be happy. I¡¯ll talk to themter? After hnally warning Angel, he quickly put on a hypocritical smile and said apologetically to Valerie. ¡°Sorry. Miss Warren, why don¡¯t we stop talking? Angel didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Recently, she has been very nervous and stressed because of the movie. I hope everyone can understand each other, I¡¯ll treat everyour to hot chocteter Angel shuddered and realized what she had just said. She was so angry that she quickly looked at Valerie. She saw that Valerie still had a faint smile on her face. However, no matter how she looked at it, this sundle was ufortable. r thought, Valerie was doing this on purpose! She was deliberately causing me to embarrass myself in front of everyone!¡® Angel was so angry that she almost bit her teeth into pieces. She never thought that she would be fooled by Valerie, but she had no choice but to simile and apologize to the prople around her. She said, ¡°Mike is right. Of course, I was joking Just now. Everyone, don¡¯t take it to heart, especially don¡¯t listen to someone sowing discord.¡± Mike wanted to pull her away, but she refused to leave. She thought, ¡®It is my home ground. I can¡¯t lose to a woman like Valerie: She continued. ¡°Everyone, look carefully. Valerie came to Star Xarous Group to find a job a while ago, but she was already eliminated. She hated me and thought that I caused her to be eliminated, so she deliberately came to find trouble and nder me? After saying that, she said to the person in charge. ¡°Call the security guards over and let her out, I don¡¯t want to see her again!¡± 10:38 AM cr Chapter 418 The person in charge immediately looked troubled. However, Angel insisted. At this moment, a voice suddenly interrupted from behind, ¡°Miss Santos, please wait. was the CEO of the Star Xarous Group. Angel turned around and raised her eyebrows when she saw him. Then, she smiled leisurely and said, ¡°Mr. Williams, hello! Valerie was rude to me. but your people still left her here. I wonder how you usually disciplines your subordinates. Why don¡¯t I get Louis toe over and discuss with you?¡± She had mentioned Louis, so the people from Star Xarous Group were indeed afraid. However, when Arthur heard this, he said in surprise. ¡°Miss Santos, don¡¯t you know¡­ Angel frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t know what What should I know!¡± Arthur smiled and replied, ¡°Miss Santos, Miss Warren isn¡¯t just here for fun. She will be the voice actress for your movie in the future. Moreover, this decision wasn¡¯t made by Star Xarous Group. It was decided by Mr. Santos ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Angel looked at him in shock and said, ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re in cahoots with her, right? How can Louis¡­ Çú Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Arthur could tell at a nce that Angel was unaware. He said slowly. ¡°Miss Santos, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can confirm it with Louis. You also know that I have always respected Mr. Santos. I definitely won¡¯t dare to disobey his instructions.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Angel was so angry that she cursed, Arthur¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Even Mike could not help but sweat and hurriedly pulled her secretly. Then, Angel walked to a corner and dialed Louis, ignoring Mike¡¯s objections. When Louis received her call, he could not help but frown. ¡°Angel, I¡¯m at work. If you have anything to say, you¡¯d better wait until I get home¡­¡± he saich Angel gritted her teeth and interrupted him, ¡°Louis, I saw Valerie at the Star Xarous Group. Exin to me, why did you let Valerie do the voice acting for this movie! I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll do the voice acting for this movie myself. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me, but you let here over without even telling me. You clearly know that she and I don¡¯t get along. What do you mean? I¡¯m your biological sister!¡± ny conflict with her. Don¡¯t bully her.¡± Hearing her irritable tone, Louis immediately became nervous and said. ¡°Tm warning you, don¡¯t have any are you protecting Valerie? I want you to chase her Angel could not believe what she had heard. She shouted, ¡°Louis, I¡¯m your biological sister. Why are away immediately, I don¡¯t want her to interfere in my workr Her aggressive tone made Louis frown. He said, ¡°Angel, since you insist on saying that, I¡¯ll tell you clearly that I can¡¯t chase her away!¡± ¡°What?¡± Angel asked. Valerie was indeed notparable to a big shot in this industry, but that was only because she had never been in a big movie, she was not a nameless junior. Louis continued, ¡°We¡¯re letting her for the dubbing because we¡¯re considering the overall situation. Moreover, her voice quality is very good and is very suitable for the female lead of this movie. Your voice is too weak and is not domineering, so we¡¯re considering her. We¡¯re doing it from a professional perspective. Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Angel asked, ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± She could not believe that Louis said this. She could not help but raise her voice and continued, I think you¡¯ve been charmed by Valerie, I know this vixen is good at seducing men. It¡¯s fine if she seduced Matthew, but she even seduced you. Louis, are you crazy! A lowly woman like her will do anything to marry into a wealthy family. You¡¯ve seen so much, but you can¡¯t even see through this!¡± Angel¡¯s wordspletely infuriated Louis. He had had enough of Angel going crazy once, forcing him to clean up for her. He thought, ¡°Although Valerie had taken the initiative to request for this dubbing job, she is completely qualified. No matter what, she should not be belittled by Angel!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°Angel, you go too far. If it weren¡¯t for Valerie, you might die now! If it weren¡¯t for Valerie informing us that day, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you were in Irond Mountain. It¡¯s all thanks to her that you¡¯re able to survive now. Don¡¯t think of her as such a lowly person. She¡¯s not that kind of person! ¡°Besides, she¡¯s with Matthew. They¡¯re legally married. On the other hand, Matthew doesn¡¯t like you and rejects you again and again. Can¡¯t you tell You treat Valerie as your imaginary enemy. Why don¡¯t you look at yourself! Why did Mauhew choose hert ¡°He had experienced a lot. If Valerie really has ulterior motives, would he not see through it! ¡°Let me tell you, Angel, don¡¯t challenge my bottom anymore. Otherwise,e back immediately. You won¡¯t have a job in the entertainment Industry in the future! ¡°As for the dubbing, it¡¯s already been decided. Don¡¯t say anything else!¡± Although it was not on speaker, the voice of Louis could be heard almost through the phone. The surrounding people more or less heard it. After cursing, Louis hung up with a bang. Angel was stunned by his scolding. She did not expect that even Louis would not help her now. She thought, ¡°Valerie is really capable. She is like a ghost that keeps interfering in my life and even iny career. ¡°Not only did she seduce Mathew and make him love her, but even Louis is supporting herf Angel couldn¡¯t change Louis¡¯s decision a 1000 AM Chapter 419 ¡°Of course we¡¯ll listen to Mr. Santos¡¯s arrangements! Didn¡¯t you always say that Star Xarous Group lives under Santos Group? Since Mr. Santos has spoken, we can¡¯t disobey,¡± Arthur smiled and replied. In fact, Angel¡¯s shouting in the Star Xarous Group and saying that Star Xarous Group relied on the Santos Group to survive had already made him dissatisfied. Especially since Angel¡¯s attitude towards him was very disdainful just now. Now that Angel had been defeated, he was actually very happy. 18 LIND GIFT Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Valerie wanted to give him a thumbs¨Cup for what he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I do my own voice acting for this film? Even Mr. Grant approved it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending him? Angel sneered. However, Arthur smiled even more gently. ¡°Miss Santos, we¡¯ve considered that. That¡¯s why we consulted Mr. Grant. He said he didn¡¯t mind and even suggested that a different voice might add more spark. Miss Santos, if you have any objections, perhaps you should ask Mr. Grant yourself?¡± Arthur managed to deflect responsibility perfectly. Angel was not happy. She couldn¡¯t control Valerie, but the president of Star Xarous Group also started to disregard her. This film was her first big production since returning to the country, and she did her own voice acting to prove she wasn¡¯t just a pretty face. Now, everyone wanted Valerie to dub her voice, which felt like a p in the face. Angel was confident in her acting skills, but seeing Valerie¡¯s mocking expression made her feel like the whole world was against hert She thought. ¡®Should I call Matthew?¡® Angel felt a sudden jolt. She had been trying to suppress Valerie in this industry, not wanting Matthew to see Valerie¡¯s shining moments or help her rise to fame. Calling Matthew to exin the situation would only push Valerie into his favor. While Angel hesitated, Valerie stood up with a smile and extended her hand ¡°Miss Santos, I look forward to working with you. I promise not to disappoint everyone¡­ Valerie was exuding confidence,pletely unlike her previous timid self. Angel found herself at a loss for words! The president of Star Xarous Group watched the scene with amusement. ¡°We look forward to Miss Santos and Miss Warren making ¡°Once Upon A Time a great sess!¡± With so many eyes on her, Angel had already humiliated herself enough today. She reluctantly extended her hand toward Valerie But as she got closer, she couldn¡¯t resist gritting her teeth and muttering, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re only getting this role because of me. Even if you¡¯re dubbing my voice, you¡¯ll always be behind the scenes, never in the spotlight.¡± Valerie merely smiled faintly, unfazed by the provocation. Valerie said. ¡°Oht Well, I¡¯m certainly earning this paycheck. Miss Santos, I hope you give your best effort too. It would be unfortunate if the final cutes out and people say your acting was so bad it had to be saved by the voice acting. ¡°You¡­!¡± Angel cursed inwardly. How dare she mock my acting skills? Angel wanted to retort, but at that moment her phone buzzed. It was a message from Louis, telling her to join the set immediately and not waste any more time. She closed her phone. Then, Louis sent another message to her. It said: [Get to the set immediately, or I¡¯ll send bodyguards to drag you out!] Angel felt both anxious and fearful. Louis was in charge of most things in the Santos family now. If he got upset and told her parents about her recent actions, she¡¯d be in serious trouble. Angel had no choice but to re menacingly at Valerie. ¡°Just you waitr Valerie shrugged indifferently, ¡°Sure, Ill wait What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Angel stomped off in her high heels, her back radiating anger and frustration despite the watching crowd. Valerie watched her leave and smiled slowly. She thought, ¡°Is that all Angel could handle? This was only the first step of her counterattack. Angel had schemed against her many times, and she had endured it. But now, even a minor retaliation was too much for Angel. It seemed the superstar¡¯s endurance wasn¡¯t as strong as expected. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Arthur from Star Xarous Group extended his hand warmly. ¡°Miss Warren, I look forward to our coboration.¡± Angel had always dominated at Star Xarous Group. Sering someone who could finally put her in her ce was refreshing. Although Arthur didn¡¯t know Valerie¡¯s background, the fact that Louis had personally introduced her meant she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. ¡°Likewise, Valene replied with a poised smile. Meanwhile, in the parking lot, Angel was fuming. Unable to calm down, she grabbed her manager, Mike. Think of a way to ruin that reputation!¡± 10:38 AM c d Clupter 420 Mike was shocked. ¡°But, that¡¯s risky. What if Mr. Santos finds out¡­! Seeing Angel¡¯s determined and furious gaze, he quickly surrendered. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll think of something. But you need to get on set. Mr. Santos is right. This film was supposed to start shooting two days ago, but your incident caused dys. If this continues, it will generate negative publicity Angel eximed, ¡°Shut up!¡± The mention of it only fueled Angel¡¯s anger. The thought of all her hard work k in the film being overshadowed by Valerie¡¯s voice acting made her furious. The only solution seemed to be delivering a performance so wless that no one could fault it. That way, people would think that the quality of the film had nothing to do with the dubbing. However, on second thought, Mike¡¯s tearn was adept at manipting public opinion. There was no need to fear a mere Valerie. Once the movie was released, she would have plenty of time to deal with Valerie. For now, she could give Valerie a little taste of what was toe. With Louis¡¯s endorsement and Matthew¡¯s approval, Valerie¡¯s signing process went smoothly. Payne, the mentor who had initially brought Valerie to the meeting, was delighted to see her take on the role. Although filming hadn¡¯t started yet. Star Xarous Group provided Valerie with parts of the script and dialogue to familiarize herself with. Understanding the context would help her better capture the emotional nuances in her voice acting After handling all these details, Valerie left Star Xarous Group with the contract. As she stepped out, her phone buzzed with a news notification The title was ¡°Heartless. The true face of Eternal Melody exposed.¡± Eiernal Melody was her voice¨Cacting ID. She clicked on the link and found a nderous article. In falsely used her of being a homewrecker with a maniptive and ruthless nature. It imed she not only stole men but also roles, portraying her as an untalented troublemaker. Valerie¡¯s first reaction was amusement. She wondered when she had be so famous. Then, Valerie was certain that this was Angels doing. However, Angel seemed to be overestimating her. She was just a humble voice actress. This article, instead of tarnishing her reputation, actually boosted her visibility. Since Angel had done her such a ¡°favor, it would be impolite not to return it Valerie¡¯s thoughts whirred, and she took out her phone. Using a soft, sweet voice she rarely employed, she said. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s me. I need to talk to you about something. Someone¡¯s ndering me online. Could you help me find out what¡¯s going on?¡± Angel had handed her a perfect opportunity for a counterstrike. It was time for her nun to step in SIND OUT Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 It must have been really tough for Angel toe up with so many unfounded usations, Valerie thought Angel must really hate her. In the past, no matter what trouble Valerie encountered, she always tried not to bother Matthew After all, Valerie never considered them a real couple. Since they were bound to part ways eventually, it was better to owe him as little as possible. But now things were different. Since she was his wife, there was no such thing as being a bother. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was low and soft, much like his whispers in her ear the previous night. Valerie figured he was probably in his office now, which meant he had aputer at hand. ¡°Matthew,¡± she said, mimicking Angel¡¯s usual innocent tone sounding pitiful, ¡°I saw someone ndering me online. I¡¯m really scared. Can you help me find out who I¡¯ve offended?¡± Asshe spoke, she sent him a screenshot. Matthew¡¯s brows furrowed insediately. This Eternal Melody?¡± Valerie replied. ¡°Yes, I used to run a book¨Creading ount and did some other things. This ¡®Eternal Melody is my ount.¡± Matthew was aware of this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± Even though he said that, from the nderous description, he had a pretty good guess who might be behind it Valerie didn¡¯t push him any further. Strictly speaking, it was his actions that caused her to get ndered. Once Matthew found out who was responsible, he could deal with Angel himself. Thinking about this, Valerie felt a bit cunning and mischievous. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was Angel who started this. She was just giving Angel a taste of her own medicine. On the other end, Matthew assumed Valerie was genuinely scared and continued tofort her, ¡°Vallie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here! His voice was indeed very reassuring. With just a few words, Valerie felt an inexplicable calmness washing over her, making her think she could on him a bit more. Valerie suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Matthew, can I ask you something? What kind of person is Fred?¡± Matthew had been rtively calm, but the mention of Fred¡¯s name made his brows knit tightly. ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± rely Valerie heard his anxious voice and quickly exined. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just asking casually. Last time you had an incident in the mountains, Mr. Hudson had me sign a document on your behalf, and I met Fred at that time.¡± Matthew¡¯s brow eased a bit, then he said, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person. Stay as far away from him as possib ¡°Okay¡± Valerie lu hadn¡¯t nned to get involved with Fred anyway. She mentioned it to make Matthew n more cautious. After Matthew hung up, he immediately called Charles and questioned him, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Fred meeting Valerie?¡± Charles was eating outside at the moment and his heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. He realized he had forgotten to inform Matthew about this matter. He quickly exined nervously. ¡°Please rest assured. Mr. Fred has already gone to the sales department. 1 heard he¡¯s been quite restrainedtely ¡°Restrained¡­ Matthew thought. This bastard is quiettely. He must be up to something! Speaking of which, Angel¡¯s kidnapping seemed very suspicious. Matthew pressed his forehead, his face betraying a hint of anger. After finishing her tasks, Valerie returned to Redfield Pictures. Just as she was about to start working, Stan approached her. Seeing Valerie, he approached and said softly, ¡°Valerie, where did you go! I heard just arrived?¡± Sering Stan¡¯s ambiguous smile, Valerie raised you an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Fisher, I wasn¡¯tte today. I arrived within the designated time.¡± Stan paarsed. ¡°Yes, you weren¡¯tte. I was just asking¡± Seeing a corner of the document peeking out of Valerie¡¯s bag, Stan took a few steps closer. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Valerie hung her bag behind her, zipped it up, and said, ¡°Nothing, Just study materials¡± Stan questioned, ¡°Is that so! Valerie, you should know it¡¯s a big risk for Redfielder. Chapter 421 information online saying you¡¯ve already signed a contract with Star Xarous Group, and Once Upon A Time has started shooting, you¡¯re doing the dubbing?¡± Valerie didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly. Stan¡¯s visit was p was probably to confirm it with her. She couldn¡¯t deny it now, Without hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I just signed the contract. Mr. Fisher, you¡¯re really well¨C informed¡°¡± Stan smiled. ¡°Of course, right after you signed with Star Xarous, I received the news. The production of Once Upon A Time shes with ours. Do you know any insider information? Like their promotional materials.. Valerie interrupted him directly. ¡°Mr. Fisher, I¡¯m not very clear about their affairs. I¡¯m only involved in the dubbing phase, I don¡¯t know much about the pre¨Cproduction. Besides, even if I knew, I couldn¡¯t say. It¡¯s confidential, and I have professional ethics? Valerie had confirmed the dubbing job for ¡°Once Upon A Time with Shawn beforehand. Since she was only involved in dubbing and not in confidential work, and because Shawn trusted her, there was no issue from his perspective. On the contrary, Shawn thought it was a good opportunity for her to gain more experience. However, others might not think so. Stan wasn¡¯t pleased when Valerie refused. He said, ¡°Valerie, you should know, you were rejected by the entirework at one point. It was Redfield Pictures that took you in Just disclose a little, it¡¯ll be fine. They won¡¯t know it¡¯s from us!! ¡°No!¡± Before Valerie could responn, A KIPTI VOILE LATTE HINDI KALAHANG AMPUTE n was even more anxious and uneasy. ¡°Mr. Redfield!¡± Stan Shawn looked displeased. ¡°Valerie is right. Once Upon A Time is is a business secret. Even if you could extract some information, we couldn¡¯t produce an identical piece. Copying would not bu Redickd Pictures¡¯s development Stan¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. Valerie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even with so many screenwriters in the industry, creating a unique 11o takes time and can¡¯t be achieved through shortens.¡± Stan felt utterly humiliated and silently cursed his bad luck for being caught by Shawn in the act. Shawn said seriously, ¡°Mr. Fisher, you may go back to your work now. Stan¡¯s face flushed. He quickly left the office. Shawn looked at Valerie and said, ¡°test assured. Our company does not engage in such practices. Even if our scale is smaller, we will take one step at a time and work steadily¡± Valerie was reassured because Redfield Pictures s wouldn¡¯t stray from the right path with Max at the helm. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have made it to today. Valerie nodded repeatedly, and Shawn then left. Finally, Valerie had some free time. After finishing the dulling work for Redfield Pictures, she began studying the script in her spare time. However, there were were some parts of the script that she didn¡¯t quite understand. The screenwriter could write, but Valerie was unsure about some cultural and historical contexts, especially historical objects. She marked all the unclear parts in the script and tried to look them up online. But without physical references, it was difficult to rely solely on Imagination. Valerie found it quite challenging. While Valerie was figuring it out, Shawn walked over after loving a meeting. He saw the notes tes in her notebook. He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand these parts?¡± Snapping out of her thoughts, Valerie looked up and saw it was Shawn. Embarrassed, she spread out her notebook. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t quite get the story¡¯s background. I can¡¯t imagine the sense of awe from the first encounter Shawn remarked, ¡°That¡¯s not hard at all Shawn¡¯s words surprised Valerie. She eximed, ¡°Not hard?¡± She thought, ¡®How could it be easy!¡® The script contained many such descriptions of historical objects, but she didn¡¯t quite grasp them. Her family background and environment growing up didn¡¯t allow her to delve deeply into these areas. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Shawn raised an eyebrow, ¡°I don¡¯t have many collections, but if you¡¯re interested, I can take you to an antique shop to try your luck. They have various artifacts you can experience. Experiencing it in person can give you a real sense of it.¡± Valerie readily agreed. That would be great, Mr. Shawn¡± Shawn chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Helping you understand the script better will elevate your performance, which benefits our productions.¡± Shawn, ever the gentleman, drove Valerie straight to an antique market. Upon arrival, he introduced her, ¡°This is Antique Street. Inside, there¡¯s a shop called Treasure Ind. I can¡¯t guarantee everything is authentic, but we¡¯ve worked with them for a long time. We often consult them for props. You¡¯ll see oner you get in there.¡± Shawn hadn¡¯t lied. In period dramas, props often needed to incorporate information from various museums and antique paintings Antique shops were excellent ces for sourcing such details. Valerie had no reason to doubt him. Once inside, Valerie was dazzled by the array of antiques on the shelves, from vintage clocks and ss cups in various statues of all sizes. The shop owner seemed well¨Cacquainted with wn and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Shawn, feel free to look around!¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°I brought a friend to get a feel for things today. He led Valerie inside and said. ¡°Take your time to look arou arounil. If you have any questions, just ask. The owner can give you a detailed introduction.¡± Valerie¡¯s eyes fell on a beautifully crafted brass telescope. Without hesitation, she remarked, ¡°This telescope seems to be from thete 19th century. TURY AM Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°No!¡± Before Valerie could respond, a stern voice came from behind. Both of them turned to see Shawn, and they immediately stood up. Stan was c was even more anxious and uneasy. ¡°Mr. Redfield¡± Shawn looked displeased. ¡°Valerie is right. ¡®Once Upon A Time¡± is a business secret. Even if you could extract some information, we couldn¡¯t produce an identical piece. Copying would not benefit Redfield Pictures¡¯s development.¡± Stan¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. Valerie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even with so many screenwriters in the industry, creating a unique IP takes time and can¡¯t be achieved through shortcuts. Stan felt utterly humiliated and silemly cursed his bad luck for being caught by Shawn in the act. Shawn said seriously. ¡°Mr. Fisher, you may go back to your work now! Stan¡¯s face flushed. He quickly left the office. Shawn looked at Valerie and said. ¡°Rest assured. Our company does not engage in such practices. Even if our scale is smaller, we will take one step at a time and work steadily. Valerie was reassured because Redfield Pictures wouldn¡¯t stray from the right path with Max at the helm. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have made it to today. Valerie nodded repeatedly, and Shawn then left, Finally, Valerie had some free time. After finishing the dubbing work for Redfield Pictures, she began studying the script in her spare time. However, there were some parts of the script that she didn¡¯t quite understand. The screenwriter could write, but Valerie was unsure about some cultural and historical contexts, especially historical objects She marked all the unclear parts in the script and tried to look them up online. But without physical references, it was difficult to rely solely on imagination. Valerie found it quite challenging While Valerie was figuring it out. Shawn walked over after having a meeting. He saw the notes in her notebook. He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand these parts Snapping out of her thoughts, Valerie looked up and saw it was Shawn. Embarrassed, she spread out her notebook. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t quite get the story¡¯s background. I can¡¯t imagine the sense of awe from the first encounter Shawn remarked, ¡°That¡¯s not hard at all Shawn¡¯s words surprised Valerie. She eximed, ¡°Not hard She thought, How could it be easy?¡® The script contained many such descriptions of historical objects, but she didn¡¯t quite grasp them. Her family background and environment growing up didn¡¯t allow her to delve deeply into these areas, Shawn raised an eyebrow, I don¡¯t have many collections, but if you¡¯re interested, I can take you to an antique shop to try your luck. They have various artifacts you can experience. Experiencing it in person can give you a real sense of it¡± Valerie readily agreed. 1. ¡°That would be great, Mr. Suwn Shawn chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Helping you understand the script better will elevate your performance, which benefits our productions¡± Shawn, ever the gentleman, drove Valerie straight to an antique market. Upon arrival, he introduced her, ¡°This is Antique Street, Inside, there¡¯s a shop called Treasure Ind. I can¡¯t guarantee everything is authentic, but we¡¯ve worked with them for a long time. We often consult them for props, You¡¯ll see once you get in there.¡± Shuawei hadn¡¯t lied. In period dramas, props often needed to incorporate information from various museums and antique paintings. Antique shops weir excellent ces for sourcing such details, Valerie hail no reason to doubt him. Once inside, Valerie was dazzled by the array of antiques on the shelves, from vintage clocks and ss cups to various statues of all sizes. The p owner seemed well¨Cacquainted with wn and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Shawn, feel free to look aroundr Shawn nodded. ¡°I brought a friend to get a feel for things today¡± He led Valerie inside and wid, ¡± ¡°Take your time to look around. If you have any questions, just ask. The owner can give you a detailed introduction Valerie¡¯s eyes ft fell on a beautifully crafted brass telescope. Without hesitation, the remarked, ¡°This telescope seems to be from thete 19th century. 10:39 AM Chapter 422 It¡¯s made of brass with leather ents. It shouldn¡¯t be too pricey, probably around 400 dors. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The owner was impressed. ¡°Youngdy, you have quite the eye!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 The shop owner gave a thumbs up. Usually, he could easily can those who were not knowledgeable to buy such items for about a thousand dors, or even more. Valerie was also a little surprised. knowledgeable?¡± 1. d. She nced at Shawn, whose eyes were full of astonishment. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t very Valerie replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know n much. But somehow, when I saw these things, this information just instinctively came to mind.¡± valerie herself found it incredible as if she had always known these t things. But these were areas of knowledge she had never been exposed to. The owner was equally astonished. He pointed to a nearby old oil painting. ¡°What about this one? Can Valerie stepped closer and examined the painting. With a confident smile, she said, ¡°This is a modern reproduction of a ssical still life. It was likely made in recent years.¡± you tell me about it?¡± Shawn found it hard to believe. The painting in front of him, with its realistic canvas and colors, was quite convincing. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Valerie exined, ¡°Original 17th¨Ccentury still lifes used oil paints on canvas. While the painting techniques can be replicated, the aging process of the canvas cannot be faked easily. Then, you used modern materials for the frame, which is a giveaway.¡± Hearing her exnation, the shop owner was amazed again. ¡°Amazing! You said you were here to learn, but you seem like an expert to me!¡± Valerie chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just a coincidence One or two times could be coincidences, but not every time. The owner wasn¡¯t convinced. He said, ¡°Take another look. Which item on this shelf is the most valuable!¡± Valerie scanned the room, her gaze settling on a pair of vases. ¡°These two vases. They¡¯re from the early 16th century, probably worth about 60 thousand dors¡± Shawn was taken aback, ncing between Valerie and the vases. The ownerughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± This made Shawn look at Valerie w with newfound respect. ¡°Valerie, I didn¡¯t know you were an antique appraiser.¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. It just feels familiar.¡± Shawn watched Valerie with a smile. He hadn¡¯t expected her to have such a talent. It was truly astonishing. Valerie continued to surprise him, and he couldn¡¯t figure out how she recognized these things so urately. The owner gave Shawn a th thumbs¨Cup again. ¡°She knows her stuff! Without some background, there¡¯s no v no way to recognize these things.¡± Running an antique business for so long, the owner often had to closely examine items to determine their authenticity. Yes, Valerie could identify them with just a nce. It was impressive indeed. Valerie herself was unsure why she had this incredible ability to identify antiques. However, it wasn¡¯t the first time she had experienced something like this. saw it as another of life¡¯s Previously, she had simr moments while ying the piano or practicing painting. Today, she wasn¡¯t as surprised. She saw i linle surprises that she had stumbled upon, This uncanny ability was quite helpful. Seeing these authentic artifacts allowed Valerie to understand the ancient charm described in the script. She couldn¡¯t exin it, but it felt as though this knowledge was always in her mind. The shop owner mentioned that such an eye for detail usually came from having an expert in the family, so someone whose influence was absorbed Valerie said nothing in response. Shawn, noticing her dedication to learning, didn¡¯t pry further. He was d to have such a talented voice actress on Everyone had th their own little secrets, and Valerie was no exception. Shawn understood not to interfere, though his curiosity about Valerie grew Meanwhile, at a five¨Cstar hotel not far away, a luxury car pulled up up outside. A man in a long b ck coat led a group of men into the building, their presencemanding attention ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s this room, Churles said, pointing to a suite N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. 10.39 AM c & Chapter 423 Matthew nodded, and his men knocked on the door. When no one answered, he lost patience. With a wave of his hand, his men forced the door open and rushed inside. The noise startled Fred, who woke up holding a woman. Upon seeing the intruders, he was furious. ¡°Who the hell let you in here? Get out! All of you get out!¡± With hands in his pockets, Matthew silently entered and sat on the sofa. Fred recognized him and felt a pang of guilt but quickly masked it with anger. ¡°Matthew, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ur mind?¡± Matthew frowned and gestured to his men, who dragged the screaming woman out. This enraged Fred. ¡°Matthew, are you out of your Matthew¡¯s face darkened, and he smirked. ¡°The kidnapping of the Santos family was your doing.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a datement, Fred¡¯s heart sank, thinking. How did he knowl He couldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°What are you talking about? I have nothing to do with her. Why would I kidnap her?¡± SINO GUT COMMENT Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Matthew didn¡¯t say a word. He just leaned back into the sofa with his legs crossed. His gaze was cold, Charles understood immediately. ¡°Still denying it on your deathbed, Mr. Fred? Don¡¯t me us for what¡¯s about to happen. After that, he turned to the bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Cut off his hand At themand, the bodyguards immediately dragged Fred from the bed. Then, they pulled out a machete and aimed it at his wrist. Fred was terrified and screamed, ¡°Mathew, you dare cut me?¡± Matthew¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. ¡°Either we chop off your hand aspensation to the Santos family, or we let the Santos family know you¡¯re responsible for the kidnapping. Then, you will face Louis¡¯s wrath. It¡¯s your choice¡± Fred¡¯s kidnapping of Angel hadn¡¯t angered Matthew much initially. But because of Fred, he almost got buried alive in Pine Forest Mountain, and even caused Valerie to get hurt, It was unforgivable. Matthew had to make sure that Fred would pay for that Fred was so frightened by Matthew¡¯s cold gaze that his entire body trembled, Realizing the gravity of the situation, Fred immediately shouted, ¡°Stop! The bodyguards pinned the struggling Fred firmly against the table. Seeing they were serious, Fred¡¯s screams became frantic. Matthew! Even death row inmates get a trial. Aren¡¯t you going to hear my exnation?¡± Matthew ordered, ¡°Do ur ¡°Wait! I have evidence!¡± Fred¡¯s voice broke, and the woman with him fainted from fear. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Matthew waved his hand, and his men backed away. Fred saw him approaching and said ¡°I do have evidence, I was too busy those days. You sent me to the logisties department at the lowest level. It rained heavily for those two days, and I was in meetings in the office. Look, these are the meeting records. I was swamped with tasks. How could I have had time to kidnap anyone? Matthew nced at the photos and records. They did show Fred in meetings during those days. He was also photographed with others, which could verify his alibi. However, mere photos and records alone could not alleviate his suspicion, as it was still possible he could have orchestrated the kidnapping. Fred was already scared out of his wits. He watched Matthew¡¯s face closely. If Matthew didn¡¯t believe him, he was doomed. Matthew wa Fred didn¡¯t know how Matthew could pinpoint him so urately. While Fred was involved, Matthew¡¯s precision in targeting him shook Fred to his was too sharp. core. Matthew only suspected him and no one else. Matthew was skeptical, Fred, in desperation, raised three fingers. ¡°I wear 1 had nothing to do with Angel¡¯s kidnapping. If I¡¯m lying. let me be hit by a car the moment I step outside!¡± Matthew eyed him disdainfully. He was not convinced by such a flimsy oath. Fred swallowed hard, knowing Matthew wasn¡¯t one to make idle threats. If Matthew lost his temper, he might really end up losing a hand. Fred¡¯s so¨Ccalled evidence was fabricated. He had been fighting Matthew for a long time and knew Matthew¡¯s methods and intelligence well. Fred understood that Matthew wouldn¡¯t easily believe him, so he had prepared a backup n. If Matthew didn¡¯t discover the truth, the n would remain hidden. If he did, the n could exonerate him, as those in the logistics department wouldn¡¯t dare to expose him. Matthew stared at Fred, filled with suspicion. ¡°You think this proves anything? Fred¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Matthew, you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Matthew picked up the knife and aimed it at Fred, who immediately started trembling. ¡°No, no¡­¡± The room was suddenly filled with the smell of urine as a puddle formed between Fred¡¯s legs. Disgusted, Matthew threw the knife aside and turned Once everyone had left, Fred copsed to the floor. He clenched his fist and red in the direction Matthew had gone. ¡°Just wait. I won¡¯t let you Outside, Charles asked. ¡°Mr. Grant, are we letting him go? Do you believe him?¡± Matthes said, ¡°He¡¯s full of lies. Keep an eye on him. If he didn¡¯t seed this time, he¡¯ll definitely try agal?n¡± Charles responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant Two bodyguards stayed behind to monitor Fred closely. B Chapter 424 Matthew checked his phone. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I wonder if Valerie is done with work. Prepare the cart He was about to drive to the Noria Group when Charles suddenly hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I think I saw Mrs. Grant over there.¡± nattractive Ahead was Antique Street, recently renovated and quite lively. In the crowd, Charles spotted an Valerie. But Valerie should be at work at the Noria Group, not here ctive woman who looked very much like What made Matthew frown even more was that Valerie was apanied by a man. They seemed to be having a pleasant conversation. 0 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 After realizing what he had just pointed out, Charles nced nervously at Matthew, who looked unhappy. He thought, ¡°Damn it. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Mr. Grant must be furious! Ahead, it was indeed Valerie. She and Shawn had juste out of the antique shop. They were brimming with new insights and ideas, which they noted down before parting ways, continuing their conversation as they walked. This was actually Valerie¡¯s first time visiting such a shop. The novel experience felt like opening a treasure chest, filling her with curiosity and excitement. props we usee from here?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°I never expected such a small antique shop to have so much to offer. Some of the prop Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes, they can replicate almost anything, so they have great expertise in these matters¡± Shawn exined. ¡°However, they don¡¯t engage in illegal activities, Regtions are strict now. We coborate with them for film props, and they are very knowledgeable about history, so there¡¯s rarely any mistake.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Valerie said. feeling enlightened, ¡°Whenever you need inspiration, you cane here and explore. Besides antiques, they also have other interesting items. Sometimes you might even find a hidden gem, Shawn suggested. Valerie agreed readily. They chatted happily as they approached the car. Shawn asked. ¡°Are yo you sure you don¡¯t want me to give you a ride? Valerie declined. ¡°No, thank you, I have to go elsewhere, and it¡¯s not on the way. Mr. Shawn, thank you so much for today! Sorry to take up so much of your time.¡± Shawn waved her off. ¡°No worries! Even if I hadn¡¯t apanied you, I would havee here anyway to gather some insights. You surprised me today. I wonder how many more surprises you have in store. I¡¯m looking forward to your future performances. Valerie, graceful as always, smiled. ¡°Well, Mr. Shawn, you¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± After sending Shawn off, Valeric waved goodbye. Meanwhile, Matthew had been watching them. He saw her chatting andughing with Shawn, walking out together, and even waving him off. Matthew¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. Beside him, Charles didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, feeling the oppressive tension almost crushing him Shawn only showed his back, so Matthew couldn¡¯t clearly see his face far away. He coldly ordered Charles, ¡°Find out everything about that man within ten minutes¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant Charles quickly left, wiping the sweat from his forehead, feeling like he had just walked through a battlefield Meanwhile, Valerie had just seen Shawn off when she instinctively felt someone watching her. She turned and found herself staring into Matthew¡¯s ¡°What is he doing here? Valerie was surprised and was about to ask when he let out a cold huff. Matthew said, ¡°Mr. Shawn, you¡¯ll have to wait and see¡­ Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It took Valerie a moment to realize he was repeating her earlier words, In all the time she¡¯d known him, it was the first time she had ever seen him being sarcastic! She couldn¡¯t help butugh, Seeing her reaction, Matthew¡¯s frown deepened. His brows Turrowed into a scowl, and his voiceced with irritation. ¡°Is ¡°No, not funny¡± Valerie quickly shook her head, though she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. After all the times he¡¯d made her jealous, it was amusing to see un finally getting anxious over her. He was even mimicking her conversation with With a sweet smile, Valerie looked up at him and asked, ¡°Matthew, are you jealous?¡± TULOY HM Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Matthew was a little surprised. Valerie was getting more more and more proactive these two days. However, he liked this kind of initiative. Thinking of this, the displeasure in his heart dissipated by more than half, but he still held a grudge against that man. ¡°So what if I¡¯m jealous? Who is he? Matthew asked. Valerie looked at him with a smile. Her mind was originally full of thoughts of leaving, so she kept the matter of changing jobs from him. Now that she had decided to stay, she thought she didn¡¯t need to hide it from him. She said. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll give you an address tomorrow morning. Come over and take a look. Then, you¡¯ll know A trace of confusion shed across his eyes before he agreed. ¡°Okay, You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Since we¡¯re outside today, why don¡¯t we eat outside?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m nning to go somewhere. Come with me!¡± ¡°Where! Matthew asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to Katherine¡¯s cat cafe. There are many cute cats there, Valerie said. Matthew had an impression of Katherine¡¯s cat cafe. He had no feelings for these furry little animals, but the scene of Valerie carrying the cat in her armsst time was too beautiful. It was still the wallpaper of his phone. So he said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you¡± The two of them drove straight to I Have Cats. The cat cafe would be open for business the next day. The results of these few days¡® trials were not bad. After Katherine sent off a few young customers, she turned her head and saw Valerie and Mathew, She immediately smiled and waved at them. ¡°Valerie, how did you have the time to After Katherine finished speaking, she secretly nced at Matthew behind Valerie. She raised her eyebrows and teased. ¡°Valerie, have you¡­ reconciled? Valerie knew what she was referring to. However, she did not want Matthew to hear her. So she lowered her voice and said concisely, ¡°I want to try. Perhaps he and I can keep going¡± A trace of surprise shed across Katherine¡¯s eyes. Then, she smiled. She had seen the sincere expression on Matthew¡¯s face when he came to pick Valerie up that day. As a bystander, she could not help but want to fall in love when she saw how sincere Matthew was to Valerie and how much he cherished her. Although Angel, her sister, was involved, Katherine unconditionally supported Valerie. As they were talking. Valerie saw the kittens around them and immediately smiled. ¡°Wow! There are a few more!¡± Katherine nodded. That¡¯s right. After some customers picked up a few, a few more came. They¡¯re not outsiders. You guys watch and y. I¡¯ll cook. Stay for dinner tonight. Aiden and Julian will be coming overter. Valerie happily agreed. Katherine turned around and went inside to cook. Valerie looked up and saw a stranger. It seemed that she was thedy Katherine had hired. Valerie pulled Matthew and yed with the cat. Matthew did not expect Valerie to lose all resistance when she saw a cat. He could tell she could not bear to part with it ¡°Do you want to raise a cat? he asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now? Valerie said as she thought, Tin pregnant now. I¡¯ll think about the cat later! Moreover, if we bring the cat home, we have to get ready at home Odierwise, it¡¯s not good for the cat if we bring it home when we have nothing¡± Matthewpletely agreed. Everything was s was up to Valerie. Katherine made a few good dishes with the maid. After a while, a fragrance came from inside. Valerie smiled. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky today. It smells Matthew answered, ¡°It¡¯s not as fragrant as yours.¡± When Valerie heard him say this, she could not help but cover her mouth and unile, 1039 AM DE Chapter 428 ¦° Previously, because of Angel, she had ordered a few takeaway meals for him. Valerie had been the one who cooked at their small house after they got married. Matthew would also help when he was not busy. Their home also had a cozy vibe. However, Angel¡¯s actions made Valerie angry. During the days Valerie ordered takeout for Matthew, he missed Valerie¡¯s cooking so much. Therefore, when he smelled the fragrance now, he felt that Katherine¡¯s cooking was only so so. As he spoke, Aiden returned. The moment he entered, he saw Valerie and pounced on her. ¡°Aunt Valerie, Mr. Grant, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came over for a meal today. I also came to see you, Aiden. Are you happy?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°I¡¯m happy! You brought Mr. Grant today Aiden¡¯s words stunned Matthew. Only Valerie and Julian understood. They remembered that Aiden had mistaken Louis for Valerie¡¯s husband previously, Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. When she received Matthew¡¯s probing gaze, she did not know how to exin for a moment. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fortunately, at this moment, Katherine walked out. ¡°Aiden is back. Julian, bring him to wash his hands quickly. We can cat now. Everyone, please try my cooking today!¡± Aiden obediently agreed and jogged to the kitchen to wash his hands. Valerie did not know if it was her imagination, but Aiden was not unfamiliar with this ce at all. It was as if he was in his own house. Could it be that Julian often brought Aiden over! She looked at Julian and Katherine in confusion. After wandering between them for a while, Valerie felt she was overthinking, Julian has a heavy and honest personality. Katherine is lively. Moreover, Katherine is from the Santos family. She is so rich. She can¡¯t possibly fall for Julian COMMENT Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Katherine ced all the kittens on the other side and separated them with bars to eat in peace. Valerie went over to help bring out all the dishes. They sat around a table. Valerie was a little surprised. Katherine¡¯s meal was indeed delicious. It was not easy for a wealthy girl like her to do it. ¡°Katherine, I didn¡¯t expect you to prepare such a big table of dishes in such a short time¡± After r Valerie finished speaking, she could not help but look at Julian, Julian, you oftene over for a meal, right?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°I have to pick up Aiden from school. It¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock when 1 cook for him at home. It just so happened that Miss Santos said she could cook, so we came here for dinners Tll pay for the ingredients. This way, we can save time, and Aiden can eat well. It¡¯s just that Miss Santos must be tired. Thank you very much Katherine hurriedly said, Tm not tired at all. Anyway, it¡¯s quite boring for me to eat alone. Won¡¯t it be more Besides, I like Aiden. You also benefited from Aiden. Aiden,e and try this fried chicken!¡± lively if the two of youe over? Aiden opened his mouth and took a bite. He was very su was very supportive. ¡°From the looks of it. Katherine, your culinary skills are pretty good!¡± said Valerie. b Katherine was extremely proud. She pinched Aiden¡¯s face and said. ¡°Of course. The food children like to eat can¡¯t be too badr Valerie ate heartily and could not help but make a praising gesture. ¡°You can consider opening a restaurant now.¡± Katherine suddenly became excited. ¡°Really? If the cat cafe fails, I¡¯ll open a restaurant¡± The few of them chatted andughed. They even discussed the opening of the restaurant seriously, While talking. Katherine watched Julian pick up some food and taste it. It was as if she was waiting for Julian¡¯s evaluation. However, Julian only lowered his head and are asionally, he would serve Aiden and Valerie food and water. Valerie was slightly shocked. ¡®Could it be th that what I felt just now was true? Does Katherine like Julian?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . While Valerie was still in shock, she saw Mathew put a piece of food on her te. His gaze was intentional. Valerie immediately understood. It was so obvious. It seemed that even Mathew had noticed it Valerie had mixed feelings. Naturally, she knew that after Julian divorced and became single again, he seemed to be in a better mood. That made sense. Without Ashley causing trouble by the side, Julia was much more rxed. If Julia wanted to remarry, Valerie would naturally not object. However, Valerie knew Julian¡¯s personality. She knew he would not be interested in Katherine. However, what does Katherine like about him? Valerie wondered. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell now. Valerie was a little worried. After dinner, Julian helped to clean up the dishes. Valerie naturally took the tes and washed them Katherine opened the door of the kitten house and was about to bring Aiden in to y when a voice came from behind. ¡°Katherine¡± Katherine turned around and looked at Matthew in surprise. If I remember correctly, this is the first time this big iceberg has taken the initiative to talk to me after knowing me for so long sinking that Matthar wanted to thank her f for thest photo incident, she snorted smugly and turned around with her arms crossed. ¡°Tell me, However, Matthew¡¯s question stunned her. He asked directly. ¡°Do you really like Julian!¡± Catherine immediately coughed. Then, she blushed and said, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Your eyes were glued to his face when we were eating. li would be strange if we condu¡¯t see it!¡± Matthew even wanted to ask Katherine to check the merince videva in the cat rate. That way, she could see how infatuated she was at that time. It wasnt that Matthew looked down on Julian, but be had no choice but to remind her since they knew each other ¡°Youre free us fall in love, but Julian is divorced and has a child. The disparity between your families is too great. Your family won¡¯t agree. It might rym cause trouble for Jutun¡± said Matthew ¡°The Santos family is wealthy, and they own the Santos Group, so the three girls of the Santos family need to choose a marriage of equal social statius. The Santos family won¡¯t let them at so recklessly 10:40 AM ? ? Chapter 427 Although the Santos family doesn¡¯t mind Katherine running a cat cafe and having nothing to do all day, they won¡¯tpromise in marriage. the Santos family¡¯s future development. ¡°But now, Julian is a divorced man who runs a fruit shop. He is honest and wooden. He e can¡¯t help with the ¡°Commercial marriages between wealthy families are too normal, and the Santos family is no exception. Katherine can live a rxed life now because Louis has taken on a heavy burden. I wonder what Louis¡¯s expression will be if he leans that Katherine likes Julian, Matthew thought. Matthew¡¯s cold reminder made Katherine take a deep breath ¡°Yes, of course, I know that. But so what if there¡¯s a huge disparity in our family backgrounds! I almost got married to Caleb and even lived with him. This might seem immoral to other men, but only Julian doesn¡¯t care about my past,¡± said Katherine. After almost dying once. Katherine understood a lot of things. Compared to illusory pride, the most important thing was to live honestly and happily. EB Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 ¡°If it were those young men from big families, they might be unwilling to ept someone like me. Julian is different. He doesn¡¯t judge and is sincere. When I¡¯m with him, my mood is different. He¡¯s worthy of my trust. More importantly, I can¡¯t help it when I like someone. Matthew, I don¡¯t want to miss out on such a good man. Even if I need to go against the Santos family, I won¡¯t hesitate. Anyway, my brother and sisters have serious things to do. They¡¯re already so outstanding. The Santos family doesn¡¯t necessarily need me to marry into a big family. If that dayes, I¡¯ll fight for it!¡± said Katherine. Katherine had already made up her mind. She was a very persistent girl. After meeting a scumbag, she had also thought about not falling in love again. However, things changed after she met Julian. Tim not short of money. So what if he is poor? I already have money. Ick someone to love me. Besides, so what if there is a disparity in family background! Didn¡¯t Matthew marry Valerie too? Katherine¡¯s attitude was firm. It was apparent that she did not intend to waver no matter what others said. There was even a moment when Matthew was shocked by the boldness in her eyes. He even wanted to cheer her on and wish her all the best. The chance of meeting someone we like is slim. Katherine is like this, and so am 1: As he was deep in thought, a soft voice came from behind. Matthew turned around and saw Valerieing out after washing her hunds. She was ying with the cats with Aiden. There was a smile on her face. Her smile was soft and sweet. Just looking at her every move could make Matthew smile unconsciously, Valerie looked up and saw Matthew¡¯s gaze. She immediately y felt a little surprised. Why is this man¡¯s eyes filled with love? It¡¯s strange: ¦°¦¥ It was gettingte. Valerie and the others were getting ready to go home. Aiden held Valerie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Aunt Valerie. Come and y with m when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m at the cat cafe every day!¡± mean my ¡°Alright. I wille and visit you often!¡± After saying that, Valerie winked at Katherine. Katherine¡¯s ears instantly turned red. Didn¡¯t this n rtionship with Julian is a step closer? Otherwise, Alden wouldn¡¯t have said that he came here often. Valerie knew what was going on, but she did not expose it. She said goodbye and left with Matthew. Matthew did not say anything along the way. The atmosphere was a little strange. Valerie felt that something was wrong with Matthew. She was about to ask when she heard Matthew say, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a formal wedding after you married me. Do you want to try on the wedding dress!¡± Valerie¡¯s eyes lit lit up when she heard that ¡°Sure! But it should be closed now, right?¡± ¡°No, the custom bridal shop in the mall can¡¯t be closed. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Matthew said. When Valerie married him, there was nothing. Now that he thought about it, he felt it wasn¡¯t fair to her. Without another word, he sped up and pulled Valerie to the mall. As expected, the bridal shop on the first floor was brightly lit. Although Valerie was surprised by his sudden suggestion, she was eager to try. Although they had wedding dress except for the time to take wedding photos. d been married for a while, she had never worn a The white gauze with diamonds iid on it When they arrived at the bridal shop, Valerie was dazzled. The wedding dresses here were so beautiful. T looked dazzling under the light. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After picking and choosing. Valerie chose an off¨Cshoulder fishtail. She turned around and went into the fitting room. She let her hair down and changed her clothes before walking out. Martare turned around and saw Valerie in front of him. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes. He always knew Valerie was pretty, but he not expect her to look so good in this outfit! did Her curves and exposed shoulders made her shoulders and neck look smooth and beautiful. Her glow even the salesperson was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Miss, this fishtail wedding dress is very picky about the customer¡¯s figure. I didn¡¯t expect it to glowy skinplemented her good figure, and Valerie looked at Matthew shyly and expectantly. ¡°How is is it? Does it look good?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes were locked on her face. Then, lis Adana¡¯s apple bobbed. Let me help you tidy up?¡± Valerie looked at herself. Where do I need to tidy up However, Matthew pulled her into the timing room Valerie looked up at Matthew. ¡°It something wrong¡± When their eyes met, Matthew lifted her chun and leaned over to kas In the antall space, Matthew¡¯s kiss became closer and closer, and the heat on his body became clearer, Valerie only felt that her entire body began to heat up Valene suddenly felt something wrong when Matthew¡¯s hand rubbed against her skin. She quickly grabbed his hand and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t do 10:40 AM Chapter 428 Only then did Matthew stop. He stared deeply at her face with his dark eyes, and there seemed to be starlight in his eyes. He smiled. ¡°Sorry, I always want more after I¡¯m full¡­ ¡®Full? Valerie realized what he meant and blushed. Valerie tried on two more wedding gowns, and Matthew waited for her like this. She was like countless expectant brides. She only felt that these past few days had been so good that it was a little unreal So much so that the two of them did not notice that while they were enjoying this warm and blissful moment, paparazzi outside the window far away were taking photos of them one after another. O COMMENT Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 At the side courtyard of the Grant Manor. Manor, it was brightly lit, ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± In the study, Fred and his father Lincoln were sitting together. There were a few photos on the table before them. It was photos of Matthew and Valerie in the bridal shop. Although the paparazzi took those photos secretly, their faces were clear enough. The man was handsome, and the woman was pretty! The key was that Matthew¡¯s eyes were full of love. It was not a show or a celebrity trying to climb the ranks. It was a proper wedding photo, and Matthew had his woman in his arms. Seeing the woman¡¯s face, Fred remembered. He had seen Valerie more than once, Lincoln frowned and nced at Fred. ¡°Are you sure this is real?¡± ¡°Of course. Last time, 1 thought that Angel Santos was Matthew¡¯s favorite, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this woman¡± Fred said, ¡°Tve seen her before, Previously, Charles even asked her to sign a document on his behalf. At that time, I should have suspected it. I didn¡¯t expect Matthew to be with ber!¡± Hearing this. Lincoln¡¯s gaze became sharp! ¡°Matthew is secretly marrying her. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s guarding against us!¡± Fred frowned as he said. ¡°So, this woman has an extraordinary position in Matthew¡¯s heart. You have to think about how to deal with her. You red¨Chanded!¡± Lincoln reminded Fred and thought, ¡®Matthew controls the Noria Group. Even me, his uncle, can¡¯t do anything to him. It¡¯s not hard can¡¯t let Matthew catch you to imagine how powerful he is After fighting so many years, it¡¯s time for us to make aeback!¡® Fred nodded. ¡®Matthew had already suspected it was me who kidnapped Angelst time. If I take action this time, I must strike urately and hit the target with one strike! ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing! As he spoke, Fred picked up the photo and his evil gaze landed on the woman in the wedding dress. in the morning, Valerie left Redfield Pictures¡¯s address to Matthew and went to work at Redfield Pictures. She started watching and dubbing early in the morning. ¡°Catechism¡± was already in the post¨Cproduction stage. Valerie had seen days, she had already made sufficient preparations. As soon as she entered the recording studio, she immediately got into character. Her voice and some excellent productions, so she did not dare to be careless. These few. alira were very appropriate to the characters in the movie. Even the voice acting director could not stop praising her, thinking. Where did they find such a talent? We got a treasure! A voice actress like Valerie is rare even in the dubbing industry! In the evening, a ck car stopped downstairs. Redfield Pictures. Matthew had some impression of is. ¡®It¡¯s under Redfield Group. I did not expect it to be so down and out in only a few years¡± receptionist o only registered him and let him in. Looking at the small and He wore sunsses to cover his face and visited as a salesperson. The exquisite odice area, Matthew chuckled. That¡¯s it? He looked around. At this time, the door of the dubbing studio opened and two people walked out. ¡°You don¡¯t say, today¡¯s voice acting is not bad? Tea, alie¡¯s beautiful and her voice is very unique. It can be said to be a match made in heaven with our ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. When the timees After thary walked movie. I think this movie will win!¡± make them so sure the movie would win? Matthew raised his eyebrows and sneered. A voice actor could make the However, just as le was about to move, a voice came from the recording studio. He could not help but stop and look up at the figure inside through the ss. It was Vadenes Tiquer. There was also that familiar voler. Matthew was immediately surprised. What surprised him even in even more was that the voice he heard at Star Xanus Group was Valerie¡¯s! a new movir this moment, she was in Redfield Pictures¡¯s recording studio, dubbing a n Matthew watched Valerie immersed in the plot. Every frown and smile of hers was so attractive to him. Matthew stared at Valerie¡¯s side profile. He did not expect Valerie to have such a side that he was completely unaware off He even te lut Valerie was glowing 10:40 AM c c ¡¤ Chapter 429 ¡®Mr. Grant, are you here to spy on something?¡± A man pushed the door open and entered. His laughter made Matthew unhappy. ¡°Why is it him again!! Redfield. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He didn¡¯t get a clear look yesterday, but after Charles¡¯s investigation, he learned that the person who was with Valerie yesterday was Shawn R He was Max¡¯s son, Redfield Pictures¡¯s current person¨Cin¨Ccharge, and Olivia¡¯s nephew. They had met before, but they had never crossed paths. Matthew put his hands in his pockets and nced at him coldly. ¡°What secret does Redfield Pictures b have?¡± These words were underestimating Shawn. Shawn was surprised. Although he knew Matthew¡¯s temper was not very good, he did not expect him to be so hot¨Ctempered. Coincidentally, Valerie had finished her work. When she pushed the door open and came out, Shawn immediately retracted his gaze and looked at Valerie. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s over! You did very well. If you have time, let¡¯s have a meal togetherter.¡± Valerie was about to refuse when Matthew¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°No need, she¡¯s not free!¡± When Valerie heard the voice, she knew that it was Matthew. As expected, he still came Shawn looked at Matthew in confusion and then at Valerie. Then, he frowned. ¡°Mr. Grant, what does it have to do with you that I invited my || employees to dinner?¡° Matthew¡¯s voice was defiant as he said, ¡°I¡¯m taking my woman home. Is there a problem?¡± BEND GIFT Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 With that, Matthew directly held Valerie¡¯s hand to dere his sovereignty. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. She did not expect Matthew to be so jealous. Shawn was also stunned. Then, he smiled binerly. Although he didn¡¯t expect the famous Mr. Grant to be rted to Valerie, he could the other party misunderstood him. He quickly exined. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m treating Miss Warren to a meal because I want her to go to the Anderson family. Only then did Matthew look better. He asked, ¡°Is it rted to Olivia?¡± Shawn replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Valerie¡¯s puzzled expression, Shawn said in a deep voice. ¡°Miss Warren, you saved my father in the Anderson family¡¯s residence. Olivia has a good impression of you. It just happened that their family has to clean up the warehouse recently and have a batch of antiques and artifacts to deal with. Olivia has decided to sell all these artifacts and donate a library in the name of Sarah.¡± He smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I saw that you were quite knowledgeable in the antique shopst time. I hope you can help Olivia and talk to her to relieve her boredom. Moreover, since Sarah left. Olivia has been in a bad mood. I saw that you two chatted quite wellst time. I heard from my father that Olivia is a fan of yours. She likes you whenever she sees you.¡± Seeing that Valerie did not speak, Shawn hurriedly said. ¡°Of course, this is a request outside work. I can pay you additionalpensation: Shawn finished speaking in one breath. He looked at Valerie and felt a little nervous, When Valerie heard it was Olivia, she thought of the kind¨Clooking olddy. She had a kind heart and agreed with her very much. ¡®Sarah had died at such a young age. Olivia is doing a good deed now. Shawn wants my help, so I naturally have no reason to reject. With that thought in mind, Valerie immediately smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need topensate me. Lagree. Tonkirow happens to be the weekend. I can go straight to the Anderson family¡¯s residence Hearing this, Shawn heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Then Mr. Shawn, I¡¯ll get off work first!¡± Valerie smiled at him and left while holding Matthew¡¯s hand, Shawn did no not expect things to go so smoothly. Seeing that Valerie agreed, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Im so d that Valerie agrees. My words are concise, Mr. Grant might want to tear me apart if I said a few more words. Also, I did not expect the dignified Mr. Grant to pick Valerie up from work himself. When he looked at me just now, his gaze was so cold that it could eat people. However, it became very gentle when it turned to Valerie¡¯s face. The speed at which his expression changed was simply breathtaking. Outside the door, Valerie walked with Matthew. Matthew¡¯s expression was uncertain. She could not help but poke Matthew¡¯s cheek. Mathew¡¯s gaze swept over Before he could speak, sheq Smile Matthew was speechless. Can a bloodthirsty and vicious smile be considered a smile too? He rubbed the star from him? e aggrieved. After holding it in for a w quickly interrupted him ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me before? You s said that you would smile more. space between his eyebrows, feeling a little She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are you jealous? a while, he finally could not help but say, ¡°Stay away He looked at her unile and felt a litle depressed. In the end, he seemed a little helpless. Tim jealous, Vallie. You¡¯re the first woman to make me jealour Tin only jealous because of you! Valerie did not expert Matthew to be able to say such romantic words. However, she immediately felt relieved. There are all kinds of thi Matthew is just an ordinary person. Why can¡¯t he say romantic words? From the looks of it, my efforts are not in vain things in life. Her heart truly felt sweet. She held his big hand with a simile, and his wann palin made her feel at ease. made Valerie Trel ilut something was wrong. She felt that someone was staring at her. She turned However, for some reason, a woman¡¯s sinense m around but did not see anyone. the ¡°Am I overthinking¡± Valerie froword gently. She had read too much information about the dubbing recently. Sometimes, Valerie couldn¡¯t shift d scene back to reality. Mayber sur was too tired from work After returning home, she cooked with Matthew. She was the chief, and Matthew was the austan. The two of them chatted andughed ordinary couple. The atmosphere during the dinner was also very warm. She had to admit that she liked this feeling very much, but sometimes, her heart would skip a smooth that it made her uneasy I skip a beat. She felt that everything was too smooth, so 10.40 AM c & Chapter 430 Valerie rarely had such warm and sweet days in her life. The next day. Valerie cleaned up and went downstairs to buy breakfast as usual. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When she returned home, the feeling of being watched came back. Valerie was sure that someone was following her. When she reached the corridor, she suddenly turned to look behind her, but no one was behind her like yesterday. However, a shadow suddenly rushed over from in front when Valerie turned around. A woman in ragged clothes stopped her! Valerie subconsciously covered her belly and quickly took two steps back. Her tone was guarded. ¡°Who are you? What do you want!¡± The woman suddenly raised her head, tears flowing down her face. ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s met It¡¯s me¡­ 18 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 When she heard that woman call her name, Valerie realized that woman knew her. After a closer look, she realized it was Ruth! While Valerie was shocked, she could not help but frown. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but this woman, whom she had called her ¡°Mother¡± so many times, was in such a sorry state! Her hair was a mess, and she stank all over. Valerie didn¡¯t know where she slept, but her clothes were dirty. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think she was a beggar! At this moment, Ruth looked at Valerie, whose face was rosy. After not seeing her for a while, Valerie seemed to have be even prettier. Her entire body emitted a gentle glow. Valerie stared at her suspiciously. ¡°How did you be like this?¡± Ruth looked at Valerie and lowered her head. After some hesitation, she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s all because of thest time. You left. I owe Melinda money. Originally, originally¡­ She couldn¡¯t say it. She originally wanted to get Valerie¡¯s house, but she became the target of criticism from theizens Now i that Melinda was asking her to return the money, how could she have money? Valerie smiled. ¡°Ms. Stone, you know that my patience is limited. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll leave She was still busy buying breakfast. Ruth didn¡¯t have a job, but she had to go to work! Seeing that Valerie was about to leave, Ruth quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Valerie. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I originally wanted to ask your uncle for money, but he didn¡¯t give it to me. When Melinda saw I didn¡¯t have money, she disreganded our rtionship as rtives and sued me!¡± When Ruth said this, her eyes were filled with resentment. Valerie found it funny. They don¡¯t care about each other, to begin with. It was obvious from the time they worked together to force me, If1 hadn¡¯t prepared the evidence in advance, 1 probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from that farce Now that she saw Ruth like this, Valerie shook her head. ¡°Then how did you be like this?¡± Ruth could not help but be furious. ¡°The court ruled that I lost They even asked me to return the money. 1. y. I don¡¯t have the money to return it Melinda applied for enforcement and sold my house! I have no ce to go now!¡± ¡°What about the old house in the vige?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like Ruth does not have a home. Moreover, she was not born in the city. How can she have nowhere to go? on was indifferent. It was apparent that she did not believe a single word Ruth said. Valerie¡¯s expression was When Ruth saw how cold Valerie was to her, she could not help but cry. ¡°You don¡¯t know! I went back. I wanted to continue living like this. Who knew that your father would mock me every day? He even hit me when he was drunk. Look at all the things on me. They were all from his beating when he was drunk¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She rolled up her sleeves. Valerie saw that th there were indeed bruises on her arms and neck. It seemed that she had indeed been beaten quite badly. Ruth wiped her tears and sobbed. ¡°Valerie, I regret it now. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that back then. Can you forgive me! Please forgive me!¡± After saying that, she went forward and wanted to grab Valerie¡¯s hand. Valerie avoided her. Looking at her tears, Valerie thought of her past days, which were so miserable. Now, she knows how scary it is to have nowhere to go. Then, who had thought for me when I was so young and forced by her to make a living alone? Valerie¡¯s heart ached. She had no choice but to cut ties with such a mother. She thought, ¡°Now she knows she was in the wrong! It¡¯s toote. Where was Ruth when I needed motherly love the most? ¡°Ms. Stone, I thought you¡¯ve ended our rtionship. Remember what I saidst time? We¡¯ve already cut ties said Valerie. Ruth was afraid of being beaten up. She thought about how she could only return if Valerie ignored her. She did not want to get beaten up again. When she heard Valerie¡¯s words, she quickly apologized. ¡°Valerie, Valerie, listen to me. I know my mistake. I know that everything is my fault. I deserve it! But I¡¯m your mother. No matter how much you hate me, you can¡¯t leave me alone!¡± ¡°Look, look, look¡± She showed the wounds on her body and said with a long face, ¡°Valerie. If you don¡¯t save or help me, I can¡¯t live anymore Ruth wailed and grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand tightly. She even got down on her knees and said, ¡°I came to you shamelessly. If you ignore me, I have 10:22 AM Chapter 431 nowhere to go. My poor son is divorced, and you don¡¯t care about me. Who can help me?¡± 0 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 hapter 432 Ruth cried as she spoke. From time to time, she would size up Valerie¡¯s expression. She knew where Valerie¡¯s bottom line was. ¡®I don¡¯t only have Valerie as my daughter. I also have a son!¡® she thought. Ruth was kneeling on the ground, and Valerie watched from the side. The neighbor next door was about to send her child to school. She looked at this scene in surprise and could not help but persuade her, ¡°Miss, how can you let your mother kneel like this? Let her get up quickly, or God will punish you!¡± Valerie was usually easygoing but could not give in to such things. Hearing this, she sneered. ¡°If she gets up, will you kneel for her?¡± The woman immediately frowned and quickly dragged her child away. She did not dare to lecture Valerie anymore. Valerie was left in peace. She knew that Ruth wanted to use maral kidnapping to make her submit. This time, Valerie was ruthless and let Ruth know she couldn¡¯t control her easily. Ruth saw Valerie hadpletely ignored her, and her knees hurt from kneeling. So she stood up awkwardly. At this moment, Valerie finally said. ¡°I can arrange a ce for you to stay¡± Ruth was overjoyed. ¡°Valerie, 1 knew you still¡­ Valerie quickly interrupted her before she could say anything disgusting. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to disturb Julian ¡®If Ipletely ignore Ruth, Ruth will look for Julian, Julian runs a fruit shop alone and has to look after Aiden. How can he have the time to arrange for Ruth? Not to mention that Ruth is insatiable. What if she sees Julian and Katherine together and causes trouble? Julian is usually so good to me. I only did it for the sake of Julian and did not want him to worry, Valerie thought. Ruth had been scolded badly, but in the end. Valerie agreed. She thanked Valerie repeatedly and even pretended to be moved to tears. She was interrupted by Valerie with a fake smile. ¡°There will be people around uster. You don¡¯t want to be recognized, right? F The days of being shouted at byizens were still vivid in Ruth¡¯s mind. When the truth first came out. Ruth had to wear sunsses and a mask when she went out. Otherwise, people would scold her whenever they recognized her. Some even threw rotten eggs at her. Ruth did not want to remember those days for a moment Many people rolled their eyes at her even when they forcibly took her house. Ruth was not afraid even when Melinda was in court with her. However, at the mention of being recognized, Ruth immediately let go and stopped crying. She looked at Valerie pitifully. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise that as long as you take me in, I won¡¯t cause trouble for you! Valerie, only you can help me now!¡± Ruth humbled herself to Valerie because she wanted Valerie to give her a ce to stay. She had no choice. Seeing that Valerie agreed, she heaved a sigh of relief Valerie had rented an empty basement for her. She would make it a ce for Ruth to stay first. The basement was small and dirty. There was an iron bed with rust. There was not even a toilet. ¡°This, this is 100..¡± Although Ruth had never been rich, she had never suffered like this. Just as she was about to protest, Valerie red at her, and she immediately fell silent. Now, at least Ruth had a ce to stay, and it still had electricity and water in the basement. They temporarily tidied it up. After that, Valerie looked at her and said, ¡°13 help you find a ce to arrange for you to stay. You have to know when to stop. Don¡¯t do those things that harm others without benefiting yourself in the future. Of course, don¡¯t think about getting anything from me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show you thest bit of mercy,¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie¡¯s voice was ?¡¯s voice was cold and hard. Ruth shuddered and immediately raised her hand. ¡°I promise! I promise I won¡¯t do it again. I only want a ce to settle down. Valerie, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t bother you again! Valerie did not say anything. She did think that people might change their temperament in a short time. Moreover, Ruth looked pitiful now, after so many years, the feelings between Ruth and her had long ruTI QUE, The reason why shepromised was because of her brother, Julian. Moreover, had seen how difficult and unreasonable Rudi was before. However, domestic violence was also not allowed. believe that Ruil would be so miserable. 1. After a all, she ? 10:23 AM Chapter 432 She didn¡¯t know why Ethan would suddenly beat Ruth After packing everything up, Valerie called Juli | Julian to inform him. When he heard that Ruth wasing, Julian was shocked, asking, ¡°What did you say? Mom went to look for you? What does she want? Valerie. don¡¯t believe her. Don¡¯t be soft¨Chearted. Leave everything to me?¡± Çú Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Julian did not expect Ruth to have the ability to find Valerie. Even if the only rented a basement, Valerie has to pay for it. What if Matthew finds He could not help but tremble. Why would I have such a mother? I had previously told her not to disturb Valerie. How can she go back on her word? Valerie could not help but take a deep breath. At the same time, a warm feeling rose in her heart. She knew that Julian was concerned about her. She quickly said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t be anxious or agitated. I¡¯ll ce her in the basement of the nearbymunity. I don¡¯t know the exact situation, and I don¡¯t know if the injuries on her body are real or fake. But let¡¯s ask Dad first. I don¡¯t think he will be like this.¡± Valerie knew very well what Ethan was like. Even in the vige, he would not beat and scold Ruth frequently. Perhaps there was a reason why he had be like this. No matter what, I had to ask him. Otherwise, what if something big happenst I¡¯m fine, but how should Julian and Aiden face in Julian thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, but you have to be careful. If there are any problems, call me immediately. We¡¯ll go back to our hometown to take a look¡± Ruth¡¯s credibility in the siblings¡® hearts was already zero. After hanging up the phone, Valerie was depressed, She did not expect her peaceful life to be over so quickly. Valerie bought breakfast and went home. Then, she received a call from Shawn. ¡°Miss Warren, I¡¯m downstairs. I made an appointment with you to visit Olivia today. I¡¯ll send you to the Anderson family¡¯s residence!¡± Only then did Valerie remember that she had to go to the Anderson family¡¯s residence to meet Olivia. She immediately tidied up and went downstairs Along the way, she was depressed. Ruth had ruined her good mood. Coupled with the fact that Ruth was in her neighborhood, Valerie felt like a time bomb that could explode at any time was there! Valerie had a lot on her mind. She did not notice when they arrived at the Anderson family¡¯s residence until Shawn reminded her, ¡°We¡¯re here. Valerie returned to her senses and realized she was already at the Anderson family¡¯s door. Shown was about to say something when he saw Valerie¡¯s sad face. He did not expect Olivia to come out personally. ¡°Valerie¡°¡± Olivia called out. When Valerie saw Olivia standing at the door to wee her, she immediately opened the car door and came out. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, the wind outside is strong. Why are you out! Hurry up and go in!¡± At the side, Leon smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Anderson knew that you wereing and had been looking forward to it sincest night. She early and stood at the door, saying she wanted to see you at a nce!¡± Hearing this, Valerie was very touched. She was fated with Olivia. She did not expect Olivia to value her so much. It warmed her heart. woke up Olivia¡¯s heart warmed when she saw Valerie. She quickly held Valerie¡¯s hand and saw that Valerie did not look too good. Even the smile she forced was not as good as before. There was no joy in her eyes. ¡°Valerie, are you feeling unwell today! I¡¯m sorry for letting youe here to apany an old woman like me! If you¡¯re not feeling well, forget it!¡± Olivia was about to turn around and ask Shawn to send Valerie back when Valerie smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mrs. Anderson. I¡¯m happy to be able to apany you. Thest time I saw you, I wondered when I would see you again. I¡¯ve been dubbing again recently for two filmpanies. When the movie is released, I¡¯ll invite you to watch it!¡± As soon as Valerie said this, Olivia immediately chuckled. ¡°Tut¡¯s great. I still have someone inviting me to watch a movie at such an age. I have to As soon as Valerie arrived, Oliviaughed. Leon could not help but think highly of Valerie. ¡°Ms. Warren is not simple! Olivia was the same. She held Valerie¡¯s hand and said emotionally, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my mond improved when I saw you juniors!¡± Valene replied, ¡°Mrs. Anderson, if you have nothing to do in the future, I cane here to apany you often. Anyway, I don¡¯t have much to do After changing jobs, I have a lot more free time¡± Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Olivia was overjoyed. ¡°Am I disturbing your ¡°Am ¡°How can that be! I can¡¯t wait to have such a good ce to go for my weekendy Valerie was speaking the truth. She felt close to Olivia and did not feel annoyed at all 10:23 AM Chapter 435 Olivia also became happy. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, the Anderson family will always be open to you!¡± When Valene heard this, she immediately became excited. Meanwhile, Leon could not help but nod. ¡®It seems that only Valerie can make Mrs. Anderson so happy Olivia brought Valerie to the basement of the Anderson family. ¡°This is our antique collection room. Our ancestors passed most of them to us. And we collected some of them through various channels over these years.¡± When the basement door opened. Valerie was stunned. This is not a basement but a museum! She saw a saw a long corridor with ss windows about 65 feet king on both sides. In the windows, there were various porcin vases on barstools. There were more than a hundred items of various sizes. Inside was a hall of 5000 square feet with lights at the four corners. A ss booth was at the bottom, containing all kinds of jewelry. They arranged it neatly ording to material and age. There were all kinds of ancient paintings hanging on the wall. The fourrge boxes in the corner were filled with scrolls with paintings inside. There were three such halls. They used room dividers to separate the collections in the middle. Valerie discovered that these room dividers were also antiques. Even the pce lights in the corners were antiques! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. COMMENT Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 This made Valerie gasp in amazemem. This ce isparable to arge museum The antique shop I sawst time is nothingpared to this ce. Valerie had never been to the Royal Museum, but the museum on television was simr to this. Whether in terms of variety or quantity, the Anderson family¡¯s collection was enough to support a museum, not to mention they still had some boxes they hadn¡¯t taken out. Valerie was stunned when she saw the dazzling array of antiques. Some of slim were treasures that Valerie could not name. Tve seen this before. It¡¯s a vase from the mid¨C18th century. There¡¯s also a room divider with beautiful patterns on it!¡± Valerie saw a few antiques at a nce and could not help but be shocked. The antiques worth millions of dors she had seen on television were now casually ced in the basement. She could not help but open her mouth wide. She could not believe her eyes. She really could not understand the world of the richt Olivia smiled and said, ¡°You have good taste. Sarah¡¯s father bought this room divider for me from an audition as my 50th birthday present! Sarah even said that the room divider had a faint fragrance¡± Valerie quickly took a sniff. She took a deep breath and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is Agarwood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Olivia said, ¡°Just the Agarwood alone is worth millions of dors. It takes a lot of effort to carve it bit by bit The bollows and patterns are very time¨Cconsuming. Coupled with the Agarwood, it¡¯s about ten million dors Sarah¡¯s father didn¡¯t hesitate to bid for it. Also, we have passed down this white porcin bowl for many generations. It¡¯s an ancestral treasure! Valerie could not help but be shocked when she saw a set of white porcin bowls inside the ss cover. Olivia continued to introduce it as if she was familiar with it. ¡°There¡¯s also this painting. At that time. I liked to draw when I was hot¨Cheaded. My father bought this painting for me to copy. Later, the one I copied was almost the same as the original. They allughed and said I could open a shop and teach them to make high¨Cquality imitation paintings!¡± When Olivia said this, her face was filled with smiles, Valerie raised her eyebrows. From this, it could be seethat Olivia had lived in a wealthy family since she was young. It¡¯s not easy for these things to be passed down¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson, why don¡¯t you keep such a precious thing! It would be a pity to deal with it all. This is the memory that carries your years of memories Valerie said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have long to live. I might as well use these things to do something more meaningful. Look, these are just inanimate objects. They¡¯ve been here for too many years. If they don¡¯t meet someone who appreciates them, these things will be worthless.* Olivia sighed. A trace of sadness shed across her face. Her sadness made Valerie feel heartache. Valerie quickly hugged Olivia¡¯s arm. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, you can live a long life. Look at these things. They are your memories. Who said they were inanimate! These things carry your beautiful memories. Every one of them has a story. It¡¯s like a wine bottle filled with good wine. Even if you finish the wine, the bottle will still have a lingering fragrance¡± When Olivia heard Valerie say that, she could not help but feel much better. ¡°You¡¯re right. I pick some out. We have too many here that we have no ce for them. When the timees, we¡¯ll sell it and donate it. It can be considered a good deed I do on behalf of Sarah!¡± Since Olivia thought so, Valerie was relieved. The two of them chatted while tidying up. Valerie felt as if she had been here before. She could name their age and background, making Olivia look at her in a new light. With her help, it was indeed much faster to tidy up. When Valene looked up, she realized that two hours had passed. Valerie was worried Olivia would be bored if they stayed in the basement for too long, so she suggested, ¡°Mra. / Anderson, why don¡¯t we go out for a breather?¡± Olivia also added. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for forgriting. You¡¯ve been here for so long and must be hungry. Let¡¯s go out and drink coffee and eat some ralind Leon over ¡°Go and get ready. We¡¯ll sit in the back garden!¡± Valerie readily agreed. She could do anything if it could make Olivia feel good. Hirner, the went out with Olivia to the back garden. Only at that moment did Valerie realize Sarali¡¯s cenotaph was buried under a tree in the courtyard. It looked especially deste. »Øѹ Chapter 434 When the wind blew, the fallen leaves fell, making it look even more lonely Imagine Olivia taking a walk here every day. When she looked up and saw her granddaughter¡¯s cenotaph buried there, she must be in a bad mood. In addition, Sarah haid gone missing when she was young. However, when they finally found her, they received news of her death. Olivia must have been sad every time she saw it. If she keeps being in a bad mood for a long time, it¡¯ll directly affect her body! With that thought in mind, Valerie quietly came to Leon¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Leon, I need your help¡­¡± COMMENT Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Valerie whispered a few words. Lron could not help but nod. Then, he made arrangements. Meanwhile, Valerie and Olivia were drinking coffee. Olivia pushed the snacks over. ¡°This is a Bower but not greasy¡± cake. Try it. It¡¯s sweet Valerie nodded. She was indeed hungry. After getting pregnant, Valerie only felt her stomach empty. She could not wait for the next meal after eating one meal. Moreover, she had been feeling stuffy down there just now, Now that she had drunk coffee and eaten some cakes, her stomach did feel much better. After taking a bite, Valerie¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°So yummy¡± Seeing that she liked it, Olivia smiled. Indeed, this is made by the chef at home. It was also Sarah¡¯s favorite before. Eat more if it¡¯s if it¡¯s delicious. III bring you a boxter!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Anderson¡± said Valerie. When Olivia saw Valerie eating happily, the smile on her face did not stop. She did not know why, but when she saw Valerie, she felt happy. It was as if she had known Valerie before. Half an hourter, a cart of flowers was pulled to the entrance of the Anderson family¡¯s residence. Olivia happened to get up. Valerie took the opportunity to ce these flowers under a tree and set up the surroundings of the cenotaph. It looked much more vigorous. At this moment, Olivia had just returned. She was instantly stunned when she saw this scene and could not speak after a long time. She stared at the cenotaph, her back looking so lonely. Valerie was a little worried. ¡®Is Olivia angry with me because I acted on my own ord? She apologized. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, I¡¯m sorry. I took the liberty. 1 felt it looked a little lonely, so I set it up. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Unexpectedly, Olivia turned around and tears welled up in her eyes. She grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Valerie, thank you so much. Sarah loved Dowers the most in the past. These decorations are ced around her. She¡¯ll like them very much if she can see it. No one has ever understood her heart You¡¯re so considerate¡°. Olivia was instantly happy because someone still cared about her granddaughter after so many years. She loved what Valerie did. Seeing this, Valerie also became happy, thinking. Surprisingly, I hit the jackpot Then, she said, ¡°I think children like flowers. I also hope that her future path will be smooth sailing¡± Olivia nodded repeatedly. She patted Valerie¡¯s hand and felt much more relieved. The loneliness from before also dissipated. The two of them sat under the tree for a long time. Olivia told Valerie about Sarali¡¯s funny stories when she was young. Valerie was relieved when she saw that Olivia was talking non¨Cstop but her mood was much better. Leon heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ms. Warren is amazing. Mrs. Anderson had been in a bad mood for a few days. After Valerie came, her expression rxed a lot. It seems that I have to invite her to apany Mrs. Anderson in the future more often After Valerie ate and drank her fill, they went to the basement to tidy up. On the other side, Owen returned. He was no longer the same as before. He treated himself as the head of the family now. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When the maids at home saw himn return, they hurriedly stood at the side and bowed. ¡°Mr. Owen, wee back!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Owwen.¡± Owen was very pleased. Now, my position is stable, Sarah¡¯s family was gone. As long as I can get family! me he saw in the A Olivia, Ill be the head of the Anderson Anderson family mily without caring about his identity. Owen was in high spirits. Now, he dared to speak loudly to anyone he saw ¡°By the way, prepare more flower cakes today. Mrs. Anderson is in a good mood and said she wants to give them to that person for her to bring ¡°That¡¯s right. She made Mrs. Anderson smile all the time. Speaking of which, it¡¯s fate. She looks like Mrs. Anderson¡¯s biological granddaughter to ¡°Mi Warren is capable. I hope that she cane over every day. That way, Mrs. Anderson¡¯s health will get better and better. As the saying goes. in the best medicine?¡± 10223 Chapter 435 After Owen entered, he heard the maids discussing at the side. He could not help but stop in his tracks. Valerie? She is here again! 1 still remember thest time this girl saved Mr. Redheld here, Olivia treated her differently. Can this girl make Oliviaugh!¡± Owen did not feel gratified when he heard that. Instead, he frowned, Olivia doesn¡¯t have much time left, but she was smiling all the time today and was in a good mood. A good mood is also beneficial to her body¡¯s recovery. If she gets better, what should I do? His expression darkened. He turned around and asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia!¡± ¡°In the back garden!¡± a maid replied. Upon hearing this, Owen walked over. He did not see Olivia when he reached the back garden. Instead, he saw that Sarah¡¯s cenotaph had changed. There were flowers all around, and he was irritated by looking at it. Owen could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°Who did this? Isn¡¯t this a mess? Who asked you to pile up here! Get rid of them!¡± ¦§ COMVLLT 0 10:23 AM Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Leon hesitated at the side and did not dare to withdraw. After all, Olivia liked it very much. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if this was put away, Moreover, Valerie had not left yet. It was too impolite to remove ve the item in front of her. Seeing that Leon was stuttering g and not moving, Owen immediately frowned. ¡°What? You don¡¯t take orders from me now, is that it?¡± Leon quickly shook his head. ¡°Of course not, Mr. Anderson¡® Owen asked, ¡°Then why are you still standing there?¡± As a coteral rtive, Owen already felt a little ufortable. The people around Olivia were all from the Anderson residence. Usually, these people did not listen to his words. In addition, Olivia deliberately ordered so. Because of her, Owen did not have much power in front of those people. Now, he could not even order them to throw out the flowers. He thought, Alright, I will start with this butler today. It can also establish my influence! He could not help but point at Leon. Just as he was about to speak, Olivia appeared. ¡°What are you doing? I asked them to put these flowers here!¡± Owen¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard that ¡°So it¡¯s you! I thought some good for nothing tried to insult Sarah¡¯s grave!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Valerie. She personally set it up. I liked it, so I asked to keep it there. Sarah¡¯s spirit in heaven will definitely like it. When Olivia said that, Owen finally understood that this was also Valerie¡¯s doing. He did not expect Olivia to be so tolerant of her. She could even tolerate her of cing things on the grave. He wondered who Valerie was. However, Owen appeared very enthusiastic. Thank you. Miss Valerie, for taking time out of your busy schedule to apany Mrs. Olivia. You even specifically havee out here on a weekend! Owen treated Valerie as a guest. She was indeed a guest, but to say that Valerie was busy meant that Valerie had ulterior motives toe. Valerie smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my honor to be able to apany Olivia. It¡¯s good that Olivia doesn¡¯t mind my presence¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°Of course not. You offered toe hang out with me. How can I despise you? I feel that time passes very quickly with someone to talk to Look at the things in the basement. Most of them are reorganized already. You have toe over more often to apany me in the future! I feel happy whenever I see you!¡± Valene nodded repeatedly after hearing that. She would naturally agree to that since Olivia said that in front of Owen Owen was very unhappy. He did not expect Valerie to have such a good image in Olivia¡¯s heart. Thest time she came over, he had already sent someone to investigate her. Until now, there was still no response. He did not expect her toe back so quickly. Owen wondered what this girl¡¯s motive was. Owen looked at Valerie. He was smiling, but it was not sincere. Valerie only felt that this guy was hiding a knife in his smile. He was fake and hypocritical. She did not like him at first nce, but it did not matter. She was here to apany Olivia. This man was not within her consideration. After spending so much time together, Olivia was in a much better mood. It was time for her to rest. For most of the day, she and Valerie had been getting along very happily. Seeing that Olivia was a little dispirited, Valerie decided to ler Olivia rest early. Hence, Valerie nned to take her leave Coincidentally, Shawn came to pick her up. Olivia reluctantly parted ways with Valerie. Before she left, Olivia even asked Leon to give the flower She said, ¡°Good child, feel free toe over. Next time you want to eat, Just give me a call!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cedit, Olivia. Take care. Goodbye!¡± After saying goodbye, Valerie got into the car with Shawn and got off at Slotmond Estate. She said. ¡°Mr. Muwn, please go back. Thank you so much for being my driver today!¡° S?awn immediately chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m sorry to have dyed you for so long. It¡¯s only right for me to pick you up!¡± After the two of them hade farewell, Valerie did not go home directly. Instead, she took a detour to the nearby market to buy some ir groceries befor she felt that someute wAL someone was following on the way home. She subconsciously turned around but did not see anyone. 10.23 AM Chapter 436 She thought. ¡®Could it be Ruth again! She frowned slightly and quickly walked into the building. She disappeared into the corridor and stared at the reflection of the elevator door for a while. After confirming that no one was following her, she heaved a sigh of relief, However, what she did not know was that the moment she entered, a figure out that she lives in Slotmond Estate¡°¡± Owen frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not a good neighborhood?¡± shed ou it of the bush and made a call coldly ¡°Mr. Owen, I have found The man said, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll never guess who¡¯s living with her! This woman is not simple. We found out that she married Matthew secretly and they lived here together after their marriage. ¡°What did you say?¡± Owen was shocked. ¡°You mean Mr. Grant from Noria Group?¡± 3 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 The subordinate asked. That¡¯s right. Mr. Owen, what should we do?¡± Owen was stunned. He did not expect Valerie to have such a powerful husband. He thought. However, if this woman has Matthew behind her, it makes sense. Perhaps she was just here to see Olivia. As for why Olivia has an unusual attitude towards her, it is probably also because of Matthew, He said, ¡°It¡¯s a special time. There¡¯s no need to waste too much time on a woman. Let¡¯s bide our time first. Send two people to watch her asionally. Just don¡¯t let something like today happen again!¡± He thought, Sarah¡¯s memorial service was very sessful. Olivia is doing this because she misses her granddaughter, how can a random girle to waste her time? Owen hung up the phone and looked at the sea of flowers under the tree again with a sinister gaze. Not long after Valerie returned home, Matthew also returned. When he saw Valerie lying on the sofa, Matthew went forward and ruffled her hair. The two of them had been together for a long time and were already used to such intimate actions. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s Olivia doing?¡± Ever since he attended Sarah¡¯s funeralst time, he did not dare to call Olivia for a while, afraid that it would hurt her feelings. After all, ording to Olivia¡¯s age, he was about the same age as Sarah. He was worried that Olivia would think too much Matthew was very respectful to Olivia. He had yed with her grandchildren together since he was young and often went to the Anderson family. Therefore, when he saw that Valerie was getting along well with Olivia, he was happy. Valerie took a sip of water and said, ¡°Not bad. Olivia is in a much better mood today¡± Matthew said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You can spend more time with her if you want¡± Valerie had the same intention. Olivia¡¯s granddaughter was gone. When she thought about how Olivia was alone now and her granddaughter¡¯s grace was set at home, she felt terrible. However, Owen was clearly Olivia¡¯s son, but he did not look easy to get along with She thought ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Owen do his best to help Olivia out of her grief if he really felt sorry for her? However, Sarah¡¯s grave is located in the most conspicuous ce. Olivia can see it every day when she passes by. When she sees it, she will think of her granddaughter¡¯s experience. It is impossible for her to be happy: Valerie did not help Olivia because of Matthew or someone else. Olivia was her fan. It was rare for her to be fated to befriend Olivia. As for Owen¡¯s true thoughts, it was just her spection. Without any evidence, it was not appropriate to say anything, However,pared to this, there was something else that she decided to tell him after some thought ¡°Marthew, I have something to discuss with ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing that Valerie took the initiative to discuss something with him, Matthew was instantly interested. Valerie took a deep breath. ¡°My mother is here¡± Matthew suddenly frowned and his expression turned cold. ¡°She came to look for you again? What is she trying to do this time?¡± Valerie knew that he was protecting her. She smiled helplessly. ¡°Actully, she came overst night. I wanted to tell you about this, but I forgot about it today after I got busy, I ced her in the basement of our neighborhood and let her stay there for the time being¡± Valerie told Matthew about meeting Ruth yesterday. ¡°I don¡¯t know what her motive is, but if she doesn¡¯t pester me, she will don¡¯t want my brother to be affected. I don¡¯t care about anything che. I¡¯m just helping her because of my brother.¡± Although she said a coldly, Matthew knew that her heart was not that hand. If a person couldpletely treat someone who was rted to them as an enemy, it would be another level of horror. for my brother. I He patteid hier shoulder gently with his big hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know your feelings for Ruth are very complicated. Although she didn¡¯t treat you well when you were young, she¡¯s still your mother in the legal sense. You can never really get rid of her. Think about what you want to do. No mutter what deciuun you make. I¡¯ll support you¡± Chapter 437 Although he said that, he was thinking that he had to get his subordinates to prepare and send someone to keep an eye on Ruth. It would be fine if Ruth was obedient, However, if Ruth really dared to do those disgusting things again. Mathew felt that he could only punish her in ce of Valerie SEND GIFT N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Valene could not help but leave a sigh of relief when she heard what Matthew said. Initially, she thought that things would beplicated since. her mother was such a disgusting person. However, she now feli ai case after hearing Matthew¡¯s words. She nodded, but there was still a knot in her heart. She sull had to go back to her hometown with Julian tomorrow. As for Mathew, it was better not to trouble him. Anyone would not be able to ept the things that happened in his family. Besides, considering Matthew¡¯s identity. Valerie felt that it was Isetter not to let him know. She did not tell him about this. However, what she did not know was that when Matthew saw her like this, he knew that she was hiding something from him He thought, Valerie usually likes to bury things in her heart. It is already an improvement for her to be able to tell me about Ruth today. There is no hurry, I will take it slow. There is still a long way to go. I have plenty of patience! Valerie made a simple dish, and Matthew helped her. In addition, there were fresh flower cakes, so they did not make much food. After eating, the two of them thought of watching the news. Valerie was tired. Today, she helped to organize the antiques and artifacts in the Anderson family Coupled with the fact that she had cooked aftering back. Valerie felt tired. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she fell asleep as she watched Matthew was reading the book in his hand when he felt his shoulders sink. He turned around and saw that Valerie¡¯s sleeping face was quiet and gentle. She was sleeping very soundly. Her long eyshes covered her eyes. making his heart skip a beat. Matthew could not help but reach out and gently pinch Valerie¡¯s nose. However, Valerie leaned over and hugged him. Then, she found afortable position to sleep in his arms. Mathew was overjoyed when he smelled her fragrance. He carried Valerie horizontally and gently put her down in the bedroom. He covered her with the nker and was about to leave when he realized that his waist was tightly hugged by her He said softly, ¡°You asked for this¡­ He flipped open the nket andy down beside her. This was the first time he had slept in her room. The entire room was filled with her faint scent. Matthew thought, I have to think of a way to change rooms. We can¡¯t always sleep in separate rooms¡­ The next day, Valerie woke up. When she opened her eyes, she found herself hugging Matthew like an octopus, She usually had the habit of hugging a pillow to sleep. Last night, she had treated him as a pillow However, Matthew still looked at her seriously. ¡°Vallie, I was about to leavest night. You were the one who said that you were lonely and insisted on hugging me.¡± Valerie felt that there was no need for him to tell her so bluntly. Valerie¡¯s face was burning hot. Fortunately, Matthew did not say anything else. He pursed his lips and stood up with a smile, letting her off. Valerie also quickly got up. When she was putting on her clothes, she could clearly feel Matthew¡¯s gaze from behind. He even shook his head and smiled. ¡°How can you be so shy so easily? You have to get used to it in the future?¡± Valerie thought. That is true. It¡¯s normal for me to sleep with my husband. I can do it again. Not long after breakfast, Matthew went out and Julian called Valerie. He drove Valerie to their hometown. The siblings arrived at the vige entrance an hourter. Although the vige road had been repaired, it was not easy to park the car. The two of them parked the car in the parking lot at the vige entrance, turned off the engine, and got out of the car. They saw the old man at the vige entrance stand up Valerie recognized him as the old man she used to hang out with when she was was young. She greeted him, ¡°Stephani¡± Unrxpectedly, Steplun Curtis saw them and hurriedly pped his legs. ¡°Valerie, Julin, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up and go back to your house. If you don¡¯t go back, something big will happen to your father¡± 10:23 AM Chapter 439 Valerie asked, ¡°What happened to my dad?¡± Stephan said, ¡°It¡¯s has drinking problemt He¡¯s been drinking all day and is drank every day. He was even carried home the night before yesterday. It would be terrible if he tell and hit himself Valerie did not dare to be careless. After thanking Stephan, she followed Julian home. When they returned home, they realized that there was no one in the house. After looking around, Julian suddenly eximed, ¡°Here!¡± Valerie looked up and saw a person wes by the pond at the entrance. His head was submerged in the w She thought. Gosh! If we didn¡¯t arrive in time, no one would know even if he drownrid himself? Julian hurriedly flipped him over. Fortunately, Ethan had just fallen and was still breathing, The siblings quickly carried Ethan back and ced him on the bench in the living room. Valerie patted his face and realized that he was already drunk. Fortunately, they came back today. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the vigers to find out about Ethan¡¯s situation. As expected. Ruth was not lying. She said that Ethan often drank at home and hit her when he was drunk. No wonder she could not take the beating and ran away. Valerie frowned. ¡°Til go make so some hangover drink.¡± A momentter, she handed the drink to Julian. The two of them wiped Ethan¡¯s face clean and fed him the drink. However, after taking two sips, Erhan turned over and vomited. A stench swept over. Valerie covered her mouth and took two steps back. Julian could not help but frown. ¡°Dad, have you gone crazy from drinking Don¡¯t you know that if you drink by the pond in broad daylight and drown, no one wille to save you?¡± When Ethan heard the scolding, his vision went from blurry to clear. He shook his head and felt much better after vomiting In the end, his eyes became clear and fixed on Julian¡¯s face. After recognizing that it was his son, he said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care. If I drown, so be it Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t nag me.¡± Julian put the hangover heavily on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Dad, if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have drowned today. Do you still want me to get lost You even beat Mom away. Are you satisfied after you lose all of your family members?¡± When Ethan saw that he still dared to argue with him, he was instantly exasperated. He raised his hand and pped Julian. ¡°You brat! I¡¯m already so old, I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things! I fucking raised you up, and this is how you treat met Get lost! Get lost!¡± Ethan¡¯s p immediately left five fingerprints on Julian¡¯s arm. Valerie frowned when she saw this She had long epted the reality of this family and her unique parents. She could stay far away, but her Julian was still worried about everyone. She did not expect that in the end, when her Julian came to show concern, he would end up being beaten up She quickly pulled Julian to the side Julian, don¡¯t worry about him. If he tries to kill himself, even the heavens can¡¯t stop him¡± When Fahan heard that she dared to argue with him as well, he became even more aggressive, ¡°You wretched girl, shut up!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t shut up. I¡¯m not wrong. If you guys act like qualified parents, Julin and I won¡¯t poke our noses into your business!¡± Moreover, Valerie never liked to mind other people¡¯s business. She pulled Julian and was about to leave Ethan wat even angrier now that he had no one to scold. ¡°You unfilial daughter, how dare youe over and teach me a lesson now!¡± After saying that he wanted to p Valerie. Julian was instantly stunned. He quickly went forward to stop hins. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? If you want to hit me, hit me. Why are you trying to hit Valene?¡± Ethan¡¯s wrist was grabbed by Julian. He was instantly flustered and exasperated. At the same time, he suddenly broke free from him. ¡°Who told you to be a busybody! I¡¯ll hitrr if I want to!¡± now where he got his strength from, but he actually pushed Julian to the side, Julian hit the side of the bed, and the hangover soup spilled all over the floor. With a crisp sound, thewl shattered. 10:23 AM Chapter 439 Then, Ethan charged towards Valerie. Valerie quickly retreated, but the house was too messy. The ground was filled with junk, and she staggered and tripped. She watched as Ethan¡¯s p approached her. It seemed that she really could not avoid it. At this critical moment, a ck shadow shed past, Ethan was kicked away, and Valerie felt a pair of hands supporting him, Matthew¡¯s face appeared in front of Valerie. Valerie was a little surprised ¡°Matthew, why are you here? ¡°I came because I was worried about you.¡± Matthew looked up at Ethan. ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan was still furious just now. The moment he saw Matthew, he was stunned. Then, he asked in an extremely strange and shocked tone, ¡°Valerie, what did you call him just now!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 0 COM Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Valerie asked, ¡°What happened to my dad?¡± Stephan said, ¡°It¡¯s has drinking problemt He¡¯s been drinking all day and is drank every day. He was even carried home the night before yesterday. It would be terrible if he tell and hit himself Valerie did not dare to be careless. After thanking Stephan, she followed Julian home. When they returned home, they realized that there was no one in the house. After looking around, Julian suddenly eximed, ¡°Here!¡± Valerie looked up and saw a person wes by the pond at the entrance. His head was submerged in the w She thought. Gosh! If we didn¡¯t arrive in time, no one would know even if he drownrid himself? Julian hurriedly flipped him over. Fortunately, Ethan had just fallen and was still breathing, The siblings quickly carried Ethan back and ced him on the bench in the living room. Valerie patted his face and realized that he was already drunk. Fortunately, they came back today. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the vigers to find out about Ethan¡¯s situation. As expected. Ruth was not lying. She said that Ethan often drank at home and hit her when he was drunk. No wonder she could not take the beating and ran away. Valerie frowned. ¡°Til go make so some hangover drink.¡± A momentter, she handed the drink to Julian. The two of them wiped Ethan¡¯s face clean and fed him the drink. However, after taking two sips, Erhan turned over and vomited. A stench swept over. Valerie covered her mouth and took two steps back. Julian could not help but frown. ¡°Dad, have you gone crazy from drinking Don¡¯t you know that if you drink by the pond in broad daylight and drown, no one wille to save you?¡± When Ethan heard the scolding, his vision went from blurry to clear. He shook his head and felt much better after vomiting In the end, his eyes became clear and fixed on Julian¡¯s face. After recognizing that it was his son, he said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care. If I drown, so be it Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t nag me.¡± Julian put the hangover heavily on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Dad, if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have drowned today. Do you still want me to get lost You even beat Mom away. Are you satisfied after you lose all of your family members?¡± When Ethan saw that he still dared to argue with him, he was instantly exasperated. He raised his hand and pped Julian. ¡°You brat! I¡¯m already so old, I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things! I fucking raised you up, and this is how you treat met Get lost! Get lost!¡± Ethan¡¯s p immediately left five fingerprints on Julian¡¯s arm. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Valerie frowned when she saw this She had long epted the reality of this family and her unique parents. She could stay far away, but her Julian was still worried about everyone. She did not expect that in the end, when her Julian came to show concern, he would end up being beaten up She quickly pulled Julian to the side Julian, don¡¯t worry about him. If he tries to kill himself, even the heavens can¡¯t stop him¡± When Fahan heard that she dared to argue with him as well, he became even more aggressive, ¡°You wretched girl, shut up!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t shut up. I¡¯m not wrong. If you guys act like qualified parents, Julin and I won¡¯t poke our noses into your business!¡± Moreover, Valerie never liked to mind other people¡¯s business. She pulled Julian and was about to leave Ethan wat even angrier now that he had no one to scold. ¡°You unfilial daughter, how dare youe over and teach me a lesson now!¡± After saying that he wanted to p Valerie. Julian was instantly stunned. He quickly went forward to stop hins. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? If you want to hit me, hit me. Why are you trying to hit Valene?¡± Ethan¡¯s wrist was grabbed by Julian. He was instantly flustered and exasperated. At the same time, he suddenly broke free from him. ¡°Who told you to be a busybody! I¡¯ll hitrr if I want to!¡± now where he got his strength from, but he actually pushed Julian to the side, Julian hit the side of the bed, and the hangover soup spilled all over the floor. With a crisp sound, thewl shattered. 10:23 AM Chapter 439 Then, Ethan charged towards Valerie. Valerie quickly retreated, but the house was too messy. The ground was filled with junk, and she staggered and tripped. She watched as Ethan¡¯s p approached her. It seemed that she really could not avoid it. At this critical moment, a ck shadow shed past, Ethan was kicked away, and Valerie felt a pair of hands supporting him, Matthew¡¯s face appeared in front of Valerie. Valerie was a little surprised ¡°Matthew, why are you here? ¡°I came because I was worried about you.¡± Matthew looked up at Ethan. ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan was still furious just now. The moment he saw Matthew, he was stunned. Then, he asked in an extremely strange and shocked tone, ¡°Valerie, what did you call him just now!¡± 0 COM ? Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Ethan¡¯s reaction was too strange. In the past, whenever Valerie saw him, he was either drunk or drowsy and fierce. This was the first time Ethan was trembling in fear. Valerie was worried that he would harm Matthew, so she quickly stood up to protect Matthew and took a step back. Then, she sneered. ¡°His name is Matthew, and he is my husband¡± She thought that Ethan would be as furious as Ruth because he failed to gain benefits from her marriage and did not sell her daughter for a good price. Unexpectedly, when Ethan heard this, his expression immediately changed and he took two steps back. Even Matthew frowned. He felt that Ethan¡¯s reaction was extremely abnormal. He thought. Do I look that scary? Or could it be. ¡°All of you, get out!¡± Ethan lowered his voice. He was still aggressive just now, but he did not even dare to look Matthew in the eye anymore Matthew frowned. ¡°You know me! Ethan quickly denied. ¡°No¡± Seeing that the few of them were still standing there, it was obvious that they had no intention of leaving. Ethan gritted his teeth and said. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll leave!¡± Then, he pushed Julian away. His footsteps were so messy that he stumbled on the threshold and ran for the door. This flustered and guilty look stunned the three people present Mathew¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on either. He¡¯s been like this for as long as I can remember. He likes to gamble, but he doesn¡¯t say Julian, on the other hand, was worried that Matthew was thinking too much. He quickly added, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. Father is drunk this time and is just acting crazy. Even if we ask, we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. Let¡¯s go back. Otherwise, we might be hurt by him. We can¡¯t help him anyway Matthew did not say anything. He held Valerie¡¯s hand and examined her body. He was only relieved when he confirmed that she was fine. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As long as she was fine, Matthew would be at ease. much v A person¡¯s birth environment could not be changes, and some things could not bepletely cut off. However, it did not matter how m had suffered in the past. Matthew would protect her in the future. Valerie Valerie nodded and carefully grabbed Matthew¡¯s sleeve. She did not have any autacliment to this messy home. No wonder Ruth was unwilling to stay here. When she cried andined, Valerie was still a little suspicious if she was exaggerating. After she came and saw Ethan¡¯s appearance, the believed it However, she did not expect pect Ethan to still look like this even after she and Julian had grown up. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If she could, she really wanted to bring her brother away from Kranson City andpletely get rid of this rotten family. What the few of them did not notice was that the moment they left, someone quietly appeared nearby with a camera in his hand and recorded everything. There were so many peopleing and going in the vige every day, so no one paid attention to the sudden appearance of this Then, the person took out his phone excitedly and dialed a number. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve taken some interesting photos. You¡¯ll definitely be interested!¡± Then, he stared at the photos sent by the other man thoughtfully. I didnot expect Mathew When the man on the phone beard thus, lus eyes lit up. to rrally be with that woman. Interesting Some in the airment near Slotmond Estate. uth did not know that Valerie lud gone to look for Ethan. She woke up early in the morning and looked at the gloony basement. She sighed and 10:23 AM Chapter 440 touched her pocket. There were only 20 dors left Although Valerie helped her rent a ce, she still had to pay for her own food and drink. The prices were so high that Ruth looked unhappy. In the farmer¡¯s market, early risers rushed to buy the freshest vegetables. Ruth looked at a handful of vegetables and bargained, ¡°I¡¯ll just buy one. 20 cents is enough. Also, give me some green onions for free, please?¡± The merchant said, ¡°Look at your You¡¯re bargaining with me when the price is already as low as 30 cents. After that. I even have to give you some green onions. You¡¯re too good at bargaining! I can¡¯t do this¡± Ruth hurriedly threw the money at his stall. She grabbed a handful of vegetables and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t earn so much!¡± Ruth grabbed vegetables and turned around to leave. From behind came the scolding of the merchant. ¡°If you¡¯re so poor, just don¡¯te here and buy things Why don¡¯t you go kill yourself instead if you can¡¯t afford to live!¡± Ruth was overjoyed that she had gotten the upper hand. She did not care how upset the merchant was. She nned to go back to the rental ce to cook. When she saw the disdainful gazes of the people around her, she did not care at all. However, when she looked at the gloomy and dark rental ce around her and the dirty corners, she could not help but sight feeling extremely vexed. She thought. At that time, I should not have been so ruthless to Valerie. I even listened to their instigation and caused such a hugemotion In the end, I ended up living in this ce. Otherwise, Valerie would give me 400 dors every month, and Julian would always give me things for free. That kind of like will be sofortable. Coupled with the new house in the city, my life will be perfect that way. I would not have to be so miserable as I am now. I live in the basement and even have to bargain when buying groceries. I have to save money in every way possible. Ruth grined her teeth. After washing the vegetables, she poured some water and boiled some pasta. Unexpectedly, the pasta had just boiled when she felt a chill on her head. She could not help but be stunned. She looked up and saw that the roof was oozing water. When the water dripped onto her head, it was apanied by an indescribable strange smell. The water even dripped into the pot Ruth was instantly flustered and exasperated. She looked at the other ces and saw that it was the same. It seemed that when she came in just now, the lights inside the room were dim, so she had not noticed it yet. Now, she realized that even the bed was wet. She immediately realized that there was a leak in the basement. She wondered if there was a toilet above her. Just thinking about it made her feel abnormally disgusted and she almost vomited. She felt that there was simply no way to live like this. The boiled pasta could not be calen either. She was flustered and exasperated. She rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush up to settle the score with the person living upstairs from her. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to rush out of the door, her vision suddenly darkened. was very sharp as he questioned There was only one entrance to the basement. A man in a suit barged in and blocked the light. His sinister aura was coldly. ¡°Are you Ruth Warren?¡± Ruth was shocked. She was a little frightened. She tried her best to think if she had offended someone again. Or was this man the person who had been deceived in the news and hade to take revenge on her. She mustered her courage and secretly used her eyes to search the room for all the tools she could use for self¨Cdefense. She nodded guiltily. ¡°Yes. Who are you?¡± The man raised his eyebrows and then g Ruth wai grinned evilly. I¡¯m here to help yo help you. I¡¯ll show you the way to prosperity.¡± I wa utunned. The man in front of her took a step forward and lunded her a plioso. ¡°Do as 1 say. In the future, you can have anything you Çú ? Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Ruth looked at the photo. The figure in the photo was very familiar. It was the photo of Valerie, Matthew, and Julian at the entrance of her house in the countryside. Just as she was feeling suspicious, the man showed her another photo. In the dazzling venue, a man was wearing a custom¨Cmade suit and looking down at the crowd. She thought. This¡­ Isn¡¯t this my chauffeur son¨Cinw!¡± The man said. ¡°He¡¯s the heir of Noria Group, Mr. Grant. He¡¯s wealth exceeds a country¡¯s and has a net worth of more than billions. You should be familiar with him¡± Ruth was stunned. ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s Mr. Grant!¡± The man adjusted the brim of his hat and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he¡¯s the most respected man in the entire Kranson City. Now that your daughter is married to him, she¡¯s really hooked on a rich husband. No, he¡¯s simply a God of Fortune!¡± Ruth was stunned, but she immediately shook her head. ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t lie to mel¡°: She did not believe it at all. She thought, If Matthew is really Mr. Grant, he would have taken Valerie to live in a big vi long ago. Why would he still live in this ordinary neighborhood? Liars nowadays are really not professional at all. In is unknown which studio took this photo. Perhaps it is photoshopped!¡± Ruth rolled her eyes and pointed in the direction of the door. ¡°Hurry up and leave. My house is leaking. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you if in leaks all over youter!¡± The man was tall and strong, so she couldn¡¯t push him away at all. ¡°Ruth, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it yourself. There are many ways to confirm his identity. I believe that you¡¯re so smart. You can definitely do it,¡± the man said as he nced at the dirty basement with disdain. Then, he ced a business card on the table. ¡°If he¡¯s Mr. Grant, you won¡¯t lose out if you work with me. I¡¯ll make you rich. You don¡¯t want to live in this basement for the rest of your life, right? This is my phone number. After confirming his identity, contact me at any time.¡± Ruth looked at him and frowned tightly. Indeed, she was already regretting it now. he had begged Valerie for a long time before she rented a basement for her. However, if Matthew¡¯s identity was really confirmed, not to mention a vi, she would at least get a decent house. She would not be in such a sorry state. Ruth turned around and looked at the entire room that was leaking. A lot of rancid water had even flowed into the pot. The disgusting smell almost made her vomit. She could not stand anymore and directly threw the spat into the pot. She casually smeared some dust on her face and turned around to leave the basement. She carefully went to Slotmond Estate¡¯s entrance to guard it. During this time, she messed up her hair a little, looking miserable and disheveled. About half an hourter, she saw a car with a familiar license te number slowly enter the neighborhood. After parking the car, Valerie and Matthew got out of the car. Ruth stared at Matthew. It had to be said that although she was skeptical of the man¡¯s words, Matthew looked talented and did not look like a driver. She still remembered her sister¨Cinw saying that someone with Matthew¡¯s looks could even be a model in the entertainment industry, so Kuth started douring why Matthew was only a driver. She thought, ¡®Could it be Ruth¡¯s heart was pounding Sering that Mathew and Valerie were about to go upstairs, she ignored everything and rushed towards Valerie and Matthew. When she reached them, she looked nervous and kept wiping her tears. ¡°Valerie, are you alright? I heard that you returned to the vige. Are you injured? Your father likes to hit people when he¡¯s drunk. Didn¡¯t he hit you? He¡¯s already crazy now. Ignore him. It won¡¯t be good if you are injured?¡± Valerie frowned dangerously. She did not believe a single word Ruth said. Instead, she sneered as if she was watching a show. ¡°What are you doing Ruch said, ¡°Valerie, look at what you¡¯re saying. Of course, I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. unds made herself feel guilty, so Huth quickly added, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say, but I really know my mistake. Picase forgive me, okay? Even a death row criminal still has a chance to appeal. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, can you give me a chance to show you¡­¡­ that I have changed 10:23 AM Chapter 441 Ruth heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what Valerie said. Unexpectedly, Valerie added, I will give you a chance when the world is ending Çú Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Ruth said, ¡°Valerie. Valerie interrupted her directly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. We¡¯ve already seuled our scores many times. If you don¡¯t learn your lesson you won¡¯t be able to live in this basement anymore! Seeing that Valerie had made up her mind. Ruth felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat. She simply turned her gaze to Matthew. ¡°Mathew, you can¡¯t lei Valerie go back alone next time. If anything happens, it won¡¯t be good. Valerie is your wife now. I¡¯ll entrust everything to you in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t believe me. I still hope that she can live well Ruthmented. The nervousness on her face did not seem fake, Although Manhew did not have much interaction with Ruth, he knew what she had done to Valerie previously. Seeing Valerie¡¯s cold expression, he did not smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs matter what Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was obvious that this couple did not believe Ruth no matter Ruth looked pitiful. When she thought of her basement which was filled with smelly water, she quickly said, ¡°Wait Valerie, Matthew¡­ I still have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s¡­ Valerie said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, we¡¯ll just leave.¡± ¡°Can 1 stay at your ce for the night?¡± Ruth lowered her head carefully and exined while wiping her tears, ¡°My rental apartment is leaking. The nket is drenched. When I was cooking just now, the water upstairs dripped into the pot. I don¡¯t know what kind of water it is. I won¡¯t be able to clean it up properly soon. If you can take me in for the night. I¡¯ll just sleep on the floor in the living room. Is that okay?¡± Valerie was stunned. Then, she sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing your luck?¡± ¡°Valerie, I have no choice. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have lowered myself to beg you.¡± Ruth wished she could kneel down to Valerie. A gust of cold wind blew over. Her body was still wet, and she suddenly shivered. However, both of them were unmoved. Ruth felt resentful, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Valerie, Matthew, please¡­¡± Valerie looked up. ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s go. Ruth said. ¡°Valeric Unexpectedly, Matthew frowned and said. ¡°Let her stay for the nightTM Valerie was surprised. ¡°Matthew She never expected Matthew to agree. She didn¡¯t think he was such an easygoing person. Ruth, on the other hand, was overjoyed. Her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Alright Thank you, Matthew. Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only stay for one night. I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± As she spoke, she quickly tried to help Valerie and Matthew carry their huggage, but Valerie avoided her. Valerie quickly grabbed Matthew and went upstairs. She was very puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Matthew said sofily, ¡°It¡¯s just one night. It¡¯s fine¡± I will Valerie stared at Matthew suspiciously for a while and could onlypromise. She thought, ¡®He might be worried about me and is afraid that 1 go back on my word in the future, so his heart softens for Ruth. However, she did not notice that Matthew¡¯s eyes shed past Ruth¡¯s body. Matthew thought. ¡°There must be something fishy going on¡­ Instead of turning Ruth away, it is better to see what Ruth is thinking¡± When they reached home, the two of them opened the door. Ruth was afraid that Valerie would close the door on her, so she quickly followed ¡°You guys haven¡¯t eaten since you arrived, right? 11l make food for you guys?¡± Ruth immediately went into the kitchen and got husy, Valerie found her actions strange. In the past, not to mention eating Math¡¯s cooking, it was already rare that the food at home was edible, 10:23 AM C Chapter 442 Ruth quickly took out the remaining ingredients from the fridge and made two dishes and a soup. you said that you liked to drink my egg drop Seeing Valerie watching from the side, she smiled. Valerie, I still remember when you were young, you soup the most. Now that you¡¯re here, I think of you when you were young. I feel so warm¡­. Valerie interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t th Think Ruth instantly fell silent. 100 much. I¡¯m just here to take a look in case you poison me.¡± COMMENT Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Ruth was a little embarrassed. She forced an ugly smile and quickly turned around to continue cooking. After eating, Valerie went to wash up. Before taking a shower, she brought bediting for Ruth over. ¡°There¡¯s no room for you. You can sleep on the Ruth said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m fine with anything. You go ahead¡± Valerie nced around. She was still worried about what Ruth might be up to. However, Mathew was in the living room. Valerie thought that Kurh could not do anything else, so she returned to her room Ruth looked at the two bedrooms that were connected to each other. She could not help but be curious, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t tell me you and Valerie slept in separate rooms? Matthew was reading a book. He nced at her indillerently. ¡°No, I sleep in her room. He thought, I started sleeping in her rooms sincest night! The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he turned his gaze back to the book Ruth smiled. ¡°Since you are already married, it¡¯s only right for you to sleep together? She added, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll clean up here. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest?¡± Matthew continued to dip through the book as if he did not hear anything. Ruth was a little anxious. She could only smile awkwardly and clean up the table. She wondered why he was still sitting out here. If this continued, her n would fail. Then, she suddenly had an iden This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ruth walked out rubbing her hands. ¡°Matthew, there¡¯s something Matthew was taking out documents from his bag to check. When he saw hering out, he looked up. ¡°Speak.¡± Ruth asked, ¡°I just wanted to ask how to operate the dishwasher, I don¡¯t know how. Can you help me?¡± Seeing how uneasy she was, Matthew did not seem to suspect anything. He stood up and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Ruth was instantly overjoyed. She quickly nodded. ¡°Thank your Matthew did not say anything and went straight into the kitchen. Ruth took a deep breath and rushed to his briefcase with a rag. She wanted to look through it to see if there was an official stamp or something to prove Matthew¡¯s identity, especially his driver¡¯s licence. Although she did not really believe in the man she met earlier, if Matthew was really Mr. Grant, he would be a big shot. If she had such a rich son- inw, she would have nothing to worry about in the future. Ruth tried her best to hide her smile. While there was still noise in the kitchen, she quickly searched the briefcase. Halfway through, Matthew came out. Ruth¡¯s back was facing him and she did not notice at all. Suddenly a voice said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ruth quickly took the rag and turned around to look at Matthew. She was instantly shocked. She instinctively started to be afraid of Matthew. His gaze made her very afraid, although this was not the first time she had dealt with Matthew. She said. Tim helping you clean your bag. I can¡¯t stay balle. Besides, I feel hail since you have taken me in Seeing that Ruth was in a hurry to exin, Matthew did not miss the panic in her eyes. He acted as if he did not notice anything and said, ¡°Alright. the dishwasher is ready¡±. ay, I¡¯ll continue cleaning. You can rest¡± Ruth quickly went into the kitchen She did not notice that after the left, Mattliew, who was acting as if nothing had happened a second ago, suddenly looked at his briefcase with a cold He grally moved theer of the messy document back to its original position. A murderous look failed in Matthew¡¯s eyes. Testerday, when he heard from them. This woudoubtedly cor Valerie Blut Kuth had returned, he already felt that something was wrong. Tiy, Ruth had directly come to look for his guru. Although Valerie¡¯s idea of chasing Kith away might solve the problems, she could still remain a 10:23 AM Chapter 443 Matthew thought that it was better to invite Ruth into the trap and see what she wanted to do. From the looks of it, it was obvious. There was a high chance that Ruth had already sensed that there was something wrong with Matthew¡¯s identity, so she specially came to verify it today. He just did not know if Ruth came to investigate because she was puzzled, or she was ordered by someone. Matthew¡¯s eyes were ghastly. He thought. If it is thetter and that person has already thought of using Ruth, it can be seen that the other party¡¯s target is most likely rted to Valerie. I can not let my guard down! He called Charles and asked his bodyguard to investigate who Ruth had been in contact with recently and to reply to him immediately when there was a lead. Ruth continued to wash up and wipe the entire kitchen. After half an hour, she poked her head out of the kitchen and finally heaved a sigh of relief. She wrapped herself in the nket andy on the sofa. After turning off the light, there was no one around. Her heart was still pounding She thought. That was close. He almost saw it just now. What a waste of effort. However, I had only said that I would stay for one night. What should I da tomorrow! If I can¡¯t confirm Matthew¡¯s identity, what should I say to that man! If Matthew is really Mr. Grant, then he will be the biggest treasure I have evere across. By the way, does Valerie know about this?¡® COMMENT Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Ruth fell asleepter. Perhaps it was because she was really abused by Ethan at home. She had countless nightmares that night. Either she owed money and was beaten up by Ethan, or Valerie chased her out and let her be chased by loan sharks to whom she owed money. In short, she did not sleep well the entire night. When she woke up, she was drenched in sweat. She got up and looked around. It was only 5:45 am, but Valerie and Matthew were still asleep. However, Ruth could not heave a sigh of relief Instead, she was extremely anxious. She thought. This is bad! I have told Valerie that 1 will leave after staying for a night. Now that I have not found any evidence, how can she continue To stay? Coincidentally, a sound came from the room. Ruth immediatelyy down. Her brain worked quickly and she immediately had an idea. After a while, Valerie woke up at 6:00. When she opened the door, she saw that Ruth was is still sleeping soundly Valerie frowned and thought. She seems to have a good sleep? Ruth could not hear Valerie¡¯s footsteps for a long time. Just as she was about to quietly open her eyes to see what Valerie was doing, she suddenly heard an ear piercing ringtone. Valerie took her phone and turned the volume to the maximum. Ruth was shocked. She looked up and saw Valerie smiling at her. ¡°It¡¯s dawn. You should go Ruth thought. This¡­ this wicked girl is not showing any mercy to me at all! Ruth gritted her teeth. She had to think of a way to continue staying here today. Looking at Valerie, she quickly pretended to be weak. ¡°Valerie, I think I ate something bad. I feel so much pain. Can I rest here for a while? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave immediately when I¡¯m better¡­¡­¡­ As she spoke, she clutched. ed her stomach and cried out in pain, as if she really had food poisoning Valene und without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t Ruch thought. If an ambnce came, I would be exposed¡± Ruth immediately became anxious. She quickly held Valerie¡¯s hand and said. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I just have diarrhea and my legs are a little weak. TU be fine after resting for a while. You guys should go to work first since you¡¯re in a hurry. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m better. I definitely won¡¯t do anything rash! Also, my legs are numb?¡± Valerie had long seen through her. She thought, Ruth just happens to have a stomachache at this moment. When I ask her to leave, shees up with such ame excuse to stay. How can I let her stay? She smiled insincerely. She knew that Ruth must have a motive for wanting to stay. Now that she was trying to stall for time, Ruth was definitely up to somelling. Valerie said, ¡°Ms. Ruth, let me remind you for thest time. You were the one who promised to stay for only one night. When I get back, I¡¯ll ask thendlord to fix the roof in the basement for you. You can move there now. Besides, our ce is really too small to amodate your needs!¡± Ruth did not expect Valerie to be so unreasonable. She could not help but wail. ¡°My stomach really hurts. Valerie, on ount that I¡¯m your mother, let me rest here for a while. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Please..¡± Valene incered and was about to lift the nket. Unexpectedly. Matthew opened the door at this moment and said, ¡°Stay if you¡¯re not feeling well. Lease when you¡¯re better. Vallie, it won¡¯t be good if she falls on the road.¡± Marw¡¯s words immediately made Ruth excited. However, she did not re to make it too obvious. She could only hurriedly nod, ¡°Yes, Matthew is night Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave soon after I recover!¡± Valerie looked at Mathew in confusi expect Matthew tu choose to keep th She thought. Could it be that he feel that if I am too putliless to Huth, I will regret it sooner orter, so he is offering me some leeway? However, ster Matthew had agreed, she could only sigh. ¡°Alright, then as Matthew sand, when you¡¯re better, leave quickly!¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Ruth could not help but smile. As long as she stayed, star would have plenty of opportunities in take the next steps. 0 10:24 AM Chapter 414 Unexpectedly, the couple left after breakfast. Valerie took out two locks from somewhere and locked the doors of both bedrooms. Ruth was dumbfounded. Valerie, why are you so wary of me. COUMEN¨ª 2 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Valerie could not be bothered with her at all. She thought, I know what you are capable of There¡¯s food in the fridge. Remember to put it away after you use things. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences After saying that, she threw the key into her backpack and left with Matthew Matthew sent Valerie to the entrance of Redfield Pictures. After getting out of the car, she thought about it and could not help but hold Matthew back. She whispered, ¡°Matthew, thank you, I know you¡¯re thinking about me, but there¡¯s no rtionship between Ruth and I anymore. If she¡¯s threatened or in danger, I¡¯ll help her. I won¡¯t do anything else in other cases, so you don¡¯t have to amodate me Matthew smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Alrighu. Valerie felt that he did not understand, but she did not know how to continue. She actually did not want to discuss Ruth with Matthew. That was a negative part of her life that she would never be able to get rid of. Even though he had never looked down on her, she did not want to cause trouble for him. Especially if Ruth found out about his identity, it would be bad. Shaking her head to get rid of her worries, she forced a smile and went to work. What she did not know was that as soon as she emered Redfield Pictures, Matthew took out his phone from his pocker ¡°Send two bodyguards to keep an eye on Ruth. Report her every move¡± Charles¡¯s voice voice was solemn. ¡°Mr. Matthew, why go through so much troublet Since we already know that she has ulterior motives, why don¡¯t we just chase her away!¡± Matthew said concisely, ¡°The mastermind is probably y here for Valerir.¡± Matthew felt that Ruth was definitely up to something since she asked to stay with them. Just from her nimmaging through his bagst night, Mathew felt that there was something wrong with this woman. She must have ulterior motives for doing this. Valerie knew her mother too well. Just by looking at Valerie¡¯s attanide, Matthew knew everything. 1o do. Matthew agreed for Ruth to stay because he wanted to see what she wanted to Charles suddenly became serious since it involved Valerie. The Grant family¡¯s bodyguards were all professionally trained Charles immediately ordered two to go to Slotmond Estate to keep an eye on Ruth. At this moment, at Stormond Estate. After confirming that Valerie and Matthew would not return for the time being. Ruth quickly locked the door and searched the room. Valerie locked the bedroom doors and she could not enter. She had searched through the living room, kitchen, and bathroom. However, after half a day, the still could not find any evidence of Matthew¡¯s identity. Other than daily necessities, there were no documents or information in this Ruth thought for a moment and called the mysterious man. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence at their home. How dare you say that he is Mr. Grant? That girl is guarding me very carefully. I think what you said is fake, right?¡± The man sorred. He probally didn¡¯t expect Ruth to run to their house and still not get anything done. He felt that she was so stupid, ly know Matthew. He thought for a moment. ¡°You can go to the Grant family and report Matthew¡¯s me. The people in the Grant family naturally! Can 1 you just find them and confront them in person? I¡¯ll send you the address. Ruth felt that this method was feasibile, she knew that the Grant family definitely would confirm if Matthew was Mr. Grant. She definitely had to grali tinis opportunity. After Kuthi received the address from that man, she looked it up and saw that it was indeed a vi area. She mediately packed up and prepared to go out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At the thought of the possibility that her son¨Cinw was very wealthy, Ruth felt that her life was very good again. She felt that having Matthew was equivalent to 10:24 AM Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Ruth was overjoyed. As soon as she went out, the bodyguards saw her and immediately followed her quietly. She hailed a taxi at the side of the road and said excitedly, ¡°66 Bright Road!¡± The bodyguard heard it from afar and felt that something was wrong. He thought. Isn¡¯t that the address of Mr. Grant This woman actually dares to go to the Grant family!¡± The bodyguard immediately called Maithew to report Hearing this, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but sneer After hanging up, he called Charles. Prepare a good show and make it look realistic. Charles was slightly surprised, ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant!¡± Thinking of that greedy woman, Charles¡¯s fighting spirit also rose. He immediately began to prepare. Half an hourter, outside the Grant Vi, a taxi stopped in the distance, and then moved a few feet before it stopped again In the car, Ruth asked the driver impatiently, ¡°Are we there yet? Do you know how to drive?¡± The driver was also a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s my first timeing to this ce. People who live in this kind of vi area usually hs their own cars. Why would our taxi usuallye here. Moreover, the map says that we have arrived, but I haven¡¯t seen the main entrance¡­ Hey! I finally found it The driver muttered and secretly nced at Ruth. He wondered why this woman woulde to such a high¨Cend vi area. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Ruth heard that, she quickly pushed the door open and got out of the car. However, when she looked up and saw the door in front of her, she could not help but be stunned. In the past, she could only see it on television. She always thought that the production team was being exaggerated. She thought, How can wich a big and luxurious vi for one family¡± However, Ruth only realized that she was a clown when she was right in front of i Under the shade of the verdant trees, a magnificem pce appeared in front of her. There was a largewn. Under the sun, the dew on thewn shone brightly. From time to time, there would be bodyguards patrolling the garden. The left and right sides of the garden were 6lled with strange flowers and nts. Even though Ruth did not know them, she could tell that they were expensive from how nearly they were taken care of. This waspletely different from the nts by the roadside. Ruth could not help but step forward. A towering door stopped her. She approached it nervously. She thought. If I can enter here and stay inside for a day, my life will be worth it!¡® Enally understood the difference between the rich and the poor. Compared to her basement, this was simply a pce. Ruth quickly attracted the attention of the security guards. She immediately went forward and shouted. ¡°Who¡¯s sneaking around there? Hurry up and leave. This is not a ce you cane tal¡± When Ruth heard this, she was instantly furious. ¡°Are you blind! I¡¯m Matthew Grant¡¯s mother¨Cin¨C law. Quickly open the door and let me in When my son¨Cinwester, I¡¯ll get him to fire you!¡° The security guardughed when he heard that. ¡°Mr. Grant¡¯s mother¨Cinw? Mr. Grant is not even married. How can he have a mother-in¨CLow! Besides, why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror? Mr. Grant is so rid. How can he have a mother¨Cinw like you? Don¡¯t go crazy here. Hurry up and get lost Otherwise, we¡¯ll call the police and arrest you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nom Ruth jumped up ¡°Would Mr. Grant tell you that he¡¯s getting married! Hurry up and let me in. You can¡¯t bear theuniquenees if I¡¯m dyed?¡± The security guard looked disdainful. ¡°Dream on I¡¯ve seen too many people like you. You only is not surpropr prople like you tan trach! Don¡¯t dream of getting close in hune Piss offl scenario all day long. Mr. Grapt The security guard rated, his eyes filled with disdain. Ruth was instantly exasperated, but there was nothing she could do fer all, what he 1. or. It was impossible for mameune like her to get close to the Grant family but to partition diai kuli was dressed ordinaryly. Previously, she had been chased for such a long time after owing debts. Her face was haggard, her hair was murusy. Even after staying at Valerie¡¯s ce for a nidit, Valerie disk not prepare an outfit for her. Now that she was Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Ruth turned around resentfully, but the security guard didn¡¯t care. He thought. Does she think this is a charity foundation? We can¡¯t let anybody in!¡® Ruth did not give up. At least when she mentioned Matthew¡¯s name just now, the security guard did not deny that Matthew was a member of the Grant family. He even acknowledged Matthew as Mr. Grant. In that case, Ruth had to go in to check out. She walked around the entire vi¡¯s fence In a circle. She did not believe that she could not enter. Since the security guard was so snobbish, she would think of a way herself. ¡°Watchdog, when I go inter, all of you wait and see how I deal with you! Il fire all of you!¡± As she cursed, she searched everywhere. She thought, Didn¡¯t it show on television before? There must be a dog hole in a rich family like this. As long as I find the hole, I can go in!¡± Ruth was not tired at all. In fact, her luck was pretty good. The fence of such a huge vi was also very long. After running for a while, she really found a hole. She stuck to the wall and even heard the barking of a dog. Ruth immediatelyughed. She would crawl into any hole she saw as long as she could get in However, what Ruth did not expect was that because her stomach was too big, she was stuck. She was a little anxious. She took a deep breath and forced her way in. When she came out, she was already sweating profusely. She stood up and patted the dust off her clothes, Just as she was about to look around to see where she was, she was shocked by the barking and hurriedly hid She looked up and saw a huge barbed wire fence not far away. The barking came from over there. At the same time, more than ten dogs were jumping around crazily inside. Fortunately, those dogs were not after Ruth. There were a lot of weeds around the dog hole. Ruth quickly squatted down and looked through the weeds. She carefully observed these fierce dogs. When they stood up, they were taller than humans. At this moment, they were being pulled by a few people and barking wildly This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ruth was thinking about how to avoid these people and escape. At this moment, two bodyguards in ck dragged a man and threw him in. Ruth was so frightened that she quickly hid behind the grass again. Then, she saw the man in ck push a man directly into the dog training ground. This is what you get for betraying Mr. Grant! Go. ckie!¡± ¡°Not The man¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching scream resounded in the sky, Before Ruth could react, a few ferocious dogs immediately surrounded him and lone and bit him. The man¡¯s face was facing Ruth. The bloody scene frightened Ruth out of her wits At this moment, he was only a few steps away from her. Seeing the dogs surrounding the man and tearing and gnawing Ruth could not help but She thought, ¡°This this is disregarding human life The bodyguard snorted. ¡°This is the consequence of offending Mr. Granit Whoever dares to make Mr. Grant unhappy in the future will be thrown in to feed the dogs!¡± Ruth knew that families like this had some secrets that could not be revealed to outsiders, but she did not expect Matthew to kill someone in an Instant. She thought that she had found a rich son¨Cin¨C law, but she did not expect that this rich man was actually a demon who could kill people so Ruth immediately trembled in fear and did not even dare to stand up. Ruth wanted to cry but had no tears. She was panicking. She quickly looked at the dog hole behind her and quickly retreated the way she came. After finding the hole, she squeezed out. She had to leave immediately. Otherwise, if she was discovered, she might be the next one to be fed to the dogs. Ruth ran out of the dog hole and cried along the way The bloody scene just now was deeply engraved in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t get it out of her mind. She thought, If those dogs smelled me, would they pounce on me and eat me alive! Also, will I be silenced after witnessing this scene? The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became. Ruth¡¯s heart was pounding. She ran wildly along the road. She would never have known that after she ran away, the bodyguards stopped and the man surrounded by dogs got to his feet. He was a dog trainer. The blood on his face and body was fake, just paint bags with meat sauce added. The dogs surrounded him and kept licking his hand. The fierceness from before was nowhere to be seen. Instead, it was reced by enthusiasm 10.24 AM Chapter 447 The bodyguard looked at each other. After seeing Ruth run away, their tense expressions rxed. However, they looked at each other wi confusion. One of them asked, ¡°Why did Mr. Grant put us through thic?¡± This was actually a y that had been rehearsed long ago. The man who was pushed down was actually a dog trainer. He smeared the food that the dogs liked on his body, so after he fell, the dogs received his instructions and immediately surrounded him to lick all the food on him. At the same time, he screamed and squeezed out the red paint bag that he had hidden on his body as blood, pretending that he had been eaten by dogs. In fact, this was just fake blood. He did not expect Ruth to be so frightened. SEND GIFT Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Charles¡¯s heart skipped a bear when he thought about how the far on Ruth¡¯s body was still shaking when she escaped just now. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Gram naturally has his reasons for doing what he wants to do. There¡¯s no need to ask further. Pack up and leave?¡± Turning around, Charles called and reported, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s done. As you expected, Ruth has already fled in fear. Do you still want to continue tracking her?¡± Matthew said, ¡°Send someone to keep a close eye on her. She won¡¯t get wind of it for no reason and question my identity. Someone must have told her something. We need to find out who the mastermind ist Charles said, ¡°Yes, I understand Ifst night was just his guess, then the fact that Ruth came to the Grant family today confirmed his guess. There must be someone behind Ruth. Otherwise, Ruth would not havee to cause trouble at this time. Whether it was for himself or Valerie, Marthew had to find the mastermind. Outside of the Grant family, Ruth ran all the way out of the dog hole. This was a vi area, it was a remote ce, and she was panting not long after running. Seeing that she was about sixty feet away, Ruth still felt a little scared She thought. ¡®How unlucky!! At this moment, an car¨Cpiercing ringtone startled her She quickly looked down at her phone. It was a call from the mysterious man. As soon as the call connected, the man asked, ¡°How is it? Have you confirmed his identity¡­ Ruth was instantly furious. She roared and interrupted him. ¡°Confirm what? You jinx! I almost died because of your Ruth fired at the phone. ¡°Do you know that I was almost dismembered by the Grant family¡¯s dog just now?! Regardless of whether Matthew is Mr. Grant or not, I only want to live. Don¡¯t call me again in the future. If you call me again, I¡¯ll curse your entire family to die a horrible death!¡± With a bang, she hung up the phone. She clutched her chest with lingering fear. Compared to confirming Matthew¡¯s identity, she cherished her life more. It would be bad if something happened. to On the other end of the line, the man¡¯s face darkened from the scolding. He gripped his phone tightly and secretly scolded Ruth. I asked her to confirm Matthew¡¯s identity, but she is actually so frightened. What a useless piece of crash!¡± He thought. The problem is that the higher¨Cups have originally nned to use this woman to cause some trouble for Matthew. Now, this woman Turns out to be useless¡­ After Ruth hung up the phone indignantly, she heaved a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, when she turned around to leave, the bumped into someone. She could not stop herself and bumped into the person. ¡°Oh dear!¡± Apanied by a scream, the beautiful woman in front of her suddenly covered her head. At the same time, the things in her hands fell to the ground. Angel had sneaked out from the production team today. Louis had allowed her to join the production team recently. After joining the production tear, she could not help but think about how Valerie was the voice actor. In addition, Matthew had note to visit her during this period of time. So she could not help but sneaked out. She did not want to see Matthew and Valerie being sweet with each other, so she secretly ran out and went to the Grant family to However, she did not expect that at this critical moment, she was actually knocked down. Her temper red up. Angel¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Are you blind? You knocked my cosmetics onTM investigate. Ruth nced at Angel. She was already scared out of her wits. Looking at Angel¡¯s bossy manner and then looking at the cosmetics on the ground. she knew in her heart that they were indeed valuable However, the other party was a girl. Ruth felt that she must be shy. So she was unafraid as she said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few cosmetics? What¡¯s the big deal! Just pick them up! Angel did not expect this woman to be so self¨Crighteous after causing trouble. She immediately stopped her from leaving. ¡°Stop! Do you want to leave after hitting my things? How can it be so easy! Let me tell you, these are all branded goods. If you don¡¯tpensate me today, you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Ruth was aggressive. She could not deal with the Grant family¡¯s dogs, but she felt that she could totally deal with this young girl She flung Angel away. Thit y you? You¡¯re the one who bumped into me. You should apologize to me!¡± Hearing this, Angel crossed her arms and smiled coldly. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s call the police and let them see who¡¯s in the wrong?¡± 12 10:24 AM This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 418 The area they were in was downtown, and there were surveince cameras everywhere. One could easily find out by checking any one of them. After saying that, Angel took out her phone and was about to call the police. When Ruth heard that, she panicked. She looked at Angel and saw that she was dressed beautifully and the things she used were expensive. If she called the police, Ruth really could not afford topensate. She quickly held Angel¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, don¡¯t¡­. Angel was amused. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid? It¡¯s sonte!! Ruth was really flustered: She quickly pointed at the Grant family not far away and said without thinking. You know the Grant family, right! You know Noria Group¡¯s Matthew Grant, right? It¡¯s that Mr. Grant This is his vi. He¡¯s my son¨Cinw. If you dare to call the police. I¡¯ll tell my son¨Cin- Le. When the timees, I¡¯ll make you suffer! Angel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Grant is your son¨Cinw?¡° Ruth said, ¡°Of course! My daughter is already married to Matthew. If you dare to offend me, I¡¯ll get Matthew to chop off your fingers!¡± Il had Angel immediatelyughed. She had seen people who climbed up the socialdder, but she had never seen someone like Ruth who still designs on Matthew after being so old. She didn¡¯t believe it at all. Angel nced at her. ¡°Stop trying to scare me. How can you be his mother¨Cinw?¡± Ruth raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you know? You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Mr. Grant is so wealthy. He¡¯s Kranson City¡¯s famous tycoon. My daughter, Valerie Warren, married him. She¡¯s now his wife. How dare someone like you shout at me? As long as my son¨Cinw points a finger at you, he can immediely kick you out!¡± Angel sized up Ruth. Seeing her arrogant attitude, she was momentarily in a daze and frowned in amusement. ¡°Are you really Valerie¡¯s mother?¡± COMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 449 Chapter 449 ?Chapter 449 "Of course, how can it be fake!" Ruth was afraid that Angel would not believe her, so she pointed her finger at her. ''My daughter is Valerie Warren, 25 years old. She has an undergraduate degree. She''s beautiful and has long hair. If you don''t believe me, just ask anyone!" Angel immediatelyughed. She thought, ''Valerie, I was just worried that I wouldn''t be able to find anything on you. I didn''t expect you to have such a vulgar mother. The Grant family is a rich family and is particr about matching family backgrounds. It turns out that Valerie has a low family upbringing. This woman came at the right time! She smiled. "If you''re really Valerie''s mother, then you''re the Grant family''s inw. Speaking of which, I''m very familiar with the Grant family. Since that''s the case, I won''t argue with you about bumping into me. Since you''re here, why don''t we meet them together?" Ruth was a little hesitant when she heard that. When she thought of what she had just seen, she panicked. Seeing that she was not moving, Angel sneered and raised her eyebrows. ''Or are you scared of being exposed? You''re simply an imposter!" "What''s there to be afraid of? Let''s go!" Ruth could not withstand a little provocation. She immediately lost her temper. She thought, ''I am just going in to take a look. There is someone apanying me. I will be fine! Hence, Ruth followed Angel and stood at the entrance again. Ruth straightened her chest and rolled her eyes at the security guard. Angel said in a deep voice, ''I''ll bring her in to visit at Sophia. Open the door!" The security guard didn''t recognize Ruth, but he recognized Angel. "Miss Santos, but..." Angel knew that Sophia did not like her, so she immediately said, "Olivia asked me toe and see Sophia." The rtionship between the Anderson family and the Grant family was not ordinary. Matthew even treated Olivia as his own grandma. Furthermore, the two olddies were close friends. Hearing this, the security guard immediately opened the door. Angel nodded and walked in with Ruth. At the same time, she quietly looked at Ruth''s expression. After Ruth stepped through the door, she was mesmerized by the view inside. She thought, ''As expected of Kranson City''s richest family. This ostentation is really shocking. I originally thought that they were extremely rich just by looking at it from the outside, but I did not expect the courtyard to be even more shocking. The huge garden in front of her had hundreds of flowers blooming. This was the first time Ruth had seen such a hugewn that could even host a ser game. There were also green nts on both sides that were neatly trimmed without any weeds. From time to time, there would be servants walking back and forth in uniform, cleaning up, patrolling, and standing guard. The grandeur and the orderly work of these people made Ruth sigh. She thought, ''This is indeed a rich family! Seeing Ruth''s eyes shining, Angel felt disdain in her heart. She thought, ''How can Matthew like this kind of person? No wonder Matthew wants to hide his identity. It would be the same if I was in his shoes. If Sophia found out about this, she would definitely pressure him. Who would have thought that Mr. Grant''s inw is so vulgar?'' The corners of Angel''s mouth curled up. Ruth didn''t know at all. She only knew that she had entered this vi, which was enough for her. Inside the vi, Ruth was very reserved. Even the Grant family''s servants were dressed better than her, let alone Sophia. Seeing Ruth like this, Angel became even more smug. "If Matthew is really your son-inw, my cosmetics are nothing! Why don''t you ask the Grant family for money topensate me!" Ruth knew what to do even without Angel telling her what to do. She was almost certain that Matthew was Mr. Grant. She would not let go of this rich man no matter what. She thought, ''With such a rich inw, I have to seek justice for my daughter. I have to ask the Grant family for some gifts. How can they not give us any betrothal gifts after getting married? Even the fat girl at the east end of the vige had a betrothal gift of 10 thousand dors after she got married. My daughter is as beautiful as a flower. After she marries Mr. Grant, she has to receive several million dors as a betrothal gift. At the thought of this, Ruth was overjoyed. "Don''t worry. As long as I see them, I''ll definitely ask them for money. Besides, your makeup is nothing. How can such a rich youngdy be calctive with me! Little girl, let me tell you, don''t be so calctive. It''s a blessing to suffer a loss!" Ruth had already treated herself as Matthew''s mother-inw and started to lecture Angel. In her opinion, no one couldpare to her since her son-inw was Mr. Grant. Angel could not help butugh. She thought, ''Good, the more money you ask them for, the better! When the Grant family sees that Valeriees from such a poor family, they will definitely hate her: After entering, Ruth was still a little afraid. Angel snorted and took the initiative to greet people. "Leon, is Mrs. Sophia around?" Leon naturally recognized Angel. He nodded. "Yes, please wait a moment. I''ll inform Mrs. Sophia now." Angel did not stand on ceremony and sat down directly. The servant served coffee. "Miss Santos, please have some coffee. Mrs. Sophia will be here soon."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Angel nodded. She was overjoyed as she thought, ''There will be a good show to watch soon!" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 It was the same for Ruth, Originally, she had thought that the outside was already luxurious enough. However, when she entered the vi, she realized how rich the Grant family was The crystal chandelier hung high in the air, illuminating her so brightly that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She looked around and saw that the antiques ced inside were all expensive. She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She Ruth trembled. She p thought. ¡®I¡¯m I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m richt 1 didn¡¯t expect Valerie to be able to find such a rich husband. I have finally hit the jackpot!¡± picked up the coffee cup and looked at it. After taking a sip, she frowned and thought, ¡®It is so bitter, What kind of lousy coffee Angel could not help but shake her head when she saw this. This was the case for someo someone who had never never seen the world. She though, Sigh, it¡¯s a waste to give this kind of person good food. She can appreciate it anyway In just a moment, Sophia came downstairs, and saw Angel and a middle¨Caged woman: Sophia frowned nightly. Angel hurriedly st stood up. ¡°Mrs. Sophia!¡± Ruth quickly got up and sized up Sophia. She had white hair but was still energetic. She was wearing silk embroidered clothes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ruth thought, ¡°This outfit probably costs a lot of money? Sophia also had a huge emerald on her finger. Ruth¡¯s eyes were almost engraved into it Sophia saw her invested expression. She walked straight over and sat down. Her tone was indifferent. ¡°Miss Santos, why are you here today?¡± Her cold tone made it clear that she did not wee Angel. Angel did not mind and immediately said. ¡°Mrs. Sophia, let me introduce someone to you! She pulled Ruth to the front. This is Valerie¡¯s mother, Matthew¡¯s mother¨Cinw!¡± Sophia¡¯s expression was originally cold, but when she heard this, she raised her eyebrows and nced at Ruth Ruth rubbed her hands nervously. ¡°Mrs, Sophia, Valerie never told me that she was married. Im really sorry, I didn¡¯t bring you a gift. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Sophia was very polite. She gestured to the sofa. ¡°So you¡¯re Valerie¡¯s mother. Sit, make yourself at home!¡± When Ruth saw how polite Sophia was, she immediately felt that there was a chance. She quickly sat down and started talking, ¡°Actually, after Valerie got married, I haven¡¯te to visit you. It¡¯s fate that she¡¯s with Matthewf ¡°However, these two children are too insensible. Even though Valerie is married, she didn¡¯t tell me about anything. We thought that since the wedding is a big thing, we have to respect the usual procedures, right?¡± In short, she wanted to ask for betrothal gift As soon as Sophia heard her speak, she knew what Ruth uth wanted to do. As Matthew expected, Ruth hade all the way to the Grant family for money. She only smiled. ¡°Matthew did marry Valerie, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Angel was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mrs. Sophia, what do you mean? Was Mathew forced uld be ea If that was the case, it would be easier to exin She thought, ¡°It turns out that there is more to this than ancets the eye. She had already thought about it. Since Ruth was greedy, she would let her dermand an exorbitant price. She would make Sophia hate Ruth and even implicate Valerie. This way, Valerie could leave Matthew, Unexpectedly. Sophia coughed lightly and crossed her arms. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s too easy for the Grant family to arrange a woman for Matthew It¡¯s just that Valerie owes us 600 thousand dors! It¡¯s only right for her to repay her debt. Valerie had no money, so she promised to give birth to three children for the Grant family. As long as the children are delivered, she can leavel Otherwise, why would I let her marry Matthew? ¡°Speaking of which, the Grant family has a big business and Matthew can have any woman he wants. It¡¯s already good enough for someone like Valerie to get married! She¡¯s only staying in Slotmond Estate because she¡¯s a child¨Cbearing machine. She is never allowed to enter the Grant family! Since you¡¯re Valerie¡¯s mother, you can pay the 600 thousand dors for her. If so, we can cancel the engagement so that we won¡¯t be in so much 10:24 AM Chapter 450 Sophia¡¯s words stunned Ruth. Se did not expect such a thing to happen. She was instantly dumbfounded, and Angel did not expect such an oue. She wondered what to do. She looked at Ruth, who started panicking. Let alone 600 thousand dors, she couldn¡¯t even fork out 6000 dors at the moment. Seeing that Sophia¡¯s expression was rk, Ruth hesitated and said. ¡°Mrs. Sophia, are you mistaken? How could Valerie owe 600 thousand dors?¡± Why do you think the Grant family would allow Matthew to marry a girl from such a poor family? To put it nicely, Valerie is Matthews wife, To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just a fertility machine for Matthew to use Ahhough these words were unpleasant. Sophia still braced herself and said them. It was not that she did not feel sorry for Valerie. It was precisely because she felt so sorry for Valerie that she had to say such words to help Valerie cut ties with her shameless mother. COMMENT Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Sophia nced at Ruth with disdain. She knew what Ruth had done to Valerie in the past. So she disdained Ruth foring o her to ask for money with Valerie¡¯s name. Valerie came out to make a living when she was so young. She did not grow up crooked and did not use any improper methods. Sophia liked Valerie very much. However, when she thought about how Valerie had finally drawn a clear line with Ruth, and how this woman still dared toe to the Grant family under the guise of Valerie, she suddenly felt unhappy. Her face darkened as she said, ¡°A mother should pay for her daughter¡¯s debt. Are you going to pay us the 600 thousand dors? As long as youpensate, I can let your daughter off. Otherwise, she has to stay in the Grant family and bear children for us¡­¡± Ruth was dumbfounded. She originally thought that she could use Valerie to get money from the Grant family. Even if she couldn¡¯t get several million dors, she could at least earn back the house that she had already sold. The Grant family was so rich. She felt that a little money offered by them would be enough for her to spend the rest of her life in luxury. When the time came, Melinda and the others would die of envy for her. However, she did not expect that Valerie, this wretched girl, actually owed them 600 thousand dors. Her face immediately fell. She had expected to live a good life, but her dream was ruined by Valerie. She felt that she was really at odds with this wretched girl. She would not have a good life whenever she was involved with Valerie. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Especially now that Sophia was actually asking her to repay the money. Ruth thought, ¡®Why should I pay for her debt? I haven¡¯t enjoyed life and will never help her pay for her debt.¡® Ruth rolled her eyes and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Actually¡­ Actually¡­ I should not mind her business. I can¡¯t stop Valerie from choosing her own path. Why doesn¡¯t she settle her own matters herself?¡± Afraid that others would say that she was cold¨Cblooded, she even said seriously, ¡°Mrs. Sophia, Valerie has her own judgment. If I help her pay it back, she might me me for being a busybody!¡± Ruth had a lingering fear after saying that. She thought, ¡®No wonder Valerie could only live in Slotmond Estate with Mr. Grant after she got married. Mr. Grant is so rich, however, he does not give Valerie any money. Valerie still has to work every day. They even did not make their marriage public. Even the security guards of the Grant family did not know that Matthew was married. It turns out that he is using Valerie as a tool to give birth. Why on earth would Valerie owe a debt of 600 thousand dors?¡® The more Ruth thought about it, the angrier she became. She thought, ¡®No wonder Mr. Grant married Valerie despite being so rich. Everything makes sense now Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 3 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At the same time, Angel was extremely embarrassed. She did not expect such a thing to happen and felt embarrassed. She thought. ¡®It turns out that there is such an inside story behind Matthew¡¯s marriage. No wonder he found a woman with an ordinary background. It was not difficult to exin why a woman like Valerie would get together with Matthew. This way, I am not afraid anymore. Matthew has indeed not forgotten about me. He only married Valerie just to have children. Valerie, you¡¯re just a tool! When Angel thought about how Valerie would not be able to enter the Grant family even if Matthew liked her, she no longer felt threatened by Valerie. She could not help butugh in her heart. However, she was afraid that herughter would be too obvious, so she picked up a coffee cup to cover herself. However, after waiting for a long time, Ruth did not return. She could not help but feel a little anxious. After struggling for a while, she said, ¡°Mrs. Sophia, I¡¯ll go look for her. The Grant family is so big. This woman is probably short¨Csighted and has lost her way. I¡¯ll go find her so that she won¡¯t bump into anything!¡± Angel was actually worried that Ruth would get lost. It didn¡¯t matter if she got lost in the Grant family. If she saw something good and stole it, it would be bad. Moreover, Angel was the one who brought Ruth there. However, after she said that, Sophia did not speak. Only ke smiled and said, ¡°Miss Santos, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself because that woman has already escaped.¡± Angel was shocked. ¡°She ran away?¡± ke said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s probably afraid that the Grant family will ask her to return the money. She ran away the moment she came out of the bathroom!¡± Angel was stunned. She felt awkward that she was left behind. Angel immediately squeezed out a smile when she saw Sophia¡¯s secretive gaze. ¡°Mrs. Sophia, today I¡­¡± She wanted to say that she had speciallye to visit Sophia today to please her. However, Sophia frowned and put down the coffee cup. She ced it neither too lightly nor too heavily. It alsonded in Angel¡¯s heart, making her forget what to say next. Sophia said, ¡°Miss Santos, are you thinking that Valerie is just a tool? After she gives birth, I¡¯ll chase her away. At that time, you¡¯ll have a chance to enter the Grant family?¡± Angel¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her thoughts were so tantly exposed. However, she still braced herself and smiled. ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t think that way. I actually hope that both our families can remain friends¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if that¡¯s what you think or if you have other thoughts. Since you¡¯re here today, I¡¯ll make it clear to you that unless I die, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Grant family in this lifetime. Matthew¡¯s wife will only be Valerie!¡± Angel was instantly shocked. Before she could ask in detail, Sophia answered her doubts. ¡°That¡¯s right. What I said just now was all a lie. Miss Santos, didn¡¯t you especially bring her into my the Grant family today because you wanted to see her asking me for money? In that case, I would hate Valerie.¡± Angel bit her lip and tried to quibble, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s true or not. We¡¯re all reputable people. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for telling your parents. Also, I advise you not to interact with such people in the future. Otherwise, don¡¯t evere to the Grant family again.¡± After saying that, Sophia waved her hand. ¡°ke, see the guest out!¡± 1/2 xe ||| Dreame ¡°What do you mean you dont want us?¡± ¡°I can only pet one ipha!¡± 4.4 FREE Google y INSTALL Chapter 462 Angel immediately felt a litle embarrassed, but Sophia had already stood up and left with a cold snort. Angel¡¯s face was flushed red. She lowered her head towards Sophia¡¯s back and said, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I acted on my own ord today, I won¡¯t do it again. Take care!¡± Angel hurriedly ran away, gritting her teeth. When Sophia saw her leave, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, her gaze was still cold. When she thought of Ruth¡¯s shameless appearance, her heart ached. ke warmed up the coffee for Sophia and could not help but bit curious. ¡°Mrs, Sophia, how did you think of scaring that woman away with those words? Your acting was so real just now that I was almost frightened by you Only then did Sophia smile. ¡°Matthew taught me so. He said that the more shameless a person is, the more enthusiastic they are after being scolded. The best way is to scare them away? After saying that, Sophia immediately picked up her phone and called Matthew, ¡°Matthew, they¡¯re both gone. I¡¯ve done as you said. Ruth should believe me and won¡¯t harass you and Val for the time being. Also, that Angel is really troublesome. If shees looking for you¡­¡± When he heard Angel¡¯s name, Matthew¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Got it. Thank you, Grandma¡± Unexpectedly, Angel was still causing trouble. He could not even lock her up after she entered the production team. Charles sighed. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re really good at scheming. However, this Angel is really unscrupulous. She actually thought of using Ruth to drive a wedge between you and Mrs. Grant! I think she won¡¯t give up. She¡¯ll probably cause more trouble in the future!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Angel isn¡¯t that smart, let alone Ruth. The two of thembined aren¡¯t even comparable to a normal person¡¯s intelligence¡± Hearing this, Charles was a little curious. ¡°Then who is the mastermind who guided Ruth to investigate your identity?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Matthew frowned when he heard this. Now that the clues were gone, Ruth did not dare toe back. He could only ask her this question. After Ruth left the Grant family, the bodyguard sent back news that Ruth escaped back to the vige. Matthew nned to meet Ruth personally. Coincidentally, Ethan¡¯s reaction was too intense when he heard Matthew¡¯s namest time. Matthew felt that there must be something fishy about this, so he nned to find a time to ask them about it. logically speaking, Matthew did not expect Ethan to wee his son¨Cinw like a normal person. However, Matthew felt that Ethan would either ignore him or ask for money as Ruth did. However, Ethan ran away. This was really abnormal. Matthew admitted that he did not look like a good person, but he was definitely not the kind of demon that would scare people away. Matthew was afraid that there must be some inside story for Ethan to run away after seeing him. Charles did not say much. He felt that Matthew should know what to do. On the other side, after Valerie returned home from work at night, she realized that there was no one at home. She quickly looked around and saw traces of being moved. She knew that Ruth would not let her off so easily. However, there was nothing missing at home, which was a little strange. Ruth actually didn¡¯t take any money. There weren¡¯t many valuable things in the house, but there was some change left in the drawers. Valerie found it unbelievable that Ruth had left without waiting for her toe home. Valerie raised her eyebrows. However, just in case, she still nned to prevent Ruth from causing trouble again. She did not want Matthew to be soft¨Chearted again and let Ruth continue to stay in her apartment. Valerie called thendlord of the basement and asked him to solve the problem of the leak in the roof. Unexpectedly, thendlord said, ¡°There¡¯s no one inside at all. I heard about the leak in the basement this morning. When I brought the workers) over, she was not in the basement. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, but she hasn¡¯te back. Is she not staying here anymore?¡± Valerie was surprised to hear that. She thought, ¡®Ruth actually left without a word after staying for only one night!¡® She nced at her phone again. Ruth hadn¡¯t called her either. It seemed that she had really left this time. Valerie felt that this was good since she was able to have a peaceful life that way. Valerie heaved a sigh of relief and was about to cook when Matthew called her. He told her that he would go backter and asked her to rest first. After saying a few words in a hurry, he hung up. Valerie saw that he was busy and did not disturb him. She gave herself a break and ordered takeout to fill her stomach. Then, she returned to her room and continued to study the script. Little did he know that Matthew was following Ruth. After Ruth left, she probably did not dare to see Matthew again, so she went straight to the vige. She did note back to discuss things with Ethan, but she wanted to pack up and run away. She was scared that the Grant family vented their anger on her. She had already owed a lot of debt to many people. She did not want to cover the debt for Valerie. Hence, she returned to the vige and wanted to pack up some valuable things and leave quickly. ¡°This damn girl. I have never encountered many good things because of her these years. How unlucky!¡± Ruth cursed as she packed up. She really regretted it when she thought of Valerie. However, she did not expect this wretched girl to cause such big trouble for her. Google y INSTALL §ç§Ö 2/2 14.59 Sun, Aug 4 * Chuples ass Her family was really and there we nothing at horne. Why is there nothing¡± Ruth namnaged around in the house and searched the cabs and drawers. She did not even fe! any coins, let alone anything valuable. She could not help but put her hands on her hips and scold, ¡°This damn drunkard. All he knows is to drink and act crazy! Where¡¯s the money? Fuck the family¡± Looking at the mess in the room and realizing that there was nothing valuable, Ruth was furious and kicked the chair beside her. With a click, she yanked the bedding open, trying to find something underneath ¡°You didn¡¯t leave anything behind. At least I have a share of this family. This old fart¡­ Ruth cursed and didn¡¯t realize that the door was opened. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know when Ethan had returned. As soon as he entered, he saw Ruth standing inside. The house was in a mess as if a thief had visited. When he saw Ruth cursing, Ethan could not help but say angrily ¡°You still have the cheek toe back!¡± Ruth was shocked by him. She instinctively trembled. Ethan rushed forward and grabbed Ruth¡¯s wrist, scaring Ruth. ¡°How dare youe back! What are you doing at home? Are you trying to escape?¡± Ruth mustered up her courage and struggled free from him. ¡°Escape? Why would I escape? This is my home!¡± Ethan said, ¡°Then what are you looking for? I know. You want to find money, right? No! I won¡¯t give you a single cent of my money!¡± Ruth red at him fiercely. ¡°Your money? This is my house! Half of your money is mine! Ethan, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You only drink all the time and hit me all day long. The entire family relies on me! You never took care of the two children and you still have the cheek to criticize me now. Where¡¯s the money? Give me the money!¡± Ethan saw her stretch out her hand for money and pped her away. ¡°There is no money here. If you stay obediently at home, I won¡¯t starve you to death, lest you cause trouble for the two children!¡± Ethan walked over and sat down. He looked at Ruth and said angrily, ¡°Let me tell you, Julian and Valerie have alreadye. Just because I don¡¯t say some things doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know! You went to the city to look for Valerie, right? Who asked you to go? That child is already suffering enough. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing enough?¡± Ruth said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? She¡¯s suffering because she¡¯s unlucky. What does it have to do with me? If it weren¡¯t for us, she would have died long ago! Anyway, she¡¯s not our biological daughter. I¡¯ve already treated her well enough!¡± Ruth¡¯s words made Ethan furious. Neither of them noticed that there was actually someone standing outside the door. As soon as Matthew reached the door, he was shocked by the intense argument. He thought, ¡®Valerie is not their biological daughter?¡± SEND GIFT Dreame Chapter 454 Chapter 454 hapter 454 Matthew was shocked. Ethan was instantly infuriated by Ruth¡¯s words. Without thinking, he raised his hand and pped Ruth. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that we have to keep this secret. No one is allowed to mention it! Ruth was still unconvinced. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me saying this? They¡¯re not even here. Who would know? Valerie, it¡¯s all because of her. This jinx. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her back¡­¡± Ethan was furious when he heard that. ¡°Ruth! Are you ignoring my words?¡± He turned around and aimed a knife at Ruth. ¡°If you say anything else, I¡¯ll let you die right now!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With the de against her neck, Ruth realized that Ethan was serious. She immediately trembled in fear. ¡°You, what are you doing? Fine, I will stop. Put down the knife first¡­¡± When she saw that Ethan¡¯s eyes were already red, her heart thumped. She thought, ¡®This guy actually dares to use a knife on me. If anything goes wrong, I will die an unjust death if he slit my neck!! Seeing that Ruth was as frightened as a quail and did not dare to move, Ethan put away his saber and snorted. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me. Keep this secret to yourself!¡± Ruth nodded repeatedly and touched her neck. Fortunately, her neck was uninjured. She felt that Ethan was a lunatic. Ruth was about to speak when a loud bang came from behind her. A figure kicked open the wooden door. The broken door could not stop him at all. The moment they saw Matthew clearly, the two of them were shocked. They thought, ¡®Why is he here? How much did he hear just now? Ruth stuttered, ¡°You, why are you here¡­¡± Matthew smiled coldly. ¡°Just now, you guys said that Valerie is not your biological child. Can anyone exin this to me?¡± Ruth quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Matthew, you heard wrong. We didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± After saying that, she tugged at Ethan¡¯s clothes and tried her best to smile nonchntly. ¡°Hubby, what do you say?¡± Ethan did not dare to face Matthew. Being red at by Matthew¡¯s cold and sharp ck eyes, he felt his entire heart tremble violently. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡± He avoided Matthew¡¯s gaze. In the end, he actually looked away from Ruth and turned around to run out the back door. Matthew¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± He thought, ¡®There is definitely something wrong with this Ethan since he runs away every time he sees me!¡¯ Matthew immediately chased after him. The bodyguards behind him followed closely behind. The group went straight to the back door. Ruth was pushed aside by them. She did not expect Matthew to suddenly appear. Originally, she only said those words to anger Ethan. After all, she did not dare to tell anyone about Valerie¡¯s background. She did not expect that Matthew would be able to hear this today. 1/2 ¦¨¦¡ [1] Dreame ¡°What do you mean you dont want us?!¡± ¡°I can only pet one Alpha!¡± O 4.4 FREE Google y INSTALL Chapter 454 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Matthew thought, it is not ease for Valerie to have a stable li je I should not hot these things make her sad i will talk about it with her after I resolve it Theers of Matthew¡¯s lips cunted up slightly: ¡°It smells so get What did you make tonight?? After washing his hands, he sat at the dining table Valerie introdijced excitedly. I made fried chicken and onion rings fre Yes, I¡¯ll definitely finish it. As Matthew ate, he thought about everything he had heard that night He thought. What are her parents up to? Where did they find Videte in the past? What if Valerie was kidnappeds There were stimany things that he could not figure out. Valerie felt that Matthew was hiding something from her. From the moment he entered, she felt that something was wrong. He looked like he had a lot on his mind, but he did not say an She thought. Looking at his furrowed brows, he seems to have countered a difficult problem. Is it because of work? Valerie didn¡¯t ask further. Noria Group was so big and had so my businesses, she couldn¡¯t help, and she wasn¡¯t a professional. She believed that it he needed her, he would tell he After dinner, Valerie went to study the script as usual. At this moffent, Matthew¡¯s phone cang. He took a look and immediately answered, ¡°Grandma! Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll defujutely go over tomorrow? He put down his phone and said to Valerie, ¡°Grandma called. She wants us to have dinner with her tomorrow night ¡°Alright, no problem!¡± Valerie agreed immediately. It had been affong time since she went over to eat. However, she felt that they couldn¡¯t go empty¨Chanded tomorrow. After thinking about it, she decided to make some food to bring with her tomorrow. She had bought the oven for so long but she had yet to use it. Valerie turned around and returned to the kitchen. She took out the ingredients and thought about making some cookies first. Then, she wanted to make some sugar¨Cfree cakes that werd uitable for elders. Matthew sat on the sofa and read some documents. When he say Valerie busy in the kitchen, he could not help but smile. He felt that this was probably how home felt like. Valerie¡¯s cookies were done in no time. When she took them out the fragrance permeated the air. She took them out and brought them to Matthew¡¯s mouth as if she was presenting a treiure. ¡°See if they¡¯re delicious¡± The cookie was made into the shape of a cartoon character. With a bite, the milky fragrance filled the air Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯sparable to the ones sold in bakery shops!¡± He gave a thumbs up and Valerie immediately became happy. ¡± make some for Grandina and the others tomorrow. It¡¯s sugar¨Cfree. I bought the ingredients myself. I¡¯ll be at case eating them!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Matthew did not expect her to think of making homemade snacks, so he readily agreed and joined in with interest Valerie pulled Matthew into the kitchen excitedly and taught hij how to make cakes. The small world between the two of them was exceptionally sweet. 1/2 ex Dreame What do you mean you do want 44¡ï FREE Google y INSTALL Chapter 455 Valerie had once thought that it Matthew could swallow his pride and live an ordinary life with her, it would actually be quite good. Matthew was like this now. Matthew was thinking about howfortable it was to be with Valerie. This was what he imagined his family to be like. It was also the family he had always wanted to protect. He decided to not tell her about Ruth and Ethan¡¯s conversation unless he found more evidence in the future. It would be best if he could directly find out about her biological parents. The next morning, Matthew went to Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 e also had go to work. his moment, a car by the roadside honked. Katherine stuck her head out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aiden. I¡¯ll send you to school!¡± Julian pulled Aiden to the side of the road. Katherine exined, It¡¯s not convenient for your big truck to go on the road at this time. Why don¡¯t you let me go? It¡¯s only a 15¨Cminute drive,¡± Julian felt a little embarrassed. He was a little hesitant because he didn¡¯t want to have others drive his son to go to school. Valerie raised her eyebrows and ced the snacks into the car. She patted Julian and said, ¡°Julian, let them go. Otherwise, Aiden will really bete today!¡± Before Julian could speak, Katherine gestured for Aiden to get into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we hesitate any longer, we won¡¯t have enough time. There are a few traffic lights on the way. It¡¯s rush hour now. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll really bete.¡± At this moment, Aiden was anxious. Without waiting for Julian to speak, he opened the car door and threw his bag in Katherine¡¯s car. ¡°Goodbye, Daddy!¡± He did not hesitate at all. Julian was stunned and could only say, ¡°Be careful on the way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m driving steadily!¡± After saying that, Katherine stepped on the elerator and rushed out. Julian stood behind and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled Miss Santos this morning. I¡¯ll send her some fruits.¡± He looked up at the box outside the shop. It was filled with fresh fruits that had just arrived this morning. He picked a few of the best ones and looked around. He muttered to himself, ¡°Girls need to replenish vitamins with oranges. She also likes to eat sweet things. The new pineapple is not bad, I¡¯ll get two boxes for herter¡­ Valerie watched from the side as Julian rambled on. After a while, he filled arge stic bag with fruits. Valerie could not help butugh. Julian came back to his senses and looked up at Valerie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Oh right, I¡¯ll pack some for you to bring backter You have to replenish some vitamins as well!¡± Julian thought that Valerie also wanted to eat fruits, so he took another stic bag. Valerie quickly pulled him back. ¡°Julian, Katherine won¡¯t like this.¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°Then what should I give her?¡± Valerie asked, ¡°Of course, a flower. Which girl doesn¡¯t like flowers? Julian, you¡¯re really muddle¨C headed. You actually didn¡¯t realize that Katherine is interested in you?¡± Julian looked at Valerie in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me!¡± Valerie was speechless. ¡°Julian, who¡¯s joking with you? Katherine is my friend. I know girls the best. Besides, if it was someone else, why would she be so proactive? You¡¯ve helped her so much and don¡¯t ask for anything in return. It¡¯s normal for Katherine to like you! Think about it carefully. Don¡¯t disappoint her. I¡¯m going to work!¡± After Valerie put down the things, she rode away. Julian looked at her back and could not help but fall into deep thought. If it was really as Valerie said, then he felt that he was not worth it. Katherine¡¯s family is so well¨Coff. He didnt think that she would like him. 1/2 OX D 111 Dreame ¡°What do you mean you dont want us?!¡± ¡°I can only pet one Alpha!¡± 4.4 FREE Google y INSTALL 15:01 Sun, Aug 4 #2 Chapter 456 He could not help but take a deep breath and frown. He did not say anything and continued to pack fruits. 3 After about half an hour, Katherine drove back. Seeing that Juliani was busy, Katherine jumped out of the car and walked to the fruit shop to help him organize things. When Julian saw her return, he quickly handed the stic bag to her. Katherine was stunned. ¡°Julian, what is this?¡± He said, ¡°Thank you for sending Aiden to school today! This is for you. Keep it. Otherwise, I will feel bad!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He thought, ¡°You send my son to school and I give you fruits. Now we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡¯ Looking at the expensive fruits in the bag, Katherine shook her head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s nothing. You have helped me so much. Sending Aiden to school is nothing. Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Katherine pushed it back. At the same time, she smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s quite funny. When I sent Aiden to school just now, I was mistaken by his teacher as Aiden¡¯s mother. It made me a little embarrassed!¡± She smiled as she spoke to Julian. She originally wanted to make a joke. Speaking of which, when the teacher said this to her just now, she was really shocked. Then, her heart could not help but tremble. She liked Julian very much, but she didn¡¯t know what he felt about her. Unexpectedly, Julian¡¯s previous friendly attitude changed when he heard this. He became very cold and forced the bag into her hand. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll drive Aiden in the future. This way, the teachers won¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble today.¡± Seeing that he was serious and distant, Katherine did not know what to say for a moment. She was very disappointed. After a long time, she could only hold the bag and say in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and try the fruits. Julian, carry on with your business. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± She turned around and left for the cat caf¨¦ without looking back Julian watched her leave and could not help but sigh. He didn¡¯t want to guess what she was thinking. He thought, ¡°The disparity in our family background is too great I cannot harm her, not to mention that I am divorced and have a son.¡± ÊÐ Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Julian shook his head. Just as he turned around, a voice came from behind. ¡°Son!¡± Julian was surprised. He turned around and saw his mother, Ruth,ing over. He could not help but frown. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you at Valerie¡¯s? Why are you here? Did you make Valerie angry again?¡± Ruth hurriedly pounced over. ¡°You rascal, what are you talking about? I want to move in with you!¡± She could not live in Slotmond Estate anymore. Otherwise, she felt that she would die if Matthew found out. Julian was shocked when he heard what she said. He quickly held her hand and said, ¡°Do Valerie know that you want to move in with me? Did you do something to Valerie? I told you not to find trouble with Valerie. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Ruth rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my son. What¡¯s wrong with me staying with you?¡± Julian said, ¡°Valerie rented a basement for you, and now you¡¯re moving in with me, you have to inform her. Otherwise, she won¡¯t know where you¡¯ve gone! Or did you quarrel with Valerie again? Did you make her angry?¡± Ruth did not dare to answer. She could not say that she had offended Matthew. Julian kept asking. Ruth just went into his fruit shop and sat down to help him clean up and wipe the fruits. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Julian felt that it was a little strange. His mother was really too bad¨Ctempered. He did not know what had happened between Ruth and Valeric. However, Valerie was in a good mood when she came over this morning. He did not know what Ruth was up to, so he decided to let her be. After a few minutes, seeing that Julian did not ask further, Ruth heaved a sigh of relief and asked him instead, ¡°I saw it just now. Who is that Katherine? That girl is quite pretty. What¡¯s your rtionship with her? She helped you send Aiden to school, and you gave her such expensive fruits?¡± She thought, ¡®Good lord, that fruit cost at least 60 dors. Julian is really generous¡® Ruth pursed her lips. Julian rolled his eyes at her. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t tell me you want to get close to her. If you want to live here, shut up. Don¡¯t interfere in my business!¡± Ruth said embarrassedly, ¡°So be it. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± She looked around and took all the paper shells in the shop to the back door. Just as she walked out of the back door, someone covered her mouth and pulled her to the side. Ruth was scared out of her wits. Her entire body was trembling. She wondered if Matthew¡¯s subordinate had followed her there. She turned around and saw that it was Ethan. Ethan said, ¡°Don¡¯t scream when I let go, or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± She couldn¡¯t dare to scream. Ethan had already used a knife on her. She worried that he would stab her. Ruth nodded repeatedly. Only then did Ethan let go. Ruth heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Where did you gost night? Those people were so fierce. They were looking for you everywhere. Do you want to die? Why did youe here?¡± Ethan panted and said, ¡°I hid in the cattle farm in the mountainsst night. It¡¯s not that easy for them to find me! You idiot, how dare you stille here! What if they catch you? What are you gonna do?¡± Ruth did not think much of it. ¡°How is that possible? No one knows that I am here.¡± 1/2 ||| Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 457 Ethan said, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid Julian¡¯s shop is facing the road. There are cameras, do you understand?¡± Ruth was unconvinced. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± +46% Ethan looked around and confirmed that there was no one around. Then, he whispered, ¡°If Matthew investigates Valerie, with his ability, the secret of the past will definitely be exposed. It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± ¡°Then what should we do!¡± Ruth was anxious. If the secret was exposed, they would be finished. A sharp glint shed across Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue investigating! We have to think of a way to stop him. I¡¯m here to look for you. Don¡¯t give yourself away!¡± Ruth was terrified and did not know what to do. ¡°Do you think Matthew can really find the truth? Besides, it¡¯s already been so many years. He doesn¡¯t have any evidence. Even if he knows that Valerie isn¡¯t our biological daughter, so what? What can he do to us? Hearing this, Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°Just in case! Don¡¯t forget what we left behind back then!¡± When he said that, Ruth immediately trembled in fear. The two of them looked at each other. Ethan took a deep breath. He had to stop Matthew. If their secret was exposed, with Matthew¡¯s current status, he would die. At this moment, Matthew had already sent people to track Ethan down. The bodyguards searched for Ethan all night bur could not find him. They had almost searched through the entire mountain. A bodyguard said, ¡°This old thing must have grown wings and flown away!¡± Another bodyguard said, ¡°Even if he has wings, there are so many of us searching in the mountains. After such a long time, we should have found clues!¡± The first bodyguard said, ¡°I doubt it. Let¡¯s continue¡­¡± That bodyguard suddenly slipped and fell. The road on this mountain was already difficult to walk on. There was nothing left under his feet as he slid down. There was a tree in front of him. He used his foot as a brake and stepped on the tree to stop his fall. However, there seemed to be something under his feet, which immediately piqued his curiosity. The man on the hill hurried down. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Come and take a look. There seems to be something here.¡± Everyone pried it open at the same time. When they saw a package buried under the dirt, they felt even more incredulous. 2/2 SEND GIFT COMMENT 1501 Sun, Aug Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 After opening it, the group of men were even more dumbfounded by what was inside. The bodyguard who had fo em reacted and immediately shouted, ¡°We have to tell Charles quickly!¡± At this moment, Charles hadis men to rummage through the Warren residence. Yesterday, Ruth had already rummaged through it, but there was nothing valuable. Their god was not that, but to find clues. This family was simply poor, especially in Ethan¡¯s room. The floor was filled with wine bottles and some indescribable things that emitted a strange stench. Logically speaking, with the money that Julian and Valeria gave them in the past, Ethan and Ruth shouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. Charles could not help but shake his head. When he thought about how Valerie had grown up in such a family, he could not believe it for a moment. It was simply unbelievable that she had grown up so well. ¡°Charles, what do you think this is?¡± After the bodyguards lifted the bed, they finally found a locked wooden box under the bed. They looked at each other, but they couldn¡¯t find the key even after searching the entire room. This item was rare to appear in this family. So he was curious about what was in the box. Under Charles¡¯s signal, his men used a wrench to pry open the box. Surprisingly, there were only some clothes in the carefully hidden box. Charles looked at it carefully. It was a set of children¡¯s clothes. The clothes and pants were neatly kept, washed, and looked a little pale. The entire house was dirty, and there were so many wine bottles. It was obvious that they were left behind by a drunkard. A person like him actually kept this thing at the bottom of the box and even kept them for so many years. Looking at the style of the clothes and the fabric, it seemed to be over twenty years old. It was indeed a little strange that the clothes had been kept so well after so many years. After all, based on Ethan and Ruth¡¯s attitude towards Valerie, it was impossible for them to ce something from Valerie¡¯s childhood here as a memento, so it was very likely that this thing did not belong to Valerie. In the other room, the drawer of the table was pulled open, and they also found a wooden box. After the box was opened, it disyed some old toys, which seemed to prove Valerie¡¯s identity even more. At that time, when Valerie and Ruth¡¯s fight was attracting the attention of the public, Charles had also watched the live broadcast. ording to Ruth and Ethan¡¯s attitude, they would definitely not have preserved Valerie¡¯s things so well. It was very likely that those things belonged to their biological daughter. Charles thought, ¡®However, now that their biological daughter is gone, they have kept Valerie by their side. What happened in the past?¡® Charles was silent. He did not dare to dy and took photos of these things one after another. At this moment, he received a call. ¡°Charles, we found something on the mountain!¡± Charles frowned when he heard that. He immediately put away the phone and said to his subordinate, ¡°The two of you, seal all these things and bring them back. The rest of you, follow me! Everyone followed Charles to the top of the mountain. Under the tree, a small mound had already been dug open. When everyone saw himing over, they quickly made way for him. A person said, ¡°Charles, look, these are children¡¯s clothes and toys. These things are not something that the people in this small vige can afford. This is a limited edition teddy bear!¡± When Charles saw the teddy bear dug out of the pit and a girly dress that had already turned white, his eyes immediately became clear. He quickly took a photo and told them, ¡°Seal them all and bring them back!¡± Then, he sent the photos to Matthew and quickly returned to thepany with the things. He had a feeling that this white dress and the little bear were very likely rted to Valerie¡¯s background. 1/2 ||| 1502 Sun, Aug 4. Chapter 400 When Matthew receiver 4so found it unbelievable. Charles stood at the side and said. ¡®Mr. Grant, ording to our investigation, Ethan and Ruth worked at Kranson City when they were young. The two of them did give birth to a daughter. We can also find records at the Kranson Maternal Hospital. If Valerie, Mrs. Grant is not her biological daughter, it means that something must have happened in the past. Perhaps because their daughter died, the two of them felt pain and kidnapped Mrs. Grant to raise her?¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°If they really couldn¡¯t resolve the pain of losing their daughter and had no choice but to abduct Valerie, at least it means that they like girls. If they like girls, how can they favor their son over daughter and make Vallie suffer?¡± Charles thought about it and agreed. When Valerie confronted Ruth thest time, all the evidence provided proved that her family did not treat Valerie as a human at all. If they really liked girls, they wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to Valerie Matthew said, ¡°Continue investigating and see what else they have to say. We must find them and ask them about this¡± As for those photos and other things Matthew took a deep breath. He nned to put them away and deal with them together when the time came. He had to get to the bottom of Valerie¡¯s background. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 2/2 SEND GIFT COMMENT 15:02 Sun, Aug 4G. E Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Matthew and Cl dwned, making the atmosphere heavy and cold. At this moment, someone called. In the next second, Charles saw Matthew¡¯s gaze instantly be gentle. The cold aura that was emitted from his body just now disappeared. Charles could not help but raise his eyebrows when he saw this. He thought, ¡®Mr. Grant¡¯s change in attitude isparable to a professional actor!¡± He retreated to the side and did not say anything. He only looked at Matthew. When he saw the corners of Matthew¡¯s mouth curl up, he could not help but shiver. He thought, ¡®Mr. Grant¡¯s smile is really scary every time I see it. It is probably Mrs. Grant calling, right? Otherwise, why would he smile like this?¡® He even wanted to take a mirror and let Matthew look at himself. He was clearly still a serious person in the past, but ever since he got married, he had changed so much. Although he was stubborn in the past, he was no longer the same person. Valerie called to remind Matthew to go to Sophia¡¯s house for dinner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up immediately! Don¡¯t be anxious, wait for me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Matthew casually stuffed his things into his briefcase and said to Charles, Keep digging. You can also ask the people in the vige. Although it¡¯s been a long time, everyone will definitely remember it. After all, everyone saw what happened to Valerie. If she was brought back when she was little, the vigers should still remember it.¡± Charles said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Matthew nodded, immediately got up, and left. He drove to fetch Valerie back to his grandmother¡¯s ce. The house was still very warm. Sophia and Nn looked at Valerie with a friendly smile on their faces. Valerie came with the snacks she had made. ¡°Grandma, this is a diet snack I made myself. Try it.¡± When Sophia saw the snacks Valerie brought, she immediately smiled. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re so considerate. Look at Matthew, we have raised him for so many years, but he didn¡¯t even bring back anything for us! You are still the best!¡± Matthew was very helpless. ¡°Grandma, I bought gifts for you before!¡± Sophia said, ¡°They are not as good as the snacks sent by Valerie!¡± Matthew did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yes, you are right. Your granddaughter¨Cinw is the best!¡± Sophia said, of course! Come,e in quickly. Grandma personally made your favorite dishes today and went to the market early in the morning. Your grandfather picked them out. They¡¯re very fresh!¡± Valerie was very touched by the fact that the two elders personally bought groceries and cooked. ¡°Come on, sit down.¡± Sophia held Valerie¡¯s hand. Nn looked at her and smiled kindly. ¡°Come over quickly. Matthew, go get Val some food. Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Matthew had to follow Nn¡¯s order. However, he was not upset since he was doing it for Valerie. Moreover, his grandparents had already made request, so he naturally had to do so. At this moment, the family was sitting at the dining table. Sophia kept putting food on Valerie¡¯s te. The food on Valerie¡¯s te was piled up into a small hill. This made her amused. + Ever since she came overst time and realized that the Grant family was lying to her, she had actually been a little sad and did not know how to treat the two elders. However, when she saw the smiles on their aged faces, she still could not bear to appreciate them from the bottom of her heart. 1/2 ||| < É« 15:02 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 459 They¡¯re getting on in years, and if anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s that jerk Matthew, she thought. Valerie said, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s enough.¡± Matthew also said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re all family. Vallie will do it herself.¡± Sophia said, ¡°How dare you say so? Val has lost weight. I told you to not bully her at home. You can¡¯t hide anything from her. Husband and wife have to be honest with each other, understand? Your grandfather and I have been married for so many years. We always tell everything to each other andmunicate often, that¡¯s why our marriage canst for so long..¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A couple has to be honest with each other. You can¡¯t lie. Otherwise, if you lie, you¡¯ll have to use countless lies to cover it up. You can¡¯t do anything that hurts your feelings!¡± The old couple was very worried. They wanted Matthew to make his marriage public as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Valerie found out in the future, Valerie would definitely not forgive him. Matthew naturally knew what his grandparents meant. Hiding his identity was a misunderstanding, to begin with. He nced at Valerie and thought, ¡®Valerie probably already knows about many things. Matthew was about to speak when the doorbell rang. He thought, ¡°Who wille over to this address at this time? Logically speaking, other than us and a few servants who can keep this secret, no one else knows about this ce. 0 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 10% The two elders were instantly surprised. Matthew also felt that it was a little strange. He got up to open the door, but what greeted his eyes was Fred Grant¡¯s annoying face. Matthew¡¯s heart sank. He wanted to m the door shut on the spot. Fred quickly used his shoes to block the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes were sharp. He did not think that it was a coincidence that Fred came here. Fred pretended not to hear him. He looked inside and saw Nn and Sophia. He was instantly amused and thought, ¡°They are indeed here!¡® He took a deep breath and put on a smile. ¡°Matthew, no matter what, we¡¯re brothers. Why are you so prejudiced against me? Besides, what a coincidence. I went to the Grant family to look for our grandparents, but I didn¡¯t expect that they were not there. I heard someone say that they would be here, so I came to try my luck. I didn¡¯t expect them to really be here. The decorations are quite decent!¡± Without waiting for Matthew to speak, Fred barged in. He looked around and saw Nn and Sophia¡¯s nervous expressions. Fred could not help but sneer in his heart. He thought, ¡°This favoritism is too much. I am also their grandson. Why did they never ask me toe back for dinner?¡® The more Fred thought about it, the more unbnced he felt. The smile on his face grew wider. ¡°This ce is quite clean. Those who don¡¯t know might think that this is the second home of you two!¡± When they saw Fred, Nn and Sophia immediately became extremely nervous. ¡°Why are you looking for us? If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave. We have a guest here!¡± Nn was the first to step forward and block Fred¡¯s gaze. Sophia clenched her fists and thought, ¡®Why is this kid here? Who told him about this ce?¡® Fred smiled. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get agitated! I just came to see you. Look at the two of you. Why are you staying here? You didn¡¯t even bring a servant with you. The Grant Vi is so big. Why are you staying here? Besides, it¡¯ste. It¡¯s not easy for me. toe over. I haven¡¯t eaten either. Why don¡¯t I join you?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, Fred was about to go to the table, but Matthew stopped him. ¡°Stop pretending. If there¡¯s nothing else, leave quickly!¡± When Fred saw that, he looked at his grandparents and saw that they had no reaction. He immediately felt angry. ¡°Why should I leave? Matthew, we both are members of the Grant family. Our grandparents have built a new home here. How funny! I just want to know what you are doing here. Grandpa, don¡¯t block it anymore.¡± In the end, his gazended on Valerie. His expression became even more mysterious. ¡°There¡¯s a girl here. Grandpa, Grandma, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?¡± He smiled maliciously. ¡°But I think you look a little familiar. Miss Warren, I saw you at thepanyst time. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here again! What a coincidence! I wonder why you are able to sit with my grandparents and make Matthew so nervous about you?¡± Nn immediately shouted, ¡°Shut up! How can you be so rude? Get out!¡± Fred pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t favor one over the other! I really just came to visit you. They said that you were here, so I came. No matter what, I¡¯m a member of the Grant family. Now that I see you eating with Matthew, I¡¯m really upset! Besides, it¡¯s not too much for me to talk to my friend, right? Outsiders say that you¡¯re biased, but I didn¡¯t believe them. I¡¯ve finally seen it today! Who is this girl? Don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± With one hand in his pocket, Fred looked at Matthew and sneered. ¡°Matthew, with your status, it¡¯s really unfair for you to eat here. Besides, it¡¯s fine if you suffer, but is it okay for thedy beside you to suffer with you? Miss Warren, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t 1/2 ||| O Chaigner 200 sad Bre we Targia eve gline at Valerie and went forward to be! had son game or word by hi Ìï Chapter 461 ?Chapter 461 "What!" Fred was shocked. He had investigated it and knew that Matthew had been hiding it from Valerie, but when he saw Valerie''s calm smile, Fred realized that Valerie already knew Matthew''s identity. He thought, "This woman is so good at pretending. She already knows that Matthew is Mr. Grant, but she is still willing to live in that lousy house with him. How is that possible?'' Initially, he wanted to expose Matthew and embarrass him. He did not expect Valerie to turn the tables on him. As if in response to Valerie, Matthew even reached out and grabbed Valerie''s hand. He looked at him calmly. "That''s right. Come, meet your sister-inw." Fred was instantly furious. His face alternated between green and red. Nn and Sophia looked at each other and were very pleased. Sophia heaved a sigh of relief and gave an order, "Fred, you can leave now. Don''t dy our meal. It''s not that Grandpa and Grandma don''t want to have you over, but it''s inappropriate for you toe today!" It wasn''t that Sophia hated Fred. To put it bluntly, they were all the Grant family members. It was just that she felt that Fred was too gloomy and had a very irritable personality. She couldn''t like him. Inparison, Matthew''s parents were no longer around. Matthew could still be so outstanding now. So she felt that it was reasonable for her to be biased towards Matthew. Fred was immediately defeated. He looked at Matthew with a cold gaze and could not help but take two steps back. Then, he could only leave angrily. He did not believe that with the huge gap between Valerie and the Grant family, Valerie could reallyst long with Matthew. At the thought of this, Fredughed coldly. He thought, ''It is too early for Matthew to be smug. I want to see how long these two canst. Perhaps by then, the two of them will fall out on their own without me doing anything... After Fred left, the house quickly regained its peace. Valerie then turned to look at Matthew. She was puzzled. "I know your identity. Aren''t you surprised?" She thought, ''It turns out that he has already guessed it and has been pretending for so many days!'' Matthew smiled without saying anything. Although he had guessed it, it was only a guess. It was not until she said it directly today that he was certain that his guess was correct. Sophia sighed. "Since you already know, I won''t pretend anymore. After holding it in for so long, I can finally heave a sigh of relief. Val, when you go to the Grant Manor for a meal in the future, you don''t have to go through so much trouble!" Valerie smiled and agreed immediately. "Alright, we''ll go again next time. At that time, we''ll try the good dishes made by the chef of the Grant Manor!" Matthew nodded. Since the matter had already been exposed, there was no need to hide anything. Because of Fred''s sudden arrival, Sophia and Nn did not say much, but they obviously ate less. After dinner, they sat and chatted for a while before leaving. Matthew only cared about protecting Valerie. It was rare for him to be careless and not even notice that he had left his briefcase behind. It was only when Nn was reading the newspaper that he realized that Matthew''s briefcase was on the sofa. He picked it up immediately. "Isn''t this Matthew''s?" Seeing this, Sophia hurriedly said, "Let''s see if there''s anything important inside. If he''s in a hurry to find itter, we can send it over." As Sophia spoke, she rummaged through the briefcase. When she saw the items inside, she was shocked. "How is this possible!" Her eyes widened in disbelief. Nn asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so agitated?" "Look, the document is talking about Val''s background. The information Matthew found says that Val is not the biological child of the Warren family! There''s also this photo. It''s a dirty dress and a doll. Look, I remember this is a limited edition. Sarah had worn this dress one year. Everyone said that she looked like a little princess. She liked it the most. She couldn''t bear to take it off no matter where she went! That''s right, it''s her!" Sophia was extremely excited and immediately called the Anderson family. When Olivia heard her say that, she was shocked. "Are you serious?" Sophia said, "I can''t be sure. I''ll send you the phototer. You should confirm it!" When Olivia received the photo sent by Sophia, her eyes widened in shock and she trembled. She thought, "This dress and doll indeed belonged to Sarah!'' The doll was brought back by her father from overseas. Sarah liked it very much and hugged it every day.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olivia''s lips quivered. "Sophia, tell me quickly, where did you get this picture?" Chapter 462 ?Chapter 462 "This was found by Matthew..." Sophia simply told Olivia what happened. Olivia immediately cried tears of joy. She thought, ''No wonder. No wonder Valerie and I hit it off at first sight. It turns out that Valerie is my granddaughter. My Srah is finally back. These things are the best proof!'' "Sophia, thank you. Tomorrow,e with me tomorrow. I want to bring her home!" After hanging up the phone, Olivia was so excited that she could not control herself. She even wanted to look for Valerie directly, but she was afraid of scaring her. However, her mind was filled with this matter and she could not calm down no matter what. She thought, "Twenty years. My Sarah... In the end, Olivia simply got someone to prepare the car overnight. Leon was a little stunned. "Mrs. Olivia, it''s already sote. Where are you going?" Olivia said, "There''s good news. Sarah ising back. Hurry! Prepare the car!" Leon didn''t understand what was going on, but seeing Olivia''s expression, she didn''t seem to be out of her mind. He hurriedly sent her off. Olivia was extremely nervous. Her daughter-inw, Chloe Anderson, was in the hospital. After Sarah went missing and her father was caught in a car ident, Chloe was deeply affected. She had been receiving treatment for many years ever since those things happened, but it had never improved. Sarah''s disappearance was a sore spot in her heart. Olivia rushed over overnight. Chloe was woken up from her sleep. When she saw Oliviaing, she immediately screamed in fear. Olivia said, "Chloe, don''t be afraid. I''m here. Sarah is back!" Chloe was stunned. She calmed down and looked at Olivia. Olivia handed the photo to her. "Look, do you think this belongs to Sarah?" "Sarah...Sarah!" The familiar name made Chloe''s tense nerves instantly rx. When she saw the photo, she stood up. She looked at the photo and then at Olivia. There was an obvious change in her expression, and her eyes became clear. After a long time, she realized that her mind was starting to clear up. Then, her hands began to tremble uncontrobly. "Mom... where did you find this? I bought the dress for her. It was her birthday present. And the doll. Where did you find it..." "It''s good that you''re sure about it. Don''t be anxious. I''ll go over tomorrow. I''ll definitely let you see her." Olivia patted her andforted her, telling her to rest early. However, Chloe could not fall asleep. She walked back and forth in her ward for dozens of rounds. Finally, she suppressed the nervousness in her heart. However, her eyes could not help but turn red. Ever since Sarah disappeared, she had been suffering. She prayed every day, even when she had a mental breakdown. There was still a trace of hope in her heart that Sarah could be alive. It did not matter if they were thousands of miles apart, as long as she was still alive. Chloe did not expect that it would finally happen. Valerie knew nothing about this. The next day was still a workday. Since she hadid her cards on the table with Matthew, Nn, and Sophia, and she had acknowledged her identity as a member of the Grant family, after they went backst night, Matthew had pestered her for a long time and promised to hold a grand wedding for her to announce her identity to the entire Kranson City. Although Valerie was happy when she heard it, she only smiled about it. She did not feel at ease at all. Moreover, even though she was a member of the Grant family, she still had to work. So she went to work early in the morning. Once Upon A Time''s production was unexpectedly short. Catechism was prepared for over a year and a half, but Once Upon A Time had finished filming in just 25 days. Moreover, one-third of the film had already been edited. A few days ago, Valerie was busy with Catechism''s dubbing. Coincidentally, she had also finished that work for the time being. Now, she decided toe to Star Xarous Group. Although she was a little surprised, she did not have the qualifications to question the filming process. She could only control the dubbing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she arrived, she saw that Angel was also there. It made sense for Angel to be the main lead of this movie. Valerie was not surprised, but Angel was obviously not very happy. When she saw Valerieing, she snorted and turned to the other side. Valerie shook her head and did not say anything. She took the documents, went into the recording studio, and started dubbing. After a segment ended, the producer was quite satisfied. Everyone ended work and prepared to have lunch. However, Angel could not take it anymore. She mmed the documents on the table. Valerie had already walked far away, but she actually went after her and grabbed her. "Valerie, do you know how to do it or not?" Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chap 463 Valerie said coldly, ¡°Miss Santos, if you have any questions, just say it!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Angel said, ¡°I demand you to redo this!¡± Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Angel said, ¡°It means that you¡¯re not professional enough. I think this scene is very unprofessional!¡± Seeing Angel¡¯s aggressive manner, Valerie smiled instead of getting angry. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± Angel did not expect Valerie to be so calm. She felt that Valerie was pretending to be so calm. Angel couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice and mock slowly, ¡°The female lead in this scene is required to have heartbreak and shed tears after despair. Her emotions should be forbearing and explosive, but you¡¯ve been forbearing all this time without exploding. There¡¯s no emotional infectiousness! I want a professional voiceover. My performance is wless, but if your voiceover is too bad, it will affect the box office in the future.¡± Angel¡¯s voice was very loud, so loud that everyone around looked over. Some people started whispering A person asked, ¡°Why are the two of them fighting again?¡± Another person said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Angel¡¯s looking for trouble this time. Miss Santos just doesn¡¯t want to see her dubbing¡­¡± Someone else said, ¡°I think Valerie is quite good. It¡¯s probably because the actors have a different understanding of the script. After all, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s acting¡­¡± Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°There are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people¡¯s eyes. I think it¡¯s not wrong for me to deal with it like this. As for you, your understanding of the script might be a little off. Look at the scene, you did not show explosive emotions!¡± Angel raised her eyebrows. ¡°This scene of mine has been certified. The director said that it¡¯s good. There¡¯s no reason for you not to be able to do voiceover for it, but your tone doesn¡¯t show it! Valerie, if you¡¯re not worthy, hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll invite other voice actors over!¡± Valerie only smiled. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, but I have to remind you that as a qualified actor, you should have read the original work. This scene in ¡®Once Upon A Time¡® is not changed. Even the lines are the same. The female lead here is heartbroken by her lover. She does not know her true identity, so she wants to die. She does not want to see her lover again in this life. She only wants to be free. If this part of yours is too explosive, what will happen next? This part of the movie stopped abruptly. What happened next is that she bes domineering after returning to her identity. Only by enduring and being disheartened can she continue this sorrow. You didn¡¯t grasp the essence at all. Although it¡¯s indecent for me to say this, Miss Santos¡¯s speech makes me wonder if you haven¡¯t even read the original work¡­¡± She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it too arrogant to act in a famous movie originated from a book while not even having read the original book?¡® Angel was stunned when she heard Valerie¡¯s words. She noticed that the atmosphere around her had turned cold, especially when the head producer frowned. Angel could not help but re at Valerie. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to remind me to read the original novel. The ways to express in a drama is unique. Anyway, even the director has affirmed my performance in this scene, so we should follow my understanding.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, Miss Santos¡¯s expression¡­ is open widening your eyes.¡± Valerie was not without a temper. As a voice actor, her status in this industry was naturally inferior to a big star like Angel. Unfortunately, she was appointed by Louis. Not to mention Angel, even the CEO of Star Xarous Group was not qualified to chase her away. Moreover, what she said was the truth. Angel¡¯s acting skills had always been questionable in the industry. Many people said 1/2 O 2/2 15:03 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 463 that when she first debuted, she still had some spirit, but now, she had basically lost all of it. Every time she started acting, she would always widen her eyes was very awkward. She thought, I am telling the truth. No matter how domineering Angel is, she can¡¯t stop me from talking!¡± The two of them were both unwilling to give up. One insisted on changing, and the other insisted on not changing. No one dared to speak or offend them. Angel couldn¡¯t help but sncer. ¡°Alright, Valerie. I¡¯ll go find the director now and let him see whose understanding is more urate! It¡¯s true that Star Xarous Cro ed you, but in the end, you still have to listen to the Santos family. Otherwise, nes until I¡¯m satisfied!¡± I¡¯ll make you dub it ten times or a hun It was true that Star Xarous Group could not fire Valerie, but they also did not dare to offend Angel. If Angel really wanted to do this, Valerie would have no room to refuse. Valerie frowned slightly, while Angel was smug because she had the upper hand for the moment. Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly rushed in from outside. Before anyone could react, he approached Angel and gritted his teeth. ¡°How dare you fucking make things difficult for my daughter. Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your face apart?¡± The man¡¯s expression was fierce, and the people around him were shocked. No one expected him to appear out of nowhere. Even Valerie was stunned. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± The person that suddenly appeared was Ethan. SEND GIFT ||| COMMENT Chapter 464 ?Chapter 464 Ethan''s gaze was too fierce. Angel was momentarily frightened. She subconsciously touched her face with lingering fear, but she said, "Where did this beggare from? What''s wrong with Star Xarous Group? Why did they let anyone in?" The security guard chased after Ethan and apologized repeatedly. "I''m sorry, but he''s confirmed to be Miss Warren''s father..." "Valerie, is this your father?" Angel had thought that Valerie''s strange mother was evil enough, but in the end, her father was even more terrifying. His gaze was so fierce that it was as if he had killed several people before. Angel wanted to take the opportunity to mock Valerie, but just as she opened her mouth, Ethan approached her again and sneered fiercely. "Let me tell you, you''re just an insignificant actress. If you dare to speak rudely to my daughter again, I''ll beat you up! I don''t care about my life anyway. If you say another word, I''ll scratch your face!" Angel was scared out of her wits. Valerie was also shocked. Ever since she could remember, this was the first time she had seen her father so protective of her. Although Valerie was surprised, she could not help but feel warm in her heart. Every child wanted to be loved by their father. However, Valerie was never treated this way by her father before. Especially when she was young, every time she was bullied by Ruth and felt that she could not live anymore, she would wonder why her father did not help her. In the beginning, she was filled with hope, but gradually, she became disappointed. In the end, she became indifferent. This series of events had made her forget about fatherly love. Especially that day when Ethan was drunk and about to hit her. If not for Julian, she would probably have been injured again. After so many years, she had long forgotten about it. Today, she suddenly saw Ethan standing in front of her. Although Ethan''s tone was a little fierce, this was the first time her father had protected her like this. However, Ethan''s appearance today was a little sudden. Valerie wondered why he came to the city. She did not know that Matthew had already searched the entire Warren family and discovered their shocking secret. At this moment, Ethan did not dare to go back at all. Valerie guessed, ''Did Fathere to his senses after his eldest brother went with himst time? No matter what, it is good that Father does not drink anymore. Angel was so angry that her face turned red. However, she did not want the people around her to see her embarrassment. After a long time, she finally said, "Lunatic!" Ethan sneered. "Yes, I''m crazy! If you provoke my daughter again, I''ll go crazy on you!" Angel was so frightened that her face turned pale until Valerie patted Ethan. "Dad, there''s no need to friction with her." Valerie was worried that if Ethan really made a move, Angel would definitely not let him off easily. She could still handle it, but Ethan was just a country bumpkin. If something really happened to him, she was afraid that he would suffer. Ethan nced at Valerie and took her words to heart. He quickly patted Valerie. "Alright, let''s not argue with someone like her. Let''s go!!" Angel was instantly infuriated. "Valerie, what do you mean by people like me? How dare you say that about me? Don''t think that just because Valerie is with Matthew, your family has climbed up the socialdder!" Valerie was toozy to bother with Angel. Angel was lucky to have been born into the Santos family. However, those who were lucky had already upied the right time and ce. Valerie didn''t think that Angel needed to despise those who were unlucky. Valerie directly pulled Ethan to the side and went to the cafeteria from the side door. She said, "Dad, thank you for helping me just now, but I still have to say this. This is a bigpany. If those threatening words of yours are heard by someone with ulterior motives, it will cause a lot of trouble." Especially Angel. She had a powerful family. Since Valerie was already involved, there was nothing she could do. However, she felt that there was no need for Ethan to provoke Angel. Ethan''s eyes moved slightly as he nodded. Valerie was relieved. However, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Although she was grateful to Ethan for helping her, she did not have much interaction with Ethan for the past twenty years. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She asked, "Dad, why did you suddenlye here today?" Unexpectedly, Ethan suddenly looked up. "Yes, there''s something..." There was a sh of hostility in the depths of his ck eyes. *****This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Angel walked out of the door angrily and saw Sophia and Olivia getting out of the car. She did not expect these two to suddenlye to Star Xarous Group today. She thought that they had speciallye to see her. Angel hurriedly went up to them. "Sophia, Olivia, why are you here?" Unexpectedly, Olivia said something that struck Angel like a bolt from the blue. "We''re here to reunite with Valerie! Angel, I heard from Matthew that you and Val are colleagues now. Do you know where she is?" Olivia could not stop smiling. The thought that she was about to meet Sarah made her extremely excited. Last night, she did not sleep at all. She and Chloe looked at Sarah''s photo and cried andughed for the entire night. She called Sophia early in the morning and came over to pick Sarah up. Of course, Angel knew where Valerie was. The two of them had just quarreled. When she heard this, he was instantly stunned. His face was filled with disbelief. "Reunite? Olivia, is there a mistake..." She thought, ''How can someone like Valerie be rted to the Anderson family?'' However, Olivia''s next sentence shocked her even more. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 ¡°Angel, I have good news for you. You definitely wouldn¡¯t expect Valerie to be Sarah Anderson. She is my granddaughter!¡± Olivia was very excited, and the expression on her face showed that she was obviously not joking. Angel was stunned and shook her head subconsciously. ¡°Impossible. Olivia, there must have been a mistake. How is that possible? Valerie can¡¯t be Sarah. Besides, she clearly has parents¡­ She thought, ¡®Moreover, her parents are all trash!¡® Every time Angel thought of this, she would mock Valerie. She wondered why Matthew would fall for such a woman. However, Sophia did not care about what she said. After all, she did not like Angel to begin with. In addition, two days ago, Angel had deliberately brought Ruth to cause trouble at the Grant family. She did not like Angel even more, so she directly pulled Olivia along. The two of them had to find Valerie no matter what. Seeing this, Angel could not stop them directly. She could only scold Valerie in her heart. She did not like Valerie because Valerie¡¯s family background was too low. She felt that Valerie was not worthy of Matthew. However, if Valerie was Sarah, then their families werepatible. She could not interfere no matter what. She thought, ¡®However, how is that possible? Sarah already has a grave. Valerie is definitely not Sarah! I don¡¯t know what tricks Valerie has yed, she even appears to be Sarah now. In order to cozy up to the Anderson family, she even abandons her parents? There is no way that Valerie is Sarah!¡® However,pared to whether Valerie was Sarah or not, what was even more surprising was that when everyone went in together, they could not find Valerie. Olivia was puzzled and quickly asked Angel, ¡°Angel, you usually work with Val. Where did she go? Help me ask her toe out and meet us, okay?¡± Of course, Angel was unhappy, but since Olivia took the initiative to ask, she could only agree. She called the security guard over and asked, ¡°Where is Valerie?¡± Just now, she had a conflict with Valerie. At that time, this staff member was also there. Later, she was frightened by Ethan and left. She did not know where Valerie went and could only ask the staff member. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, the staff was also stunned when he heard this. He hesitated and said, ¡°She seemed to have left with her father just now.¡± Sophia frowned when she heard that. ¡°Left? How could that be? We¡¯ve been outside the door. If she left, how could we not meet her?¡± The staff member was also stunned by the question. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°We have two backdoors¡­¡± However, he didn¡¯t think anyone would take the backdoors. When Angel saw that the two elders were concerned about Valerie, she was unhappy. She pulled Olivia¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Olivia, Sophia, don¡¯t worry. Valerie might just be out doing something and will be back soon. Let¡¯s not stand here. It¡¯s time to eat. I know a few good restaurants nearby. Let¡¯s go for a meal together.¡± She would not allow Valerie to steal her limelight. Although Olivia was weak, she was still a highly respected figure in Kranson City. Angel was Olivia¡¯s only goddaughter. She could not have Valerie steal Olivia¡¯s attention from her. Olivia was filled with enthusiasm and refused to leave, but she could not resist Angel¡¯s hospitality. She reluctantly went to the nearest restaurant and waited for Valerie to return. Only Sophia was not in a good mood. For some reason, her eyelids suddenly twitched. She recalled thest time she saw Ruth¡¯s true face and thought, ¡®If even her mother is like that, I wonder what kind of a person her father is. I hope nothing happens to her¡­ 1/2 < 15:03 Sun, Aug Chapter 465 3 In the alley. Valerie sat in Ethan¡¯s buggy and asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, tell me, what happened to Julian? What exactly happened?¡± Ethan was a little flustered by her question. He had lied to Valerie that something had happened to Julian. He wanted her to leave with him quickly. At this moment, he frowned tightly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your mother! It¡¯s tooplicated. It can¡¯t be exined in a few sentences. Let¡¯s meet up at the fruit shop. You¡¯ll knowter. The only person who can help your brother now is you¡­ Valerie had always remembered how good her brother was to her, so she did not cut ties with Julian even though she had fallen out with Ruth. She was still a little hesitant at first, but when she heard that it was rted to Ruth, Valerie panicked. She quickly followed Ethan and left before Sophia and Olivia arrived. Ethan said, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± They arrived in the alley near Asnd Street. Valerie had just gotten out of the buggy when she was pulled into the alley by Ethan. ¡°Dad, we haven¡¯t even reached the fruit shop yet. Why are you asking me to get out of the car? Why are we going in this direction? Valerie felt a little strange. This was not the shortest way to Aiden Fruit Shop. She wondered why Ethan had to take this route. More importantly, she felt that Ethan had been giving off a strange feeling since they met just now. Her intuition made her frown. Just as she was about to shake off Ethan¡¯s hand, another person suddenly rushed over from behind her and covered her mouth before dragging her into the alley. 2/2 0 SEND GIFT Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Valerie Warren widened her eyes in shock. It was Ruth Warren! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Valerie shrieked. As soon as she opened her mouth, a r stuffed into it. Meanwhile, Ethan Warren, who had b ordial with her just now, now revealed a fierce gaze. It was obvious that he had colluded with Ruth. He had deliberately lured her here so that Ruth could attack her! Valerie was shocked and struggled with all her might! ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± Valerie mumbled. What are you doing?! However, Ethan and Ruth did not care about her struggles at all. They worked together to tie her up. Their n was simple. Matthew Grant already knew Valerie¡¯s secret and would definitely continue to investigate. However, as long as they could not find Valerie, the secret from that Christmas would not be exposed! Valerie was stricken with fear. The two familiar faces in front of her disregarded their previous rtionship. They unceremoniously tied her up and threw her into the electric pedicab in the alley. No matter how she struggled, they were unmoved. Ethan was even more deranged. He gagged her tightly as he was afraid that she would scream. Then, he instructed Ruth, ¡°Find a poncho and cover her up. Don¡¯t let anyone see her when we go outter!¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me. Hurry up and drive!¡± Ruth urged. Ruth and Ethan¡¯s cooperation left Valerie shocked. It was madness to her, simply maniacal. A second ago, she was still touched by Ethan Warren¡¯s protection. She did not expect her father, who had always been indifferent to others, to have such a side to him. Little did she know that in the next second, she was actually tricked by her father and kidnapped! Seeing the electric pedicab drive away quickly, leaving the fruit shop far behind, Valerie Warren finally believed that they were serious. However, why were they in such a hurry to kidnap her? Could it be that they were in debt? She remembered that Ruth had said that there was nothing left after being getting involved in awsuit. If they needed the money, they could just tell her directly. If they wanted to do something to her, it would not be ideal. Could it be¡­ Could it be that they wanted to take this opportunity to ask Matthew Grant for N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. money? Valerie thought about it and felt that this was the most likely possibility. They must havee up with this idea because they were desperate for money to repay their debt. Although they had never been good to her, she had already be a mature adult. This was the first time they had done such a vicious thing like today¡­ Valerie took a deep breath. It was not that she felt that they could be forgiven for doing this, but she felt that if they were only doing it for money, the problem would be less severe. They had kidnapped her to scare Matthew Grant. As long as they calmed down, all she needed to do was to think of a way to stabilize them. As Ethan drove, Ruth took a piece of clothing and covered Valerie¡¯s entire body so that no one outside could see her. Valerie did not even know where they found this car. It was simr to the enclosed pedicab used for deliveries, where people could not see into the vehicle at all. Even so, Ruth still held Valerie tightly, afraid that she would struggle and break free from her grasp. 1/2 15:04 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 466 45%7 Since Valerie had to conserve her stren stopped struggling. However, the journey was bumpy and Valerie almost vomited. When the pedicab finally stopped and the clothes shielding Valerie from view were taken off, she realized that she had been taken out of Kranson City. This was the suburbs with a small poption. Valerie was shocked and a little angry. She let out a few grunts, indicating that she had something to say. Ruth was annoyed by her noise and pulled the cloth out of her mouth. Valerie¡¯s throat was so dry that it was smoking. She endured the difort and spluttered, ¡°What exactly do you want? If you want money, I can give it to you but it¡¯s illegal for you to kidnap me. Even if I¡¯m your daughter, I advise you to let me go as soon as possible. I¡¯ll think of a way for you to get the money.¡± Looking at Valerie¡¯s furious expression, Ruth was speechless. She said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not about money¡­¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t about money, what else could it be?¡± Valerie was puzzled. SEND GIFT Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Valerie did not expect that she had guessed wrongly just now. Moreover, she was unsure if it was her imagination. Although Ruth and Valerie were fiercely butting heads, they looked a little fraid, as if they were hiding¡­ or running away from something¡­. Valerie believed that only Matthew and Sophia Grant would be able to intimidate these two people around her. They actually made these two greedy people abandon their money. Could it be that Matthew had threatened them? Speaking of which, Ruth stayed at his house that night and left the next day. She did not even return to the neighborhood, At that time, Valerie felt that it was a little strange. Now that she thought about it, Matthew Grant must have hidden it from her and secretly warned Ruth and Ethan Warren. Valerie thought that this should be the reason, but even so, they could not solve the problem by taking her away in such a hurry. Could it be that they nned to use her to take revenge on Matthew? Furthermore¡­ She nced around and realized that there were two big bags around. There were some clothes and items stuffed into them. Ethan and Ruth drove themselves into the state of poverty. Although there were not many of these things, Valerie could not help but suspect that this might be all they had. They actually packed up all their belongings! Were they leaving Kranson Citypletely? How could this be¡­. Valerie¡¯s heart sank. Seeing that Ruth was about to stuff the cloth into her mouth again, she quickly dodged and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ Mom, I won¡¯t try to escape. What you¡¯re doing is illegal. If Matthew Grant finds out, he won¡¯t let you off!¡± Ruthughed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve cut ties with me? Now you¡¯re admitting that I¡¯m your mother?¡± Valerie did not want to disgust herself, but she could not provoke the two of them at this juncture. She panted and wheezed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, as long as you don¡¯t do anything out of line, I will definitely persuade Matthew Grant not to hold it against you. Moreover, kidnapping is a criminal offence. In fact, you have to think carefully. You have worked hard for all these years. Although you don¡¯t have much assets, if you live in the vige, it will be veryfortable. Why do you have to make things difficult for yourself? Can you bear to do that? Mom, think about it. If Big Brother finds out that you did such a thing, he won¡¯t forgive you¡­¡± Ethan was unmoved, but Ruth felt like Valerie had hit the nail on the head. Hesitation was written all over her face as she mumbled, ¡°Julian¡­ and Aiden¡­ I¡­ If I leave, will I really not see them again?¡± She hesitated and looked up at Ethan and tried to persuade him, Hubby, why don¡¯t we go back? Even if¡­ ahem, there¡¯s no need for us to leave Kranson City, right? Besides, about the incident that year¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan red at Ruth fiercely and interrupted, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of getting into trouble, get out of the car as soon as possible. I won¡¯t stop you. Otherwise, shut your mouth and feed Valerie some water. We still have to continue on our way!¡± Ruth immediately stopped talking. She took out some water and fed two mouthfuls to Valerie. She was obviously a little frightened by Ethan, but she really could not bear to part with her son and grandson. Valerie could tell that Ruth was hesitating, but in the end, she still had to convince Ethan. She licked her dry lips and was about to speak when she suddenly felt dizzy. ¡®No¡­ Valerie thought to herself. 1/2 III 1504 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 467 Valerie looked at the water bottle with indignance. She realized that there was probably something wrong with the water, but she did not have time to think. Her vision became blurry bit by bit. She gritted her teeth and finally copsed. Ruth was stunned. She muttered, ¡°She, she¡¯s¡­¡± The water has been drugged. Tell her to be quiet on the way so that she won¡¯t talk non¨Cstop on the way. She really convinced you¡­¡± Ethan red at Ruth gloomily. Ruth immediately felt guilty, but she did not want to admit that she was almost convinced just now. She denied awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care if you did or not. I¡¯m only warning you. If she escapes, inform Matthew Grant. Don¡¯t forget how many subordinates he has and how powerful the Grant family forces are! When the incident from that year is exposed, Ruth Warren, do you really think you can still live?¡± Ethan hissed. Ruth was so frightened that her face turned pale. How could she dare to say no? Thest time she went to the Grant estate, the Grants could just release the dog and bite someone to death. She had seen it with her own eyes. She did not want to die! She did not want to be bitten to death by the dog!! ¡°I¡¯m not going back! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ruth shrieked. ¡°Remember what you said. If this happens again, don¡¯t me me for being harsh on you¡­¡± Ethan threatened, Ethan was ruthless. Only by getting rid of Valerie could he feel at Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Olivia was so worried about Valerie that she barely ate anything before heading back to Star Xarous Group. After a lunch break, she still hadn¡¯t returned. Angel tried to act spoiled to distrac moment Valerie wasn¡¯t found, het: Olivia also grew anxious and patted i elders, but it didn¡¯t work. Sophia insisted on finding Valerie first. With every new stronger. This witry intensified when she couldn¡¯t reach Valerie by phone. and. ¡°Could Val have gone home?* Sophia called Matthew immediately Matthew, is Valerie home? We couldn¡¯t find her at the company! Matthew was surprised slightly, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Matthew. Just consider this a favor for your grandma. Check if she¡¯s at home. We¡¯re all waiting at Star Xarous Group for your update!¡± Matthew frowned at this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle over right away Valerie was a responsible person. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t leave work at this time without a reason, and she wouldn¡¯t ignore calls. As Matthew descended the stairs, he called home, but no one answered. He drove back to Slotmond Estate. But the house was the same as when he left in the morning, which only meant Valerie wasn¡¯t there! ¡°Where could she have gone? Matthew thought. When Matthew arrived at Star Xarous Group, everyone was on edge. They didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Grant was there at this time. And all the people gathered around, too scared to speak. Matthew¡¯s face was grim as he learned what had happened. When he found out that Ethan had visited Star Xarous Group, his expression turned icy. The Grant family¡¯s dozens of bodyguards surrounded the entire area, yet he managed to escape. Not only that, but he came straight to the company. What was he nning?¡± Thinking about the potential danger Valerie might be in, Matthew¡¯s expression turned frighteningly cold. ¡°Everyone, guard the exits. No one leaves. Charles, check the surveince immediately!¡± Matthew thought, ¡®If Valerie had left, there would be traces at one of the three exits of Star Xarous Group. If there were no traces, it meant she was still inside the building. Regardless, he would find her, even if he had to search every inch of the ce. ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant!¡± All the people replied. The Grant family¡¯s presence was overwhelming, and the head of Star Xarous Group was terrified. Then he rushed over, and seeing Matthew, he became even more apprehensive. After a while, he asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Grant, what¡¯s going on? Is there anything I can help with?¡± ¡°My wife is missing here. We must find her!¡± Matthew said. Matthew¡¯s words caused an uproar. ¡®His wife? Mr. Grant was married? No one had heard about it. But the fact that Mrs. Grant was missing, and in Star Xarous Group, was no small matter!¡® The manager was so scared his heart trembled. He ordered the technicians to check the surveince hurriedly. Then dozens of employees reviewed the footage frame by frame carefully, fearing any oversight. Fortunately, the time of Valerie¡¯s disappearance was clear. After a few minutes, they had results. After Angel left, Valerie seemed to have a conversation with Ethan. Valerie¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she attempted to leave through the front door. However, Ethan grabbed hegarm, said something more, and the two of them exited through a side door. Though the side door also had surveince, its range wasn¡¯t as extensive as the front door¡¯s, and soon the two disappeared from the camera¡¯s view. 1/2 III 15:05 Sun, Aug 4 O Chapter 468 + 45% Matthew furrowed his brow after watching the footage. He froze the frame on Ethan¡¯s face, adjusted the image to get the clearest picture, and then instructed, ¡°Charles, dieribute his photo. And you must find this man!¡± Olivia and Sophia were extremely anxious, ily upon learning that Valerie might be in trouble. Olivia¡¯s eyes turned red. After finally finding hope, she couldn¡¯t be > see it shatteredd again. ¡°Were they the ones who took Sarah back then? Now they¡¯ve taken Valerie again. What if they harm her? Sarah can¡¯t be in danger!¡± As Olivia spoke, she nearly fainted. Matthew supported her quickly. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Vallie will be fine. I swear I will bring her back.¡± Coincidentally, just as Matthew finished speaking, a ck luxury car sped to a stop outside. A slightly overweight, tall man hurriedly got out. It was Owen. Upon learning that, Sarah was still alive, he was shocked. Seeing Mrs. Anderson in such a state, he rushed forward. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. Stay strong¡­¡± Seeing him, Olivia cried even more. ¡°Owen, why is Sarah¡¯s life so hard¡­¡± Owen offeredfort quickly, then turned to Matthew and asked, ¡°Matthew, I came as soon as I heard. What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His face was full of concern, but Matthew¡¯s expression remained icy. ¡°Uncle Anderson, your information is quite timely.¡± Even he had only learned from his grandmother¡¯s call that they believed Valerie was Sarah. Just as they found her, she disappeared. Owen¡¯s quick response was noteworthy; as soon as Matthew arrived, so did Owen. Öæ Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Owen was quite discerning. Matthew¡¯s subtle sarcasm was evident in his words, and Owen clearly heard it. But he chose to act as though he didn¡¯t, replying, ¡°Of course, the bond between our families dates back to our ancestors. Your Grant family¡¯s matters are naturally also the Anderson family¡¯s matters. If there¡¯s any way I can be of assistance, just let me know¡± Matthew didn¡¯t respond directly but instead asked, ¡°Uncle Owen when you initially searched for Sarah, it was confirmed that she had passed away. Now, hearing that the two elderlydies believe Valerie is Sarah, aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Owen¡¯s demeanor momentarily froze, but he swiftlyposed himself and replied, ¡°Surprised? I¡¯ve been in awe this whole journey. However, this is all just spection for now. We can¡¯t say for certain yet whether Valerie is my niece. But if she is, I couldn¡¯t be more delighted!¡± His response was lightning¨Cfast, so swift that Matthew nearly found himself believing Owen was genuinely pleased. Matthew¡¯s gaze was piercingly intense. Owen turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve deployed many of my people across various cities. We can put them to good use. Do you have a photo? Give it to me. I¡¯ll send it to them and have the entire city on the lookout!¡± Upon hearing him speak, Olivia suddenly recalled something. ¡°Quick! Charles, did you just capture screenshots from the surveince? Show him the photos!¡± Charles, unable to refuse Olivia¡¯s insistence, reluctantly handed over a copy of the photo. ¡°These two¡­¡± Owen observed the photo, unable to suppress a wry smile as he nced down. ¡®Was this woman the granddaughter the olddy was looking for?¡® Previously, he had sensed an air of mystery around Valerie, and now fate had brought them face to face with the unexpected truth. ¡®Rest assured, I will find her, without a doubt, he thought. Owen turned to Olivia, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll have a thousand copies of this photo made and distributed everywhere. We¡¯ll report back as soon as we find her!¡± He then ordered to his people, ¡°Go find her!¡± His subordinates promptly affirmed, ¡°, Sir!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Matthew gazed at Owen with furrowed brows, feeling skeptical about him. Every encounter with him left Matthew with an unsettling, chilly impression. Yet, for now, these were merely instincts and suspicions. Moreover, in the current situation, the more people involved in the search, the better the chances of sess. Each additional person brought an additional glimmer of hope, However, Matthew would rather believe in the allure of self¨Cinterest than trust Owen¡¯s good intentions. Mattew promised, ¡°If your people find her, I will definitely show my gratitude. I will reward them with the piece ofnd on the west side of Krason City!¡± Owen was taken aback. That¡¯s the very location the Anderson family had been striving for all along. With Kranson City¡¯s urban expansion towards the west, the future value of thatnd was immeasurable. Owen couldn¡¯t believe Matthew was willing to offer it up so readily for that woman. However, he steadied his emotions. ¡°No need for formalities, we¡¯re family. Let¡¯s focus on finding her that¡¯s the priority.¡± 1/2 15.05 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter any Indeed, finding her was the post important thing. Besides the Grant¡¯s family security personnel and staff, Matthew also contacted numerous rescue teams. It was unclear how Louis learned of the news, but he sent his people to assist, perhaps as a way to repay Matthew for helping find Angel Santos However, with the entire team mobilized, Matthew took precautionary measures by leaving a few trusted aides behind to quietly monitor Owen¡¯s actions. ¡°If anything unusual happens, report it immediately!¡± Matthew ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± The air was filled with the scent of rainwater, mixed with the smell of decaying earth and nauseating moldy thatch. Valerie groggily opened her eyes to find herself under a dpidated roof. A few drops of water fell on her face, jolting her awake in the cold. Valerie quickly assessed the situation ¨C Ethan must have brought her to a rtively remote area. The roof of this rundown shack had no tiles, allowing her to glimpse the drizzling rain through the gaps. Valerie was shivering from the cold and parched from thirst. Upon closer inspection, as her vision cleared, Valerie realized she was tied up and abandoned in a corner of the room. Ruth was curled up sleeping in another corner, while Ethan Warren had his back turned, making a phone call near the doorway. After being left on the ground by Ethan and Ruth in the rain for an unknown duration without even a nket, Valerie now felt dizzy and suspected she might be running a fever. Moreover, her throat was sore, and she felt weak all over. Valerie stayed silent, listening to Ethan¡¯s conversation from outside, ¡°We had an agreement. I¡¯ve already brought her here. Bring the money, and we¡¯ll do the exchange¨Cmoney first, then the girl!¡± ¡°Yes, the farther away you deliver, the better. Handle it however you like. Tomorrow morning, just come directly to this house to pick her up¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve watched this girl grow up. She won¡¯t escape! Selling her to you will resolve a major issue for me!¡± 15:05 Sun, Aug 4 ** Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her father, Ethan Warren, was actually nning to sell her off! She was his daughter! Even though Valerie had not had a good life since she was young she had not expected her family to be so ruthless. A chill ran down her spine and took root in her heart, quickly engulfing her entire body. At the same time, she was filled with anger. She clenched her fists tightly as fury surged through her heart. She did not understand what she had done to make these people want to kill her! What era was this? They were still thinking of selling their daughter off? Or was it that they were hiding something and were afraid that others would find out, so they wanted to silence her? She thought of the trafficked women in the news, trapped in the mountains for the rest of their lives to be used as fertility tools, their lives ruined! How could Ethan and Ruth Warren be so callous! No, she had to escape. She could not simply wait passively for something to happen to her! Valerie waspletely disheartened. Her immense rage had instead stirred in her an unprecedented desire to live. She should not have had any expectations for these scumbag parents. Today, Ethan had defended her in front of Angel Santos, and her heart had actually softened. Now, this was the consequence of her allowing her heart to soften. Therefore, she could no longer be soft¨Chearted. She had finally gotten rid of the past. With a baby and a husband, she was about to start a new life. She couldn¡¯t let this be ruined. She had to save herself! The corners of her eyes became damp at some point. She fiercely wiped the corners of her eyes with her shoulder ¨C this pair of scumbags didn¡¯t deserve her tears! It was silent outside, followed by the sound of Ethan¡¯s footsteps entering through the door. Valerie quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. After a while, Ethan walked in. He coldly nced at Valerie and saw that she was still sleeping lifelessly on the ground. He seemed to be relieved and leaned against another corner to sleep. Valerie was afraid that he would realize that she had woken up, so she could only lie on the ground motionlessly. She did not even dare to breathe any harder. In a stupor, her mind fell into chaos once more. The fever made her body tremble and she could not help but start to shiver. Although she was used to being brushed aside by her family all these years, deep down, she still yearned for parental love. She did not expect it to hurt more and more each time. Valerie¡¯s mind was in a daze. She forced herself to get up, but did not have the strength to do so, Unknowingly, she fainted. ¡°Vallic¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡± Valerie wondered. Valerie slowly opened her eyes and realized that she was already on a mountain. Someone was screaming her name crazily, She could not help but listen attentively. It was Matthew Grant! Valerie was overjoyed! ¡°Matthew, Matthew, I¡¯m here!¡± Valerie called out. 1/2 O 15:05 Sun, Aug 4 Chapter 470 Valerie quickly rushed out, hut she saw Ma was desperately searching for her. Matthew thorns. Matthew, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Valerie yelled. +45% round the corner. He was about five to six meters away from Valerie and d out as he searched, not knowing that his feet had been scraped by Matthew seemed not to hear her voice and continued to move forward. Valerie watched as Matthew struggled. His feet were already bleeding, but he still persisted. Valerie¡¯s heart could not help but leap into her throat. She watched as Matthew slipped and fell into the valley! Valerie screamed, ¡°No!¡± Valerie abruptly woke up and saw that Ethan and Ruth were still asleep, and that they were surrounded by darkness. Only then did she realize that it was just a dream. She could not help but take a deep breath, her face covered in sweat. She was grateful to Matthew for waking her up from her dream. Now was her best chance to escape. Ethan was already asleep. After driving for the entire day, he was indeed tired, his snores like thunder. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What was more, Ruth had been in the same position since Ethan had called. She had not woken up once. Valerie braced herself and carefully struggled to prop up her upper body. She looked around. There were no other weapons in this tiny room, but the corner she was in was against the window. There was a piece of broken ss on the window, which coulde in handy. Valerie shifted over bit by bit. She was unable to move much since her hands were twisted behind her and tied up. When she finally moved under the window, she held on to the wall and stood up. Due to the fact that she was tied up and did not dare to wake Ethan and Ruth up, it took her more than ten minutes to finally stand up and let the rope on her wrists approach the broken ss. She nned to cut through it bit by bit. In the end, her hand was cut on the first try. Valerie nced at Ethan, afraid that he would suddenly wake up. Fortunately, he did not react. She endured the pain and slowly searched for the correct angle. She felt that the pain from the bleeding made her even more awake. Çú C Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was ss, but because her back was facing it, she couldn¡¯t see clearly, so she could only adjust the angle bit by bit and cut the rope quickly. However, the hemp rope was more durable than she had imagined. In the dark night, the sound of the hemp rope being cut was especially clear. Valerie had to stop every once in a while. She observed Ethan and saw that he was snoring loudly and that Ruth was also sleeping soundly. Only then did Valerie speed up. There was the smell of blood in the air. Valerie¡¯s heart was pounding and her head was dizzy. She bit her lips, the stinging pain on the back of her hand reminding her that she had to move quickly. Otherwise, it would be toote when the sun rose. Achilly wind blew in from the window. Valerie shivered from the cold. She tiptoed and leaned over forcefully. Standing for an extended period made her legs tremble. Because of her fever, she could not stand steadily. And not a single piece of rope had been cut through yet, so she was indeed a little anxious. Hurry. If Ethan discovered her, there was really nothing she could do! However, no matter how anxious she was, Valerie could not speed up. She did not know how much time had passed before she heard a click and felt her wrists loosen. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. One of the ropes had been cut! Valerie Warren ignored the pain and continued to tiptoe After more than ten minutes, the rope waspletely cut. She quickly loosened the ones at her ankles and knees. Valerie rubbed her arm that was almost numb from being tied up. The back of her hand was still bleeding. She could not care less now. She had to escape as soon as possible. The good news was that, while she had been trying to break free, the rain had stopped and it was almost dawn. Valerie rushed to the door. However, just as she cracked open the door slightly, she unexpectedly discovered that a thin wire tied a row of bells to the doorknob and lockt What! If she had opened the door and walked out just now, Ethan would definitely have discovered her the moment the bells rang. Valerie was sure that Ruth was not so scheming, so these bells could only be Ethan¡¯s doing. He really made sure to close all the loopholes and was actually so vignt Valerie was furious. She could not help but sneer. It seemed like Ethan really wanted to kill her. Since he didn¡¯t treat her as a human, he couldn¡¯t me her for no longer ying nice¡­. Valerie closed the door and looked around for a weapon. God works in mysterious ways. This dpidated house used to be a granary warehouse. Now that the granary was no longer in use, there were still some tools remaining. There was a shovel in the comer, just beside Ruth. Valerie took a deep breath and tiptoed over, grabbing the shovel in her hand The biggest threat in this house had to be dealt with first. Valerie went straight to Ethan. She mustered up her courage and licked her lips. She did not want to do this, but once Ethan woke up, she would not be able to survive! Oh right, she was also pregnant. For the sake of her child, she could not be soft¨Chearted! At the thought of this, she raised the shovel high. Ethan seemed to have anticipated the danger and suddenly stopped snoring. He squinted and opened his eyes a biule. Looking at the shadow in front of him, he could not react for a moment and asked in surprise. ¡°Who is it?¡± Valerie sneered. ¡°The Grim Reaper!¡± After saying that, Valerie raised the shovel and hit him with it There was a loud bang, and Ethan promptly woke up from the pain. However, he did not get knocked out immediately. Blood sttered everywhere as Ethan held his bleeding head. He was first in disbelief before a vicious anger took over. ¡°Valerie, how dare you. How dare you¡­.¡± He was actually nning to pounce on Valerie. Valerie said froudly, ¡°You gave me no choice¡°: She was also ruthless. Then, the used the shovel to hit Ethan again and again, knocking him out cold. The loud sounds woke Ruth up. When she opened her eyes and saw the scene before her, she was instantly scared silly. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re crazy. He¡¯s 12 D 2/2 your father. You actually dare do this Valerie turned around and raised the shovel. With the light from the window, the blood on the shovel could vaguely B blood even on Valerie¡¯s face. The warm smell of blood was nauseating. Valerie wiped her face and gave Ruth a sinister smile. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m crazy. If you don¡¯t want to die, be obedient and cooperative!¡± Ruth immediately cowered. Although she usually threw tantrums, she cherished her life more. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Her voice was trembling, She had never seen Valerie so reckless.. BEND GIFT Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Valerie sneered andmanded, ¡°Alright, next you¡¯ll do exactly as I say. First off, strip him naked!¡± Ruth rushed over and started taking off Ethan¡¯s outerwear. Valerie didn¡¯t care if Ethan¡¯s clothes were clean. She took off her jacket, put on his, and threw hers to Ruth, telling her to put Then, she lied Ethan up. Ruth was taken aback, eyeing Valerie suspiciously as she tried to figure out what Valerie was nning. Valerie said coldly, ¡°Hurry up. Unless you want to be knocked out too?!¡± on Ethan¡¯s clothes. Valerie knew she probably seemed like a terrifying demon, but she had no choice. If she didn¡¯t stand her ground, these two wouldn¡¯t give her any way out. So, she thought, they couldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless. Ruth trembled, too afraid to speak. She hurriedly helped n into her clothes. Grabbing the hemp rope from theer, Valerie, she secured Ethan tightly. Looking up at Valerie, Ruth stammered, ¡°Is this okay, Valerie L. I didn¡¯t want to. Please, just let me go!¡± originally tied to ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Tape him up and put him in the sack, Valerie ordered. Ruth nced at the shovel in her hand and reluctantly did as Valerie said. By the time she finished, everything had turned upside down. Now it was Ethan ned up instead of Valerie, and Ruth was in a dreadful situation herself. Trembling with fear, she stuttered, ¡°Valerie, what¡­ what are you nning!¡° ¡°What am I nning?¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Id like to know what you two were nning to do to me.¡± Ruth answered sheepishly. ¡°We just wanted to take you away. And honestly, it was all his idea, I¡­ I didn¡¯t have much of a choice ¡°To put it nicely. they were in cahoots. Valerie wiped the blood off her face, sneering coldly. ¡°I heard the phone call. He wants to sell me out. I¡¯m just returning the favor. If you don¡¯t want me to kill you, you better listen up. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡± ¡°Do you know what to say if the human traffickers show upter? Valerie asked. With that, Valene moved forward, holding a shovel in her hand, her eyes sharp. The blood on her back and the spattered blood on the shovel lef Ruth utterly terrified. She had never witnessed such a threatening situation before Valerie looked ready to do serious harm, not hesitating to strike Ethan, let alone Ruth. Ruth nodded frantically. ¡°I get it, I get it, I get it! Just don¡¯t kill me!¡± Valerie narrowed her eyes. She knew Ruth put on a tough front but was actually quite timid inside. Despite her usual fierceness, when push came to shove, she reverted to her vige roots and would cower when scared. As long as Ruth knew how to fear, Valerie could still use herter. Without that, it would be tough for Valerie to act al alone. After changing into Ethan¡¯s clothes, Valerie added a hat and mask. She was average height for a woman but shorter than most men. Luckily, she found a pair of worn high¨Cheeled shoes in the comer. Valerie stuffed some straw into the heels to boost her height. It worked well enough to make her appear taller at a nce, On top of her fever, which made her voice hoarse, she also tried to lower it to sound less feminine. She grabbed a bup bag and stuffed Ethan inside, making sure to tie it up securely. After finishing up, she heard the sound of a car pulling up outside. Valerie knew right away that the human traffickers had arrived. She hurriedly instructed Ruth, Pull him out. Remember what I told you. Don¡¯t ever think about making a scene to save your life. The worst case, we¡¯ll dir together!¡± I ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say a word!¡± Ruth had never seen Valerie this fierce, She quickly went along with Valerie and pulled him out. Sure enough, there were human traffickers waiting outside the door. Spotting them dragging a sack, they rushed over to lend a hand and load it into dar car One of them lifted it and frowned. ¡°Why¡¯s it so heavy!¡± Valerie clenched her fists tightly and lowered her voice. ¡°She¡¯s a bit taller, but don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s healthy and strong¡± The human trafficker nodded as he checked through the sack. The person inside was indeed warm and healthy. In their line of work, they weren¡¯t picky about merchandise, health mattered most. 1/2 Chapter 472 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He clicked his tongue and asked, ¡°Are you really nning to sell this girl?¡± The more nervous Valerie became, the calmer she appeared. She smiled coldly at his question. ¡°Sell her. No point in keeping a troublesome woman!TM The human trafficker scratched his chin, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth that made Valerie feel nauseous. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this one, but only 600 dors, no more. With things being closely watched, it¡¯d be had news if we got cauglur Valerie was about to speak when the person in the sack suddenly moved. Her heart rightened as she wondered, ¡®How did he wake up so quickly! Çú Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Valerie couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat, her heart racing Luckily, Ethan¡¯s mouth was taped shut, so all he could manage were a few muffled groans. He was clearly aware of being tied up and struggled with determination. Despite his efforts, Ruth had tied him securely, so his struggles didn¡¯t amount to much. Seeing this, Valerie breathed a sigh of relief. The human trafficker nced at her and asked, ¡°What happened? You said you drugged her, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you?¡± Valerie remained calm as she replied, ¡°Nope. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask my wifer Then, she nudged Ruth, who visibly paled. Valerie grabbed her arm and signaled for her to speak drop left Ruth hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. We gave her all the medicine you gave us before. There wasn¡¯t a drop) The human trafficker looked at them and then at the sack. Suddenly, he burst outughing. ¡°Man, this girl is something elser He smacked the sack, giving Ethan¡¯s butt a hit that made him squirm ¡°Heh! You¡¯re full of energy? The human trafficker seemed satisfied. Valerie also smiled. Despite Ethan waking up, she wasn¡¯t worried about him causing any more trouble. Thinking quickly, she softened her tone and said to the human trafficker. ¡°This girl can be a handful. I¡¯ll be straight with you. I think 600 dors is strep. How about I sell her at market rate, 2 dors per pound? She¡¯s around 100 pounds, so let¡¯s make it 200 dors¡± Worried the human trafficker wouldn¡¯t believe her, Valerie added. ¡°But o once I sell her to you, there¡¯s no returning her. She¡¯s got quite the temper!¡± The human trafficker grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how tough she is, she¡¯ll have to listen to me! ¡°You sure about selling her for 200 dor?¡± Valene scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s all she¡¯s worth! woman just dare insult me like that?!¡® When Ethan heard this, he instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Did this wo The human trafficker was naturally thrilled. He¡¯d scored a huge bargain. He counted out 200 dors and handed it to Valerie. Afraid she might change her mind, he quickly sealed the deal jumped into the car, hit the gas, and sped off When Valerie saw the car disappear, she sighed in relief and smiled. Ruth was taken aback by her expression. She never imagined her daughter, who had always been easy to talk to and mild¨C mannered, would now show such audacity, Ruth asked hesitantly, ¡°Valerie, since you¡¯ve already sold him, can I leave now?¡± Valerie handed her the money with a slight smile. Ruth blinked in surprise. You don¡¯t want it? Valerie said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all this money. He beats you up and talks harshly, anyone will understand if you don¡¯t want a man like that. Take the money and pretend you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Hearing this, Huth was overjoyed. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Valerie. ¡°You¡¯re right! Valerie, I¡¯m so d I raised you well!¡± Recently, Ruth had been extremely poor. She¡¯d grown used to spendingvishly with Valerie¡¯s money, but now she couldn¡¯t even afford enough to eat. Even though she only had 200 dors, it was still a lot for her. Counting the moneyppily, she muttered. ¡°Too bad he sold for so little!¡± Ethan was still a human, so selling him for 600 dors didn¡¯t seem excessive to Ruth. She couldn¡¯t understand why Valerie would sell him for the price of meat market. dors should be enough. If they catch us, we¡¯re r out of options. Valerie murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly to avoid any mishaps. Selling him for 200 doll Hurry up and get out of here!¡± Ruth thought it made sense and turned to leave. To her surprise, as she turned away, Valerie swiftly grabbed a stick from behind. Then, with a thud, Valerie knocked her out Seeing Ruth fall to the ground, Valerie red down her and tossed the stick aside, Ethan was out of his mind. Ruth wasn¡¯t exactly a sain either. She nearly went along with Ethan¡¯s idea to sell Valerie. If Valerie hadn¡¯t been quick- witted she could have ended up in a car bound for nowhere. Valerie trusted no one. It was only because Ruth had shown some kindness the day before that Valerie didn¡¯t sell her long ago but instead knocked her out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ruth¡¯s head hit theer of the wall, blood sttering swiftly dashed in the opposite direction. g and staining the money, Valerie casually picked up two cleaner bills, nced around, and C Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Valerie had no idea where Ethan had tossed her phone, leaving her unable to call the police or contact anyone. Valerie was disoriented and stumbling, feeling feverish and unsure of her location. She urgently needed to find somewhere to borrow a phone and call Matthew. However, this town was remote and sparsely popted, far from the bustling city. asionally, early risers would set up stalls, but when they saw Valerie covered in blood and stumbling, none dared to approach her. Valerie spotted a passerby and mustered her courage to ask, ¡°Excuse me, could you lend me your phone to make a call?¡± As soon as she spoke, the passersby were frightened and avoided her. She begged three people in a row, but they ignored her. Valerie¡¯s heart sank, She nced down at herself¨Cshe was covered in blood. No wonder everyone was afraid to get involved, right? However, Valerie waspletely drained. If she kept going, she¡¯d copse before anyone could even reach her. Looking around, she spotted a pharmacy up ahead. Valerie walked in flicker of hope. Feeling dizzy from the fever, Valerie entered the pharmacy and hurriedly approached the shop assistant. ¡°Could you help me with some fever medicine! I¡¯ll pay for it, she asked desperately, She pulled out the money, stained with blood, which startled the shop assistant. As soon as the assistant saw Valerie covered in blood, she panicked and waved her hands, saying. ¡°Please, you need to leave. I can¡¯t sell you any medicine. The shop assistant was on the verge of calling the police. Val¨¦rie took a deep breath, her throat parched. Just as she prepared to speak, footsteps echoed near the door. A man dressed in ck happened to enter the shop. ¡°Have you seen this woman before? The man pulled out a photo and showed it to the shop assistant. The shop assistant found it quite striking. As she pondered. Valerie forced herself to nce at the photo and was immediately shocked¨Cit was her in the picture. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie quickly turned her head to size up the man in ck again. He was dressed in a ck suit and a windbreaker. I bet he¡¯s sent by Matthew to find me, she thought to herself Remembering she had seen someone dressed simrly next to Matthew before. Valerie quickly seized the man¡¯s attention. I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± The man gave her a skeptical look, as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe it Valerie swiftly wiped her face and said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m Valeriet Did Matthew send you! The man in ck seemed momentarily surprised. Then, he nced at the photo and smiled. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve finally found you, Miss Warren Hease follow me! Valerie shook her head. ¡°Hold on. I have a fever. Let me get some medicine first.. The shop assistant stood stunned on the side, feeling like she was watching a drama unfold. She hurriedly fetched the medicine for Valerie. After taking the medicine and a sip of water, Valerie felt relieved Just as she was about to ask the man in ck how he found her, she heard him say, ¡°Miss Warren, let¡¯s get you out of here. Mr. Grant has been desperately searching for you!¡± ¡°Matthew is here too she asked, surprised. The man nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you to see him. Hearing his words, Valerie rxed and followed the man to his car. As they seuled in, she asked, ¡°Could you lend me your phone! I need to call Matthew¡± ly worried. She needed to let him know she was safe and tell him not to worry. She had been out of contact for so long. Matthew must be really because she was on her way to see him now. Valerie had never felt this excited before. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Matthew, But the man in ck paused But the man in ck hesitated, w i puzzled Valerie. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± s she asked. ¡°Of course not, Miss Warren, the man assured her, handing over the phone, Valerie took it and thanked him, but she couldn¡¯t shake a strange feeling. If this person was sent by Matthew, why does he seem a bit odd? a question popped up inside her head. Her instincts unsettled her, despite the man¡¯s apparent knowledge of Matthew. Just as she was about to fabricate an excuse to exit the car, iming the needed the restroom, Valerie suddenly felt a sharp pain and cked out. Chapter 474 Valerie¡¯s eyes widened in shock the moment she ¡°Of course! If this isn¡¯t Matthew¡¯s guy, then who is hell Why would he want to capture me!!¡± Valerie hadn¡¯t expected that after narrowly escaping Ethan, someone would try to capture her again. Feeling the imminent danger, she pinched her thigh hard, trying to jolt herself awake. But after a day and night of running around and illness, the overwhelming fatigue weighed heavily on her. Unwillingly, she closed her eyes. Just as she was about to ck out, Valerie grabbed a button from the man¡¯s windbreaker and held it tightly in her palm. Ìï Chapter 475 Chapter 475 COMMENT Chapter 475 The man watched with satisfaction as Valerie copsed. He quickly retrieved his phone from her and ced a call ¡°Sir, I found that woman in lown The man on the other end of the line said something that immediately surprised him. ¡°Sir, are we really going to do this?¡± He turned around and nced at Valerie lying in the back seat of the car. Then, a bloodthirsty sneer spread across his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it right away! After ending the call, he hit the gas and drove off. The shop assistant paid little mind as she saw the car leave. Soon, the town settled back into its usual calm. About half an hourter. Matthew and his men arrived in town, chasing after her Using surveince cameras along the route, they located the abandoned electric scooter in the small town. Following the clues, Matthew and his team split up to search. After a while, they found Ruth lying near a dpidated house by the roadside. Charles and the others were ecstatic. They dialed Matthew immediately. ¡°Mr. Grant, we¡¯ve found Ruth! But Ethan is nowhere to be found! On the other end of the line, Matthew ordered tersely, Interrogate her! Do whatever His expression darkened. When it came to Valerie, he knew he had to resort to force. Lakes. Ruth was startled awake by a ssh of water. When she saw the room filled with burly men dressed in ck, fear made her tremble. Confused and frightened, she hastily pulled out money from her pocket. I¡¯ll give you everything I have. I don¡¯t know anything. Please don¡¯t hurt me!¡± Seeing her in that state. Charley¡¯s expression turned disdainful. Where¡¯s your husband and Miss Warren? Where did they go It was only then that Ruth realized they were looking for Valerie. Overwhelmed with fear about her involvement with Ethan, she quickly shook her head. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know!¡± Ruth and Ethan hade close to selling Valerie. If she confessed now, it would be as if she didn¡¯t care if she lived anymore. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that staying silent wouldn¡¯t improve her situation either. ¡°You¡¯re not talking?¡± Charles said, pressing a dagger against her cheek. He sneered, dragging the de slowly across her face. ¡°You¡¯re not telling me? Seems like you don¡¯t care about your face anymore. Are you worried IT slice it up and dump you in the pond?¡± Ruth screamed in terror, Valerie had already scared her half to death. After Charles gestured menacingly, her entire body went limp. ¡°T¨C1 really don¡¯t know anything. That girl Valerie sold Ethan and even attacked me, the answered. ¡°Sold! Where did Valerie go?¡± A deep, cold voice echoed from outside. Then, the door swung open and a call figure strode in. The moment she s saw Matthew, Ruth was so terrified that she lost control and wet herself. She hurriedly dropped to the ground, kneeling before him. ¡°Sir, I swear I didn¡¯t know anything. Valerie hit me and knocked me out. Look at this big wound on my head, it¡¯s still bleeding. I cked out and didn¡¯t know a thing. Please believe me.¡± Mathew nced at her with a sneer. ¡°She sold Ent How could such a weak woman manage that? You two are in cahoots. I bet you want to sell Valerie too, huh? Since you don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯re incless.¡± Charles moved closer and made a throat¨Cslitting gesture, Ruth, ovee with fear, screamed and cried out, ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know! Sir, look, the money is all here. I¡¯ll give it to you! It¡¯s from selling Elluan. Please take it all!¡± Seeing that the group clearly didn¡¯t believe her, Ruth was terrified, struggling to catch her breath. She was covered in snot and tears, deeply regretting her actions. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Etlun. I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have treated Valerie like that, making her sick with fever. But what i said is true, She really knocked me out and ran away. I swear, if I¡¯m lying, may I have no peace in my life. I¡¯ll have my son turn away from ine, leaving me with no one to rely on When he heard Ruth swear and bring her son to it, Matthew frowned. She shouldn¡¯t be lying now. His heart raced briefly, then sank again. These people wanted to sell Valerie, but they ended up being sold by Valerie instead. She was really sharp. But where could she possibly go now! ¡°Did v 1 you get any calls for help?¡± Mantlew asked. ¡°No,¡± Charles responded, noticing Mathew¡¯s concerned expression, and quickly tried to reassure him. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Grant is really smart. She might be holed up somewhere safe, keeping a low profile. Probably hiding How about we split up and search around?¡± Chapter 475 Charles gestured to everyone and was about to ask them to continue searching. Charles motioned for everyone to keep searching, but Matthew raised his hand, signaling him to wait. ¡°Slow down.¡± He gestured for everyone to stay quiet, then stood up and began pacing around the dpidated house. What he knew for sure now was that Valerie had left after knocking out Ruth. He imagined her condition at that moment¨Cphysically exhausted and mentally drained. She might even be injured, and it seemed she didn¡¯t have a phone on her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Under normal circumstances, she¡¯d have sought help in a crowded ce, potentially leaving behind clues. As he thought it over, he circled the dpidated house and carefully surveyed the area. Sure enough, on the road nearby, he spotted bloodstains and footprints not far away. SEND GIFT Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 The footprints were somewhat jumbled, likely Valerie¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t clear whose blood it was¨CValerie¡¯s or Ruth¡¯s Seeing the disordered footprints and knowing Valerie had a high fever, Matthew¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Search carefully in this direction. Don¡¯t overlook any hiding spots,¡± he ordered urgently. Ruth grumbled quietly. ¡°That girl is so ruthless Can¡¯t believe she actually dared to hit me ¡°Silence her and take her to the police station Matthew ordered sternly. ¡°Yes¡± a man responded. Ruth was instantly terrified. She tried to speak out, but someone pped her across the face, sending her head to the side. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± he snapped. Ruth was then tied up and taken away. Matthew rubbed his forehead, kept awake all night by thoughts of Valerie¡¯s uncertain situation. ¡°Vallic¡­ I won¡¯t let anything happen to you¡± Valerie wasn¡¯t just his wife. If Olivia was right and Valerie was still the Anderson family¡¯s granddaughter, any harming to Valerie would devastate Olivia. She might not be able to hold on anymore. He had to keep looking Matthew took a deep breath to steady himself. He knew which direction Valerie had gone and needed to search there. Theck of surveince and sparse poption in the suburban town made it difficult to find witnesses. His best chance was to look for a small shop nearby ¡°Where would Valerie go in an unfamiliar ce!¡± he wondered. If it were him, he¡¯s likely head to either a police station or any open shop. With the direction clear, Matthew instructed his team to search all nearby shops and pharmacies. Charles led the group, questioning people door to door along the street Valerie was always calm in a crisis. She would know exactly what to do and find a safe ce to contact him. In this small town, apart from supermarkets, Valerie might have only sought help from 24¨Chour stores. The supermarket wasn¡¯t open at the time, so the pharmacy seemed like the most likely option. Yet, almost every pharmacy imed they hadn¡¯t seen her Ten minutester, Matthew arrived at thest pharmacy, holding Valerie¡¯s photo, his hope flickering faintly. The shop assistant was taken aback, thinking to herself, What¡¯s happening today? Why are there so many people here? ¡°What would you like to buy!¡± she asked. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Have you seen this person!¡± Charles showed her the photo. The shop assistant took a quick look and was immediately surprised. ¡°Is she famous or something? Why¡¯s everyone asking about her?¡± Matthew was caught off guard. After collecting himself, he hurried over to the counter and asked urgently. ¡°Hold on, what did you just say? Who clse is looking for her?¡± away. That woman The shop assistant paused, recalling the events. ¡°Yeah, about half an hour back, someone dressed like you came by and took her awa looked really rough¨Ccovered in dirt, blood, and she seemed to have a fevert Matthew frowned upon hearing this. Do you know where they went? ¡°That way,¡± the shop assistant said. It a sinking sensation in his chest. This wasn¡¯t good, If it had been his people, they would have Matthew followed the direction she pointed and felt a contacted him, but there had been no word. ¡°So, who took Valerie away he wondered At that moment, the shop assistant was also terrified. Seeing them all push over, she hurriedly brought up the surveince footage on the shop¡¯s Then, Matthew received Valerie¡¯sst painting, pasta Matthew watched thest sighting of Valerie on the monitor, his heart aching. He couldn¡¯t Cathon how much pain Valerie covered in blood and so wrak With 2000 people out searching, it would be impossible to figure out who might be an imposter. Or rather, someone else was investigating Valerie. had ensured, seeing her Matthew¡¯s optimism faded as he considered the possibility of someone else tracking Valerie. His expression hardened with determination. He 1/2 Chapter 476 quickly requested a map of the town from the pharmacy and meticulously examined it, searching for chies to Valerie¡¯s whereabouts. The town had intricate reads and sparse surveince coverage. The pharmacy¡¯s i camera footage, offering just a fleeting glimpse of Valerie, became their final lead. Despite painstakingly analyzing each frame, it failed to provide any additional insights Even the man in ck was dressed like them, making it almost impossible to distinguish him from the others. Plus, he wore a hat that further concealed his identity No need to rush for the man. The priority now was finding Valerie and that car. Luckily, it had rained the day before, so the ground was still damp. The footprints and other traces would still be visible. Whoever took Valerie would probably have used smaller roads to evade urveince cameras, and those roads might have left tire marks. Matthew quickly identified a few routes ¡°Let¡¯s focus on these smaller roads for investigation!¡° After giving the order, he led the way down one of the smaller paths, with Charles close behind. They had more than ten paths to investigate, and rach team member grabbed a map and set off quickly. were abandoned as However, navigating through the town proved challenging due to itsplexyout and poor infrastructure. Many houses were people often moved out for work, leaving potential hiding spots for Valerie uncertain. Therefore, Mathew meticulously checked every nook and cranny, knowing that overlooking even one could mean losing track of Valerie Charles trailed behind, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°Mr. Grant, you should take care of yourself, You¡¯ve hardly slept sincest night¡± ¡°No way! Matthew replied firmly. ¡°If Valerie was taken while she was awake, she would have fought back. If she realized they weren¡¯t my people, she¡¯d leave a secret sign. We have to find her Coincidentally, just as Matthew finished speaking, his sharp eyes caught something sparkling on the roadside. He hurried over, squatted down, and picked it up¨Ca hair dip adomed with a wooden button. Hapter 477 Hapter 477 Chapter 477 Charles, inspired by Matthew¡¯sposure, began to analyze the situation. ¡°In a town like this, with so many empty houses and more e men than women, a hairpin like this wouldn¡¯t just be dropped by chance!¡± Matthew added, ¡°Plus, this hairpin looks like it just fell. If it had dropped yesterday, it would¡¯ve been washed away by the rain. Since it¡¯s still here, she must¡¯vee this way recently.¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but admire Matthew¡¯s precise reasoning. His sharp thinking was something else. Charles asked cautiously, ¡°Sir, do you think this hairpin belongs to Mrs. Grani?¡° Matthew nodded gravely. That¡¯s very likely¡± Matthew examined the hair clip in his hand, noting its style unfamiliar to him but typical of Valerie¡¯s taste. The button attached to it intrigued him, Irading him to hand it over to one of his subordinates for further investigation. He immediately instructed everyone to follow this new lead and continue searching along this path. They followed the trail right imo the heart of a mountain Matthew followed the tracks all the way here. Suddenly, his heart tightened, and a strong sense of unease washed over him. Frowning, he quickly made his way up a nearby narrow path, Charles, rmed, called out, ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you going that way? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back. Get an ambnce ready? Matthew climbed up the mountain hastily, convinced that Valerie was somewhere up there, though finding her wouldn¡¯t be Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the flip side, Matthew had a gut feeling about this path for some reason Vallie, hold on, he whispered.. Matthew thought back to thest time he was in danger, recalling how Valerie had bravelye to his rescue. This time, he knew it was his turn to protect her. Meanwhile, Valerie felt woozy from the turbulence and gradually woke up. Everything seemed hazy, like she was drifting in and out of a dream. It felt as if she was back in her childhood, sitting on a boat rocking on the sex. The sensation was unsettling and made her feel really ufortable. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the sensation began to fade. She realized she had been taken out of the car. A gust of wind swept over her, sending a chill through her body, and she began shivering from the cold. Valerie blinked drowsily and saw Matthew¡¯s face looming before her. She took a deep breath and widened her eyes. ¡°Mathew?¡± But the face in front of her abruptly disappeared. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. It felt like she was hallucinating. Was this all just a dream? She felt a deep sadness, convinced that no one could find her at this moment. Will I ever see you again in this lifetime, Matthew? she wondered silently. Valene couldn¡¯t believe it. After escaping from against the rain, but her vision was blurred En a and Ruth, someone else she didn¡¯t know was trying to kill her. She struggled to open her eyes In a fogry haze, she reached out and grasped the person¡¯s arm, whispering hoarsely, ¡°Why?¡± so just be gone!¡± The other person sperred. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here anymore. Someone¡¯s paying to kill you, so Before Valerie could react, she was pulled to the edge of the cliff, Looking down, she saw nothing but a bottomless abyss. When she moved her feet, the gravel slipped away into silence, showing how deep it was. She couldn¡¯t help but cough. Dying in such a ce for no reason wasn¡¯t something she had expected. Poor thing Valerie sighed, cing her hand gently on her lower abdomen, seming the tenacious late life within. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. Mommy might not make it,¡± she added softly. Just then, footsteps approached again, and there was Matthew¡¯s face, appearing before her once more. Valerie looked I up at him, feeling dazed. Is it another illusion? She realized she had strong feelings for him. That was why s she couldn¡¯t stop sering his fi face repeatedly in th in the brink of the death. Not many people treated her well in life. He was the only one who showed her unconditional love. Life had its bater moments, but meeting Mathew was a snull sweet spot in the bitterness. If she died now, it wouldn¡¯t luve been in vain. Chapter 477 She closed her eyes slowly and lifted her head weakly Suddenly, someone patted her cheek. ¡°Vallie, wake up! Valerie, you¡¯ve got to open y n your eyes and look at mer §³§°§®§¸§¦§¯§´ Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Matthew gazed at Valerie, seeing her covered in injuries, which pained his heart deeply. He quickly pulled her into a hug, checking her condition. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t badly fractured. Matthew then lified Valerie and gently ced her to the side, using his body heat to warm her up. ¡°Vallie, can you hear me? Charles, Charles, is the ambnce here!? he shouted urgently. Valerie snuggled to open her eyes. ¡°Manhew, is that you!¡± Its me. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie! Stay with me¡± Matthew¡¯s voice trembled with concern, his heart wrenching at the sight of her frail form. After all this time knowing him, this was the first ume she¡¯d heard him sound so anxious, Valerie gared at the approaching face, noticing how the dream image ovepped with reality. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow tightly. Then, a bitter smile crossed her face. Matthew, is it really you? I must be dreaming, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, Vallie. Let¡¯s get you home. Stay with me. Don¡¯t fall asleep he urged. Matthew had never been so scared of Valerie leaving him as he was today. He carried her down the mountain, each step a struggle. Along the way, Charles saw Matthew trumbling and quickly went to his aid. He also signaled to those below to hurry with the ambnce. In the ambnce, Mathew wasted no time in delegating tasks. ¡°Charles, watch over Ruth, find Ethan, and search the entire mountain!¡± When they hurned over, they found only Valerie at the edge of the cliff. Matthew couldn¡¯t imagine Valerie had climbed there herself. The person who posed as his ally, took Valerie away, and tried to harm her, must have fled. Charles¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. He quickly nodded in agreement and left. Matthew frowned and looked back at the bed where Valerieid unconscious. His heart ached. The medical team worked quickly to give Valerie first aid. Their initial assessment was troubling¨Cshe had lost a lot of blood and was running a fever, showing resistance to their medication. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re safe now. Just hold on, We¡¯re almost there!¡± heforted her gently. Seeing Valerie¡¯s furrowed brows and dry lips. Matthew¡¯s heart sank. The nurse noticed Valerie clutching her lower abdomen with both hands and gently moved her hand to start an IV drip. Valerie appeared slightly dehydrated However, Valerie held on tightly. The nurse grew suspicious and asked, ¡°Is the patient pregnant?¡± Matthew was dumbfounded. ¡°Pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been shielding her stomach and not letting us do a blood test at the hospital¡± the nurse exined ng us touch it. Also, her abdomen looks swollen. I suspect she might be pregnant. We¡¯ll need to Matthew was stunned. Valerie is pregnant? he kept asking himself the same question He felt uneasy and called Valerie several times. But the persisted in protecting her stomach, a subconscious reaction. Even if she fainted, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of harming the child. It appeared highly likely that she was pregnant. Soon after, the ambnce raced to the hospital. Ten minutester, the test results confirmed in Valerie was pregnant. Manfarw was stunned by the news. It hit him¨Che was going to have his own child, to be a father. Valerie had truly given him a family. Matthew¡¯s heart filled with joy as he gazed at Valerie on the bed. However, when he ced his hand on her forehead and felt the warmth, worry His joy was quickly overshadowed by worry. Valerie¡¯s condition was far from good. In the emergency room, the doctor turned to Matthew. The patient¡¯s in critical condition. She¡¯s pregnant and running a high fever. We¡¯ve tried conservative treatment, but things don¡¯t look promising. Her body is very weak, and we¡¯re concerned the fever might affect the fetus? Matthew¡¯s joy apletely vanished. Her pregnancy wouldplicate her treatment even more. He felt a deep guilt, knowing he hadn¡¯t protected her and had let this happen The nurse bandaged the wound on Valerie¡¯s hand first. Once the blood was cleaned up, Manhew saw I looked like sharp objects. Her face was pale, and she appeared so weak. It was hard to fathom the danger she had faced. her hand was covered in cuts from what ¡°Get the whole hospital involved and bring in Dr. Locke, the best from Kranson City. urgently. ¡°My wife is frail. Whatever it takes, we have to save her!¡± If needed, let her take charger Matthew told the doctor Chapter 478 The doctor looked at Matthew¡¯s expression, sensing his concern, but still said. ¡°We¡¯ll give it our best shot Valeriey on the bed, and because of her pregnancy, they had to be careful with the medication. Combined with the significant blood loss, her condition was quite serious. At that moment, Olivia, Katherine, Julian, and the others rushed over one by one. SIND GUT Chapter 479 Chapter 479 COMMENT Chapter 479 When they found out Valerie was missing, they were so anxious they felt almost frantic Rushing to the hospital, when they saw Matthew and Olivia, they urgently eximed. ¡°Matthew Where¡¯s Valerie? Where¡¯s our granddaughter!¡± ¡°Mrs. Anderson, she¡¯s inside, he replied Matthew rushed forward to support her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already called in the best doctor from Kranson City, and all the hospital¡¯s experts are on board. We¡¯re doing everything we can.¡± Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s legs went weak. ¡°Oh, poor Sarah! We can¡¯t let any of these people get away with this?¡± Olivia banged her walking stick forcefully, her face flushed with anger. Katherine was also extremely anxious, She asked, ¡°Who did it? Have y found them!¡± you ¡°It¡¯s Ethan and Ruth. They¡¯re selling Valerie to hide the truth, Charles exined, hesitant Charles¡¯s words shocked everyone. Olivia was furious beyond measure, Katherine looked at Julian in disbelief. ¡°How How could this happene This sounded impossibile, especially considering he had watched Valerie grow up and be like a child to the Anderson family. Even if they couldn¡¯t ept Valerie¡¯s identity, and despite Ethan and Ruth¡¯s history of wrongdoing, Julian was shocked that they wouldmit such a vicious act Matthew knew Valerie and Julian were close. Julian was the only one Valerie cared about in the Warren family. However, at this point, they needed to distinguish between right and wrong. He stated bluntly. If Valerie hadn¡¯t been smart, she would have been sold by now. Look, there¡¯s a police car outside, and Ruth as inside. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask!¡± as Matthew had said, he spotted the police car parked outside. Inside, Ruth¡¯s hands Julian didn¡¯t hesitate. When he heard this, he bolted outside. Just as were cuffed, and tears streamed down her face ¡°Officer, I¡¯m really hurting. My head is pounding! Valerie, that crazy girl, hit me hard. Can you help me get admitted to the hospital? ¡°Ouch, so dizzy! I can¡¯t get up?¡± she kept whining Ruth slumped to the ground and refused to get up. The police brought her over for a check¨Cup. Everything checked out fine, but she still refused to get into the ¡°Mom¡°¡± Julian shouted. Ruth quickly got to her feet. ¡°Julian, Julian! You have to save me. It was all that bastard Ethan¡¯s doing. He threatened me. I had no choice! The police officer scowled. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± The police¡¯s manner suggested it was probably true, but Julian still couldn¡¯t believe it. He walked up to the police car and requested, I¡¯m her son Can I talk to her for a moment?¡± The police officer nced at him and took a half step back. ¡°Go ahead, quickly ¡°Thanks a lot be answered. Julian approachard Ruth and stared at her. Ruth continued pleading for Julian to save her, but Julian shook his head in disbelief. ¡°So, you really tried to sell Valerare When Huth saw Julian ik there because of Valerie, her expression immediately became uneasy. ¡°Julian, please don¡¯t be mad. There¡¯s a reason for this.¡± She didn Leven dare to deny it, so was obviously true ¡°Thats allegal What were you thinking! Are you crazy?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. Seeing Julian genuinely angry, Ruth was stunned. Then, she pleaded softly, ¡°Julian, I was just confused for a moment. Please tell Matthew I was forced into this. Ask him not to hold it against Besides. I dadn¡¯t seed in selling her, that girl was ruthless and sold Ethan instead. I didn¡¯t touch a single cent of the 200 dors. It¡¯s all here!¡± THE ituch wanted to clear her name quickly. Now caught and with Ethan sold, she was a suspect. Matthew, the renowned Mr. Grant, wouldn¡¯t let her off candy ¡°You still have the nerve to say dutt Valerie dortowe you anything. Everyone says she¡¯s not your daughter. Then who is she? And where¡¯s my biological sister!!¡± Julian gripped her shoulders and yelled Ruth skirted the topic. What sister Julian, you can¡¯t believe gossip!¡± Sering that Julian was pressing for answers, Ruth panicked. She feigned pain and stammered, ¡°Ouch, my head is spinning! I feel really unwell. Chapter 479 In the past, Julian might have been swayed by her acting skills. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. s but now he felt nothing but disgust. Selling her own daughter¨CRuth was something else. Julian could not believe that this person was actually his mother Julian¡¯s heart turned cold, his voice firm. ¡°If you refuse to tell the truth. I won¡¯t see you as my mother anymore! Julian turned away and began to leave. Ruth panicked at the sight. If Julian no longer cared about her, she feared there would be no hope for her future. ¡°No, Julian, don¡¯t go. Til tell you! I¡¯ll tell your she shouted. Julian turned back to her, his expression serious Tromise not to lie. If you do, Matthew won¡¯t go easy on you, and I¡¯ll disown you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ruth stuttered, ¡°Okay, I swear I won¡¯t be. I feel sorry for your sister. When she was five years old, we were working outside. She identally drowned. I was devastated and missed her every day. ¡°I never thought my prayers would be answered. Later, I found a little girl who looked like my daughter, so I brought her back,¡± Kuth recounted SEND GIFT Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 ap at the sky as if remembering something Julian, I swear I¡¯m not lying!¡± Ruth said, looking up at Thr police officer squinted suspiciously. ¡°If you found a child, you should have reported it to the authorities. It¡¯s pretty coincidental that you found one right after losing yours. If there¡¯s any suspicion of child abduction. ¡° Ruth quickly shook her head in fear. ¡°I really found her, Officer. I swear I¡¯m not lying. Besides, that liule girl wouldn¡¯t have survived without me. She would¡¯ve been gone a long time ago Julian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He sneered and said. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken her in, maybe she would¡¯ve had a better life¡± It like a p in the face, He knew all too well the kind of life Valerie was living. Ruth¡¯s hypocrisy felt Moreover, if Valerie was truly the Anderson family¡¯s daughter like people said, with the Anderson family¡¯s persistent efforts to find her, they should have located her by now, Julian couldn¡¯t fathom how Ruth managed to conceal Valerie so effectively yet abused her all this time. Besides, even if Valerie wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, they couldn¡¯t just sell her. Julian couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how his parents had sunk to this level. The news was truly shocking, he hadn¡¯t expected them to be capable of such madness. Ruth¡¯s face hardened as she confronted her son. Gripping Julian firmly, she said, Julian, Valerie may not be my flesh and blood, but you are. You can¡¯t just cast the aside like this, not after everything¡± Julian felt deeply disappointed by Ruth¡¯s response, it seemed she was beyond repentance at this stage, leaving him feeling hopeless. As Julian walked away, Ruth tried to go after him but the police stopped her, Yelling out, she said, ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve gotta help me out here! I¡¯m your mom, your real mom! If Matthew doesn¡¯t let me go and I end up in jail, it¡¯s gonna mess things up for you and Aiden too. Please, you gotta do something Julian ignored Ruth¡¯s pleas and didn¡¯t even know if he had the courage to visit the hospital. Deep down, he had always seen Valerie as his sister, a true member of their family. Biological or not, she was his only sister. Seeing him return, Katherine quickly asked, Julian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian shook his head sadly. ¡°Mom admitted that Valerie was adopted. My real sister has been gone for a long time. But to me, Valerie will always be my sister in my heart. Matthew, please take care of Valerie She¡¯s done so much for this family. And please, don¡¯t let her have any contact with my parents ever again. Julian¡¯s words reflected deep disappointment, showing just how much he had reached his limit. Ruth and the others seemed beyond hope. Matthew understood the gravity of Julian¡¯s words. From now on, there was no reason for Valerie and the Warren family to remain involved. In the past, no matter how hard Valerie tried to escape, the Warren family and Ethan¡¯s shamelessness always pulled her back into the mud, Bur looking forward, it would be different. She no longer felt indebted to the Warren family. Instead, it was undeniable that the Warren family owed her. The way they had treated her was just in despicable. Did Ruth say that Valerie was adopted? Matthew pondered for a moment and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid what Ruth said isn¡¯t all. She favors boys over girls. Even if her daughter dies, she¡¯s just a burden to her. How can she adops Vallie just because she misses her child! ¡°Ten afraid she¡¯s still keeping things from us. We¡¯ll have to track down Ethan and get the full story from him. As for Vallie, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her Matthew remarked. There were too many questionable details. Even the story of the deceasedological daughter didn¡¯t quite fit. It all seemed like a puzzle. Upon hearing this, Olivia promptly remarked, ¡°Sarah has suffered because of them. Let the police deal with whatever that couple did. When Saral? wakes up, I want to take a good look at her. She¡¯s been through a lot.¡± Matthew frowned slightly, feeling it necessary to gently remind the olddy at this point, despite knowing it might be inappropriate. ¡°Mr. Andenon, the might not be Sarah. Even though Sarahi also has clothes buried in the back mountain, it might not actually be her. It could just be a simr model,¡± Matthew exined, feeling uneasy as the situation remained unresolved. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Olivia was resolute. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be Valerie in my Saral. I felt an immediate bond with her a aren¡¯t many girls who can do thus to me. If it¡¯s not her, then who he could it possibly bet and I truly cherish her. It feels destined. There Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Olivia nced towards the emergency room, her hratt already convinced that Valerie was the one. She had been in Kranson City ever since five¨Cyear¨Cold Sarah disappeared. The two of them were not far apart When Olivia thought about Sarah, who had originallye from a wealthy family but had suffered a life worse than animals with the Warren¡® family, she knew she would never have seen Sarah alive if not for her grand daughter¡¯s cleverness. Now, Olivia had made her decision. Sering that the old woman disregarded his advice, Matthew chose to remain silent. Yet, a trace of worry crossed his brow. group of subordinates. ¡°Mom, I heard they found her?¡± At that moment, there was a stir in the corridor as Olivia¡¯s second son hurried over with a gr When Olivia saw him, she grabbed his l chand happily and said, ¡°Yes,e quick! Sarah is back. My granddaughter is back Owen¡¯s gaze flickered towards Valerie, a moment of almost imperceptible surprise crossing his face. Then, his excitement mirrored Olivia¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful she¡¯s back. Mom, let¡¯s take a moment Come, let¡¯s sit down and talk He helped Olivia settle at the side. After wiping her eyes andposing herself, she said to Owen, ¡°Owen, did you hear? Once Sarah recovers, we¡¯ll bring her back to the Anderson family. We¡¯ll have a big celebration and announce to everyone that she¡¯s the missing Anderson child.¡± However, Matthew feltpelled to step in. He stood up and gently said, ¡°Mrs. Anderson, please, let¡¯s take things slowly. We still need to investigate further. What if there¡¯s more to discover in the vige Valerie¡¯s background has been a secret for so long, and we¡¯ve only just started uncovering clues. We need to proceed with caution¡± However, Olivia was firm in her conviction. There¡¯s no doubt about it. Why else would she and I feel such an immediate bond if we weren¡¯t rted by blood¡± Matthew understood Olivia¡¯s long search for Sarah, but he also knew the evidence was still insufficient If Matthew were to tell Olivia that Valerie was not Sarah, she would likely be unable to ept it. Therefore, he realized they needed to wait a little longer. More importantly, he considered the windbreaker button and the identity of the person who had taken Valerie to the diff. Finding that person was crucial, and he hadn¡¯t yet seeded. Matthew was convinced that someone intended harm towards Valerie. If this person was targeting Valerie, possibly believing her to be Sarah. Matthew couldn¡¯t afford to take any chances until he pinpointed who was the mastermind behind it all. But Olivia was overjoyed. She had waited for 20 long years¨C20 years filled with anticipation. Now, no matter what others said, she refused to listen Witnessing the scene, everyone was jubnt. Dr. Locke rushed over too. After more than two hours of resuscitation efforts, Valerie was finally stable and safe. The doctor stepped our and announced, ¡°Both mother and baby are safe and awake. You can visit, but keep it limited until the 24¨Chour observation period isplete¡± ¡°Thank God, they¡¯re fine!¡± Katherine joined her hands together and prayed earnestly to the heavens, Sophia let out a sigh of relief. Im so d the child is okay. Thank goo goodnesst Julian also breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Valerie was okay. Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t sure how he would handle things with his parents afterward. Only Matthew approached the bed before anyone could react, ¡°Valler¡± His voice trembled slightly as he held Valerie¡¯s hand figuly, Valene¡¯s face was pale. As she opened her eyes and saw Matthew, she reached out and tenderly touched his face. It was a moment of real ¡°It¡¯s orally you. This unit a dream,¡± Valerie¡¯s hoarse voice started him. Matthew nodded trassuringly ¡°It¡¯s mar, Vallie. Doy you remember what happened after y you got away from Ethan and Ruth just know someone knocked me out, and after that. Valerie thought about it for a while before shaking her head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. I just was all a nk. What happened?¡± She looked at her hand wrapped in gauze, still feeling a slight ache, and her throat was sore Valerie was momentarily stunned. It felt like she had just emerged from a very long dream. In that dream, aThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. menacing figure had been chasing her relentlessly. She recalled running desperately until her feet shipped, and she plunged into an endless abyss Seeing Matthew now, Valerie felt a bit bewildered Matthew gently touched her face,forting her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t remember now. Take your time. We car 1931 AM Chapter 481 recovered¡± However, deep his heart, he swore to protect her and vowed that this would never happen again. The ordeal of Valene¡¯s disappearance was truly traumatic. It was understandable that her subconscious led her to forget it for her own well¨Cbeing However, that didn¡¯t mean Matthew would let the mastermind behind the scenes off the hook 0 SIND GUT Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 At this mo moment, Olivia also squeezed in, eximing, ¡°Sarah, my poor child?¡± The moment Olivia entered, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She immediately rushed in Valerie, grabbing her hands and stroking her hair. Olivia said, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯ve suffered so much. I am your grandmother! You are a child of the Anderson family!¡± Valerie looked shocked and said, ¡°Olivia, you must be mistaken. How could I be Sarah?¡± She began to wonder if Olivia w memorial for Sarah was so overwhelmed with grief that she mistook Valerie for someone else, especially since the Anderson family had a But Olivia firmly held her hand and dered, ¡°No, I¡¯m not mistaken. You are Sarah, my long¨Clost granddaughter!¡± Valerie was stunned and in disbelief. At this moment, Matthew briefly exined. They found clothes from when Sarah was young in the mountains behind your old home? Valerie couldn¡¯t process it immediately. Olivia patted her reassuringly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that you have the Anderson family, we will stand up for you. ¡°As for those who want to harm you, I will make sure they are y are all punished. They¡¯s ry will m get away with it After speaking, Olivia suddenly remembered something and hurriedly called Owen over. ¡°Owen come quickly and talk to Sarah. She might remember us.¡± If Valerie could remember, she would have already recalled it. Owen looked at Valerie, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Sarah, although we ve met before, this is the first time we¡¯re formally introduced. Lam Owen Anderson, your uncle.¡± Valerie was still in a daze, not knowing what had ha had happened. She felt ufortable with Owen¡¯s scrutiny, but with Olivia and Owen waiting for her to speak, she managed a bitter smile and said. ¡°Uncle Owen nodded repeatedly, his eyes reddening as he wiped away tears. ¡°Good, good, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Your father would be very happy if he were still alive¡± He cried as if it was genuine Olivia by Valerie¡¯s bedside, expressing her concern. Having lost her grandchild for so many years, she couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at Valerie. No wonder she felt a deep affection for Valerie at first sight. It turned out Valerie was her own granddaughter. It was such a fortunate connection. Valerie felt bewildered, never expecting such an encounter. Valerie thought. ¡®Could I really be Sarah, the granddaughter of the Anderson family! She felt unreal, but Olivia¡¯s warmth and kindness made her feel fortunate to have such a loving elder. Artending Sarah¡¯s memorial service now seemed absurd. At this moment, Olivia took a deep breath and wiped her tears. Owen quickly supported her, saying, ¡°Olivia, let the child rest. She just woke up and is still weak. ¡°You also need to rest. You haven¡¯t slept properly for days. Let¡¯s wait until she recovers and is discharged. Then we can talk, Okay?¡± Despite her reluctance, Matthew continued to persuade her, saying, ¡°Olivia, Valerie needs time to recover. 111 stay here with her. You should go home and rest. If you fall ill, Valerie will worry, and that won¡¯t help her recovery.¡± Hearing this, Olivia finally agreed but still looked at Valerie with reluctance. Valene had to hold Olivia¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Yes, once I¡¯m better, I¡¯lle to see you? Olivia finally nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Take good care of yourself, and when you¡¯re discharged. I will make it up to your Olivia left reluctantly, looking back at every step. step. If not for the people stopping her, she would have stayed in the hospital. After Olivia left, the others came in to check on Valerie had left as well. Matthew went out to see them off Finally, it quieted down. Valerie, feeling extuusted, closed her eyes t After dozing for a while, she suddenly remembered something A scene shed in her mind. She looked at her hund and finally recalled. 0 10:31 AM Chapter 482 She was hurt because Ethan and Ruth wanted to sell her. The dpidated house, the window ss, the rope she wore down. She suffered so much because of those no heartless people. Since she had memories, she knew she was not wee. She used to think it was because she wasn¡¯t good enough, so her parents didn¡¯t like her But now she understood it was because she wasn¡¯t their biological child, so they treated her this way. Valerie took a deep breath, finally making sense of many y things from her childhood. No wonder they were so cold to her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. For instance, they didn¡¯t give her money or let her see a doctor. They locked her at home and kept her starving, while they visited rtives. In Ruth¡¯s eyes, Valerie was probably just a stray dog they kept. But even if a dog had been rassed for so many years, there should be some affection Rath and En never had any. Apart from Julian, who treated Valerie like family. Buth and Ethan had never cared about her at all. All the mysteries she couldn¡¯t understand over the years were now clear. Valerie felt a deep sadness and anger. She never begged that couple to raise her. If they didn¡¯t want to spend money on her, why didn¡¯t they send her away or report her to the police! Was it really topensate for the loss of their daughter? Or were they afraid that if people found out their daughter was dead, it would bring them trouble¡­ SEND GIFT Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 A trace of confusion flickered in Valerie¡¯s eyes, as if she had grasped something But it didn¡¯t make sense. Given Ethan and Ruth¡¯s status, who could they possibly offend! What were they afraid of? Valerie couldn¡¯t figure it out, Matthew returned after seeing off the elders and was worried when he saw Valerie¡¯s expression. Matthew asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± As he spoke, Matthew was about to call the doctor, but Valerie stopped him with a soft smile. ¡°No, I just remembered that they were trying to sell me. Falmost fell asleep and dreamt of you, which gave me the strength to escape.. Her voice was soh, and Matthew felt distressed. He couldn¡¯t imagine what she had gone through and how much courage and determination it took for her to survive, Matthew gently held her tofort her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s all in the past won¡¯t let you get hurt again He added in a low, solemn voice, As for those people, they won¡¯t have another chance to harm you. Valerie nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for always being with me? Matthew patted her head, poured a ss of water, and helped her drink it before asking ¡°What do you think about what Olivia said earlier! How do you feel about the Anderson family?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have wrong feelings either way, Olivia seems very kind, and Owen as well. Of course, I would love to be a part of the Anderson family, but I need concrete evidence to prove I¡¯m rted to them by blood. That¡¯s what matters¡± Matthew nodded in agreement. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s all spection. We don¡¯t really know anything for sure. It alles down to evidence.¡± Thinking back to finding Valerie near the cliff edge, where one wrong move could have been disastrous, Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. The thought of her falling and being lost forever shook l¨²m dreply. Now, he stayed close to Valerie, the feeling of having nearly lost her making him unwilling to leave her side even for a moment. Valerie didn¡¯t notice Matthew¡¯s dangerous gaze. His eyes were cold and filled with a violent edge, Earlier, the bodyguards reported back. They had searched the entire mountain but couldn¡¯t find the man who took Valerie. Who was het Why did he target Valerie Was it Ethan or someone else? What was their motive! Everything was still unknown, They found the car, but it was submerged in theke to erase evidence. The perpetrator was skilled, leaving almost no clues except for a button. Tracking down someone based on a small button was almost impossible. But it didn¡¯t matter. Matthew was certain the perpetrator was still in Kranson City. The suspects were few, and having failed once, they might try again. Matthew¡¯s eyes turned cold. As long as the perpetrator was alive, he wouldn¡¯t escape. Matthew would ensure he faced retribution. Meanwhile, outside the hospital room, the atmosphere between Julian and Katherine was also tense After leaving Valerie¡¯s room, everyone gradually left. With the Anderson family gone, only Julian and Katherine were left. It was time for a meal, and Katherine looked around, asking, ¡°Julian, tam¡­ I¡¯m ordering food. What do you want!¡± Julian replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m going home to cat Katherine smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll join you. I¡¯d like to try your cooking.¡± Julian said. ¡°No, I ordered takeout. It¡¯s already at the sloop.¡± After he bished speaking, Julian began to leave, Katherine was taken aback by Julian¡¯s sudden coldness towards her, but she quickly caught up with hum ¡°Takeout but healthy. Let me pack some braised ribs for you, and we can eat together. Alden will be done with school soon. We can go to his. favorite ce. Julian turned to look at her. Caught off guard, Katherine failed to stop in time and lumped into Julian¡¯s back, causing her nose to sting with pain. Wiping away tears, she 0 10:31 AM ¨C ¨C Chapter 45 rubbed her nose and teasinglyined, Julian, you stopped so suddenly. You should give me a heads¨Cup next time.¡± ¡°Im sorry..¡± Julian instinctively reached into his pocket, as if to hand her something. But just as Katherine was about to take it. Julian hesitated, quietly gazing at her as if struggling with words. After a moment, he sighed deeply ¡°You go ahead and eat. I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± With that, he turned and drove off, leaving Katherine staring after him, bewildered. Katherine thought, What had happened to Juliant What did I do wrong! She felt responsable for his sudden change in attitude, They had been getting along so well recently, Julian had even praised her cooking. How had everything changed so quickly? SINO GIFT Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 ¡®s visits had be less Katherine was deeply saddened. She realized that Julian hadn¡¯t beening to her cat cafe like he used to, and even Aider¡¯s frequent Julian¡¯s replies to her daily messages had dwindled to just one or two words. Katherine should have noticed earlier. She had thought Julian was just busy, but now it seemed otherwise. She thought, ¡®Could it be that he disliked This thought made Katherine¡¯s eyebrows droop, and she felt depressed. She had initially wanted to discuss Valerie¡¯s background with Julian, but seeing um leave in such a hurry and with such a cold attitude, Katherine sighed and lost her appetite. Back at the car cafe, she saw Julian busying himself at the fruit shop across the street. She took a deep breath and thought, ¡°Since he didn¡¯te to me. I wille to him. She didn¡¯t believe that someone who had been so kind could change so suddenly. that thought, Katherine grabbed her wallet and headed over Katherine said, ¡°Julun. I came to buy some fruit. I¡¯m going to visit Valerie at the hospital Exter¡± Julian paused for a moment, then looked up to see Katherine. His eyes shed with a hint of complexity as he said, ¡°Pick whatever you want, the prices are listed¡± He immediately headed to the back storage mom, Katherine was stunned by how he kept avoiding her After waiting for about ten minutes and still not seeing Juliane out, she became angry. She grabbed a few pieces of fruit, put them in a bag, and called out, ¡°Boss Weigh the fruit and ring it up!¡± She emphasized the word ¡°boss¡± with obvious displeasure. Julian seemed not to notice her tone. He came out, weighed the fruits, bagged thein, and said. ¡°Thank you, that¡¯ll be 10 dors¡± He didn¡¯t look at Katherine as he handed her the fruit, then turned to leave. Katherine quickly stopped him, saying. ¡°Take the money and give me my change¡± Julian had no choice but to take the money, give her the change, and hand it over. However, Katherine didn¡¯t take it immediately. She was waiting for Julian to exin what was going on, why he had been avoiding her since theirst meal But Julian simply ced the change on the counter and went back to cutting a fruit tter, not looking at her at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Katherine, frustrated, confronted Julian directly. He looked up at her and asked, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Julian, why are you so distant! Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me Julian shook his head and said. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking. My rtionship with you is the same as with anyone else. Are you misunderstanding something?¡± His words infuriated Katherine. ¡°What do you mean? Why are you avoiding me? What did I do wrong? Can you please tell me¡­ Julian took a deep breath, put down the fruit knife, and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I run a store every day and have no time to chat with customers. I have to manage the shop and take care of Aiden. I simply don¡¯t have time to chat with you¡± Katherine said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Julian, look at me. I want you to look into my eyes and tell me that¡± She was angry and genuinely upset. As a pampered youngdy, she hadn¡¯t faced much hardship in her life. Now, tears welled up in her eyes. Julian, who had been able to ignore her by looking down, couldn¡¯t do so now that their eyes met He wasn¡¯t good with words, and he couldn¡¯t muster any cold remarks. He sighed and tried to change the topic, saying, ¡°Miss Santos, my monthly rent is a thousand dors, utilities over a hundred dors. Aiden¡¯s tuition is about four hundred dors, and monthly expenses are over two hundred dors. I also need to save four hundred dors a month for his college fund. If you have nothing else, please move aside so I can continue my business¡­ He was actually giving her a breakdown of his expenses. 0 Chapter 481 Katherine pouted, growing even angrier. ¡°Fine, I get it I¡¯m leaving I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re like this. I was wrong about you¡±¡± She turned and left, running back to her eat cafe, furious. She grabbed a nearby cat, hugging it and stroking its head as if it were Julian. ¡°Julian, why are you treating me like this? What happened? You were so nice at first. How did you change so quickly!¡± stay with her The kitten struggled and jumped off herp. Katherine felt even more upset. Even the kitten didn¡¯t want to stay Once Valerie recovered, she must talk to Valerie about this. Angrily, she mmed the door, forgetting the fruit, and rushed back into her cat cafe. It wasn¡¯t peak time, so there were only a few tourists inside. In her frustration. Katherine decided to close the cafe. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to run. the business. Julian sighed, leaving the fruit at her door. The two cats in the disy case on the first floor recognized Julian and meowed, pressing against the ss for attention Julian touched their heads through the ss with his finger, then withdrew his hand and went back to his fruit shop, continuing to pack fruit orders. His earlier words weren¡¯t just to change the topic. They were a reflection of his current reality. He relied on this business, calcting every expense each month. Even though business had improved, he barely made 4,000 dors a month, and he couldn¡¯t afford to close even for a day. Katherine could shut down her cafe on a whim, but he couldn¡¯t Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He still had to take care of Aiden, whom others saw as a burden. At thirty¨Csomething, Julian wasn¡¯t particrly handsome, and he lived in a small second¨Chand house. In the dating market, he was just fine. Most women he met were also divtreed or had simr conditions. 0 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Since that dinner, Julian couldn¡¯t understand what Katherine saw in him. She was only 23 years old, from a well¨Coff family, pampered and cherished. Although she had faced some hardships and encountered fraudsters, her family background could quickly help her recover. But Julian wasn¡¯t like that His parents were criminals, one detained and the other on the run. Even if Ruth¡¯s crime wasn¡¯t severe and she might not end up in prison, Julian couldn¡¯t escape the fact that she was his biological mother. He knew better than anyone how Valerie had suffered over the years. He couldn¡¯t drag Katherine into this mess too. Julian nced back at therge cat cafe. The sunset cast a warm glow, and he could see her silhouette on the second floor. He sighed. She wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to entangle with. They should keep away from each other. Katherine deliberately sat by the window. She saw Julian¡¯s nce back at her. She thought he would call her and apologize, but after waiting for a long time, Julian returned to his fruit shop instead Katherine Fumed with anger. Then she received a phone call and immediately barked, ¡°Who is it? Speak up!¡± On the other end, Angel was taken aback and displeased. ¡°Katherine, what¡¯s your problem? Can¡¯t you speak properly!¡± Katherine used to be intimidated by Angel, but after what happenedst time, she no longer had any illusions about Angel. Now, she saw Angel only as a troublemaker. Besides, Katherine was in a bad mood. Katherine said, ¡°Get to the point, or I¡¯m hanging up¡± Angel bir back her anger and said, ¡°I heard Valerie was found¡°¡± Sure enough, it was about Valerie. Katherine sneered. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been found. She¡¯s doing well, and the Anderson family has acknowledged her as their long¨Clost granddaughter. From now on, she¡¯s with the Anderson family, Didn¡¯t you always say Valerie wasn¡¯t a match for Mr. Grant Well, now you don¡¯t have to worry. They¡¯re a perfect match. As for you, focus on your acting career. Maybe you¡¯ll get a rich husband, or else wait for the family to arrange a marriage for you.¡± Angel couldn¡¯t believe how infuriating Katherine was But when marriage was mentioned, Angel let out a strange, coldugh. ¡°Katherine, I heard you¡¯re getting close to Valerie¡¯s poor brother. Think carefully, don¡¯t be foolish and fall for another poor guy. Otherwise, the family will definitely arrange your marriage first.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine said, ¡°Mind your own business, you hag!¡± Angel said. ¡°You dare call me a hag¡­¡± Angel was furious, but Katherine had already dy hung up. Hearing the dial tone, Angel swallowed her anger. Getting angry at Katherine was useless. The real issue was confirming the Anderson family¡¯s acknowledgment. This was urgent Angel quickly got into her car and drove to the Anderson family. At the Anderson family, Olivia was already making arrangements to prepare the mansion for her granddaughter¡¯s return. The long¨Cquier house had to be lively. Not only that, she was also nning to have Owen announce that the Anderson family¡¯s granddaughter was back, inviting all the notable guests in Kranson City to meet her. Olivia could hardly wait. Although Matthew insisted on investigating thoroughly, there were still some suspicious points in this matter Ethan hadn¡¯t been found, and the Anderson family¡¯s high¨Cprofile actions were actually inappropriate. But Owen couldn¡¯t say much more. After all, Olivia had been deeply troubled by Sarah¡¯s disappearance, and now that she had finally been found, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but want to publicize it. Ir was understandable Angel arrived just as Olivia was in the living room, overseeing the preparations. ¡°Move quickly! Bring all the gifts up. Get rid of that cab, and put up the crystal chandelier. Is the upstairs room ready?¡± 0 10:32 AM Chapter 155 ¡°Everything is ready, Olivia,¡± Leon responded. ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for the youngdy toe back. We¡¯ve prepared everything just as it was before she left, including her favorite foods.¡± Olivia was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s right! When Sarahes back, I¡¯m going to throw a grand party to show her how much we¡¯ve been waiting for her! I¡¯ll give her the best of everything!!¡± Thinking about the hardships Valerie had endured for over a decade made Olivia furious. Her foster parents hadn¡¯t treated her well, turning the lovelydy into this state. But Valerie was finally back. Punishing the wrongdoers could wait. The Anderson family¡¯s influence would make them pay. Olivia¡¯s face was beaming with joy. It seemed like the first time in years she had smiled so genuinely, making Angel feel a pang of jealousy. It looks like everything Katherine said is true. Angel thought. H Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Oliva said. ¡°Angel, you¡¯re here too! Come, have a seat?¡± Seeing Angel. Olivia warmly wayed her over Olivia was fond of Angel. During her most sorrowful years, Angel provided much¨Cneededfort and Olivia used the Anderson family¡¯s confections in give Angel many resources, almost treating her like a half¨Cgranddaughter. Although Olivia had been prevented from seeing Valerie by Angel the other day and nearly got into trouble, she didn¡¯t think Angel had done it intentionally. Meeting her now, Olivia was still very enthusiastic. ¡°Oh, when did youe? Didn¡¯t you go to the set today?¡± Angel shook her head, and just as she was about to speak, she changed her words and said, ¡°I missed you too much, Olivia. So I took two¨Cdays off from the set toe and see you¡± Olivia said, ¡°Oh, look at that sweet talker Always so good at ttery!¡± Angel giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you, I mean it from the heart¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Olivia beamed with joy. Angel had known her for so many years and knew exactly what words would make her happiest. Seeing Olivia umile put her at ease. However, what Angel didn¡¯t expect was Olivia¡¯s sudden change in tone as she continued, ¡°But now you can rx and focus on your work. Since Sarah is back with us, I won¡¯t be lonely for the time being. You can focus on filming on set!¡± Angel was speechless and thought, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need me now that she has her real granddaughter back¡± Feeling a bit displeased, Angel nced around the living room filled withrge and small gift boxes, obviously prepared for Sarah, now known as Valeric. There were various limited edition luxury brand bags and diamonds, and the rooms were surely filled with more. Angel thought, ¡°Why? V What did Valerie have to deserve Sarah¡¯s¡® Turning to look at Saral¨ªs cenotaph in the yard, Angel thought maybe it was just a coincidence that they looked alike. Angel thought, How could a woman like Valerie possibly be from a rich family?¡± Supporting Olivia¡¯s arm, Angel couldn¡¯t resist sowing doubt. ¡°Olivia, although I¡¯m also happy that Sarah is back, have you considered the possibility that Valerie might not be Saraht Maybe we should investigate further. After all, the cenotaph is here. If she is back, isn¡¯t it contradictory?¡± Olivia nced at Angel and then at the flower¨Cadorned cenotaph in the yard, which Valerie had arranged during herst visit. She suddenly understood. Angel thought she had made her point. Angel didn¡¯t expect Olivia to p her hands and say, ¡°That¡¯s right, thanks for reminding me, Angel. Since Sarah has been found, there¡¯s no need to keep this anymore Leon, dig up the cenotaph, firing it back to the house, and take out everything inside¡± Olivia ignored the doubt in Angel¡¯s tone and directly instructed the butler. Leon, to dig up the cenotaph. Angel was immediately furiouis, never expecting Olivia to be so stubborn, convinced that Valerie was the true heiress. But in front of so many people, Angel couldn¡¯t say much more and just kept smiling This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment,ughter came ne from the door. ¡°Congrattions!¡± It was Max and Shawn Seeing Olivia, Max unmediately stepped forward to hold her hand. ¡°Olivia, 1 heard that Valerie is actually Sarah, Is this true?¡± Olivia said, ¡°Yes, I just came back from the hospital. She was injured, but once she¡¯s discharged, I¡¯ll make sure she feels the warmth of home. After so many years, she shoulde back homet Max was filled with emotion, as the knot in his heart from so many years was finally untangled. He had always felt too ashamed to face Olivia, believing that Sarah was gone. Thest time he came to pay his respects, he almost died of grief, only to be saved by Valerie. Little did he know that Valerie was actually Sarah. Finally, good news hade, and he felt much better. Max said happily, ¡°Sarah is finally back. She must have suffered a lot during these years, but she still has maintained a kind and honest heart, which trulymendable Olivia was overjoyed and said, ¡°Yes, when shees back, 1 will give her the best of everything!¡± 10:12 AM C Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Both elders were very emotional, almost moved to tears as they spoke. Max exchanged pleasantries, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have some coffer and rest a bit. At our age, we mustn¡¯t overexert mirselves. It won¡¯t be good if you are exdusted when shees back!¡± Knowing that Olivia had several sleepless nights due to Valerie¡¯s disappearance, Max also urged her to take care of her healili. Olivia, however, was too excited to stay still. But this excitement was good. Compared to a while ago when Olivia could only be in bed, sustained by sheer willpower, she now seemnei rejuvenated. Being a bit tired from happiness was much better than being bedridden, it was clear that her granddaughter was indeed Olivia¡¯s Shawn suggested with a smile, ¡°Since Valerie is in the hospital, why don¡¯t we visit her tornarrow and bring some gifts?¡° Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Max readily agreed, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t just ignore her while she¡¯s hospitalized. Lean, have the kitchen prepare some nourishing soup to bring over. She¡¯s too thin and has been suffering these past few days. Olivia and Max kept the conversation going, with Shawn asionally chiming in. The three were so engrossed in their talk that Angel had no opportunity to speak, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interrupt Olivia was in high spirits, and if Angel were to dampen the mood, Olivia might get angry with her. Moreover, Angel had always maintained a sweet and elegant image in front of Olivia. When she heard that the three were nning to visit Valerie, she quickly seized the opportunity to express her desire to go as well. Olivia was naturally pleased. ¡°It would be great if you coulde along. It¡¯s good for the younger folks to chat with each other. ¡°Speaking of which, Sarah is about your age. You grew up under my watch. Now that she¡¯s back, you should keep in touch more often¡± Angel eagerly agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right, I will¡± Shawn watched the scene with a silent smile. If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t it Angel who had made it difficult for Valerie to find a job? Angel, meeting his gaze, felt a jolt and quickly averted her eyes, feeling ufortable under Shawn¡¯s scrutiny. Early the next morning, the Anderson family and the Foxx family gathered to visit the hospital. Owen, who had specially taken time off from work. was also with them. Valerie had just finished washing up, and Matthew had brought her food from the Grant family. Valerie had only taken a couple of bites when she looked up and sane Olivia¡¯s face. Surprised, she smiled and staned to get out of bel Olivia quickly walked over and urged her to stay put. ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t get up, don¡¯t get up!¡± Valerie said, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m already fine.¡± Olivia said. ¡°Even so, you should rest in bed. Don¡¯t get up. And don¡¯t call me Olivu anymore. Call me Grandma!¡± Olivia sat down, holding Valerie¡¯s hand rightly, unable to look away. Leon reminded from the side, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the nourishing soup has arrived¡± Olivia hurriedly brought it over. ¡°Here, this is some nourishing soup we made for you. Drink it while it¡¯s hot. And these She took out a box filled with diamond jewelry. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like, so I prepared a whole set Then she handed over a ck card, saying, ¡°Buy whatever you like. Money is no object!¡± Watching Olivia¡¯s actions, Valerie felt like Olivia would get out of anything she needed. Realizing what was happening, Valerie quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t ept fliese. They¡¯re 100 val?n?ble? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Olivia pushed the items into Valerie¡¯s hands and said, ¡°These are all rightfully yours!¡± Owen added, ¡°Yes, Sarah, your grandma has given you jewelry. I don¡¯t understand the things you girls like, so I¡¯ve prepared something practical, three luxury homes. Here are the property deeils, all in your naine.¡° Owen was indeed generous, handing over three property deeds Valerie Angel nced at them and saw they were for high¨Crise luxury apartments overlooking the river in the center of Kranson City, each worth over 20 million dors. Although the Foxx family was wealthy, these houses were considered luxurious, and getting three at once was exceptional. 0 Chapter 487 Valerie wouldn¡¯t need to work in the future. She could act as andy, eat, drink, and enjoy life. Sering Valerie smiling happily, not knowing what to say, Angel felt a bitter difort. She thought to herself. This country bumpkin probably doesn¡¯t even understand the value of these things. How could she deserve such good things? SEND GIFT Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Olivia looked at Owen and said, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtfult¡°: Owen said, ¡°Of course, our youngdy deserves only the best. These things are nothing. When Sa Sarahes home, she can choose whatever she wants from the housel Olivia said, ¡°Exactly, well said!¡± Seeing how the Anderson family was taking such good care of her, Valerie felt a bit overwhelmed. Not only Olivia and Owen but even Shawn and Max also gave her valuable gifts, just then, Matthew entered the room, and Valerie, seeing him, felt like she saw her savior. ¡°Mathew, these things¡­¡± She blinked her watery eyes at him. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, her meaning was clear. ¡°Help me deal with these things.¡± Matthew looked at her leisurely but couldn¡¯t help teasing. ¡°These are gifts from the elders. Why don¡¯t you ept them? Do you want to disappoint them!¡± Valerie was frustrated. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know how to handle this, and Matthew was making fun of her. At this moment. Sophia also came in. Seeing the scene, sheughed and said, ¡°It looks like everyone has prepared something! If I give a simr gift. it won¡¯t be new. So.. She took off a jade pendant from her neck and said. This is a family heirloom of the Grant family, passed down to the future Mrs. Grant. I¡¯m giving it to you now, hoping you¡¯ll pass it on someday.¡± Sophia gave her grandion a look, thinking that Valerie would be extraordinary in the future. Matthew hadn¡¯t given Valerie many decent gifts, so if she didn¡¯t help, he might get despised by the Grant family in the future! Oliviaughed and said. ¡°That¡¯s great. Now that the Grant and the Anderson families are inws, we should keep in touch more often!¡± Sophia also felt emotional and said, ¡°When Matthew was young, he often yed at your house. The children grew up together. Now, by a twist of fate, they¡¯ve be a family. It¡¯s destiny.¡± Angel felt like a third wheel. She clenched her fists tightly, unable to resist muttering under her breath, ¡°She just climbed the socialdder!¡± Her voice was barely audible amid the cheerful wishes swirling around them. Amicht the joyous chatter, Olivia caught wind of Angel¡¯s sarcasm. She couldn¡¯t believe it and turned to Angel, asking. ¡°Angel, what did you just say?¡± Angel was startled, not expecting Olivia to have such good hearing at her age despite speaking so softly. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡­ I said it¡¯s great that you have found your granddaughter¡± Olivia¡¯s is voice was loud, and her expression displeased as she said, ¡°I heard everything you said? Everyone looked over, making Angel extremely embarrassed. ¡°Olivia, that¡¯s not what I meant.. Olivia interrupted her, ¡°Enough! Angel, I may be old, but I¡¯m not deaf or stupid. I thought you were sweet and well¨Cbehaved, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this! This is a family reunion for the Anderson family. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you should bear with it. If you can¡¯t, then leave. You¡¯ve really disappointed me!¡± Everyone was stunned, and then they understood. The Foxx family certainly knew, and Valerie was well aware that Angel had always been against her. The atmosphere turned awkward. Angel took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandma, actually I¡­¡± Matthew cut her off, hsuing a direct order, saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say. Please leave now¡± Sering this, Leon immediately opened the door. Angell, seeing that no one weed her, felt humiliated but had no choice but to leave. She renched her fists, al?nast biting her lips until they blest Olivia had been taken away. ¡°How could Angel behave like this?¡± Olivia sighed heavily, genuinely disappointed D Chapter 488 Matthew didn¡¯t mention the other excessive things Angel had done, instead changing the topic. Max and Shawn still hadpany matters to attend to, and with the year¨Cend approaching, the production of the drama needed to speed up. Fortunately, Valerie had finished her voice acting, allowing her to rest. As for the Once Upon A Time, Angel hadn¡¯t finished filming yet, so there was no nah. ¡°Valerie, take good care of yourself. When you¡¯re better,e to the Anderson family, and we¡¯ll visit you again.¡± Given their familial ties. Valerie should call Shawn brother, and Shawn truly created her like his sister. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie smiled and nodded, though she felt a hostile gaze on her. She looked around but couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, thinking it might be her imagination After the group gradually left, the only ones remaining in the ward were Olivia and Sophia. Just then. Matthew¡¯s phone rang. He stepped out to take the call. On the other end, Charles couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant is amazing, Ethan was indeed sold! We¡¯ve found out that the buyer ns to send him to Feunron Nation¡± Matthew asked. ¡°Has he left the country?¡± Charles said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already out of the country. Our people are tracking and intercepting him, and will bring him back as soon as possible Matthew¡¯s eyes darkened. Ethan had indeed been sold, so it seemed the person who had taken Valerie up the mountain and nearly harmed her had indeed wasn¡¯t Ethan However, Ethan¡¯s kidnapping of Valerie was a done deal now. Since that was the case, it was time to teach Ethan a lesson. With a cold smile, Matthew said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to intercept him.¡± Charles was puzzled ¡°Not intercepting? Are we letting him go?¡±, Since when did Manh Matthew be so lenient! Charles was perplexed until Matthew continued, ¡°Since he¡¯s already out of the country, there¡¯s no need to pursue it further. the buyer that the bag contains a man, and it¡¯s not toote to reroute to Ax Nation Charles thought. Ax Nation What for? a way to inform Charles was stunned for a moment before he fully realized it and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow¡± Matthew wanted Ethan to be castrated. Manhew was still as ruthless as ever. SEND GIFT Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Curles cheerfully epted the order to carry out the task, but on the other end of the phone, Matthew¡¯s expression was very serious Eliminating Ethan didn¡¯t bring any relief. It actually highlighted that the enemy was in the shadows while Valerie was in the open. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The day they finally found Valerie, on the way in the hospital, their car broke down several times. Luckily, his people were nearby, and they quickly switched cars to get to the hospital Yesterday, something suspicious also happened outside the hospital. The guards he had stationed around the hospital spotted several figures Joitering outside before leaving, but they couldn¡¯t trace them, Initially, Matthew thought he was overthinking, butter investigations confirmed his suspicion. The car tires had been punctured because someone had spread nails on the road beforehand. This made it clear that someone was targeting thern More precisely, someone was targeting Valerie, and they wanted her dead. Valerie didn¡¯t have many enemies, and her personal life was simple, so there shouldn¡¯t be any mortal enemies. Unless she had unknowingly i elistructed someone¡¯s path or disrupted someone¡¯s ns. This suspicion led Matthew to gradually piece together a clearer picture of who might be involved. Matthew¡¯s eyes turned cold as he quietly ordered the bodyguards to seal off the hospital, preventing any suspicious individuals from entering After hanging up the phone and preparing to return to to return to the hospital roun, he saw Angel approaching hesitantly ¡°Matthew Matthew took two steps back, distancing himself from her with a cold expression, asking, ¡°What do you want?¡°. Angel felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Matthew, when did we be so distant!¡± Matthew didn¡¯t want to deal with her and said, ¡°If it¡¯s nothing important, feel free to go about your business. I¡¯m very busy¡± He still needed to find a doctor to check on Valerie¡¯s condition and had no time for her nonsense. Angel¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡°Mathew, don¡¯t go. Do you really believe that Valerie is Sarah?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that she is my wife,¡± he said. Until the matter was confirmed, he wouldn¡¯t draw any conclusions More importantly, if this identity brought her more harm than good, Matthew would rather Valerie wasn¡¯t Sarah As this thought crossed his mind, a sh of inspiration lit up his eyes, and he quickly turned to a leave. Seeing him about to leave. Angel couldn¡¯t hold back any linger and blocked his path again. ¡°Matthew, ever since Valerie appeared, she¡¯s taken you away from me, then Olivia, and now even my sisters and brother are on her side. I have nothing left¡­ Is Valerie that anazing Amazing enough that everyone is good to her, why?¡± Matthew finally looked her in the eye, saying slowly and deliberately. ¡°Angel, why do you focus on others? Haven¡¯t you thought that everything happening to you now is because of your own actions? Valerie has never harmed anyone¡± ¡°How can you say that to me, Matthew!¡± Anyone else¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t matter, but Matthew¡¯s were like knives pierci piercing her heart. Angel looked deeply aggrieved, but Manhew was still so cold to her. He had suffered enough from being soft¨Chearted towards Angel. If he had to say anything now, it would be cruel to Angel. ¡°Angel, I know you see Valerie as your enemy, but if you truly harm her, I will make sure you regret it for the rest of your life! With that, he left without looking back at Angel¡¯s humiliated and angry expression, Inside the hospital mom,ughter echoed, Olivia said, ¡°Val¡­.. no, from now on you¡¯ll be called Saralu ¡°Mathew should give you a wedding and announce that you¡¯re heiress of the Anderson family, so everyone in Kranson City will know that Mrs. Grant is also from the Anderson family!¡± ¡°¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that¡± Sophia said. Olivia and Sophia exchanged smiles. Valerie also uniled d brightly, feeling genuinely happy with the two elders. At first, it had been a bit awkward, but their kindness gradually cased her into confort. 0 10.32 AM Chapter 159 No one would refuse to have two more loving family members Valerie was especially grateful. Every time Olivia looked at her with concern, she felt so happy, as if she were dreaming. She felt that Olivia and the kind elderly person from her vague childhood memories gradually merged together. This was something she had longed for since she was a child, and now, at 25, she finally got it. For the first time in her life, Valerie felt unprecedented happiness and luck. During the conversation, Olivia suddenly paited Valerie¡¯s hand and sighed deeply Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Valerie asked. Olivia looked at her with reddened eyes and said. ¡°Sarah, after you¡¯re discharged, 1 want to take you to a ce.¡± Valerie quickly asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Olivia¡¯s words choked in her throat. Finally, Sophia said. ¡°Girl, you were too young when you went missing. Your mother may not be in your memory, After your father passed away and you disappeared, she was devastated. She¡¯s been mentally unstable and undergoing treatment all these years. Seeing you might help her Chapter 490 Chapter 490 COMMENT Chapter 490 Valerie felt a pang in her heart. She had heard Katherine mention this situation before but never thought it would rte to her. She nodded quickly and said. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to go.¡± Though feeling a bit uneasy and confused, if the person really was her biological mother, she also wanted to know what she was like. She had called Ruth ¡°Mom¡± for more than twenty years, experiencing countless disappointments and pains. If she could really meet her biological mother, maybe things would be different¡­ Olivia nodded with relief, waping away her tears. Sophia nudged Olivia with her elbow, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good news. Why are you crying?¡± Olivia said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good news¡± Olivia quickly wiped her eyes and noticed Valerie¡¯s messy hair. She immediately sat behind Valerie and began tying her hair. ¡°Look at you, you loved it when I did your hair when you were little, and even now, you still like it. It looks much better tied up.¡±¡°¡± Olivia gathered Valerie¡¯s hair defily, making Valerie feel warm. She couldn¡¯t remember much from her childhood. Since she could remember, she had taken care of herself. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandma¡± Sophia pouted and said to Olivia. ¡°You always liked showing off, saying your granddaughter wore skirts and had pigtails every day. Every time I heard you say that, I wanted to bring her to my house!¡± Olivia said. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous? Valerieughed. ¡°Sophia, since I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s wife, and to some extent, I¡¯m also o your granddaughter¡± Sophia was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! And you¡¯re pregnant with Matthew¡¯s child, soon I¡¯ll have a great¨Cgrandchild¡± The room was filled withughter, but none of them noticed Angel watching from outside the door Angel clenched her fists tightly. What Valerie got now should have been hers. Sophia said again, ¡°What¡¯s Matthew doing on the phone for so long? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Valerie added, ¡°Maybe he got lost. I¡¯ll go check Angel instinctively wanted to leave but then thought, why should she? Matthew¡¯s earlier warnings and the recent conversation scene reyed in Angel¡¯s mind, fueling her jealousy and igniting a raging fury. Without hesitation, she swiftly took out a bottle of water from her bag and poured it at the doorway, then quickly hid around the corner in the hallway, waiting to witness Valerie¡¯s misfortune. Valerie is pregnant, isn¡¯t she? Angel thought to herself. She wanted to see if Valerie would identally slip and fall, and whether the baby could survive such a mishap. Unaware of Angel¡¯s intentions, Valerie was about to get up when Olivia stopped her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You rest here. I¡¯ll go check¡± ¡°But Grandma. I feel much better now. If I lie down again, I¡¯ll feel ufortable all over,¡± Valerie insisted. Ignoring Valerie¡¯s protests, Olivia firmly held her down and said, ¡°Just listen to me? Left with no choice. Valerie could only watch as is Olivia, leaning on her cane, headed our Little did anyone anticipate that as Olivia pushed open the door and took a couple of steps outside, she slipped and staggered, eventually falling to the ground. And Oliviay motionless. Valerie and Sophia were stunned. Even more shocking, Olivia¡¯s head was bleeding. ¡°Grandma!¡± Valerie rushed over, not caring about herself, Blood quickly spread across the floor, and Sophia panicked. ¡°Someone, help! Quick!¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t bring herself to intervene, her anxiety mounting as she cried out, ¡°Grandmal Doctori Hurry!¡± 0 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 490 Angel, hidden in the corner, paled visibly. Her n had been to harm Valerie, yet Olivia unexpectedly bore the brunt of it. As more people gathered around and fearing she might be caught, Angel swiftly turned and fled down the hallway, stumbling in her haste. Midway through her escape. Angel suddenly realized that being seen in such a state would surely raise suspicions. With this in mind, she hurriedly darted into the nearest restroom, nning to im she had been there the whole time if anyone asked. Meanwhile, medical staff rushed to the scene upon hearing themotion, quickly cing Olivis on a stretcher and wheeling her into the emergency room, Valerie, fraught with worry, followed closely behind. Matthew, upon hearing the news, hurried out and arrived at the emergency room where he found Valerie pacing nervously outside. Mathew said. ¡°Valerie¡­¡± Valerie, rarely seen so distressed, ran to Matthew and hugged him rightly. tightly. What should we do? Grandma lost so much blood!¡± She had just reunited with Olivia, and now Olivia fell and got injured. SIND GIFT- COMMENT Chapter 491 ?Chapter 491Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The thought of the blood at the doorway made Valerie panic. Olivia was frail. If something happened to her, what could they do? Valerie was filled with regret. She should have intervened and stopped Olivia. Matthew patted her back reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, Valerie. Olivia has always had good fortune on her side, and the doctors here will take care of her. Besides, you noticed it in time. Everything will be fine..." Despite his words, his eyes reflected a deep concern. He sensed that the situation might not be so simple. However, with no time to investigate further, Matthew himself felt uncertain. Olivia''s frail healthbined with her advanced age made any mishap potentially life-threatening. After releasing Valerie, he swiftly contacted various neurology specialists from the city hospital to rush to Olivia''s aid. The wait was agonizing. Soon, a nurse rushed out of the emergency room, her expression grave as she said, "The patient has lost a lot of blood and needs an immediate transfusion." Just then, footsteps echoed from the hallway, and Owen arrived with others. They hadn''t even reached the Anderson family when they got the call about Olivia''s fall and critical condition. Owen was more anxious than anyone, feeling a mix of worry and a strange excitement. This incident with Olivia now... Despite his thoughts, he put on a deeply concerned expression and rushed over, asking breathlessly, "Doctor, how is she?" "The patient needs an urgent blood transfusion, and our blood bank is critically low. We have no O-type blood in stock." "Does anyone here have O-type blood?" Owen turned and asked. Everyone was stunned. O-type blood? None of them were among this group. They were all at a loss for a moment. The nurse was visibly anxious and said, "Quickly call and ask people you know! The patient can''t wait too long!" Valerie stepped forward and said, "I''m O-type. Use mine!" "No!" Matthew immediately stopped her. "You''re pregnant. How can you do this? I''ll have everyone from thepanye over right away for testing!" "There''s no time!" Valerie countered, holding him back. "Even if there''s O-type blood avable, the Noria Group is twenty minutes away. Grandma might not hold on that long!" Valerie rolled up her sleeve hastily and said to the nurse, "Use mine. It''s fine. I''m young, I''ll be fine." The nurse looked Valerie over, then nced at Matthew, saying, "It''s up to you. We don''t usually rmend pregnant women to donate blood, but the situation is dire..." Valerie said, "Let me do it. Right now, time is of the essence. If something happens to Grandma, none of us can bear it!" Matthew was still worried. Seeing Valerie''s insistence, he knew she wouldn''t listen to reason. Besides, Olivia wasn''t just anyone. Reluctantly, he agreed but added, "Call the obstetricians over to ensure her safety." "Don''t worry, we will," the nurse said. Valerie immediately followed the nurse away. At this moment, Owen, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Since Sarah is giving blood, why not take the opportunity to do a paternity test..." Seeing Matthew and Sophia both frowning at him, Owen cleared his throat lightly and said, "I didn''t mean it like that. Of course, I believe in Sarah. It''s just that news of Sarah''s return has spread throughout Kranson City, but there''s still no concrete evidence to prove her identity. It''s understandable if other family members feel uneasy." "It''s not entirely their fault," Owen continued, exining further. "Sarah has been missing for so long, and suddenly reappears. People might think it''s a hoax. Plus, the Anderson family previously held a grand memorial for Sarah. Prominent figures from Kranson City attended to pay their respects. Now, saying she''s found again, those who aren''t in the know might specte something''s amiss with our family." "So, I''m thinking we should do a DNA test," Owen concluded, addressing the concerns. "With the report, we can silence any doubts and prevent further questioning from within the family." Sophia''s expression soured. "Why should we care about what others think?" "That''s not quite what I meant..." Owen started to exin again. Unexpectedly, Matthew cut him off abruptly. "Let''s proceed with the DNA test." Chapter 492 ?Chapter 492 Sophia Grant disagreed. "Matthew, I think..." However, she was stopped by Matthew, who smiled faintly and said, "Grandma, Owen is right. There are more than a hundred people in the huge Anderson family. There must be people who are suspicious of Vallie''s identity. Instead of making things awkward and exhausting, it''s better to do a blood test now so that everyone can shut up." When Sophia heard Matthew say so, she could only nod. Valerie Warren did not have any objections when she found out. In fact, she was also very curious if she was Sarah Anderson. Although she felt a familiar feeling in her heart, it did not feel real yet. The nurse took Valerie to the blood transfusion room, followed by Matthew. Valerie was still pregnant. Even if she was young and healthy, she had just recovered and gotten out of danger. It was risky to donate blood. He got someone to prepare all the first aid measures in case Valerie fainted midway, just in case. Owen Anderson was also very concerned. He even got someone to send Valerie food and fruits so that she could replenish her nutrition. "Owen is very considerate, but Vallie is thinking about the olddy and doesn''t have much appetite. Owen, you should get someone to send her back." Matthew rejected on behalf of Valerie. His words were watertight. Although Owen felt that he had been rejected, he could not find any fault with it. He could only ask someone to remove the food and drink. "Mr. Owen." The trusted aide pushed the dining cart out. There was no one around. He had a strange expression on his face. "Matthew is really well-guarded. This hospital is surrounded by threeyers of security. Even a fly will probably be skinned alive if it flies in. We are also well-guarded. Could it be that the previous incident... Matthew has already noticed that it''s our doing?" Owen sneered coldly. His brows werepletely different from his usual amiable appearance, and his gaze was even sharper. "Matthew... his parents died when he was ten years old. I used to think that it was all thanks to the olddy''s care that he could live so peacefully and take hold of Grant family''s power. Now it seems that he''s actually quite capable. He''s meticulous and unfathomable..." "Then what''s your n?" "Hmph... My dear brother''s been dead for so many years, and I''ve also spent two decades looking for the olddy''s grandchildren. It should be enough. I''ve even prepared the cause of Sarah''s death and held Sarah''s funeral. Now, I''m told that Sarah is still alive. It''s toote! Since this huge Anderson family has already fallen into my hands, I can''t return it!" Owen ''s eyes were sinister as he gritted his teeth. The subordinate understood. "But if this blood test is true, it will confirm that girl''s identity. Do you want me to talk to the doctor and nurse?" He gritted his teeth and revealed a faint killing intent. However, when Owen heard this, he waved his hand. His face had already returned to a leisurely smile, but he said, "It''s fine. Speaking of which, after going around in circles, if that girl is still alive, then it makes me a little curious. Is this Valerie really Sarah? Now that Grant family treats this girl like a treasure, it''s not a good time to attack." "Let''s wait and see. If she''s really Sarah, we''ll take it slow in the future... Besides, so what if she has Matthew protecting her? I''m not stupid like Fred Grant and Lincoln Grant, that stupid father and son duo. They couldn''t even handle an orphan!" He was now in control of the entire the Anderson family. How could he be afraid of a little girl? Even if it was Matthew, he was just a little kid with some foresight. He did not spend all these years suffering for nothing. But when Owen thought of that woman from the ward who could not hold back herself, his lips curled into a smile. Perhaps there was no need for him to do anything about this. There were many people who were more anxious than him. At this moment, on the fifth floor of the hospital. Angel Santo''s footsteps were fast and her expression was hurried. She hid in the bathroom for more than half an hour. After confirming that no one was looking for her, she quietly came out. She had heard the conversation between Owen and Matthew. They had to be sure of Valerie''s identity. Before they could confirm that Valerie was Sarah, the olddy had already doted on Valerie. If they really did a paternity test, then Valerie''s identity would be confirmed. No way! I have to rush over before the results came out. This is myst chance to turn the situation around!'' she thought. She knocked on the door of the appraisal department''s office when she saw that there was no one around. A deep voice sounded from inside, "Come in!" After Angel entered, the person looked up at her and was a little shocked. "Aren''t you that celebrity, Angel...?" Angel took off her sunsses. "It''s me." The doctor was probably a fan of hers. He immediately smiled and weed her warmly. "May I know what I can do for you?" Angel went straight to the point. She took out a stack of money and ced it in front of him, then sat down and said, "Help me do something."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 493 ? Chapter 493 However, the doctor opposite smiled as he waved his hands in decline. "Our hospital stiptes that we don''t ept red packets! Moreover, this is the identification department. If..." Angel stretched out her hand to interrupt him and smiled coldly. "You don''t have to tell me this. Rules are set by humans, but rules are dead and people are alive." As Angel spoke, she took out another stack of money from her bag. The doctor''s eyes lit up. This stack of money looked to be about 20 thousand dors. He looked at it and felt an itch in his heart, but he muttered, "You''re making things difficult for me..." Thud! Another stack of money was ced on the table. Angel looked displeased. "If you don''t ept it, you won''t have the chance again. Besides, I''m just asking you to do me a small favor. I won''t let you lose your job!" "What do you want me to do?" He silently put the money into his drawer. It was only right for humans to die for money and birds for food. Angel smiled. As expected, that sentence came true. Money talks. "Help me fake an identification report. The blood test was sent over an hour ago. The name is Valerie Warren. Is the result out?" "It should be out. What do you want me to do?" "I''m going to ask you to make a false report." When the doctor heard this, he could not help but be a little curious. "A false report?" "Yes, that''s right. Change it to Valerie Warren and Olivia Anderson are not rted by blood." Angel knew that this was the only way for her to have hope. If he chased her out andpletely distanced herself from his life, she would be able to take everything back! The doctor thought for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I''ll take a look now. An hour is enough. The report should be out by now." His desk was covered with paper documents and reports.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Wasn''t it just faking a report? He could just casually type two lines of words. As for what happened next, there was a famous celebrity standing here and she was the one who forced him to do it. There was nothing to be afraid of. If anything happened, Angel would naturally take the me. After the doctor searched around, he found Valerie''s report. He looked down and was shocked. He did not expect such a good thing to happen in this world! He looked at it repeatedly and immediately smiled. Then, he handed the report to Angel. "Didn''t I ask you to make a fake one for me? Why are you giving the original to me..." Halfway through her sentence, Angel saw the report and was shocked. Then, her eyes widened. "Haha, there''s actually such a coincidence in this world!" Sheughed and immediately put the report into her bag before leaving excitedly. Back at the hospital. Fortunately, after the blood transfusion and first aid, Olivia Anderson was out of danger. Although there was a lot of bleeding on the back of her head, there was no intracranial bleeding. After the wound was stitched up, there was another blood transfusion and the olddy was being observed in the ward. Not long after, the olddy finally woke up. When she saw the people around her, she opened her eyes slightly and let out a murmur. Valerie hurried over. "Grandma, how are you? Can you see who I am?" Valerie stretched out her hand and waved it in front of the olddy. The olddy nodded her head and said, "Sarah..." She grabbed Valerie''s hand, but the first thing she said was, "Child, Grandma is fine. Fortunately, you weren''t the one who fell." It was good that she was fine. Valerie immediately felt relieved, but the olddy''s words almost made her cry. Olivia was already so badly injured. She had just narrowly escaped death, but she still said such words tofort her. When she thought about how the olddy had run out but was actually suffering on her behalf, Valerie''s eyes turned red. Olivia patted her hand. "Don''t cry. Grandma is fine now. If you cry, my heart will ache. If my heart aches, I will cry. Can you bear to see Grandma cry?" Even at this time, the olddy was still joking. At this moment, the medical staff also came in. When the nurse saw that Olivia was awake, she was pleasantly surprised. "Mrs. Anderson''s condition is very stable. I really have to thank thisdy here. As soon as she heard that you urgently needed a blood transfusion, she immediately donated blood to you." When Olivia heard this, she was extremely anxious. "Sarah, is what she said true?" Valerie smiled. "Yes, and it''s fine." Olivia squeezed Valerie''s hand tightly. "You child... You child! You''re pregnant. How can you donate blood to me?" She was really heartbroken and touched. Valerie actually did not hesitate to save her in such a situation. As expected of her granddaughter. "Grandma, it''s okay. Although I''m pregnant, I''m healthy Besides, I''m very happy to save Grandma. Also, you are injured because of me. Otherwise, I would have been the one who slipped today!" Olivia held Valerie''s hand tightly and sighed deeply. "Good child, when we recover, we''ll go straight back to the Anderson family. At that time, I won''t let you suffer anymore." Valerie was about to speak, but Matthew did not know whether tough or cry. "Grandma, if you take her away, what about my wife?" Olivia was stunned for a moment. "Alright. I won''t snatch her from you. You were the one who brought Sarah back to me. I won''t snatch her from you..." She continued, "Matthew, take good care of Sarah in the future. Don''t be careless, understand?" "I will." The listener did not mean it, but he spoke very seriously, as if he was making a promise. He would treat Valerie well even if Olivia did not say it. If he was not wrong, there were already people who were having stupid thoughts about her. Since he had alreadyid out some traps, now he just needed to see how many would reveal their true selves after falling into his traps. Chapter 494 ?Chapter 494 Just as he was thinking this, he saw Valerie quietly approach him. "Yes?" He raised his eyebrows. Valerie whispered, "Matthew, there''s something I want to ask Mr. Charles to help me with. Can you help me call him over?" It was possible, but what was it that he couldn''t know? Seeing that she insisted, Matthew did not say anything. He called Charles Hudson over, then Valerie quietly pulled Charles to the side. She wanted to ask Charles to help investigate the surveince cameras inside and outside the hospital and if there were any suspicious people around her ward. She felt that everything was fine, so why was there water at the door of her ward? If someone had done this, she could not help but clench her fists when she thought of the olddy''s narrow escape with death - it was simply unforgivable! It was not that she could not let Matthew know about this matter, but if Matthew went to investigate, the target would be too big. It was better to let Charles investigate quietly. Charles epted the order and left. He knew that this matter concerned Olivia and could not be dyed. Valerie watched him leave before turning around and returning to the ward. Coincidentally, the servant sent some soup over. "Let me do it." Valerie''s heart ached. She went forward and took the bowl of soup. After suturing and treating the olddy who had fallen, her body was still quite weak. Because she had lost too much blood, Valerie asked them to make a pig liver soup and send it over to the olddy to nourish her body. At this moment, Valerie did not care that she was still on an IV drip. She directly came over to feed the olddy soup. Valerie wanted to apany Olivia more. The more Olivia looked at Valerie, the happier she became. It had been years since she experienced such a feeling. Her Sarah was finally back. She was still so considerate, as obedient, sensible, and filial as when she was young. "Grandma really hopes that you can stay here with me forever..." No one knew better than the olddy how difficult it was thest 20 years. Valerie chuckled. "Grandma, don''t worry. I''lle and visit you when I''m free. However, I can''t apany you here. If I want to apany you, I''ll go home to apany you!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re right, you''re right!" When Olivia saw how considerate Valerie was, she finished up all the soup. This was the motivation her biological granddaughter gave her. No matter how painful it was, the moment she saw Valerie, she felt happy. "Come, Grandma, eat this pig liver. You lost a lot of blood back then. You must nourish it well. I''ll personally cook a few good dishes for youter." Olivia was amused. "They all say that your cooking is delicious. Matthew also said that when I''m discharged tomorrow, you must make a good meal for me!" "Of course. Don''t worry, Grandma. I won''t disappoint you! Grandma, I''ll write down what you like. I''ll cook personally for you when you''re discharged." As the two of them spoke, no one noticed that Matthew frowned slightly as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he did not say anything. He wanted to protect Valerie. Some things might not be as Olivia wished... "Matthew, what are you looking at?" Olivia saw that Matthew was in a daze and could not help but tease, "I know. You''re not jealous, are you? Jealous that Sarah has been ignoring you with me?" "Olivia, what are you thinking..." Olivia pulled Valerie and said, "Saraho, look, he still doesn''t admit it. This kid has been so arrogant since he was young. What are you talking about him for? He still doesn''t admit it! Let me tell you, he was much cuter when he was young..." Seeing that Olivia was about to start talking about his embarrassing childhood, Matthew quickly interrupted. His anxious look made the olddy and Valerieugh non-stop. The atmosphere was lively. No one expected that at this moment, Angel would hurriedly push open the door, and rush in. Olivia''s smile froze on her face. "Angel, why are you here?" Recalling what happened during the day, Olivia did not have a good impression of this girl. She did not want to see her at all. Valerie also thought of something. She immediately stood up and stood in front of the olddy to protect her. "Angel, what are you doing?" Angel sneered and pointed at Valerie. "Olivia, don''t believe her. This woman is a liar. She''s not Sarah at all!" "What?!" "I''m not lying. This is an appraisal report. Olivia, you''re not rted to her by blood at all, so Valerie, stop pretending here. Stop bewitching Olivia. Hurry up and stay away from the Anderson family!" Angel proudly threw the test report at Valerie. Chapter 495 ?Chapter 495 Angel''s words shocked everyone present. The first to react was Owen Anderson. "It can''t be!" He went forward in surprise and snatched the DNA test report. His gaze quickly swept across the report. The test results were on thest page. When he saw the final report, his face was filled with obvious shock and surprise. "They''re really not rted by blood..." He was finally relieved, but he said, "It seems like it''s a pity, Miss Warren..." He even changed the way he addressed her back to Valerie from Sarah. After all, the results of the appraisal were clear. It was like a stone that had caused a thousand ripples. Olivia, who was still smiling just now, widened her eyes in disbelief and fell silent. Only Angel looked at Valerie smugly. "I knew long ago that you definitely wouldn''t be Sarah. How could a person of low birth like you be the daughter of a rich family?" "Why aren''t you saying anything, Valerie? Are you disappointed now that you know your identity? You think you''re a lost pearl, but you''re actually a pitiful worm that no one wants. If I were you, I would leave now. Don''t rush to act as the olddy''s biological granddaughter and end up embarrassing yourself!" Previously, she had watched Valerie embarrass her time and again. Now, she finally found an opportunity to reprimand Valerie. Angel had a smug look on her face. Valerie was a sore sight. The report came suddenly, but she was notpletely unprepared, so although she was surprised, she was not too shocked. Inparison, she was more concerned. "Even so, Angel, this is not a reason for you to disturb Olivia. She''s sick and needs peace. Please leave quickly. If you have any questions, let''s go out and talk." The olddy had just fallen and suffered a shock. If she suffered another shock now, she was afraid that the olddy would not be able to take it. It didn''t matter if she was Sarah or not. What mattered was Olivia. However, Angel had finally seized this opportunity. How could she let Valerie go? She raised her voice and shouted, "You''re the one who should leave! You''re shameless. You''ve hooked up with the Anderson family. Do you think you''re worthy of Matthew?!" "Enough!" Matthew frowned. Angel quickly went forward and grabbed his arm, but Matthew shook her off! Angel refused to give up. "Matthew, she''s an imposter. Don''t be fooled by her!" Matthew nced at her coldly. "You don''t have to tell me. It doesn''t matter who she is. I only know that she''s my wife." Angel was stunned. "Matthew, are you crazy? You already know that she''s not Sarah, yet you still acknowledge her as your wife?" It was like Matthew had heard something ridiculous. He reminded Angel, "When I met her, she wasn''t Sarah. I only know that her name is Valerie. That''s enough." In short, he had always been certain of Valerie!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crazy! They were all crazy! Angel found it extremely ridiculous. These people were all bewitched by Valerie. This woman was really not simple! She red back at Valerie and sneered, "Valerie, you''re still unwilling to leave. Are you reluctant to leave this hotbed or the Anderson family? If you''re doing this for money, I advise you to leave as soon as possible!" As she spoke, she wanted to drag Valerie out. She would definitely not let her stay here any longer. Matthew grabbed Angel''s wrist. "Are you done fooling around? Even if Valerie isn''t Sarah, you have no right to speak here!" Angel straightened her neck. "Why not? I''m the olddy''s god-granddaughter. This imposter still has the cheek to put on airs here! Valerie, stop pretending. You even epted so many gifts from her previously. Do you have any face?! Now, you''re acting like you''re her biological granddaughter to please Olivia. You''re just doing it for her benefit!" "Matthew, you can be angry at me, but your anger can''t change the fact of this report. The person who doesn''t deserve to stay here the most is Valerie. Get lost! Get lost!" She was arrogant and domineering, bossy and righteous. However, she did not expect to hear the olddy shout angrily, "Enough!" "Angel, what are you so proud of? I can''t find my own granddaughter. What are you so happy about?" Angel was stunned. "Olivia, I didn''t. I just, just..." Olivia interrupted her without hesitation. Her eyes were red as she said, "Actually, from the beginning to the end, I was the one who was hot-headed. I acknowledged Valerie as my granddaughter. She never lied to me. I was the one who acknowledged her as my granddaughter first. was also the one who insisted that she was Sarah. I was the one who decided on this. She was not in the wrong at all!" Chapter 496 ?Chapter 496 The olddy was very emotional. Her words werepletely protective of Valerie. Angel was dumbfounded. She did not expect that Olivia would still help Valerie at this time. "Olivia, I''m doing this for your own good. That woman hates the poor and loves the rich. Perhaps she, Ruth Warren and Ethan Warren are all pretending. She has other motives for getting close to you..." Her words amused the olddy. After she was doneughing, the olddy''s expression was filled with obvious mockery. "You said that she has another motive? Yes, she does have another motive. Her goal is to let me recuperate well. As for you, you know very well who you''re doing this for!" "Grandma, I didn''t..." Angel''s mouth was dry. "Do you dare to swear to the heavens? Angel, let me tell you one thing. No one in this world has ever treated me as a fool. Although I''m old, I''m not stupid. Instead, you''re the selfish one. I was wrong all these years. I think you''re the one who should go out!" Olivia had always been gentle and kind to her juniors. This was the first time she treated someone like that. Moreover, she waspletely different from her usual easygoing self. Even when Owen wanted to help her calm down, she turned a deaf ear and pointed in the direction of the door, saying that she wanted Angel to leave no matter what. Angel was dumbfounded. "Olivia... Don''t..." She didn''t want to be kicked out of the house. More importantly, it was fine if she was chased away during the day. If she left now and the olddy was really angry, she would probably not be able to recover her rtionship with the olddy in the future. The olddy was determined. "Stop it. You''re too noisy. I''m not feeling well right now. I can''t stand the sound of flies." Flies... The olddy actually called her a fly... Angel''s face turned pale. Olivia rolled her eyes at her. She did not want to see her turn her back on her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Angel had no choice but to turn around and leave. Her eyes were filled with resentment as she thought to herself that the olddy was really muddle-headed. Since Valerie was not her biological granddaughter, why did she still have to be biased towards Valerie? As for herself, she was her god granddaughter after all. In the end, she still had to be scolded. Did she think that she wanted to be her god granddaughter? There was no benefit at all! This old woman who couldn''t differentiate right from wrong deserved to have no granddaughter. Why didn''t she break her head when she fell just now? If she went to theherworld, she might be able to see Sarah and her eldest son! With Angel gone, the surroundings were finally quiet. The ward was quiet again. Valerie quickly handed a ss of water to the olddy to calm her down. Then, she sighed. "Olivia, I''m really sorry..." At the thought of the olddy getting worked up for her even at her old age, it was not beneficial to her condition at all. Valerie walked straight to the bed and wanted tofort her. "It''s all my fault." Olivia knew that she was uneasy. She sighed and held Valerie''s hand. "Valerie, good child... Actually, you don''t have to apologize. Although you''re not my granddaughter, I still have to thank you for apanying me. If you don''t mind, you can visit the Anderson family more often in the future!" The olddy spoke in detail. It was not as she had expected. She thought that she would suffer a huge blow. Seeing Valerie looking at her curiously, the olddy smiled. "Did you think that I would be so shocked that I wouldn''t be able to recover?" Valerie sheepishly nodded her head. "Then you''ve underestimated me. I''ve experienced disappointment and hope countless times in the past 20 years. I''m already used to it. On the other hand, with you guys apanying me this time, I''m not that disappointed. Instead, I can''t help but think that if Sarah grew up well, she should be simr to you. Don''t be like Angel. Otherwise, I''d rather she note back!" Her words made the surrounding people heave a sigh of relief. No one noticed, especially Matthew. It was as if a huge stone had been lifted from his heart. Valerie was amused by the olddy and shook her head. "No, Sarah will definitely grow up well with a grandmother like you." With that, Valerie leaned over and hugged her. "Olivia, don''t worry. Whether we''re rted by blood or not, I''ll be shameless to you. When the timees, I''ll definitely go to the Anderson''s often to disturb you." When Olivia heard her say that, she immediately smiled and her mood improved a lot. Valerie was such a considerate child. If only she was Sarah. But this test report, sigh! The olddy could not help but look disappointed again. Valerie could understand. It was not easy for her to think that her granddaughter was still alive and that she had found her. But now, she was telling her that she had found an imposter. No one would be able to ept this. Valerie herself could not ept this setting, let alone the olddy. She could withstand the ups and downs of life, but she had to withstand such a blow even at this age. Valerie''s heart really ached. The olddy did not say anything. At this time, no matter what she said, it would probably be difficult to make up for the impact on her heart. Valerie sighed in her heart. Afterforting her, the olddy expressed that she wanted to rest. After Valerie agreed andforted her a little, she remembered something and asked Matthew to help take care of the olddy. Then, she quickly left the ward. Looking around, she saw a woman in gorgeous clothes walking out of the bathroom not far away. It was Angel. She had not gone far. Seeing that Valerie had caught up, a trace of surprise shed across Angel''s face. Then, without saying a word, she mocked, "Yo, Valerie, you still dare to take the initiative to look for me after your identity has been exposed. Let me tell you, don''t think that you can continue pretending just because Olivia has forgiven you. A little sparrow like you can forget about flying to the top and bing a phoenix in this lifetime..." Halfway through her bitter words, Angel was feeling smug. However, she did not expect Valerie to raise her hand and p her, causing her face to tilt to the side! Chapter 497 ?Chapter 497 Smack! The sound was crisp and melodious, extremely loud. Valerie pped Angel''s head to the side. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She had a small bag in her hand, and the things in the bag fell out. It was a mess. Angel covered her face and felt her head buzzing. She could not ept it for a moment. It took her a long time to react and she screamed, "Valerie, you bitch! How dare you hit me!!" This Valerie, who usually pretended to be obedient and gentle, actually hit her when there was no one around!! "So what if I hit you?" Valerie scolded. "Olivia is injured and sick. She''s already in a bad mood. Why are you still saying such provocative words? Have you ever thought about what if she can''t withstand this blow and something happens to her?" Valerie was really angry. She pointed at Angel coldly. "A selfish person like you only thinks about yourself and never considers others, right? Angel, to think that the olddy dotes on you so much. Do you have a heart?!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angel''s face turned pale from the scolding. After a long while, she straightened her neck and said, "Valerie, who do you think you are? How dare you lecture me? You''re not even Sarah, yet you dare to speak to me in such a tone." After saying that, she got up and was about to hit Valerie when Angel''s wrist was grabbed in midair. The other party was extremely strong. Angel was in pain from being pinched. She turned around and met Matthew''s cold and ruthless gaze. It was so terrifying and he looked like he wanted to eat someone! Angel was shocked and her face turned pale. She felt very guilty after being caught red-handed and hurriedly exined, "Matthew, no, it''s not what you see. It''s this woman who scolded me just now and cursed me..." "No need to quibble. I heard everything," Matthew interrupted her coldly. This cold and malevolent voice was wrapped in an indescribable chill. Angel trembled when she heard it. A dangerous aura enveloped her. She wanted to retract her hand, but Matthew did not give her the chance. Instead, he grabbed her wrist and approached her step by step. his tall figure brought an unprecedented sense of oppression. "Angel, so what if she''s not Sarah? I will not tolerate nder towards Mrs. Grant of our Grant family!" After saying that, he flung her away forcefully. Angel mmed heavily into the wall at the side and immediately felt pain. She covered her arm and her eyes immediately turned red. "Matthew, how could you treat me like this..." Matthew said calmly, "As long as you don''t cause trouble, no one can do anything to you." "But this woman is not worthy of you!" "That''s enough. Whether she''s worthy or not doesn''t matter. Do you think she''s not worthy? I want to hold a wedding of the century and announce to everyone that Valerie''s identity is unquestionable! So what if she''s not Sarah? She''s my wife. She''s my Grant family''s Mrs. Grant!" Matthew''s words not only stunned Angel, but Valerie was also shocked. What did he just say? As if noticing Valerie''s shock, Matthew''s expression softened a little. He looked at her and said in a serious tone, "Vallie, I want to hold a wedding for you." Valerie was moved by the seriousness in his eyes. It was as if a feather had fallen from her heart. It tickled her heart, but it was also warm. She could not help but nod, her eyes red. "Okay... As soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by Angel''s crazy voice. "No! I don''t agree!!" He actually wanted to hold a wedding for Valerie. He actually wanted to announce Valerie''s identity to the entire Kranson City openly. Was hepletely not hiding it from Valerie? Wasn''t he afraid that others wouldugh at him? The dignified Mr. Grant actually married a woman who didn''t even know who her parents were? Most importantly, if they were married, then what would she be?? Chapter 498 ?Chapter 498 "Matthew, you''ve concealed your identity from the beginning so why didn''t you just continue to do so? Wouldn''t that have been better? Why did you tell her the truth? Why..." Angel asked. Matthew frowned slightly and looked towards Valerie. "Because she''s different." The passionate tone and look in his eyes made Angel feel like she couldn''t breathe. She eximed in desperation, "Why her? Matthew, I''ve loved you for so many years, why couldn''t it be me? Why her?" Matthew replied, "Because she''s Valerie Warren. It doesn''t matter if she''s actually Sarah Anderson or not. She''s smart, decisive, and independent. To me, she''s different from everyone else. It doesn''t matter even if she doesn''t know about her parents. She''s suffered so much in the past, all the more I should treat her well and make it up to her..." He rarely showed such raw emotions. Last time, Matthew had confessed his love on the balcony. This time, he openly and unreservedly owned up to his true feelings. Each time, Valerie could hardly believe it was reality. She had never thought that anyone would be devoted to her and treat her so preciously. It was a surreal yet euphoric feeling, as if she was walking on clouds. Still, Matthew''s determined gaze grounded her and proved to her that all of it was true. In his eyes, she was worth being treated like a treasure. Angel''s face was filled with disbelief. Her denial fueled her resolve to manipte the situation until she got what she wanted. Before she could do anything though, Matthew''s demeanor changed. His tone was low and menacing as he issued Angel a severe warning. "I''d advise you to be abundantly aware of your standing. You might be the young heiress in the Santos family, but no one else outside of your family will tolerate you. I let you off the hookst time, but from now on if I see you bullying Valerie, I will definitely make the Santos family pay the price." He wasn''t afraid to deliver on his threat. Angel knew that Louis was no match for Matthew, and even her father, who had crossed paths with Matthew before, was intimidated by him. If she really provoked Matthew into falling out with her family, they would be in for a tough time. Angel began to feel a sense of dread. She wasn''t afraid that her family would disown her, rather it was because of the fact that Matthew had threatened her at all that meant he had had enough, and would no longer put up with her. When Matthew finished saying his piece, he picked up Valerie''s hand and turned to leave without so much as a nce back at Angel. When Valerie frowned, Matthew''s own furrowed eyebrows revealed a trace of nervousness. "Did she hurt you?" Matthew asked Valerie, referring to Angel. Valerie shook her head. "No." She was the one who had pped Angel so hard that her hand hurt a little now. After confirming that Valerie Warren was fine, he held her hand again and the two of them continued walking. Valerie''s strides were smaller so she struggled to keep up with Matthew. Matthew picked up on that after a few steps and slowed down discreetly so that she could keep up. On the surface, Matthew seemed like a fearless, mighty warrior, and smug about it too, but in reality he was actually gentle and meticulous. Valerie''s curiosity got the better of her and couldn''t help but ask, "Matthew, about what you said earlier... Did you mean it?" He paused for a step. Valerie leaned closer, pressing for an answer. Her brash behavior prompted Matthew to finally stop and look at her. He didn''t know whether tough or cry, but his eyes were serious when he replied, "Vallie, I owe you a wedding. I want everyone to know that you are my wife, and a daughter-inw of the Grant family." Valerie was slightly stunned. "What do you mean you owe me? We''ve already been married for so long." she said. Matthew replied matter-of-factly, "A marriage certificate is just a certificate, it''s a separate matter from a wedding." Matthew was very adamant at the strangest times. His persistence made it seem as though he waspletely lovestruck. The corners of Valerie''s mouth curled up. She wanted to smile, but her eyes turned red. She knew that he was doing this for her. She yearned for family love and care, but the people that she thought were her parents for twenty years turned out to not be biologically rted to her at all. She had gone through all the trouble to acknowledge Olivia as her family, but it was all for nothing. "Alright, we''re going to have a wedding! I have a home now too!" She nodded with reddened eyes. Matthew''s heart ached when he saw this. He had to bite down on his tongue to stop himself from blurting out some things. That''s right... Particrly about the fact that he had actually tampered with the DNA report from the very start.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Matthew had tampered with the DNA results because all the signs from the investigation were enough to show that the person who brought her to the cliff and the mysterious person who had been lingering around the hospital were all targeting her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And this was before it was confirmed or not whether she was Sarah Anderson. If the test results did confirm that she was Sarah, who knows what kind of danger and suffering awaited her. So he¡¯d bribed the doctor who¡¯d made the initial report right from the start. Whether she was rted to the olddy by blood or not, the report would only have one result, which was negative. As for any other implications, he couldn¡¯t care less for the time being. The first thing he had to do was to ensure her safety. It was for the same reason that he wanted to hold a wedding for her. He wanted to make it known to everyone that she was part of the Grant family. The Grant family would hack her no matter what, so anyone who wanted to harm her would have to go through them. Only by eliminating any imminent threats could he then concentrate on investigating the matter between her and Olivia. Some people might think Matthew selfish, but to him, her safety was his top priority ¡°Vallie, I rarely make promises, but I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯re the one for me, so naturally I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of my life,¡± he said simply but seriously. Valerie didn¡¯t catch exactly what he said and looked up at him in confusion. Matthew was silent as he wiped away the tears in theers of her eyes. Then he held her hands again, and smiled while teasing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You know, Olivia knows that you¡¯re not her biological granddaughter, but she still totes on you so much. If she saw you crying, the might think that Tve bullied you.¡± Valerie was amused by that and stopped crying. Each of them looked at the person before them and fell under the gentle gaze. They felt more at ease than they had ever felt before Hand in hand, they reminer to the ward. spell of each others warm and Angel watched the two of them from afar until they disappeared out of sight, she balled her hats ses rightly that she almost drew blood from her palms. Her eyes were red and filled with disbelief. Matthew hadn¡¯t bothered to give her a single look after leaving, Dudict he care about their past at all! ¡°Why are you crying an elderly, gentle voice said from behind She hadn¡¯t noticed the footsteps appriaching her The moment Angel realized, she quickly wiped away her trars. It was then that she knew that Owen had witnessed everything She couldn¡¯t help but feel a hule embarrassed. Owenforted her in a gentle tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. The olddy¡¯s temperes and goes quickly. She¡¯s just angry because the thinks you¡¯re too noisy. Besides, you¡¯re her god¨Cgranddaughter after all. That other girl is just an imposter. You don¡¯t have topete with her, Just apologize and the olddy will forgive you.¡± The older man¡¯s sympathy only made Angel feel more depressed. The olddy was protecting that imposter Valerie. She clearly didn¡¯t treat her as a god¨Cgranddaughter at all There was also the matter with Matthew. He also liked that fake. Even though Angel was the young and respected heiress of the Santos family, he treated her like dirt. Owen was at his wits end. ¡°Why are you still crying? Is it because of Matthew and Valerie?¡± he asked. He found the current sight of Angel amusing. The girl didn¡¯t seem to have any shrewdness. He could understand why someone like Matthew wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to her. Angel sniffed and said with a long face, ¡°Owen. I don¡¯t mind even if you find meughable. The entire Kranson City knows that I like Matthew. I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve sacrificed trying to woo him since I was young. I even went overseas to recuperate. In the end, when I returned, he had been seduced by that bitch Valerie. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Valerie Matthew¡¯s probably just smitten with her because she has a good¨Clooking face. Now, he¡¯s even calling Valerie Warren his wife. He can¡¯t even see what kind of inferior goods she is. As far as I¡¯m concerned, that kind of lowly slut is only good in bed.¡± Her face was twisted with jealousy and hatred, and even the words she said wereced with vitriol and venom. Owen couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard Angel¡¯s vicious rant Angel also realized that she had gone too far She quickly took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Owen, don¡¯t take it to heart, I¡¯m just venting because I¡¯m in so¡­ so much pain.¡± Owen nodded and reassured her. ¡°I watched you guys grow up, after all, Don¡¯t be sad, Angel. You won¡¯t look pretty if you do.¡± He changed the topic then and said. ¡°Actually, Matthew is just momentarily bewitched so he doesn¡¯t understand your feelings. Still, if you want to win his heart, it¡¯s not so difficult. Angel¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She e raised her head and looked at him. ¡°What did you just say? Do you know what I can do¡± she asked. Owen looked concerned. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually want to interfere in Matthew¡¯s affairs, but I watched you grow up and seeing you so sad makes my heart ache too. I do have an idea, but you¡¯ll have to listen to me. Even though the both of them are tight as thieves now, I have a way to get him back on your side. Are you willing to do as I say?¡± he replied. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Angel was convinced. ¡°What should I do? Please tell me, Mr. Owen, I must do something to make Matthew change his mind, I can¡¯t live without him! Recalling Matthew and Valerie leaving hand in hand just now, Angel was heartbroken, feeling like countless ants biting her heart. Owen saw that Angel was holding onto him and smiled, whispering in her ear. ¡°Look, just listen to me and do as I say! Upon hearing that, Angel took two steps back and looked at Owen in shock. What¡¯s done is done? She had thought about it and tried it before, but after thest time she tried it, she had nearly fallen out with Matthew, With Owen¡¯s help this time, her chances of sess would be higher. However, Angel thought it over and finally shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Owen. I should do it my way. I¡¯ve got something to do. Gotta go Angel bid Owen goodbye and hurriedly left. Owen watched her retreating figure and could not help but sneer. Idiot!¡± The truth was that Angel was not that smart. It was just that she dared not to make a move on Matthew again. Her target was clear as day from the beginning, which was Valerie Angel disdained inwardly. How can a woman of a low birth like Valeriepete with me: She¡¯s got nothing but a pretty face to seduce Matthew ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can do it, too. Matthew is just fond of Valerie¡¯s looks. As a celebrity and the heiress of a rich family, I don¡¯t think it would be difficult for me¡° Owen thought Angel was an idiot, but she still had her thoughts Except for not daring to attack Matthew directly, although she did not care much about business, she knew there waspetition between Group and the Anderson family and that the rtionship between Matthew and Owen was not very good. To be more exact, since Owen look over the Anderson family, although he let not make any big moves, the Anderson family had maintained good business rtions with the Noria Group and the Santos Exmily, but there was a faund signal conther Angel pondered, ¡®II I join Owen¡¯s side. Matthew would be annoyed when Angel was stupid, but she was not brainless. If she was used by Owen, not to mention Matthew, even Louis would not want to care about her anymore. Angel thought she had to fight for the man she wanted by herself, which meant she wins capable enough to be evenly matched with Matthew. to threat w Valerie was mo without the Anderson family¡¯s protection. Even her parents were gone Angel believed she could defeat Valerie! Angel was in high spirits. Little did she know that Valerie had secretly called Charles to ask him out. In the morning. Valerie talked to Matthew about borrowing his man, Charles. She then asked Charles to check the surveince cameras inside and outside the hospital without being noticed, but she didn¡¯t spot any suspicious people. Although there was a surveince camera on the floor she was on, it was not facing the door, so she could only see the people entering and exiting The corridor. Feeling disappointed. Charles said he would continue the investigation and reassured Valerie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It takes time¡± Valerie thought about it, thinking the murderer might have avoided the cameras. Otherwise, she should have got something since they had dug so deep. And she believed they would not find anything else even if they kept investigating Since that was the case, she might as well try another method Charles was a little uneasy. ¡°Mrs. Grant, do you have an idea? Valerie nodded and handed a powderpact to Charles, who was immediately shocked. Could it be the powderpact found at Mr. Grant¡¯s ce! He started thinking hard. Isn¡¯t Mrs. Grant looking for the murderer? Could it be that he had found out that Mr. Grant was having an affair with another woman?? As Charles¡¯s heart was in turmoil, Valerie took another w water bottle from her bag. It was empty. Charles was a little confused. ¡°Mrs. Grant, what are you doing?¡± Valerie said concisely, ¡°Help me check the fingerprints. I need a reliable agency. I can only trust you on something like this¡± Chapter 500 Charles heard that and immediately nodded. He also understood that Valerie had something to do Although puzzled, he still took Valerie to a professional testing agency. The agency charges reasonably, and it¡¯s fast and professional Valerie nodded to thank Charles and handed the items to the staff. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She was also wearing gloves, afraid of leaving her fingerprints on the samples. When Charles saw Valerie doing that, he could not help but raise his eyebrows, thinking. Good lord, Mrs. Grant is meticulous¡± After waiting for an hour, the results came out. The staff told Valerie, ¡°We checked. The fingerprints on thepact and water bottle are the same.¡± Valerie¡¯s face darkened when she heard that I see!! She couldn¡¯t help but think. This was going too far!! After she took the test report, Valerie went out with Charles Charles really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Valerie took a deep breath and frowned. ¡°Yesterday, Olivia pped at the door of the ward. I felt something was wrong on the spot. thually, the wand floor is clean. There won¡¯t be any water stains ¡°Later, I found a water bottle in the Ladies¡® room. Logically, no one would bring a bottle into the bathroom, so I checked the surveince cameras near thedies¡® room and found that Angel had been inside for a long time, and it was not long after Olivia fell. The time matched, so I was suspicious of her.¡± But Valerie could find no clues or evidence. Hence, Valerie lud deliberately provoked Angel just now. After pping Angel, the things in Angel¡¯s handbag were scattered all over the ground Valerie took advantage of the chaos to pick up the powderpact. Surprisingly these two fingerprints matched Charles was suddenly enlightened and eximed, ¡°Since these two fingerprints are the same, let it be that the person who spilled the water to harm Olivia is Angel?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 So far, that seemed the case. Valerie¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I know Angel hates me and most likely wanted to harm me, but unexpectedly, she got Olivia injured so badly!¡± Angel was in the wrong but refused to repent of her sins. She knew Olivia¡¯s health was too poor to take any blows, but she still revealed the news that she was not Sarah in front of Olivia. Charles was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Angel to be such a person. Mrs. Anderson has treated her as her granddaughter and doted on her every way these years. She spoiled Angel a lot. When Angel fell out with Mr. Grant and tried to kill herself back then, Mrs. Anderson even invited medical experts from Enroka to save her, staying by her bed all night to take care of her. Even Angel¡¯s parents felt shamed whenparing what Mrs. Anderson had done for Angel. ¡°Unfortunately, Mrs. Anderson has raised such a dreadfully ungrateful rascal all these years. Angel is a vicious girl. I¡¯ll report this to Mr. Grant now. Mr. Grant will settle the score with Angel!¡± Valerie frowned but stopped Charles. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Mrs. Grant?¡± Charles was puzzled when he heard Valerie sigh.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie said, ¡°We can¡¯t prove that I picked the bottle then, so even if there were fingerprints, Angel wouldn¡¯t admit it. After all, I didn¡¯t point her out on the spot. If she goes back on her wordter and insists we ndered her, we can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Unless there was hard evidence, Angel had nothing to fear. Charles was anxious to hear that. ¡°Are we just going toher get away with it?¡± Valerie shook her head. The light in her eyes concentrated gradually, and her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Those whomit injustice will bring about their destruction. Since I already know Angel did it, I will have a way to deal with her. Just don¡¯t spread the word about it. Considering her personality, she will probably want to attack again soon after this failure!¡± ¡®After all, Angel seems to hate my guts. Unfortunately, I¡¯m usually easy to talk to, but sharp glint shing across her eyes, Valerie was already thinking about fighting back Charles nodded, and meanwhile, he admired Valerie¡¯s meticulousness. After saying goodbye to Charles, Valerie returned to Slotmond Estate. never a piece of trash that anyone can walk all over!¡® With a Some professional caregivers were taking care of Olivia. Valerie wanted to stay, but Olivia thought Valerie had just recovered and should not overwork herself, so she chased Valerie back home. Valerie did not have any objections. She could seize the chance to make some food the next day and take it to Olivia. Surprisingly, Matthew was also at home. Matthew was working on the sofa. The first thing he did when he saw Valerie was to push up his gold¨Crimmed sses. Then he asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± For some reason, his words inexplicably gave Valerie a sense of guilt and made her feel like being caught cheating. Valerie found it amusing and annoying. She did not intend to hide Angel¡¯s evil doings from him. However, just as the words were about to slip her mouth, she thought of something and winked at him. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. By the way, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it!¡± Matthew was worried. ¡°Can you do that? You have just recovered not long ago.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Yeah, sure. The doctor said it was nothing serious. If you¡¯re worried,e and help me. We¡¯ll make something simple.¡± She was not a person who loved lying t and doing nothing. Besides, she thought it was boring to lie in bed after recovery. Moreover, she liked to cook and see the satisfied look on Matthew¡¯s face when he ate, which she believed was the best praise for a cook. Matthew followed closely behind her. When Valerie picked up the food, he took it over and ced it in the sink. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Valerie got the spaghetti. He took it over again and filled it with water. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Valerie grabbed the spat. This time, Matthew took it away again. But Valerie quickly stopped him as he was about to put it into the sink. ¡°Matthew, what are you doing?¡± There was a faint smile in her eyes. The teasing intent was too obvious. A rare trace of embarrassment appeared on Matthew¡¯s usually unsmilingface. He put down the things in his hands and wrapped his arms around Valerie¡¯s waist. The feeling in his hands was a little fulfilling,pletely different from when he first met her. She was carrying their child. He was so stupid as not to have noticed it after so long. He thought she had gained weight and was even smug about finally sessfully fattening her up. That must be something their child might make fun of himter. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Matthew said seriously, ¡°Vallie, I didn¡¯t know about it in the past, but now that I¡¯m in the know, there¡¯s no reason for me to let my pregnant wife cook. Valerie held back herughter. ¡°Then what are we eating?¡± He was dead serious. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As he spoke, Matthew put on the apron and started his long routine of washing vegetables. Valerie could not dissuade him. She knew Matthew wouldn¡¯t change his mind easily once he was set on something. So, she would act as his kitchen helper. However, Matthew picked her up and ced her on the sofa in the living room. He even put a drinking ss with a straw in her hand. He thought of something and started working on hisptop. After a while, he yed SpongeBob and left it for her to pass the time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As for himself, the dignified Mr. Grant of Noria Group rolled up his sleeves and entered the kitchen. Valerie watched his unskilled and busy back and could not help but hold back herughter, thinking her husband¡¯s stubbornness was cute. However, as she smiled and before dinner was ready, she started to feel sleepy. She held the ss and leaned against the sofa, narrowing her eyes. In a daze, she seemed to have a dream. In the end, Matthew woke her up. Valerie blinked and looked at him sleepily, hearing him say, ¡°Vallie, dear, why are you crying?¡± ¡®Crying?¡® Valerie wiped the corners of her eyes in confusion. Only then did she realize that she was weeping. She forgot what dream she had. She only remembered that she had been walking in the snow. She lost her shoes and stepped barefoot on the bone¨Cchilling snow. The cold was cutting her feet like a knife, making her tremble in pain. The wind howled and drilled into her skin through the gaps in her clothes, almost freezing her. She gradually became numb and forgot why she was walking. She seemed to have heard someone calling her. When she woke up, she saw Matthew¡¯s face. Matthew watched her closely, his eyes concerned, taking in every emotion. The stiffness in Valerie¡¯s body slowly dissipated. She suddenly felt like she was standing on solid ground. The bone¨Cpiercing coldness also gradually disappeared. All she could see was Matthew. ¡°Matthew¡­¡± She called out Matthew¡¯s name, but her tears almost fell again. Until today, she even felt a little surreal about everything. Her life had never been so secure and happy. She had always yearned for a home and someone to love her. But she was still disappointed after waiting for twenty years. Although she was with Matthew out of benefits at first and was ready to leave him at any time, she did not expect to fall so deep in love with him in the end and could not bear to let go. Matthew smiled faintly. ¡°Did you have a nightmare? It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat.¡± He gently pinched Valerie¡¯s nose tip and took her hand to the dining table. Only then did she realize that she had slept for a while and that Matthew had even prepared the food. He made two dishes and a soup. That was the first time he had finished making dinner alone. However, the soup was too thin, and he seemed to have added too much truffle oil when making beef steak. It did not look good. Matthew was used to doing everything perfectly. He felt ufortable facing the imperfect dishes. ¡°I wanted to make it again, but¡­¡± However, considering Valerie might be famished if he made it again, he braced himself and served the food. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it tastes alright!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Valerie turned and pounced into his arms. Her voice was buzzing. ¡°Yes, it must be delicious.¡± Seeing her like that, Matthew unconsciously softened his voice. He hugged her and said seriously, ¡°Vallie, I was serious about nning the wedding that day. I will give you the best I can. Previously, I hid my identity, but it¡¯s different now. Since I¡¯ve made it public, I¡¯ll give you a fancy wedding! ¡°Think about it. You can give me a list. If you have any ideas, or where you want to go for the wedding, that¡¯s fine.¡± It was only once in his life, and he wanted it to be perfect. Matthew proposed again. ¡°Vallie, I want to ask you again. Will you marry me?¡± Valerie¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the Mrs. Grant of the Grant family.¡± Speaking of it, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but push him gently. ¡°Previously, I thought Charles was your boss, wondering why he would call his subordinate¡¯s wife Mrs. Grant. Now that I think about it, it was all because of you!¡± Matthew admitted defeat, admitting his wife was right. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re the official Mrs. Grant.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Valerie hugged him. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll continue working after we get married. You can¡¯t make me stay at home like a caged bird!¡± Matthew agreed, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Valerie added, ¡°I want to keep this house, too. When the baby is born, I want to bring the baby here to take a look and let the baby know how his daddy bullied his mommy.¡± Matthewughed. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Valerie smiled and hugged Matthew back. She could not help but let out a soft sigh when she felt the warm and steady feeling. She thought the helpless girl in her dream had finally found her warmth torch. Since that was the case, she would protect her torch well. Angel had provoked Valerie many times. After all, Angel came at her for Matthew. Since Angel was so fond of her husband, Valerie thought she had to face it and fight Angel to the end! This time, Valerie did not n to tell Matthew. It was a battle between women! Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Valerie continued, ¡°And about the Anderson family, I¡¯ll keep Oliviapany as before.¡± Matthew agreed one by one. Olivia had watched them grow up since they were kids. If he could strengthen their rtionship, he would be happy to do so. After all, Olivia also liked Valerie, hoping Valerie could spend more time with her. Valerie looked at Matthew and saw that he hadpletely forgotten the topic of where he was going. She heaved a sigh of relief. Two dayster, Olivia was discharged from the hospital. Everyone went to pick her up, including Valerie, who had been at the hospital to stay with Olivia for the past two days and had put in a lot of effort to prepare every meal. Olivia¡¯s originally disappointed mood gradually improved under Valerie¡¯s meticulous care. The group arrived at the hospital entrance, and the Anderson family¡¯s cars came to pick them up. Valerie held Olivia¡¯s arm. ¡°Olivia, I will visit you often after you get home. Please follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and recuperate well.¡± Olivia nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright. I love listening to your stories. I¡¯ll be happy if youe and visit me more often¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish her sentence, a figure suddenly shed before her eyes, falling to her knees with a thud! Her hair was disheveled and her expression was miserable. She no longer had the usual attitude of a superstar. It was Angel.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Olivia was shocked! When she saw it was Angel, she pulled a long face. ¡°Why are you here? What do you mean by this?¡± Angel looked pitiful. ¡°Olivia, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll get along with Valerie in the future. I was insensible in the past. I used to hate Valerie¡¯s guts because of Matthew. But I thought about it back home and understood we were each for our love. Forced love won¡¯t be happy. Matthew won¡¯t ept me, and I won¡¯t go to a dead end again! ¡°Olivia, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, okay?¡± Olivia looked at Angel without saying anything. She had watched Angel grow up and always believed that girls were kind¨Chearted, but she did not expect that after these few encounters, she would discover Angel¡¯s other side, which had blown her away! Seeing Angel on her knees, Olivia had no idea what Angel was up to. Angel¡¯s pitiful and red eyes won some of Olivia¡¯s sympathy, but Olivia didn¡¯t want to talk to her when recalling what Angel had done. Seeing Olivia not reacting, Angel felt anxious and quickly pinched her thigh. The pain forced out a few tears, and Angel immediately sobbed silently. Owen raised his eyebrows and spoke up for Angel. ¡°Mom, Angel is a celebrity. With her on her kneels here, people might see it and gossip. Besides, Angel has realized her mistake and gone straight. Please give her another chance. After all, what she did was excusable.¡± Olivia said coldly, ¡°Excusable? You think you can bully others just because you¡¯re excusable?¡± Angel quickly shook her head and pretended to be weak, wondering why Olivia had be so stubborn. In the past, when Angel shed a few tears, Olivia couldn¡¯t bear to be harsh on her. It seemed that Olivia had indeed forgotten about her for the sake of Valerie, Seeing she couldn¡¯t work it on Olivia, Angel looked at Owen. ¡°Mr. Owen, please help me. I know I was wrong, really¡­¡± Owen deliberately pulled a long face. ¡°Angel, do you dare to make the same mistake again?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise. Blinded by love, I¡¯ve done stupid things before. I¡¯ve thought it through now. It¡¯s impossible between Matthew and me.¡± As she spoke, Angel turned around to look at Valerie. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve regretted making things difficult for you time and time again. I swear that I won¡¯t do this again. Please forgive me!¡± Valerie sneered in her heart. ¡®Angel, your acting skills have improved a lot recently! Those tears were so real and touching. I might have been soft- hearted in the past. But when I see that look on your face now, I find it ironic. You want to y the sympathy card with Olivia, huh? No way! What¡¯s the big deal of pretending to be innocent and weak? I can do that quite well! Valerie bent and pretended to be concerned. She leaned close to Olivia and persuaded, ¡°Olivia, please just forgive Miss Santos, though she pped me impulsively the day before yesterday. Since she knows what she did wrong, I won¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± As soon as Valerie said that, the surrounding people were shocked. Olivia¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°What? Angel pped you! How dare she do such a terrible thing!¡± Angel was also dumbfounded. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t nder me. When did I p you? I never did. That day, I clearly¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Angel suddenly stopped. That day, Valerie had indeed hit her in the hospital, but at the moment, with people around, if outsiders knew that she, Angel, the superstar, was pped in the face, she would probably be aughingstock. Angel hesitated. The nurse behind Olivia said hesitantly, ¡°That day, I passed nearby and heard Miss Santos and Miss Warren arguing. Someone got pped.¡± When Olivia heard that, she mmed her walking stick hard. ¡°Angel, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± Angel freaked out. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. What a shame to have loved someone like you for all these years! Those who don¡¯t know the whole thing might think I taught you to be arrogant and despotic! Angel, I think the person you should apologize to the most is not me, but Val!¡± Angel was dumbfounded. She looked at Olivia¡¯s unyielding attitude and knew it would not be easy to fool her this time. She could only bite the bullet and turn to Valerie. Gritting her teeth, she raised her hand and pped herself. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgiveme¡­¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 With her face hurting terribly, Angel felt an unprecedented humiliation! She swore inwardly, ¡®I¡¯m the one who got pped that day, but why am I the one apologizing now? Valerie, wait and see!¡® Angel said in tears, ¡°Mrs. Anderson, what will it take for you to forgive me?¡± Olivia was a little moved. She knew how proud Angel was and saw how humble she was today, thinking Angel probably realized her mistake. Olivia said, ¡°Get up first.¡± Angel was determined. ¡°I won¡¯t get up if you don¡¯t forgive me. I do need your forgiveness, please. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot when I was home these past two days. I¡¯ve crossed the line. Mrs. Anderson, if you can¡¯t vent your anger, hit me. Anything will do!¡± Owen took Olivia¡¯s hand by the side. ¡°Alright, alright. Mom, look, Angel knows she¡¯s in the wrong. If this continues, she won¡¯t be able to face anyone. She still has to work in the future. Anyway, she¡¯s considered a public figure. If word gets out, people will gossip¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s heart finally softened. Seeing that, she took the opportunity to pull Angel up. ¡°Alright, you must know your mistake and correct it. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡± ¡°Got it, Olivia!¡± Angel immediately wiped her tears and held Olivia¡¯s arm, looking pious and repentant. However, she secretly provoked Valerie and mouthed her silently, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Valerie smiled and looked away, not provoked at all. She would deal with this clown sooner orter. Moreover, what Valerie said made Angel p herself in public. Based on Angel¡¯s personality, she believed Angel would probably not be able to take it anymore and try to take revenge. Valerie smiled lightly. She was waiting to see what Angel would do next. Surrounded by people, Olivia went to the car. Before she got into the car, Olivia took Valerie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Val, it¡¯s all thanks to you keeping mepany for the past two days. Come visit me more often in the Anderson family.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember it. I told Matthew yesterday that I would spend more time with you. Just don¡¯t find me annoyingthen.¡± Olivia was so amused by Valerie that sheughed out loud. ¡°How can I ever find you annoying? I can¡¯t wait to stay around you. Give me a call before youe. I¡¯ll get them to make delicious food for you.¡± Valerie nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Olivia. Take care!¡± After Olivia got into the car and disappeared out of sight, Valerie finally looked away. Angel stepped forward and was about to speak when Valerie turned around to head straight to Star Xarous Group. Angel snorted. ¡°This bitch is no longer Sarah. How dare she put up airs in front of me!¡± Angel also went to thepany. She had wrapped up filming and was in post¨Cproduction. She would go to thepany when she had nothing much to do. Most importantly, she could see Valerie from there, wanting to see what else Valerie could do under her nose. Ever since Valerie arrived, she had been actively immersed in her work. The plot of ¡°Once Upon A Time¡± was getting more exciting toward the end, mixing in many emotional details and inner analysis. When dubbing, Valerie had to add her understanding so that the audience could get into character. Therefore, Valerie nned to discuss her lines with the screenwriter again. Everyone in the conference room sat together. Valerie took out the script and annotations that she had prepared. ¡°I think the film is a follow¨Cup role for the female lead¡¯s change in mental state. Many people feel the female lead is not domineering enough at the earlier stage, but I think she has always been an enduring character. It¡¯s also to pave the way for theter plots.. ¡°Because of the change in identity, the female lead in the early stages was a noob, so she was afraid. It¡¯s reasonable that she didn¡¯t show her naturally aggressive behavior. ¡°Later on, she would return like the queen. Under such circumstances, her domineering aura didn¡¯t just stop on the surface. Instead, it was more of the changes in emotions and facial expressions, like her eyes, subtle actions, and every move. ¡°Her voice would be more stable than just raising her voice. That way, it would weaken her aura. Her voice in earlier stages sounded slightly weak, but then, her voice turned stable and firm. I think this makes more sense. What do you think?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When the screenwriter heard Valerie say so, he immediately apuded. ¡°Miss Warren, well said. I felt it when revising the script, but I never knew how to change it. Now that I hear you say that, I realize it gave me a lot of inspiration.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You understood it very well. No wonder the dubbing went so smoothly! That¡¯s why preparation matters.¡± Hearing that, Valerie smiled faintly. ¡°I was also thinking about it. While dubbing, although the voice matters a lot, the movements and subtle micro- expressions are even more important sometimes. Only then can the performance be impressive. ¡°However, these are just my observations and feelings. For some actors, they have their unique way of acting. Perhaps they can handle it very well. This is just my opinion.¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Valerie¡¯s remarks won praise from the screenwriter and staff. ¡°Miss Warren, good points.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Warren, I also think you¡¯ve put in much effort. Many of the details of this movie, including the sound change, are very natural. Let¡¯s do as you say in the post¨Cproduction!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve hired many dubbers before, but almost none would pay attention to every footage and study every plot carefully like you.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m also a movie enthusiast. While we watch movies, other than focusing on the plot stories, I think the actor¡¯s acting skills and voices are the most appealing. It¡¯s not just reading lines. That kind of emotionless performance is sphemy to this work. ¡°Therefore, after getting the script, I started studying it. That is the only way to satisfy myself and everyone.¡± Valerie meant it. She was meticulous with her work. She had read these documents and scripts many times. Her understanding of the role was not inferior to the main leads. Everyone nodded. Apanied by her agent, Mike, Angel happened to see the scene. Mike was a little anxious. ¡°Rosa, this woman can make the screenwriter agree with her. She¡¯s indeed something. You have to be careful not to be overshadowed by her¡­¡± Angel took off her sunsses and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s just ying these useless tricks. Let her continue. Anyway, she won¡¯t be the one in the limelight after the film is released. The better she does, the better it will be for me.¡± Angel was the female lead of the movie and the protagonist on the screen. No matter how well Valerie dubbed, she was just a behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes staff who could not even show her face. Valerie looked back to see Angel turning around and leaving, and she could not help but smile, thinking, ¡®Angel, you¡¯ve been living a good life for too long. If you didn¡¯t provoke me, I would not mind. However, from now on, I swear you¡¯ll have hard times ahead. By the time Valerie returned home from work, it was already dark. It had been like this for the past few days. The film ¡°Once Upon A Time¡± was rushing for progress, and the post¨Cproduction was tight, so Valerie had to work overtime for a few days in a row. When she returned home after work, she felt drained and fell asleep. Today was no exception. When Valeriegot home,itwasinto the room sleepily. He mmed theputer shut. already nine o¡¯clock. Matthew couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he saw her return and crawl The voice made Valerie look sideways at him. She saw Matthew sitting on the sofa with a dark expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too busy these few days?¡± Matthewined that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat with him! Matthew¡¯s voice was filled with jealousy and even a hint of pitifulness. Valerie found it funny and annoying but quickly sat beside him. ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯m doing my work. What choice do I have? When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll eat with you every day. I promise.¡± Matthew sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard. You can count on me, your dear husband.¡± Valerie was stunned for a moment, and her heart warmed. She knew Matthew was worried about her, but she had to tell him. ¡°Sure, I can count on you, but I want to prove I¡¯m worthy of your love. I¡¯m with you because I love you. It has nothing to do with anything else. I hope you can rely on me someday.¡± She also had her pride and stubbornness. Matthew knew Valerie had always been different from other women. She was not a freeloader living off men but an independent young woman who could support and thrive herself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Hepromised helplessly. Valerie smiled and gradually fell asleep in his arms. Matthew picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. He had never thought that he wouldmunicate with Valerie in such a way. She wanted to stand shoulder¨Cto¨Cshoulder with him and even be his rock. Valerie was quite daring. Since his parents passed away twenty years back, Matthew had never had someone there for him as his rock, nor had he ever thought of relying on other people. It was the first time he had heard someone say that to him. Although he did not take it seriously, his heart was warm, and he felt more at ease than ever. After another two weeks of hard work, the film ¡°Once Upon A Time¡± was officiallypleted. Due to the production schedule, for thest few days, they were filming and doing the post¨Cproduction work almost at the same time. So, the production team hardly slept. If there was an exception, it was probably Angel. She had to have her beauty sleep no matter what, ignoring she had held back the team¡¯s progress because she had often sneaked away from the crew. After wrapping up, Star Xarous Group held another promotional press conference. This time, as one of the team members, Valerie also received an invitation from the organizers. They were going to hold a lecture and celebration party in the industry. That would be a huge banquet. Everyone invited was a well¨Cknown figure in the industry. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a publicity stunt. As a big IP production, invested by Noria Group, and Angel¡¯s first movie after her return, they had to promote it well. Valerie also took it very seriously. As the main voice actress, she had to let everyone know her. When she received the invitation, Valerie was overjoyed. She nned to ask Katherine to be her fashion consultant and go to buy a gown with her. Just as Valerie hung up the phone, Charles came to pick her up, saying Matthew wanted to see her. Valerie was still a little surprised. When she arrived, Valerie realized it was a haute couture dress shop. After walking in, she found Matthew waiting there. Two salesgirls stood before him with two shelves of haute couture gowns, jewelry, and matching handbags. Valerie was confused. ¡°Well¡­¡± Matthew cut her off. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the Celebration banquet? These are all the gowns I got for you. Pick one.¡± Valerie felt like she was not choosing expensive gowns but second¨Chand clothes. Every single one of them shocked Valerie! Dresses from some brands were even there for first¨Ctime wear. That was too high¨Cprofile! Valerie was shocked and a little touched. She looked at the various dresses on the shelf. Every one of them was dazzling and beautiful. Matthew casually took one for her to try on. In the end, Valerie frowned tightly. ¡°These hemlines are so long that I can¡¯t even walk properly.¡± She watched the female celebrities on television sway as they walked, but when she was in high heels and dragging her long skirt, she could not move a single step and felt awkward no matter how she walked. She was pregnant. If she fell, the consequences would be unimaginable, Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°I can help you lift your skirt.¡± Valerie looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going, too?¡± Upon hearing her words, Matthew¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t go with me, who are you going with?¡± His wife was attending a banquet and had never considered bringing him along! Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going then.¡± Matthew turned his head away and stopped looking at Valerie. Although he was mad, he was still looking in Valerie¡¯s direction. That look on his face showed he was unhappy and waiting for Valerie to coax him. The salesgirls at the side looked at each other and did not dare to say a word. Valerie sighed helplessly. Then, she thought of something and immediately held Matthew¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, you must be going. After all, it will be my first time attending such a big event. You¡¯ll be there for me, right? Matthew turned around. ¡°Really?¡± Valerie looked solicitous. ¡°Absolutely. I do need you!¡± Only then did Matthew pinch her face and clear his throat lightly. ¡°For the sake of your good faith, I¡¯ll take the time to go with you.¡± Valerie smiled and thought, ¡®Yeah, nailed it!¡® Star Xarous Group¡¯s celebration party was held at the Meppa Hotel, the most famous five¨Cstar luxury hotel in Kranson City. The banquet hall could amodate a thousand people. servation a month ago and even booked the whole ce with big money. Hence, the Meppa Hotel served ¡®Once Star Xarous Group made the reservation a Upon A Time¡® exclusively. That night, the starry sky was resplendent as celebrities from all walks of life arrived. Fans and media reporters upied favorable positions and went straight to the red carpet outside the banquet hall. The lights were just on, and posters of the male and female leads were on every streetmp. Fans had long picked up their cheering posters and waited there, weing every celebrity¡¯s luxury car that passed by with earsplitting cheers. It was a celebratory promotional event and the best ce for fans and celebrities to interact with each other. It was also a golden opportunity to promote fashion resources. The media reporters made the best use of their high¨Cdefinition cameras and filmed without blind spots. All the celebrities tried their best to be a trending topic in this publicity event. ¡°Once Upon A Time¡± was a big IP production that went viral before releasing. These actors and actresses naturally had to seize the opportunity and piggyback the clout to improve themselves. The hotel¡¯s banquet hall was brightly lit but couldn¡¯t¡± ¡°$s the female celebrities¡® brilliance. After walking across the red carpet, there was a quiet inner court path. At the bottom were white cobblestones, and above was a ss walkway with two white light belts on both sides. Big shots dressed up were everywhere. Other than celebrities, there were all kinds of investors. Brilliant lights illuminated the sky. The ck velvet¨Clike night sky shone with dazzling stars. Inside the banquet hall, a crystal chandelier hung above. Star Xarous Group spent big money to invite Michelin chefs to make food for the celebratory banquet. All the wine sses in the banquet were crystal, and rose elements were everywhere. Even the door handle was tied with roses made of ribbons. The main focus was on the scene. The director, actors, organizers, and various investors were all there. Some investors were interested in IPs. The original novel was already popr enough. Now that it had been filmed into a movie and so many celebrities were on the cast, it wouldn¡¯t be failing. Angel was wearing a green low¨Ccut gown as she shuttled through the crowd. She even had a rose tied to her wrist, symbolizing her identity in the film. This time, she had hired a famous stylist in the field to do her makeup. She had outshone almost all the celebrities as she walked the red carpet. The studio had even released a mour press release. Angel was pleased with herself. She could be the most eye¨Ccatching person at any time if she wanted to. For tonight¡¯s promotion, she had put in a lot of effort. She had even added rose makeup at the corners of her eyes, making her look extremely charming. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 OX W korzinka §¬§â§å§á§Ñ §Ô§â§Ö§é§ß§Ö§Ó§Ñ? 365 kun 900( 6 790. Eng arzon narx! 4:42 PM Chapter 506 Everywhere she went, there was a hubbub of voices andpliments. ¡°Miss Santos looks stunning. Even her face glows!¡± ¡°It¡¯s different if onees back from abroad!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? When overseas, Miss Santos hid her strength and bided her time. Now, she¡¯s just showing off her charm.¡± When Angel heard those words, she smiled and pretended to be humble. ¡°The most important thing of being an actress is to focus and gain experience. It¡¯s the same for everyone. Let¡¯s keep up the work!¡± ¡°You hear that? Miss Santos, well said!¡± ¡°If I had worked as hard as Miss Santos, I would have made some progress.¡± ¡°Miss Santos, if there¡¯s a chance, we must work together!¡± Angel gracefully agreed to everyone¡¯s offer but was extremely arrogant inside. 0 Noria Group¡¯s investment or Star Xarous Group¡¯s publicity had raised Angel¡¯s value and social status decently. Born to the Santos Group, she was extraordinary from the start. How could those peoplepare to her? A sharp glint shed across Angel¡¯s eyes. After tonight, she would let Valerie know Angel was the most dazzling star. Whether it was Angel¡¯s work or identity, Valerie was no match. During the banquet, Matthew had yet to arrive. Angel turned her head to look around and heard a voice. ¡°I heard that Mr. Grant would be here tonight. Not only that, but he wille with his date.¡± Another voice asked, ¡°Who did you hear that from? I was clueless about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over the news. I heard from the staff of Noria Group that they even prepared gowns at the haute couture dress shop today, saying they were for Mr. Grant¡¯s date. I wonder who Mr. Grant¡¯s date is!¡± 2/2 ? Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°Needless to say, of course, it¡¯s Miss Santos. Do you see that? The one Miss Santos is wearing is Dior¡¯s new product!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Grant invested for her sake. Otherwise, why would he invest in such an IP?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This IP is popr to begin with. It¡¯s only because that person is Miss Santos that Mr. Grant didn¡¯t think twice when investing!¡± ¡°Second that. Miss Santos and Mr. Grant are a couple. Everyone in the circle knows the first person Miss Santos went to see after returning to the country was Mr. Grant.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Grant and Miss Santos are a couple made in heaven!¡± Angel was secretly pleased when she heard the guests¡® words. With a proud smile, Angel thought, ¡®After all, Matthew has forgotten how beautiful and good I am because he hasn¡¯t seen me for too long. Valerie is just an appetizer. No matter how delicious the appetizer is, it¡¯s no match for the main dish. I believe my years¨Clongpanionship with Matthew matters more than those months Valerie has been with him. Angel turned around and walked toward the guests. ¡°Hello everyone. Nice to see you, Mr. Singleton.¡± The bespectacled Rhett Singleton¡¯s eyes were sharp as he looked at the gorgeous Angel, and he didn¡¯t hesitate topliment. ¡°Miss Santos, you¡¯re the most outstanding tonight. None of the actresses present can hold a candle to you. Your acting skills and your fashion resources are also secondto none. ¡°Look at the posters out there. It¡¯s roses all over the city. Every one of the posters is you. I feel that I can see you when I close my eyes!¡± Rhett¡¯s words made Angel smile sweetly. ¡°Mr. Singleton, you¡¯re ttering me. It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance this time, Mr. Singleton. ¡°If this movie goes viral, I look forward to working with you again!¡± Rhett agreed readily. ¡°Of course. As long as Mr. Grant invests in the film again, I will be ready.¡± Angel smiled and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it easy to get Matthew to invest? Who wouldn¡¯t want to make money?¡® Matthew was a shrewd businessman and would not refuse. Angel could almost imagine that she would be a legend in the entertainment industry sometime. With her face filled with joy, Angel had been waiting for Matthew. She couldn¡¯t wait to shine tonight as the female lead and let everyone know the girl in Matthew¡¯s heart was her. It could only be her. Angel interacted with people from time to time. Most of the people present saw her. After receiving a lot ofpliments, Angel was a little smug. The main leads and production team of ¡°Once Upon A Time¡± had also received many cinema reservations. The screening would be a huge hit. At the thought of the box office, Angel became even more confident. She was determined to use this movie to win over Matthew¡¯s heart, letting him know that not only did she have acting skills, but she also had brains. In their future cooperation, they would only profit and not lose out. Angel raised her head in anticipation. She left and changed into a ck low¨Ccut gown, revealing much of her skin. The high¨Cslit design quickly made her the center of attention. For Matthew, she was going all out. After about twenty minutes, there was amotion at the door. Someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Grant is here!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the door. They saw Matthew in a ck suit holding the arm of ady. Eight bodyguards opened the way and guarded the door, blocking the reporters chasing them to take photos. Everyone was shocked. The moment they saw Matthew, everyone was in an uproar! ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, I really want to have a baby with him! ¡°Mr. Grant is so young. I¡¯ve only heard of his name. When I finally met him today, he was so breathtakingly handsome!¡± ¡°You can even debut in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Mr. Grant is as rich as a country. Why would he be interested in a debut in the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Thedy beside him is so dazzling! Didn¡¯t they say that Mr. Grant and Miss Santos are a couple? Who is she? She¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Oh my god! The gown she¡¯s wearing is the first dress of the RH family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that RH¡¯s chief designer made the gown before he retired! The embroidery was also handmade by an embroiderer. It took one year to finish it. There¡¯s only one in the world!¡± ¡°Yes, I remember now. Movie Queen Gong was rejected even when she borrowed it! But the gown was on this woman now. Gosh, who is she to have such a powerful background?¡± ¡°She¡¯s breathtaking. She¡¯s even more beautiful than the gorgeous female celebrities today!¡± ¡°Oh my god, they are a perfect match!¡± Valerie was dressed in a ck velvet gown with a deep V¨Cshape. The mermaid skirt had pink petals wrapped around the waist and was iid with diamonds. They were arranged inyers, giving off the mysterious feeling of the deep sea. At the same time, it also wrapped around her abdomen, concealing her pregnant belly and escaping the ck dullness. It was not so simple. The diamond looked dazzling under the light. Her hair was tied up high, and only the diamond earrings hung by her ears. Every frown and smile was attractive. Her skin was smooth, and her face and body proportions were perfect. She was simple and elegant. Her light makeup was graceful, but she was gorgeous. However, her beauty and charm were natural and effortless. It made people admire her but not disturb her. It made some girls with heavy makeup look like they were trying too hard. Matthew took care of her carefully. The cor pin on the tie was also a diamond with the same design as Valerie¡¯s earrings. Such a small detail made people sigh in amazement. What a perfect match they were!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone turned to look at Valerie. They could not hide the amazement in their eyes. They were all trying to find out which family Valerie was from since they had never seen her. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Valerie walked in holding Matthew¡¯s arm like a princess. As soon as she appeared, she outshone all the actresses present. Angel clenched her fists tightly, her eyes almost zing with anger. It was not that she had never thought of borrowing the gown, but she had never been able to. She never imagined that the gown would be on Valerie, wondering if Valerie had yed some tricks to let Matthew borrow it for her sake! Everyone discussed animatedly, guessing Valerie¡¯s identity. At that moment, Rhett and the others walked over. Rhett greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Grant, what an eye¨Copener to us all. I wonder who this beautiful lady beside you is. Miss, are you interested in being the female lead in my next movie?¡± Rhett took a fancy to Valerie at a nce. With her looks and figure, she was at the peak of the entertainment industry. If she were to act in it, even if she was nothing but a pretty face, she would still attract the audience. With Rhett¡¯s sharp eyes, he knew Valerie was a natural beauty, who had never had stic surgeries. She was indeed a born beauty! Matthew smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Valerie.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was steady and powerful. The introduction undoubtedly dropped a heavy bomb on the scene, causing them to fall silent. A few secondster, the venue erupted. Someone cried in pity, ¡°What? Mr. Grant¡¯s wife! Mr. Grant is married!¡± A young actress sighed, ¡°Oh my god! My heart is broken. Mr. Grant is married!¡± Another chimed in, ¡°No way! Didn¡¯t they say Mr. Grant had a thing for Miss Santos and that was why he invested in ¡®Once Upon A Time¡® without hesitation?¡± A sweet voice joined the discussion. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just someone¡¯s wishful thinking? After all, Mr. Grant has never rified it in public. ¡°It seems Mr. Grant is in love with Mrs. Grant! I wonder who Mrs. Grant is. She¡¯s too pretty. They¡¯re perfect for each other!¡± Although stunned, Rhett smiled andplimented, ¡°Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant are a match made in heaven! A perfect match!¡± Someone echoed, ¡°Absolutely. They¡¯re a match made in heaven, a loving couple!¡± ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re wearing his¨Cand¨Chers outfits. They are both in ck. Mr. Grant¡¯s diamond cor pin and Mrs. Grant¡¯s earrings are lovers¡® designs from Armani!¡± ¡°This detailed design is simply amazing!¡± One staff started, ¡°Today is the promotional event for ¡®Once Upon A Time. The red rose petals on Mrs. Grant¡¯s waist are designed to match the asion.¡± An investor teased, ¡°No wonder Mr. Grant has kept Mrs. Grant a secret. Who would be willing to bring out such a beautiful wife? Of course, he would hide her at home!¡± Valerie was gracious, a smile on her face. She was polite and distant. It was her first time at such a banquet, but Matthew was there for her. She went from being nervous to being at ease, which surprised Matthew. Matthew thought that Valerie was cleverer than he had thought. When Angel heard those voices, she could not help butugh coldly in anger,ining softly, ¡°Damn it! Nonsense. Valerie is just nothing but a country bumpkin without parents!¡± Her eyes were red with anger as she rolled her eyes at Valerie. It was no wonder that Angel was angry, Moments ago, she was still the gem of the Santos family that everyone praised. Right then, Valerie¡¯s appearance had stolen her show and overshadowed her as a vulgar country bumpkin. In the simr ck gown, Valerie was elegant, but her high slit made her look a little sluttish. Not to mention that Angel was wearing so much jewelry. Even though Valerie had only a pair of earrings, she still looked noble and elegant. But 1/2 korzinka 365 kun 9007 OX 6 790 Eng arzon 4:43 PM Chapter 508. Angel looked like an over¨Cdressed social butterfly. Inparison, Angel waspletely defeated! Angel raised her head and downed the wine in her ss. She gripped the ss hard, and the veins on the back of her hand bulged. She turned around and sat at the side, coldly watching Valerie surrounded by people. What was the big deal? She checked her phone. The studio was still marketing her beauty. Now that she read the press release, she felt it was ironic. But it was toote to ask the studio to withdraw it. She wondered how many reporters outside had captured them. Angel¡¯s face was ashen. The female celebrities beside her could not help butugh when they saw that. One of the actresses sneered. ¡°Look, our top celebrity bought all the press releases for nothing today!¡± Another actress teased. ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s so high¨Cprofile. I thought Mr. Grant¡¯s date was her. It turns out that she¡¯s just an escort!¡± ¡°Heh, what a waste of dressing up. The dress she¡¯s wearing is borrowed. Someone had worn it before. She was the second to wear it but marketed herself to outshine everyone.¡± ¡°What a disgrace!¡± Angel was even angrier. She had started preparing for the banquet a month back. From her hair to her heels, she did not dare to ck off at all. She had spent a lot of money to buy jewelry, but when Valerie appeared, all her efforts were in vain. Angel was so furious that she drank another ss of wine to cool it down. At that moment, Fred was drunk, hugging two hot chicks and teasing them not far behind. ? +5 As a member of the Noria Group, although his status was not as noble and supreme as Matthew¡¯s, Fred took on the family name Grant. He was also the son of the Grant family. Some young actresses wanted to suck up to him and tried their best to please them. Fred stared at Matthew coldly, his eyes filled with disdain. Seeing that, the hot chick beside him took Fred¡¯s arm to please him. ¡°Mr. Fred, Mr. Grant is over there. Let¡¯s go and say hi. You¡¯re family!¡± A few young actresses grabbed Fred and were about to walk toward Matthew. That was a once¨Cin¨C a¨Clifetime opportunity. If Matthew did them a tiny favor, they would make a name for themselves in the field. In the entertainment industry, everyone was a sly dog, reading the room and ying it by ear. It was not easy to get such an opportunity, so they would not miss it. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Fred was instantly displeased, pushing them away. ¡°Fuck off! I don¡¯t need to greet him. If he sees me, he shoulde and greet me first.¡± 2/2 SEND GIFT Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Fred was unconvinced and wondered, ¡®Why is Matthew the center of attention wherever he goes, and why is everyone calling him Mr. Grant respectfully? ¡®I¡¯m also from the Grant family. Why don¡¯t they tter me? They are all people who worship the high and trample on the low! ¡®Matthew has gone too far. He¡¯s here but even didn¡¯te over to say hi. He is doing nothing but stick around with Valerie. What? Does he think Valerie will vanish into thin air?¡± The young actresses were a little anxious when they saw that. Theyined internally, ¡®Mr. Fred is so arrogant. If he doesn¡¯t greet Matthew, how can we seize the chance to climb up?¡® Fred squinted his drunken eyes and felt a little irritated. Seeing the women still wanted to go over to Matthew, he was instantly furious and pushed them away. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking annoy me here. If you want to go, go yourself!¡± One of the chicksforted him. ¡°Oh, Mr. Fred, I was just joking. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Seeing the hot chicks surround him again, Fred couldn¡¯t hide his disdain. ¡®These women are slut!¡® As he shouted, he nced sideways and saw a beautiful figure sitting in the front, drinking alone. His eyes immediately lit up. From the back, he could tell the girl¡¯s figure was superb. Her waist was slender, and her booty was sexy. Her back was smooth and fair. It must feel good to touch. One nce, and he could tell that she was a beauty. Fred wondered if she might be some actress who had just debuted. F Fred pushed away the women beside him and staggered forward with a ss of wine. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Beauty, are you alone? Let me get to know you¡­¡± He offered his hand. Angel was annoyed and suddenly smelled the pungent smell of alcohol. Someone even stretched out his hand. She immediately turned around angrily and was about to reprimand him when she realized it was an old acquaintance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fred recognized Angel as well. He could smell Angel¡¯s fragrance at such a close distance, which made Fred¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°There you are, superstar. You¡¯re the main character today. Why are you sitting here alone?¡± the When he saw Angel¡¯s pale face, Fred thought it over and immediately understood. He could not help butugh. ¡°Miss Santos, you are sitting here alone. It doesn¡¯t match your status. As for Matthew, he¡¯s a married man now and has let you down. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve got me. I¡¯m also from the Grant family. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± As he spoke, Fred sat beside Angel and put an arm around her shoulder, caressing her smooth skin with his palm. Good lord, Angel¡¯s skin was so soft and smooth. Fred didn¡¯t know how many guys she had dated these years, but she should be experienced. Thinking about it that way, it was a good thing that he did not kill Angel thest time he kidnapped her. Otherwise, it would be a pity to lose such a wonderful woman for him. The more Fred thought about it, the more restless he became. He leaned close to Angel¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Matthew doesn¡¯t want you. Why don¡¯t you let me satisfy you today? I¡¯m good in bed. Let¡¯s find a ce to chat and drink, okay?¡± Angel immediately felt disgusted. She raised her hand and wanted to beat him up, but on second thought, it was a public ce, and she could not ruin her image. So, she could only push him away and stand up, saying coldly, ¡°Fred, there¡¯s no need!¡± She patted her shoulder, her face full of disgust. ¡®No matter what, Fred will never be my choice. Fred was a typical rotten person who couldn¡¯t be helped up. She wouldn¡¯t want him unless she went blind. Fred did not give up. He stood and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible between you and Matthew. Anyway, I¡¯m also from the Grant family. I can give you what you want. Have a drink with me. How about that?¡± Angel was about to tell him to get lost, but seeing Fred¡¯s lecherous look, she suddenly had an idea. With a smile, she said, ¡°Mr. Fred, let¡¯s drink over the corner. Fewer people are there. I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about¡­¡± Wouldn¡¯t there be a chance if we chat?¡® Fred was instantly overjoyed. He thought Angel was probably shy, so he readily agreed and led Angel to the corner. Angel looked at him and immediately felt disgusted. But she forcefully suppressed the difort in her heart and smiled, asking the waiter to bring a few more sses of wine over. 1/2 korzinka §¬§â§å§á§Ñ §Ô§â§Ö§é§ß§Ö§Ó§Ñ§ñ 365 kun 903 §Ô 6 790 En OX arzon 4:43 PM Chapter 509 Fred had already drunk a lot. After sitting down, he was coaxed by Angel to drink a lot. He was even more drunk then. Fred grabbed her hand andughed. ¡°Tell me, who is better between me and Matthew?¡± Angel held back her disgust and smiled. ¡°Have a guess.¡± Fred replied, ¡°How would I know?¡± Angel suggested, ¡°Then let¡¯s have another drink to celebrate our meeting!¡± When Fred saw Angel¡¯s smile, he could not hold it in anymore. He raised his head and finished the wine in his ss, leaving nothing. Fred burped. ¡°Look, I¡¯m better, unlike Matthew, who¡¯s not worth your attention at all. From now on, you¡¯ll live a good life with me. Matthew will be envious!¡± Upon hearing his words, Angel rolled her eyes. Everyone in Kranson City knew that Fred was famous for being useless. How dare hepare himself to Matthew? He was so over himself! After a few sses of wine, Angel got Fred drunk. Fred refused to let go of her. ¡°Come, have another drink with me! Let¡¯s go find a ce!¡± Angel hurriedly got someone to send Fred to the hotel room. Seeing Fred was already dizzy and his face was flushed, Angel smiled at him. ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll get you a hot chickter. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied¡­¡± Fred narrowed his eyes and looked at Angel. He grabbed her arm and refused to let go. ¡°Angel, I don¡¯t want anyone else. I want you. You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± 2/2 ? SEND GIFT ????? Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Angel panicked. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be staying here. Let go of me now. I, I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Fred chuckled and let go. Angel felt a lingering fear. What a shameless guy! ? ? She touched her arm and couldn¡¯t feel more disgusted. After that, she turned around and rushed out of the room to look for Valerie. Angel went to look for Valerie with a ss of wine. When she saw Valerie heading to the bathroom from afar, she rushed over. ¡°Valerie!¡± When Valerie saw Angeling over with a ss of wine in her hand, she immediately became vignt. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Angel¡¯s pitiful expression, Valerie knew she was going to put on a show again. It was no wonder that the public said Angel¡¯s acting skills were terrible. It was too fake. Valerie had caused Angel to p herself in public that day. As expected, it seemed Angel could not take this lying down and was about to start causing trouble. Valerie looked on coldly, while Angel said, ¡°Valerie, I know I was wrong. From now on, the two of us will live in peace, okay?¡± Valerie sneered. She did not believe it at all. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so stupid as to believe you?¡± Hearing her words, Angel immediately felt guilty. However, before she came, she was mentally prepared for Valerie to suspect her. Seeing Valerie looking at her coldly, Angel immediately burst into tears. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re getting along so well with Matthew. He even got you such an expensive gown. Everyone said you two were a match made in heaven. Matthew publicly admitted that you¡¯re his wife today. I¡¯m out of the game. ¡°We¡¯re all public figures. If I¡¯m exposed I¡¯m stepping into your marriage, I¡¯ll only ruin my future. I don¡¯t want to be a mistress, so please forgive me. We¡¯ll get along peacefully in the future. I won¡¯t interfere between you and Matthew again. ¡°After drinking this ss of wine, let¡¯s forget about our grudges, okay?¡± Angel raised her wine ss and said seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, we¡¯ll drink in shifts!¡± Seeing how sincere Angel appeared to be, Valerieughed in her heart, wondering how she could not be tired of such lousy methods. However, after thinking of something, Valerie took a deep breath and took the wine ss. After drinking it, Valerie looked at her. ¡°Done?¡± Angel nodded repeatedly. Valerie did not miss the glint in Angel¡¯s eyes. She knew Angel was up to no good. There must be something wrong with the ss of wine. However, if Angel had any brains, she should not have made it so obvious, as if she was afraid that others would not notice. Valerie handed the ss back to Angel and turned to enter the bathroom. Angel followed closely behind. When Valerie saw her catch up, she raised her eyebrows and immediately held onto the sink. Her body swayed as she shook her head at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m feeling so dizzy.¡± She pretended to be dizzy and started to fall backward. Angel quickly went forward to support her. ¡°Valerie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Valerie yed along. ¡°My head is spinning!¡± I¡¯ll take you to rest!¡± Angel was overjoyed. She quickly covered her mouth, afraid that she would be seenughing secretly, thinking Valerie had finally been tricked! Angel could not suppress the joy in her heart. It was as if she could see Valerie begging for mercy. She quickly lifted Valerie. Valerie staggered and ced all her weight on Angel. She even took the opportunity to step on Angel! Angel immediately felt pain. ¡°Ah! You¡­¡± Valerie kept pretending. ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy, I¡¯m looking for Matthew¡­¡± Angel was flustered and exasperated. This wretched girl, when we get to the roomter, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡® But she quicklyforted Valerie, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take you to see Matthew!¡± ¡®Come, be careful of the steps! Hiss!¡± Angel murmured in pain. 1/2 OX korzinka 165 kun 6790 Eng arzon 9001 4:43 PM Chapter 510 Valerie pretended to slip again and crushed Angel¡¯s toes hard. It hurt so much that Angel cried. She was instantly furious and wanted to push Valerie out, but Valerie hung onto her and hugged her tightly, refusing to let go. Angel was in a dilemma, struggling to support Valerie. There was still a distance from the bathroom to the room upstairs. She was afraid that others would see her and did not dare to do anything to Valerie. Valerie simply pretended to faint. Along the way, she either stepped on Angel¡¯s feet or let her hit the wall. When she saw Angel¡¯s flustered and exasperated expression, Valerie immediately snickered in her heart. It was only the beginning and would only be interestingter. Angel finally helped Valerie into the elevator. Valerie threw a tantrum. ¡°Where are you taking me? I want Matthew! I want to see Matthew!¡± Angel calmed her down. ¡°Be good. Matthew is waiting for you in the room upstairs. Come with me!¡± Valerie yelled, ¡°You¡¯re lying! He¡¯s not there!¡± After saying that, Valerie pushed Angel hard. Angel staggered from the push and mmed into the elevator door. She bared her teeth at Valerie and was about to hit Valerie. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, when she thought of the surveince cameras in the elevator, she could not help but take a deep breath and suppress her temper to coax Valerie. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Matthew said he was waiting for you in the room. He was afraid you would be too tired tonight, so he booked a room for you.¡± Valerie sneered in her heart and leaned against Angel. Angel rubbed her aching shoulder. If it weren¡¯t for tonight¡¯s n, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let this bitch off, considering what Valeri had done! She finally managed to coax Valerie to the door of the room. Angel pushed her in. ¡°Matthew is inside. Hurry up and go in!¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°No! Matthew,e out!¡± Angel could not take it anymore. She grabbed Valerie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You have to go in even if you don¡¯t want to! I¡¯ve arranged a big gift for you inside! Valerie, go in quickly!¡± She grabbed Valerie as she opened the door. As she was about to push Valerie into the room, Valerie suddenly regained consciousness. She abruptly grabbed Angel¡¯s arm and pulled her before herself, pushing her in! Angel was caught off guard and fell inside the room. Then, Valerie locked the door and took the room card away. Angel was instantly stunned. Valerie, who was outside, smiled leisurely. ¡°If you want to go in so badly, go in yourself!¡± 2/2 Çú SEND GIFT W korzinka §¬§â§å§á§Ñ §Ô§â§Ö§é§ß§Ö§Ó§Ñ? 365 kun 9001 6 790 COMMENT Eng arzon OX Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Angel realized it at that moment, not expecting to be tricked by Valerie. She could not help but re up. "Valerie, you bitch!" She banged on the door angrily, but unexpectedly, the loud knocking woke Fred up. "Beautiful, Beauty, what took you so long? I''ve been waiting for ages. Come and sleep with me..." Fred was already delirious and horny. When he opened his eyes, he saw Angel. He went forward in a daze and grabbed her. "Got you, naughty girl. You smell so good!" Angel was stunned and could not help but scream, "Get off me. Let go of me!" Fred was amused. "Oh, tough girl. It''s good to try something different. I love tough girls..." Angel used all her strength to push Fred away. She rushed to the door with all her might but realized the door was locked. She could not open it at all. "Valerie, Valerie, open the door!" Angel warned, "Valerie, if you dare do this to me, the Santos family will not let you off!" Valerie sneered. "What goes aroundes around. Angel, you shouldn''t have the intention to harm others. However, not only did you harm me, but you also harmed Olivia. The reason why Olivia fell and got injured is also because of you. You deserve to die for your evil doings!" Angel was shocked and afraid when she heard that in the room. But at that moment, Fred pounced over again and grabbed Angel, pulling her over. Then, he reached out and held her chin. "Stop pretending. So you like to be raped. Alright, I''ll satisfy you. Come..." There was a huge difference between a man''s strength and a woman''s. Angel could not move at all. She was no longer angry. She was so frightened that tears were about to fall. "Let go of me, Fred. If you dare toy a finger on me, I won''t let you off!" Fred was in high spirits. He grabbed Angel''s wrist and thought she was ying hard to get. "Come on, don''t be shy. You girls in the entertainment industry are so open-minded. I''ll be gentle!" Angel hurriedly clutched her chest. A sharp cry sounded through the door. It was very mournful. Angel''s makeup was smudged from crying. She could not break free no matter how hard she tried. "Fred, you animal!" She suddenly lowered her head and bit him. Fred let go of her in pain. Angel quickly got up and knocked on the door, but Fred pulled her back. Cries and screams came through the door. Valerie frowned and felt a physiological nausea. Valerie wondered, ''Does Angel hate me? However, if I had not reacted in time just now, I would have been sent into the room by Angel.'' At the thought of this, Valeriepletely hardened her heart and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Owen walked over with two of his subordinates as Valerie turned around. He frowned when he saw Valerie. "Valerie, what are you doing here?" As Valerie was about to speak, a cry came from inside. Owen frowned. "Who is this?" Angel screamed, "Help! Mr. Owen, it''s me, it''s me, Angel. Please save me!" Owen immediately shouted, "Quick, open the door!" His subordinates hurriedly kicked the door open. Everyone rushed in and saw Angel disheveled. Owen quickly pushed Fred to the side. Fred hit the wall in a daze and fainted Owen pulled Angel up. Angel''s face was covered in tears as she quickly wrapped herselfan a nket. Angel had escaped and was looking for Valerie everywhere. It was all Valerie''s fault! Valerie had fooled Angel was so angry that her her. Angel entire body was trembling. No one had ever dared to scheme against her like this! Seeing so many people had seen it, Angel was mad and afraid Valerie would strike first. When she looked around and saw Valerie standing there, Angel was exasperated. Snap! Angel went up and pped Valerie without a word. "Valerie, you bitch, how dare you set me up!"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie could not dodge in time, and her face instantly burned with pain. Seeing Angel was still bossing her around, anger erupted in her heart She pped Angel twice, and Angel''s face tilted to the side. Blood immediately flowed from the corner of Angel''s mouth, and her head buzzed as she fell to the ground. Angel was stunned, looking at Valerie in disbelief. She did not expect Valerie to dare to fight back. Angel was furious. She stood up and was about to continue when Valerie red at her. Angel was so frightened that she covered her face and dared not move forward. Valerie''s aura was fully unleashed, and her face was icy cold. This aura suppressed Angel to the point that she did not dare to make a sound. Owen disdained Angel in his heart, thinking that she could only bluff. What a trash! He took a deep breath and pretended to be a mediator. "Angel, Valerie, what''s wrong with you two? What''s going on?" Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Angel reacted and quickly pointed at Valerie. "Mr. Owen, she framed me and sent me to Fred''s bed. She wanted to destroy me!" Angel cried as she spoke. "Valerie, you wanted to destroy me because I love Matthew, and you can''t stand it? I''ve said that I would get along well with you in the future and wouldn''t interfere with between you and Matthew anymore. I don''t understand. What is wrong with loving someone? I''ve endured the pain and moved on but you still don''t let me go. In the blink of an eye, you pushed me in. Valerie, you''re scheming. Can you just let go and cut me some ck?" When Owen heard Angel''s exnation, he immediately understood. Probably, the brainless Angel caused trouble again and almost failed miserably in her n. But he did not mind doing Angel a favor. Covering the evilness in his eyes, Owen said coldly, "Valerie, you''re not Sarah, but Mother and I still admire your character. It turns out you''ve done such a despicable thing behind our backs. How could you do this? Apologize to Angel now!" Valerie snorted. "I didn''t do anything, Mr. Owen. It was Angel''s one-sided statement. Why do you believe her?" Angel quickly grabbed Owen''s arm. "I''ve been locked up in the room. Mr. Owen, I would have been in trouble if you hadn''t saved me. Isn''t this evidence? Mr. Owen, you have to support me. This woman is too much! I almost got raped. If that happened, I would rather kill myself!" Angel choked with sobs. With Owen backing her up, Angel was smug. As she cried, she secretly observed Valerie, the corners of her mouth curling up. She had perfected her ability to me the victims, waiting to see how Valerie would argue. Owen looked at Valerie and revealed a disappointed expression. "Valerie, how could you do such a thing? This is not a simple personal grudge. You''re breaking thew! "If you don''t stop it now, you''ll go astray! Forgive me for being harsh. Your rtionship with Mother is indeed good, and I like you. But what you did today let me down! I have to teach you a lesson, or it''ll be toote when you make a huge mistake in the future!" Valerie''s heart sank. From Owen''s words, it was obvious that he was on Angel''s side. Valerie found it sarcastic when she saw the two of them questioning her. "So, Mr. Owen, you are helping the evildoer, right? You want toy a guilt trip on me just by listening to the one-sided statement?" Valerie''s rhetorical question stunned Owen. Then, he pretended to be dignified and righteous. "Miss Warren! I treated you as a junior in the family. At that time, I thought you were Sarah and had high expectations of you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Let me make the decision today. Angel, don''t be afraid! "Valerie, apologize to Angel or let her p you back. This matter will be over. Otherwise, if she calls the police, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!" Valerie looked at Owen in disbelief and wondered, ''This guy is simply too much. Can he not tell it was a conspiracy? Want me to apologize to Angel? Heh, over my dead body!'' "I did nothing wrong!" Valerie retorted. She could tell that these two wealthy families were determined to bully her with their power. Since that was the case, she had got someone to back her up. Valerie sneered and took out her phone. "Since there''s no justice in this matter, why don''t we call a few more people over? The eyes of the masses are sharp." Angel immediately realized that Valerie was going to call Matthew over. She immediately pointed at e and stomped her feet. et Owen, look at her. She''s too arrogant! She doesn''t care about you at all just because she has Matthew backing her! Why should forgive such a person!" Content Belongs to Owen quicklyforted Angel. "Alright, no worries. I''ll seek justice for you!" He pointed at Valerie and said coldly, "You''ve disappointed me! You''re in the wrong, but you don''t realize your mistake. Guards, hold her down. Angel, go and teach her a lesson.. Don''t take it personally, Valerie. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you''ll cause big troubleter. Even if Matthew is here, he won''t be able to protect you!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Owen hade with his bodyguards. He gave the guards a look. Right after he finished speaking, the bodyguards rushed over and snatched Valerie''s phone. They held onto Valerie''s left and right arms, forcing Valerie to kneel to Angel! Valerie could not help but frown coldly. "Let go of me! You guys are going too far!" Owen repeated coldly, "Apologize!" Valerie bit her lower lip. "I didn''t do anything wrong!" As soon as Valerie finished speaking, Angel immediately sneered and thought, ''With Owen backing me up, I don''t believe Valerie can remain arrogant for long. Today, I''ll make this bitch surrender and apologize to me!'' Angel said, "Valerie, I didn''t want to do this either, But you shouldn''t have crossed the line. You almost destroyed me today. Such being the case, have to knock some sense into you. Don''t use such dirty tricks to frame me again!" Content belongs to After saying that, Angel looked at Valerie, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She raised her hand and was about to hit Valerie! "Let me see who dares to hit her!" Just as Valerie was struggling, a voice suddenly came from behind and interrupted them. When Angel saw who it was, she immediately shivered in fear, wondering why he was there. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Everyone was terrified when they heard the voice. At that moment, Matthew rushed over with his men. "Matthew..." Angel was afraid. That was too bad. How could she have forgotten that Matthew was still there? This time, Valerie had escaped again. What a bitch! Matthew saw Valerie was gone for a long time, so he immediately sent his subordinates to look for her. Fortunately, he had been worried about Valerie. Otherwise, he would not know how these people would deal with Valerie if he camete. Matthew gave his men a look, and his subordinates rushed over and knocked down Owen''s bodyguards. Valerie was stunned momentarily, and Matthew had stepped in front of her before she knew it. "Are you hurt?" Valerie shook her head. However, Matthew saw the palm print on Valerie''s cheek, and his eyes darkened. "Who did this?" Angel immediately panicked. Without needing Valerie to say anything, she had already confessed. "Matthew, Matthew, don''t be mad. Here''s the thing. Valerie wanted to frame me, so I pped..." Owen also said, "That''s right. When I rushed over, Angel was already locked in the room. She was almost..." Seeing Angel''s disheveled appearance and wrapped in bedsheets, outsiders would easily think the wrong way. Valerie ran out of patience and was about to exin when Matthew interrupted Angel with a sneer. "Impossible. My wife is decent and dignified. She wouldn''t y such dirty tricks. But Angel, this is your style!" Valerie was slightly shocked. She was surprised that Matthew trusted her so much. Angel immediately became anxious. "No, Mr. Owen saw everything. If it weren''t for him, I would have been ruined today! Moreover, Valerie drugged me and tried to get Fred to rape me. Matthew, don''t be fooled by her!" Valerie retorted, "That''s not true. You were the one who apologized to me at the entrance of thedies'' room and even offered me a drink. I pretended to be dizzy to see what you were up to and found out you set me up here. You were the one who lured me here the entire time. Even if they don''t have surveince cameras in the guest rooms, we might find some in the corridor..." Angel was shocked, thinking she couldn''t let them check the cameras. She immediately grabbed a point that was beneficial to her and shouted, "Matthew, Valerie was the one who locked me up. She didn''t deny it. You heard her, right?" "Are you listening to me? You framed me!" Valerie did not expect to meet such a shameless person. Matthew interrupted them. "Alright, in that case, I have an idea. Let''s ask the person in the room." As soon as Matthew said that, Angel''s face turned pale, and she hesitated. "No, it''s not good..." However, she could not stop Matthew at all. Matthew signaled with his eyes, and the bodyguards entered the room. When they saw Fred sleeping soundly, the bodyguards poured cold water over him! "Who is it? What the hell?" Fred got up in a panic after being sshed with cold water. He wiped the water off his face and looked at the strangers around him. He was dumbfounded. "Fuck, who the hell are you guys?" He found himself all wet and was furious. "Damn it, who let you in?" "I told them to do it!" Matthew walked in. Fred was stunned. "What are you doing here?" Matthew narrowed his eyes. "I should be the one asking you this. How did you get here?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Fred thought about it and recalled the scene with Angel. He could not help butugh. "None of your business! You and your wife are deeply in love. Angel got jealous, so I especially came up with her tofort her. Oh right, where Angel? I remember she was still here just now. Damn it. Did you ruin my n?" Fred''s voice was loud. Angel, who was outside the door, could hear him and could not help but want to run. Matthew''s eyes turned cold. He snapped his fingers. "Miss Santos, exin this!" Angel was wrapped in the bedsheets and trembling. Someone had pushed her in! When Fred heard that, he immediately got out of bed. When he saw Angel, he smiled. "So you''re here. You''re..." He rubbed his head and suddenly remembered something. He walked over and grabbed Angel. Angel screamed, "Let go of me!" Fred was irritated. "Let go of you? How dare you fool me! You were the one who brought me in and even said that you wanted to sleep with me. Your clothes are torn, and you''re fucking pretending to be a chaste woman with me!" Fred grabbed Angel''s bedsheets and pulled hard. Much of her skin was exposed. Angel screamed in fear, leaning against the corner and begging for help, "Mr. Owen, Mr. Owe, help me..." Owen didn''t want to meddle in anymore, thinking Angel was useless. However, since he was already on Angel''s side, he could not change his mind then. He bit the bullet and said, "I think it''s better not to make a big deal out of this. No matter what, Angel is a celebrity!" Fred snorted. "A celebrity? She invited me up herself. I missed the part where that''s my problem!" As Fred still wanted to go forward, Matthew had someone push him aside. Fred was instantly enraged. "What the fuck are you doing? "Matthew, don''t be a goddamn two-timer. Your wife is still outside!" Matthew said coldly, "I''m dealing with something now. Shut up!" He looked at Angel. "Looks like you''ve never taken my words seriously!" Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Angel immediately took two steps back in fear. "I..." "And you!" Matthew stared at Owen. Then, Owen awkwardly said to Valerie, "Valerie, I''m sorry. It''s all a misunderstanding. I..." Before Owen could finish, Matthew left with Valerie. Owen was stunned, thinking Matthew had embarrassed him in front of everyone and it was too much. Angel finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Matthew leave. Before Fred could find her, Angel quickly ran away. However, before she reached home, she received a call from her brother Louis. Angel answered the phone. "Louis." Louis roared on the other end of the phone. "Angel, did you cross Matthew again? He withdrew his investment! "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from him? Did you not hear me? What the hell did you do?" Angel was stunned. She could not believe her ears. She had no idea what Louis said on the other end. She only knew that Louis was furious. Angel didn''t even know how she hung up. Just as she was about to ask Matthew for an exnation, her phone rang again. She was so frightened that she almost dropped her phone. When she saw that it was his manager, Mike, she picked up the call angrily, "What''s the matter?" Mike sighed, "Good lord, who did you offend? Quick, take a look. You''re on the trending searches!" Angel was shocked! She immediately checked her phone screen. [Famous actress Angel was suspected of sinking into a sex scandal with a young rich boy, ruining her public persona.] When she read the title, Angel was dumbfounded. She could not believe her eyes. In the video, she and Fred hugged and entered the room together. Moreover, there were photos of Fred feeling her up and even a photo of her wrapped in a bedsheet. When these videos were released, thements section exploded. [No way. I thought Angel was pure. I''ve fanned her for five years! It turns out she''s fucking around like that. Today is the celebration banquet for Once Upon A Time. It''s a promotional event. How dare she!] [What you see about the actresses are just the personas they want you to see. Admit it. She''s not as pure as she looks on the surface.] [Didn''t people say she and Mr. Grant are a couple? This guy is far worse than Mr. Grant!] [Don''t underestimate this guy. He''s from the Grant family, too. Fred and Mr. Grant are cousins!] [Angel is indeed something. She could manipte two of the Grant family''s men!] [I''m not a fan anymore. Disappointed!] ***** Angel read thements one by one and was instantly furious. Her hands trembled as she wanted to exin to Mike, but before she could think of a way to publicize, Twitter exploded again! Because of the scandal, several brands she endorsed announced that they would terminate the coboration and even requested her topensate for the breach of contract.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mike called again. Angel was extremely annoyed. She knew it. She knew everything! Mike bombarded her on the other end of the phone. In the end, Angel only heard one sentence." You''re doomed!" Angel was instantly dumbfounded. She wanted to say more, but Mike said, "You don''t have to exin anything right now. Just wait for thepany''s news, but it should be hard. There''s no way to deny it!" After saying that, Mike hung up the phone. Angel had never faced such a situation before. Ever since she debuted, everything had been smooth. She had Louis and the Santos family to protect her. If she hadn''t acted stupidly, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. With Angel''s reputation ruined, her fans were the first to object. Angel''s fansite master had announced that she was no longer a fan and even revealed that Angel wasn''t overseas to further her studies. Some of Angel''s out-of-character photos overseas were also dug out. Angel was furious. At the same time, she was afraid that the anti-fans would take the opportunity to dig up all the dirt on her. And Matthew would not let her off. He would even continue to suppress her and avenge Valerie. Angel broke down. It was during the promotion of "Once Upon A Time" that the female lead''s scandal was exposed. The investors withdrew their investments. These two things had made Angel a banned artist. Angel immediately returned home and stumbled to her parents. "Dad, help me! Please help me! "Mom, I didn''t want to. They set me up. They framed me!" Angel cried sadly, holding her mother''s hand with tears in her eyes. "Mom, can''t be ruined like this! I''m still young. It''s Matthew. He wants to force me to death for Valerie We''re not rted anymore!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angel cried all the way. Her parents believed her and thought Matthew had been heartless, leaving Angel to a dead end. Angel''s parents had also heard of Valerie. After hearing Angel''s words, Patrick mmed the table. "Louis, call Matthew immediately and ask what''s going on! Although the Santos family can''tpare to Norja Group, if he makes a move on my daughter, I won''t let it go!" Angel looked at him with tears. Louis asked suspiciously, "Are you sure it''s Matthew?" Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Angel said, "Matthew was so cruel to me. I only attended an event and people misunderstood that we were a couple. He was afraid that Valerie would be angry, so... Louis, you have to help me. He really wants to drive me to desperation." Vivian''s heart ached for Angel. She pulled Angel into her arms and said to Louis, "Hurry, think of a way to resolve this." Louis was furious and immediately called Matthew. Matthew did not expect the Santos family to have the cheek to call him. He could not help but snort. "Why don''t you ask Angel what she did to Valerie?" Louis was stunned. He turned to look at the crying Angel and asked, "Exin yourself."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew said, "Alright, I''ll tell you. Angel drugged Valerie''s wine. Angel pretended to apologize and tricked Valerie into drinking it. She even thoughtfully arranged for Fred to stay in the hotel room. "Fortunately, Valerie was smart and I arrived in time. If I was a stepte, she would have been harmed by Angel. "Louis, I gave Angel a chance, but she didn''t cherish it. Don''t me me for being too ruthless next. She only has herself to me. "As for whether anything will happen to the Santos family, that will depend on my mood." After saying that, Matthew hung up the phone. When Louis found out about all this, he was immediately extremely disappointed. He turned to look at Angel. "Tell me the truth. What did you do?" Angel shuddered. Patrick was displeased. "What are you doing? Why are you being fierce to Angel?" "Dad, Mom, you don''t know how ruthless Angel is and what she did to Valerie. She actually tried to ruin Valerie''s innocence using despicable methods. That''s why Matthew retaliated. Now, all of us can perish the thought of making aeback. Angel, you''re really disappointing. How dare you provoke someone close to Matthew? You''re simply too stupid!" Louis was about to explode from anger. Patrick and Vivian looked at Angel in disbelief. Angel cried and shouted, "Why? Why did Valerie snatch everything from me the moment she appeared? Why is Matthew taking revenge on me? I didn''t seed." Patrick and Vivian were stunned. They did not expect Angel to be so muddle-headed. She had provoked Matthew''s wife and even drugged and set her up. Patrick''s face immediately darkened. "Angel, you''re muddle-headed! We''re all famous people. Haven''t you thought of the consequences of doing these things? Matthew is not someone you can provoke." Vivian also patted Angel on the side. "A girl''s reputation is so important. How could you be so vicious?" She could not believe that she had given birth to such a daughter. Seeing that no one was helping her, Angel was a little anxious. She hurriedly pleaded, "Dad, Mom, Louis, I''ve realized my mistake. Please save me. Please, my life can''t be ruined like that." Angel cried until her eyes were swollen. She revealed her torn clothes again. "I was almost taken advantage of by Fred. I''m also a victim." The Santos family immediately took a deep breath. Angel held Vivian''s hand tightly. Being a mother, Vivian''s heart still ached for Angel. When Vivian saw this, she pulled Louis and said, "Louis, just help Angel. After all, she''s your sister. If~ anything happens, the Santos family will be implicated. Furthermore Valerie didn''t suffer any losses. There''s no need to destroy Angel''s life." a Louis shook his head. It was hopeless. No wonder Angel had be this way. It turned out that she was spoiled by their family. Patrick said, "The two of you,e with me to the study." Louis dragged Angel and followed Patrick to the study. Only then did Patrick heave a sigh of relief. He swallowed a pill and said, "Tell me, what solution do you have to resolve this crisis?" Louis thought about it, and after a moment of silence, he said, "There is only one way to salvage Angel''s reputation now so that the Santos family will not be implicated." When Anget heard that, she immediately became excited and hurriedly grabbed his arm. "Louis, I''ll listen to whatever you say. As long as I can survive this crisis, I''m willing to do anything." Louis looked at her with aplicated gaze. "Since Fred entered the hotel with you in his arms, you should get engaged to Fred. A marriage alliance between our families can be considered a match made in heaven. This will confirm that it isn''t a scandal. You and Fred are a couple, to begin with. You''re just deeply in love. This way, it won''t be a big deal." After Louis finished speaking, Angel was shocked. She thought, ''Me and Fred? No way!'' Patrick thought for a moment. "That''s a good idea." Angel instantly exploded. "Dad, what did you say? How is that possible? How can I marry someone like Fred?" Patrick scolded, "Can''t you? It''s not up to you. If you want to salvage your reputation, this is the only way. I''ll think about it. Both of you can leave." Louis turned around and left. Angel said, "I definitely won''t be with Fred." After saying that, Angel mmed the door and left. Louis sneered. "Does she think she has a choice?" Chapter 516 Chapter 516 At this juncture, Angel still dared to throw a tantrum. She really deserved to be taught a lesson. Patrick let out a long sigh. If he had a choice, he did not want Angel to marry Fred either. However, this was the only way. This time, this troublesome daughter of his had to get married even if she didn''t want to. ***** At this moment, Valerie had already gone back. When she looked at the overwhelming gossip on the trending topics, she could not help but raise her eyebrows. Now that things had turned out this way, she wondered what else Angel could do. Matthew suggested, "Sleep well and don''t think about anything else." Valerie said, "Okay. Let''s visit Olivia tomorrow. I miss her." Matthew replied, "Okay." Valerie walked over and hugged him. "Thank you for believing in me. You helped me solve a big problem today." Matthew patted her head. "Alright, I''m your husband. It''s only right that I help you. However, if there''s a problem next time, you have to tell me in advance. It was so dangerous today. Since you knew that there was something wrong with her wine, you shouldn''t have drunk it, okay?" Matthew''s face darkened. Valerie knew that he was worried about her when she saw his expression. She was also to me. Initially, it was indeed easy to deal with Angel. However, Valerie did not expect Owen to suddenly appear. Furthermore, the few times they had interacted, Valerie had felt that Owen looked kind and amiable. However, today, he seemed to be unfathomable. Moreover, he was an enemy, not a friend. No one could tell what he was thinking. For a few moments, Valerie even felt that Owen seemed to hate her and wanted to get rid of her. However, since she was not Sarah, she naturally could not pose any threat to the Anderson family. She wondered, ''What is Owen trying to do? Could it be rted to Matthew?'' Valerie asked, "By the way, do you think we should bring any gifts when we visit Olivia this time?" Matthew thought for a moment. "She doesn''tck ordinary things. Why don''t you bring some food to make her happy? The pastries you madest time were quite good." Valerie understood. "Then why don''t we make them together?" Matthew asked, "Can I?" Valerie replied, "Of course. Believe me, I''ll definitely teach you until you master it." Valerie was confident. "We just have to make some pastries and cakes." Matthew immediately agreed, and Valerie made the preparations. "Why don''t we make a cake to celebrate today? Wasn''t I very smart this time?" Matthew saw the smug look on her face and could not help but scratch her nose. "Alright, you''re the smartest." Valerie pulled Matthew to the kitchen and instructed him, "Actually, making a cake is very simple, but the most important thing is to whip the cream. The electric mixer at home is broken, Can you please help me to whip the cream today? It takes a lot of strength." When Matthew saw that, he rolled up his sleeves. "What''s so difficult about that? Don''t worry, I will definitely make you look at me in a different light." Valerie taught him to use a whisk. "It''ll probably take more than an hour to whip it clockwise." Matthew was stunned when he heard that. "An hour? Where''s the electric one? I''ll fix it." Valerieughed and found the broken mixer for him. "Do you know how to do it?" Matthew said, "Of course." Matthew took the mixer without any exnation. He checked it and found that a screw had fallen off. He just needed to find a matching one. Valerie looked at Matthew and then at the whisk beside him. She immediatelyughed. "Looks like even you can''t help but bezy." Matthewughed when he heard her say that. "It saves time." He did not know how long it would take to make a cake. He just wanted Valerie to rest early. Using the electric mixer would be faster. Matthew quickly found the scr and installed it. Valerie taught him to separate the egg yolks and egg whites. After sugar was added, the mixture was whipped with the mixer. Soon, it became white cream. In the past, Matthew had always eaten ready-made food. He didn''t expect to have really aplished it by himself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Valerieughed. "Are you surprised that cakes could be made this way?" Matthew smiled and said, "It''s you who taught me well." His charming voice was mellow and melodious like a pleasant song. Valerie''s mind was originally in a mess because of Owen, but now, it suddenly became clear. She touched her pregnant belly. Previously, because she had lost weight, she did not look pregnant. Now, as the months went by, her belly was getting more obvious. She would give birth in three to four months. She did not think about anything else now. She only wanted the baby to be fine. After no experiencing so many things previously, she was already baby. She did not dare to do considered lucky to have kept the anything rash. As Valerie thought about the baby, she wondered if it was a boy or a girl. She was filled with joy. She knew that Matthew was also looking forward to this child. Ever since he moved into her room, his room had been basically empty. However, he secretly bought a lot of baby supplies, for both boys and girls. He was also trying his best to adapt to the role of a father in advance. Fate was really strange. A few months ago, Valerie had never thought that she and Matthew woulde to this point. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 The cupcakes were ready too. Valerie took them out, filled the piping bag with cream, and decorated them. Valerie had some baking experience, so she pretended to be like a teacher and taught Matthew how to decorate the cupcake step by step. With his imposing height of nearly two meters, wearing an apron, he carefully tried to pipe flowers onto the cupcake which made the scene oddly amusing. It was surprising that Matthew picked it up quickly, and the flowers he piped were quite presentable. "Is it really your first time doing it?" Valerie questioned. Matthew nced at Valerie and said resignedly, "Who else do you think can make me do such things besides you?" Matthew spoke as if it was an obvious fact which made Valerie feel both amused and annoyed. Valerie cut some fruits into cube shapes, and once Matthew was almost done with the piping decorations on the cupcakes, she carefully ced the fruits on top of them. Valerie had been busy recently and Matthew did not have much free time either. Moments, when they could interact so quietly, were rare, but both of them could not help but get lost in this calm and serene atmosphere, wishing they could live such peaceful days forever. Matthew stretched out his hand and grabbed a strawberry. "It tastes good." Valerie could not help but nudged Matthew. "It''s not done yet, you can''t sneak a taste. We''re going to show it to Oliviater!" Matthew''s tone was unusually tinged with a hint of yful resentment. "Sometimes I feel like you care more about Grandma than me." Ignoring Matthew, Valerie baked some cookies, and after finishing up, she took Matthew straight to the Andersons'' house. The box in Valerie''s hands attracted Olivia''s attention. "Val, what''s this?" asked Olivia. "These are some snacks I made, cookies and cupcakes, with no sugar added," replied Valerie. Matthew reminded, "I helped her make them." Olivia looked at Matthew with suspicion. "You made the snacks with her? Matthew, since when did you know how to bake?" Matthew answered indifferently but with a tinge of pride shown on his face, "I was the one who piped the flowers." Olivia understood. ''That meant everything else except for the piping decorations was done by Valerie!'' Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Olivia immediately grabbed Valerie''s hand. "Val, my dear, don''t tire yourself out like this. No need to bring gifts when you visit me! Since Matthew knows how to do it too, let him do it next time!" Matthew was stunned. Only a few days had passed since theyst met, but Olivia''splexion had improved a lot. Valerie smiled and said, "There''s no sincerity if I just buy them. Grandma, mine are truly sugar-free and good for elderly health. I don''t mind the effort as long as you enjoy them. Besides, Matthew will help out if I get too tired." Olivia could not help but smile when she heard that, thinking to herself that even the independent Matthew finally had someone who could keep him in check. Although Olivia felt somewhat sentimental that Valerie was not her granddaughter, the fact that Valerie thought ofing to see her at this time, was already greatlyforting to Olivia. However, Olivia felt a lingering concern in her heart. "Val..." Olivia held back words that sprung to her lips. Valerie smiled and patted Olivia''s hands gently "Grandma, I know what you''re worried about. I''ll take good care of myself ande to see you often in the future. Our connection is fate; we don''t need any paper to prove it, right?" Olivia felt that it made perfect sense after hearing Valerie''s words. Upon meeting, they instantly became friends and discovered shared hobbies. Olivia was even Valerie''s fan. It was predestined fate so there was no need to care about whether Valerie was Sarah or not. Olivia would be happy. Although there were some regrets in life, Valerie''s sincerity towards her made Olivia feel cared for. She felt very satisfied to have such a child who loved her dearly. "You''re right. Come, let me have a good look at you. You''ve lost weight!" said Olivia. Hearing such words, Valerie smiled. "I''m fine, I won''t be able to wear pretty clothes if I grow any fatter!" "Then let Matthew give you the card so you can buy more clothes!" said Olivia. Olivia turned to look at Matthew. "Do you hear me?" Matthew hurriedly nodded. "Yes, I know." Valerie could not help but chuckle at how obedient Matthew was. While the two of them were chatting, Matthew was left out, so he sighed. "Grandma, you don''t care about me once you see Valerie and forget all about me!" Olivia instantly chuckled. "You''re jealous of your wife! "I like Valerie and hope that the both of you will get along well together in the future. As for anything else, I won''t ask for too much and let nature take its course. "If we can find Sarah, it would be good, but it''s alright even if we can''t find her!" Valerie felt reassured as Olivia was able to let go of her worries. Seeing how Olivia''s mood had improved and there was nothing wrong with Olivia''s health, Valerie was reminded of Angel and suddenly felt Ov disgusted. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was fortunate that Olivia was alright or else Valerie would never forgive Angel! Valerie regretted only giving two ps previously and if there were a next time, she would have no mercy. Olivia was feeling overjoyed but just at this moment, Katherine called and said mysteriously, "Valerie, you know what? Something terrible has happened!" Valerie could not help but be stunned. "What happened?" "You won''t believe it, but Fred Grant just came to our house with gifts and proposed!" replied Katherine. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 "Marriage proposal?" Katherine was stunned by the shocking news. She covered her mouth and muttered softly, "Valerie, don''t be shocked, he wants to be with my sister!" Valerie was indeed a little shocked when she heard her say that. Although Angel''s issue caused quite a stir, she was, after all, the apple of the Santos family''s eye. Katherine had repeatedly mentioned that the Santos family''s parents were biased towards Angel. However, this time, it was quite surprising that even they had abandoned Angel. The Santos family was already in a mess. But at this moment, Fred came over to propose marriage. He also brought a car of gifts, along with a letter of betrothal. His carefree attitude was something Angel naturally couldn''t stand. She did not even wait for him to leave. She was so furious that she locked herself in her room and broke down in tears. Outside the room, her mother Vivian knocked on Angel''s door and said, "Angel, please stop crying. It breaks my heart too... But at this point, we have no other solution. So many people are watching you on the Inte. Your brother is right. Only if you two are together can we silence them. This is the only solution for you to have a way out!" With tears in her eyes and her fists clenched, Angel cried out, "Mom, no matter what, I won''t marry someone like Fred. I won''t marry him! He is not worthy of me at all!" Hearing thismotion, Louis who initially had a bit of patience, started to rebuke her. "Haven''t you embarrassed yourself enough? Now you''re talking about who''s worthy of whom! Who do you think you''re worthy of?" Upon hearing this, Angel was instantly furious. She angrily grabbed a vase from the bedside and smashed it. A loud crash echoed through the room, startling Vivian once again. She immediately came back to her senses. She knew Fred was not a good person. Considering the Grant family''s influence, they were considered a suitable match. However, Fred himself was known for being flirtatious and fickle.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Women constantly surrounded him. Although Angel had made mistakes, Vivian had raised her single-handedly. After spending three years abroad to heal, Angel had fallen for Matthew. To Vivian, the Grant family was nothing but trouble, and she didn''t want Angel to be a part of it. Vivian pulled Louis aside and said, "Louis, do you have any other way to help? Fred is beingpletely unreasonable. We can''t just ept this. "Look at his irresponsible attitude. At his age, he hasn''t achieved anything on his own. Not only that, he relies on Matthew to support him. How can someone like him deserve our Angel? After all, she''s a big star!" Louis snorted coldly, "Big star? Didn''t our family make her one? Otherwise, with her ability, what star could she be? "Her acting skills are terrible to the extreme. Hmph, arrogant and domineering, even resorting to underhanded methods to scheme against others. She should have known the consequences long ago. "There''s no other way now except this method. If she doesn''t like it, then let her degrade herself and rot at home!" Angel was infuriated at his words and opened the door, pointing at Louis. "I knew you weren''t genuinely on my side. You''ve always been biased towards Valerie. You never treated me like your sister at all. What did I do to deserve this? "It''s just a little suffering for Valerie, what''s the big deal? Besides, she wasn''t even hurt!" At that moment, her father, Patrick, heard themotion and rushed over. He grabbed Angel and raised his hand, delivering a sharp p that instantly turned her face to the side. Angel covered her face and looked at him in disbelief. "Dad, you hit me?" "What''s wrong with hitting you? I told you to know your ce. The entire Santos family''s stocks have hit their limit down because of you! Yet you still have the nerve to nitpick here!" Patrick shouted. "He''s not worthy of you? You have to marry him even if you don''t want to! This is all your fault. You dragged the whole Santos family into scandal. If you refuse to marry him, consider yourself no longer my daughter!" Angel was shocked to hear this. "Dad, are you really asking me to marry someone like him just for the sake of the Santos family''s reputation?" Patrick snorted, "If sacrificing you can preserve the entire family, what''s not eptable about that? you''re unwilling, fine. I''ll publicly announce disowning you. From now on, you''re no longer part of the Santos family. "Rtively speaking, you won''t have ess to any Santos family resources. Pack your things now and get out of here!" Patrick had a stern expression, and Angel, seeing how serious he was, was both shocked and furious. Instead of helping her out when she was in trouble, now her family was sacrificing her. She found it too much. Seeing Patrick and Louis''s furious expression, Angel clenched her fists tightly. Without the Santos family''s support, she would be a nobody in the entertainment industry. Now caught in a scandal, even if she didn''t marry Fred, it might be difficult to turn things around this time. Angel had no choice. She knew that this was herst chance. If she wanted to continue staying in Kranson City, she only had one choice. "Alright... I''ll marry him, okay?" Angel wiped her tears and dashed out of the house. Unexpectedly, Fred had not left yet. When he saw hering out with red eyes, he whistled yfully and waved at her happily. "Hi, my future wife!" Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Fred looked at Angel. He remembered that day she was wearing an evening dress. Although they did not end up sleeping together, they did enter the hotel room. Through the interactions with and the appearance of Angel, Fred felt deeply attracted to her. Angel looked at him with a trace of disgust in her eyes. Meanwhile, the greed and lust in Fred''s eyes were unmistakable, mingled with a trace of resentment.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fred thought, ''So what if she liked Matthew? In the end, she still had to marry me!'' The next moment, he reached out and hooked his arm around Angel''s shoulder. "Honey, let''s go for a ride!" From a close-up view, Fred could observe her smooth and healthy skin, as expected from a female star. Needless to say, Angel would maintain herself well by keeping a great figure with a beautiful face. It would be a pleasure to take her out. Angel immediately shoved him away and shouted, "No, stay away from me!" Her attitude made Fred sneer. "Don''t want to? I know, you are in love with Matthew. But so what?" Fred grabbed Angel by the chin and said, "Even if you like him, you can only be mine now! If you continue to be ungrateful, I won''t get married to you!" "Let me tell you, if it weren''t for protecting you, do you think I''de to propose? There are plenty of women who want to hang out with me. Who do you think you are? If we don''t get married, it''s no big deal. How much could I possibly lose? If it weren''t for your family begging me to marry you, do you think I''d be interested in you?" After saying that, he harshly pushed her aside. Angel stood frozen, shocked to see this side of Fred. Angel could not help but think about her situation. Now that the Santos family would not help her if Fred did not help either, she would truly have no hope for the future. Having no choice, Angel held Fred''s arm again and said, "Why are you so sensitive? I''m just not used to it. Let''s first try to get to know each other better." Seeing the change in her attitude, Fred then felt better. He touched her face and casually pulled her into his arms, saying, "Maintain this attitude. Rest assured, I won''t let you suffer. "Think about it, if you take the initiative to cooperate, you won''t have to deal with unnecessary problems." Angel felt disgusted listening to him, but she had no choice. For now, she could only listen to him. They both got into a car. Fred looked at Angel with satisfaction. The next minute, Fred was taking pictures with her. He thought, ''With her pretty face, I wonder how many people she''s slept with in the entertainment circle. Even if she likes Matthew, so what? Matthew doesn''t care. Now she is mine. Anyway, it''s not taking advantage, we both get what we need, that''s all!'' With these thoughts in Fred''s mind, he ordered Angel, "Angel, after we''re married, you better listen to me and don''t embarrass me in public. Otherwise, I''ll abandon you in no time. Who will want to take you in then, you worthless woman! "As for me, you don''t have any right to interfere with how I have fun, and you better don''t make me angry. Or else, you know the consequences. You were the one who begged me to get married, so remember your ce!" Angel was furious, but she did not dare to say anything. At this moment, the news of the Grant and Santos families bing rtives appeared on the trending searches. As expected, the Santos family acted quickly, immediately putting up the photo of Angeband Fred on the trending search. The Santos family further imed that both of them had already been in love for years and would get married soon. Fred noticed the news and was instantly amused. He waved his phone and said, "Did you see that? As expected from the Santos family. You should also make our rtionship public as well!" After saying that, Fred hugged Angel and kissed her. Angel instantly wanted to reject him, but Frerd threatened, "You don''t want? Alright, forget it then!" Fred immediately straightened up and was about to call Louis. Angel grabbed his arm. "I''ll cooperate." "Thene and kiss me!" Fred pointed at his face. Angel had no choice but to kiss him on the cheek At this moment, Fred suddenly pulled Angel''s head towards him, Ched out his hand, and took a "Make an official announcement!" With tears in Angel''s eyes and felt a sense of indignant, Angel posted a photo of the two of them on Twitter with the caption, ''Us''. The moment this news was released, the entire Inte was in an uproar. This also sent Angel''s fans into a frenzy. [I knew it. Angel is not the kind of person who loves to y around!] [That''s right! Angel, keep going. Best wishes.] [So it''s not a scandal. You scared me to death!] [You two make a great pair!] [This man seems to be Mr. Grant''s cousin, also from the Grant family. It''s considered an alliance between prestigious families!] When Angel saw thesements, she was repulsive but, Angel had no better solution. To salvage her reputation, she could only selectively reply: [Thank you all for your blessings!] It was all because of Valerie. Angel had never felt this aggrieved in her life. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Not long after, Angel''s agent, Mike, called her. "Angel, the crisis is temporarily averted, but you must finalize your marriage with him. Otherwise, more problems may arise. Don''t stir up any more trouble for now." Angel had no choice but to agree. "But my contract..."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry. Once things stabilize on your end, I''ll continue to support you. The brands are observing closely. After this crisis blows over, as long as you maintain a positive attitude, the brands will re-engage with you," Mike said. Angel finally felt relieved upon hearing this. ''No matter what, I can''t let go of the hard-earned sess that I have built up!'' ''Especially at this crucial moment, no matter how unhappy and unwilling I feel, I must ensure that others remain unaware of it.'' If "Once Upon A Time" were shelved because of this incident, she would face a hugepensation. By then, if the Santos family didn''t step in, she wouldn''t have the money to pay. Looking at Fred''s lewd expression beside her, Angel turned her head away. Fred said, "Since it''s already been officially announced, there is one more ce that we need to go. Let''s go share this good news with Olivia!" Angel was stunned. "Why see her?" "Of course, it will be good for us... Plus, Matthew will also be there. Don''t you want to see him?" Fred knew that Angel liked Matthew. In fact, the whole Kranson City knew about it. But now that Angel was going to be his wife, she had to sever her ties with Matthew. Without waiting for her to speak, Fred stepped on the gas and headed straight for the Anderson family estate. Angel immediately became nervous and quickly took out her makeup to touch herself up. If Matthew were there, then Valerie would surely be there too. She couldn''t lose, and she definitely didn''t want Valerie tough at her. Angel nced at Fred and reminded him. "When we get to the Andersons, don''t be sloppy and let them look down on you! If Matthew is there, I hope you will behave well and not embarrass me!" Fred sneered, "Embarrass you? Angel, you better figure out who''s embarrassing whom! You despise me, but there''s nothing you can do. You''ll be stuck with me for the rest of your life!" After saying this, he gave her a lecherous smile, his eyes lingering on her chest. "Nice figure! Next time, wear less when you''re out with me. What''s with covering up so much?" Angel trembled with anger. Was she really going to spend the rest of her life with such a scumbag? Thinking about Matthew and then looking at Fred, Angel felt stifled. Comparing Fred to Matthew was likeparing a rock to a diamond; Fred couldn''t even measure up to Matthew''s toe. Seeing her disdainful look, Fred wasn''t angry at all. "Angel, you''re the one who needs to behave. Don''t embarrass yourself by throwing yourself at Matthew. Remember, you''re my wife now!" Angel red at Fred, but he remained indifferent, happily whistling away. On the way, he received another phone call from his friend, asking about the truth of the matter. Fred nced at Angel sitting beside him, looking smug. "Of course it''s true. What''s a female celebrity? By the evening, she''ll be sleeping with me, won''t she?" Fredughed. "I know, I''ll introduce you guys. No problem, she''ll toast you guys!" "Of course, she listens to me!" Fred''s words made Angel bite her lip tightly. Her mood had plummeted to the lowest point, unable to believe that this guy was shamelessly boasting. Angel felt like crying. Fred saw her gloomy face and sneered. Women in the entertainment industry were just vain, and it was because of this that he could manipte them so easily. He wondered what it would be like when she met Matthew. He hoped Angel wouldn''t disappoint him. When they arrived, Angel straightened her clothes and walked into the Anderson family estate with Fred. The butler, Leon, came to report, "Madam, Angel is here." Olivia was stunned. "Why is she here? Let her in quickly!" The butler''s expression was somewhat troubled. Seeing this, Olivia asked, "What''s going on?" Valerie spoke up directly with a smile, "Grandma, you might not know, but Miss Santos is trending online. She''s going to marry Fred Grant and is probably here to share the good news. This is indeed a momentous asion!" Chapter 521 Chapter 521 "Look!" Valerie handed the phone to Olivia. "It''s all over the Inte. They''ve made an official announcement of getting married! That''s so fast." Olivia did not expect Angel to be with Fred. "Isn''t Angel chasing after Matthew?" Olivia suddenly realized something and chuckled. "My bad. Matthew is already married. Angel must have let go. Invite her in!" Leon nodded and asked Angel in. Angel held Fred''s arm and entered the house. She greeted Olivia with a warm smile and said, "Mrs. Anderson, it''s been some time! Oh hey, Matthew, you''re here too." Angel''s heart sank when she noticed Valerie. She stared at Valerie with disgust. Valerie did not mind. Olivia was surprised to see Fred. She did not know what had happened between Angel and Fred and did not understand how they would be a real couple soon. Seeing them so intimate, Olivia did now show her astonishment but still waved at them. "I heard from Valerie that you are getting married?" "Yes, Fred and I are getting married. Mrs. Anderson, do I have the honor to invite you to my wedding party?" Angel replied. "Fred said we''re going to invite the entire city to the wedding!" Angel feigned to be a woman in sweet love, and Valerie was impressed by Angel''s acting skills. Olivia was amused. "That''s for sure. Restrain your temper in the future and live a good life. Support each other and run a small family together after marriage. You can''t be like before." She then turned to Fred. "Fred, you too. It''s time to stop fooling around and start to work hard for your family." Fred smiled. "Mrs. Anderson, trust me. I''ll be nice to her." Valerie frowned at the side. She did not want to watch them act, so she stood up and asked, "Mrs. Anderson, may I be excused to go to the washroom?" "Go ahead. It''s right over there!" Olivia did not mind. Angel suddenly said, "I''ll go with you!" Matthew did not stop Angel. He only looked at Angel deeply, which sent a chill down her spine. She dared not say anything and could only lower her head and follow Valerie. When they walked to the washroom, Angel sensed the gaze behind her had disappeared before eyeing Valerie and saying, "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t need your sympathy! Don''t think you''re superior to me because Matthew is backing you. "Even if I marry Fred, it''s not your ce to mock me! I''m the daughter of a prestigious family, and I''ll soon be one of the Grant family. After I marry Fred, my status will be above yours!" Valerie found Angel''s sense of superiority hrious. unting her identity made Valerie feel even more pity for Angel. Valerie did not take Angel''s words to heart. She only felt Angel was miserable. Angel did not know it was Fred who kidnapped her back then, and now she was about to marry him! Valerie wondered if Angel would go mad if she knew the truth. Angel wore a smug look on her face. It was obvious that she had forgotten what she had suffered. Valerie shook her head. "Whatever you say." Valerie went into the washroom and came out soon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angel only snorted and rolled her eyes at Valerie. Valerie was about to go to the living room when she realized she seemed to have taken off the bracelet. She returned to the washroom to look for it. Just as she stepped in she heard Angel on the phone. "Don''t worry. I know what to do. The entire Inte is watching me now. Even if it''s an act, I''ll finish it. "Don''t say that Those people are .ne congratting me, but who knows what they''re thinking? I just arrived at Olivia''s ce, and you know what? She mocked me! She told me to restrain my temper. What a nosy olderone. I should''ve let her die fallingst time! "That old woman likes Valerie, fine. But she''s so rude to me. When she touched my hand and congratted me, I had goosebumps all over my body! I don''t think she meant what she said..." Angel''s voice was not loud, but even Valerie could tell she was gnashing her teeth. She hated Olivia so much. Valerie could not help but feel a chill in her heart. If Valerie had known earlier, she would not have let Angel off so easily and let her know what it meant to respect the old. Hearing Angel''s harsh words about Olivia, Valerie clenched her fists tightly. ''It seems I didn''t give this bitch enough lessonsst time,'' Valerie swore in her heart. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Bearing that thought, Valerie walked into the washroom unhurriedly. Angel turned around and was startled to see Valerie. Her face turned pale. She had no idea if Valerie had heard what she had just said. If Valerie had, how much had she heard? "Hello? What''s wrong? Say something!" The voice from the phone made Angel panic. "I''ll talk to youter!" She hurriedly hung up the phone and looked at Valerie. "Why are you back here?" Valerie sneered. "Why can''t I be back? This is not your house. Why do you care?" Valerie walked straight to the tap, picked up the bracelet, and put it on her wrist. She looked at Angel and said in a rxed tone, "Your acting skills are pretty good. You changed your expression so quickly when I came in just now. That''s professional. It''ll be nice to use your acting skills to film movies. Don''t you think?" Angel''s face darkened. "What do you mean? Valerie, make yourself clear!" Valerie smiled contemptuously. "Your life is full of acting, and you''re used to it. You hate Fred but you still pretend to be in love with him. It''s disgusting!" Angel balled her fists and stepped forward to p Valerie, but Valerie grabbed her wrist. "Angel, can you stay out of this if you hit me? How long can you survive in the entertainment industry without the Santos family supporting you? "The Santos family probably won''t care about you now, right? Matthew will destroy you if you darey a finger on me!" Valerie flung Angel to the side. Angel was so furious, staring daggers at Valerie. "What do you have? You''re just relying on Matthew!" "That''s right. I have Matthew. He''ll fully support me for whatever I want to do. If I enter the entertainment industry, the Grant family will spare no effort backing me up." Valerie raised her eyebrows. "Speaking of which, Rhett said he thinks highly of mest time. He has been in contact with me for the past two days. If I want, I can rece you in minutes." Valerie turned around and left after saying that. Angel was stunned by her mention of Rhett. She knew Rhett would be dying to work with Matthew. Previously, when they were promoting Once Upon A Time, Rhett had mentioned he was looking forward to working with Matthew again. Angel understood Matthew would not support her anymore. In that case, whether Rhett would cooperate with her again remained uncertain. There were limited resources in the entertainment industry. If Angel failed to seize the chance, others would beat her to it, let alone a big shot like Matthew. ''If Matthew helps Valerie, I''ll have no hope. ''No, Valerie can''t have the chance!'' Angel swore. Angel tensed up after leaving the washroom. She did not remember how she left Olivia''s ce. Seeing Angel pull Fred away uneasily, Valerie just smiled grimly. ''Just you wait, Angel. The show''s on Valerie coldly watched Angel say goodbye to Olivia. Olivia looked tired, so Valerie took her leave too. On the way home, Valerie checked her phone. Star Xarous Group''s group chat had announced that the media wasing to livestream. Angel''s scandal had left Star Xarous Group in a terrible fix. It was a critical moment in the film''s promotion, and the scandal had almost made all thepany''s efforts go down the drain. Now that there was such an opportunity, they naturally would not miss it. Valerie immediately called Rhett upon seeing the news. "Mr. Singleton, this is Valerie." "Hello, Valerie!" Rhett replied smilingly. Valerie was Matthew''s wife now, so Rhett was respectful to her. Valerie smiled. "Mr. Singleton, Star Xarous Group has a livestream ining. Iwonder if you can participate and bring us more audience? Besides, I want to fool you about cooperation. Is that convenient for you?" to Rhett''s heart skipped a beat. He blurted out, "Of course, of course! I''ll be there!" After hanging up the phone, Valerie sent a message to the group chat. Everyone was thrilled.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Singleton ising? Really?" "Now we have something to talk about with such a renowned director. We can interact with him!" "Valerie, you''re the best! How did you talk Mr. Singleton over?" "Guys, get ready. Our live-stream interview is influential to thepany''s future. We can''t make any mistakes. Check every segment carefully!" The live-stream director tagged everyone in the group. Angel also saw the message and became nervous, knowing Valerie was the one who managed to invite Rhett. ''Valerie''s lying. Her rtionship with Rhett is already so good, or else how could she invite Rhett so easily? ''She and Rhett must have agreed on their cooperation. Is Rhett nning Valerie to be the female lead for his next movie? No! I won''t allow it!'' thought Angel. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Angel suddenly became anxious. As her reputation had only just started to improve, Valerie would surpass her if she couldn''t secure her next role during the promotional peak of Once Upon A Time. She also remembered Valerie had said that as long as Valerie wanted to enter this industry, the entire Grant family would support her. If so, there would be no ce in the industry left for Angel. Especially considering Angel''s future marriage to Fred, as both would be daughters-inw of the Grant family, the support she could receive would be far less than Valerie''s. Angel suddenly became anxious. She had to act quickly and make sure Rhett chose her. No matter what, Angel had nothing left to lose at this point. She couldn''t let Valerie and Rhett''s n seed, even if it meant doing something drastic. She was willing to go to any lengths, even if it meantpromising herself. Angel steadied her thoughts. She returned to the dressing room to touch up her makeup and even changed into a more alluring dress. By the time the afternoon live broadcast was about to start, everyone was busy preparing. She arrived early on set and, not seeing Rhett, breathed a sigh of relief. She realized she needed to act quickly to intercept any opportunities, or she would lose her chance. As everyone around her was busy, Angel quietly slipped out of the live broadcast room and went outside. When Rhett arrived by car, he was taken aback to see her standing there. "Miss Santos?" he asked, surprised. "Mr. Singleton, you''re here! Come quickly; everyone is waiting for you!" Angel said with a smile, leading him upstairs. Rhett chuckled at the sight. "Why are you personally greeting guests today? That''s quite unusual. Has Star Xarous Group run out of security guards?" "Mr. Singleton, you have such a way with words. I had just arrived. I heard you hadn''t arrived yet, so I thought I''d meet you and head up for some moral support!" Rhett chuckled and instinctively tried to keep his distance from her. After all, thest incident had spread throughout the industry. Although the PR efforts around Matthew and Fred''s marriage were rtively sessful, insiders knew Matthew wasn''t as harmless as he appeared. So, he was keen on maintaining some distance from Angel. However, Angel stepped forward and took his arm. "Mr. Singleton, when will you start casting for the new project you mentionedst time? You know, I happen to have some avabilitytely, so..." Rhett, hearing this, was reluctant to waste words and chuckled, saying, "It''s still early days; everything is uncertain." To Angel, it seemed like she was being sidelined. Rhett''s inclination to favor Valerie was evident, and hisment about it still being early was dismissive. Angel had heard that Rhett''s new script was finalized, and casting was imminent. Valerie''s sudden appearance today likely to discuss a coboration, reinforced her suspicions. Angel took a deep breath and led Rhett directly to the studio. With so many rooms at Star Xarous Group, she needed privacy for their discussion. "Mr. Singleton," she began. Rhett looked around and, seeing no one nearby, was taken aback when Angel entered and closed the door behind her. "Why did you close the door? Where is everyone? Isn''t today supposed to be a live broadcast?" he asked. He wondered, ''This studio doesn''t seem set up for a live broadcast either.'' Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Rhett looked at Angel suspiciously while she approached him with a mysterious smile. "Mr. Singleton, they''re inside!" Inside the studio, there were two rooms with a table. Without suspicion, Rhett followed Angel in. Angel thought cleverly. Although the studio felt dangerous, today, its only use was for her interview. As long as she didn''t show up, the interview couldn''t start, making the studio the safest ce. Little did she realize that right after she stepped in, Valerie locked the door from outside. As the time approached and Rhett didn''t show up, everyone became anxious. The director and media reporters started to worry, not knowing where Angel had gone. The director was increasingly frantic, urging, "Quickly, call him! Where did everyone go?" Dying the broadcast would surely draw criticism from viewers. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org People inside the live studio began to flood in, franticallymenting online. [It''s supposed to start at four. What time is it now? Where is everyone?]Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. [I heard Angel Santos was supposed to be here today. It is her first livestream after the controversy. I want to see her!] [Is she still not here? There''s only five minutes left!] Outside, the staff were making frantic calls and searching for people. "I just saw Angel at the door a moment ago. How could she suddenly disappear?" "Rhett''s phone is also not reachable!" "Miss Santos'' phone is switched off. What''s going on?" The crowd was in a frenzy, and no one noticed that Valerie had quietly entered the control room. She opened the live broadcast feed from the studio. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Angel was unaware that today, the director had ensured everything ran smoothly by conducting thorough checks and enhancements on all the equipment in the studio and control room. They had instructed staff to inspect every corner and activated monitoring to address any potential broadcasting issues quickly. Thus, the studio was meticulously prepared with no blind spots left uncovered. As Valerie started the live, all the equipment instantly began recording the feed. Inside and outside Star Xarous Group, the studio''s live status was disyed onrge screens. Outside, amidst the frantic activities, someone suddenly eximed, "Look, why did the screen change?" "Isn''t that Angel? How did she end up in the studio? Wasn''t she supposed to be in the live studio?" Everyone suddenly realized that Angel had arrived but had mistakenly gone to the wrong room. "Hurry up and get her out here!" The director was frustrated. She''s not new here; how could she have gone to the wrong ce? Someone go and bring her over!" Everyone stood still, staring dumbfounded at the screen. Upon seeing their inaction, the director was taken aback. He urged again, "Well, someone goes then!" "Director, look!" The director approached, looked at the screen, and his face turned pale. "Good Lord, is she out of her mind?" Everyone gathered around, stunned. Inside the studio, Rhett jumped back in surprise. "Miss Santos, what are you doing?" "Mr. Singleton, isn''t this how casting works in our industry? It''s a mutual agreement where everyone gets what they want. I''m willing to give everything!" Angel wrapped her arms around Rhett''s neck, leaning in for a kiss. Rhett pushed her away firmly. "Miss Santos, show some respect! I select actors based on their talent and potential, not on any underhanded deals. This kind of arrangement doesn''t work with me!" Angel didn''t believe him. She thought, ''What man doesn''t stray? I''m offering myself, and he doesn''t want it!" "Mr. Singleton, stop pretending. Isn''t this how it works in the industry? I''ll satisfy you! As long as you choose me, you can do whatever you want! Don''t worry; this is all usual here." Angel wore a shoulder-baring dress today, deliberately pulling it down to reveal arge expanse of skin, with even a glimpse of her soft and clearplexion. She yfully lifted the skirt and swayed her hips provocatively. Unaware, the monitor above her head was shing, and nearby equipment was humming with activity. Rhett''s face turned livid, and he couldn''t help but turn away in anger. "Angel Santos, you! It is disgraceful Get away from me right now! My casting has always been clean and professional. Your behavior insults me and every actress who has worked with me before. Get out, and I never want to work with you again!" Angel couldn''t believe she was being so rejected and sneered as she grabbed Rhett''s cor. "Mr. Singleton, stop pretending. I know everything. Your wife is aged and menopausal, right? There are so many beauties in the entertainment industry. Just the night before, you went to dinner with a young girl. Why are you unwilling with me? Isn''t it not stimting enough? Or do you want to pick the ce?" Angel leaned closer, her fragrance wafting to Rhett''s nose. Upon looking at her attire, almost undone, it was hard for anyone to resist. Rhett''s face flushed red. Angel smirked, thinking, ''Men are all the same, pretending to be virtuous!'' "Mr. Singleton!" She touched his face and leaned in closer. Upon seeing this scene, viewers in front of their screens flooded thements section. [Oh my, can it be this steamy?] [I feel sorry for Fred Grant. What kind of person did he marry?] [He''s wasted such good conditions; she''s so promiscuous!] [She''s still promoting herself as independent and ambitious, and she is going abroad to study acting. I bet she''s studying something else!] [She''s not a fairy descending from heaven; she''s a worldly temptress!] ***** The inte erupted, and everyone was shocked. Reporters at the scene quickly started reporting, and the director shouted, "Get in there and drag her out!" His face turned pale, thinking, ''This Angel Santos is a troublemaker. She ruins everything!'' At this point, everyone was stunned. It was toote to intervene, and upon attempting to enter, it was discovered that the studio door was locked deadly,pletely inessible. Despite attempts to breakin, there was no response from inside. During the renovation of Star Xarous Group, extensive soundproofing materials were used to ensure that work inside wouldn''t be disturbed by outside noise. As a result, those outside couldn''t be heard by anyone inside, including Angel and Rhett in the room.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rhett tried to stall for time, but he nced at his phone and realized the signal was blocked. He thought, ''Damn, this is unlucky!'' He said, "You''re about to marry Fred Grant; why do this? You''re ruining your future! If he finds out, would he still want you?" Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Rhett said, "Miss Santos, calm down!" Angel said. "Mr. Singleton, why are you trying to calm me down? Am I not good enough?" Angel''s eyes turned red. With her tear-stained face and seduction, no man could reject her. Angelined about Fred as she tugged at Rhett, "You don''t know this, but the Grant family aren''t good people. Fred and his father don''t have any real power in the Grant family. If I marry them, I might have to use my own money to support them. The previous video was also set up by someone. I had no choice! Mr. Singleton, please help me. Fred is a pervert and has no substance. I just want to live for myself once!" "He told me to wear fewer clothes in the future and to entertain his friends... Mr. Singleton, my life has really not been easy. Whether it''s the Sanso family or with the Grant family, there''s no ce for me. I only have a career left! Mr. Singleton, take pity on me. It''s not easy for me to make a name for myself in the entertainment industry. Please help me. I have nowhere to go!" Rhett looked at her and saw that she was not letting go of him. He knew that this woman had gone crazy. He had to think of a way to escape. "Calm down. How can you have nowhere to go? You have a bright future ahead of you..." Rhett tried to open the door while dodging her. However, Angel refused to let go of Rhett''s hand. Rhett wanted to cry but had no tears. As Angel pestered Rhett, this live broadcast instantly became a trending topic. Theizens were allughing their heads off. [Poor Rhett, he can''t even protect his integrity!] An audience said: [Let go of Mr. Singleton. Come at me!] Another person said: [Mr. Singleton is already so old, yet he still has to be in such erotic scenes. From the looks of it, Rhett is really a gentleman! If it were any other man, they would have pounced on Angel long ago!] Someone else said: [Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Singleton has a very good rtionship with his wife. I even saw the two of them strolling in the park togetherst time! Angel is really shameless. Are all women in the entertainment industry like this?] Aizen said: [It''s even rare for a woman in the entertainment industry to act like this! Previously, I thought that the scandal was unjustified. I didn''t expect Angel to act in her true colors.] Mike''s vision turned ck when he saw ament online. [After the popr star loses her career, she boldly takes off her clothes to seduce the director in the studio. Why is Fred always the one who gets hurt? Many brands have expressed to not take the side of the evil celebrity.] Angel did not know what was going on and still refused to let go of Rhett. "Mr. Singleton, I''m at my wit''s end. The Santos family and the Grant family won''t let me off. Even the Anderson family might not let me off easily. Only you can save me. Please!" Rhett was dumbfounded. He didn''t know why the Anderson family was involved. "Angel, what are you..." Angel said, "I caused Olivia to slip by spilling water on the ground. I didn''t do it on purpose. Who knew that she would be sonosy and insist on going out? In the end, she fell! If the Anderson family finds out about this, she will definitely not let me off! Mr. Singleton, help me. Only by fighting my way out of the entertainment industry can I gain a foothold. I can sleep with you. As long as you give me the female lead of the next movie and let me win an award, I will be forever indebted to you." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Angel unzipped the dress and pulled it down to her waist. Then, she unbuttoned her bra. Seeing this, Rhett''s ears turned red. He quickly turned his head and pushed her away. "Let me tell you, Angel. You''re degenerating yourself. Don''t drag me down with you. You betrayed your family. Since you''re getting married, you should live well with your husband. Apologize sincerely for your mistakes. You have many ways to go! If you''re unwilling, then make it clear to them as soon as possible. You''re irresponsible to yourself and also irresponsible to the Grant family by doing this." Rhett''s words were powerful. Angel''s face turned red from his scolding. Then, she thought of something and could not help but sneer. "Rhett, don''t think that you''re a good person. If you do this again, I''ll shout that you''re going to force yourself on me. No matter what, you have to sleep with me today. I''m not clean anymore, so don''t think about staying out of this." With that, she pounced on him, wanting to kiss him forcefully. Rhett was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He suddenly pushed her away and said, "Get lost!" Angel refused to give in. She hugged him tightly and refused to let go. "What are you pretending for? I don''t believe you. Is there any man who doesn''t cheat?" Seeing this scene, the staff in the live broadcast room were also dumbfounded. "I didn''t expect this woman to be so strong." A person said, "Where''s the key? Hurry up and save Mr. Singleton! Damn, Angel is too shameless. She''s harming others and herself." Someone else said, "Mr. Singleton, hold on. We''ll be there soon." Mike was so angry that he was about to go crazy. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 However, they could no longer stop Angle. Everyone was extremely anxious. Most of the people were just watching the show from the side. Usually, Angel acted like an innocent girl. Now that she revealed her own true color, no one would be able to help her at all. Valerie sneered at the side. She wanted to see how Angel would make aeback this time. It was her own fault that she had be like this. At this moment, Angel was already on the trending searches. All theizens saw it clearly. They didn''t expect the most popr celebrity in the entertainment industry was showing such a scandal live, and the live broadcast was still ongoing. Seeing that no one was helping, Mike directly turned off the power in the main control room and the live broadcast came to an abrupt end. Theizens were talking about it excitedly. [Fuck, why did it stop? I still want to see how Rhett is doing.] Aizen said: [We beg the Star Xarous Group to continue the live broadcast! Let''s see the final result! This drama is really explosive!] Another personmented: [This woman''s fans must have gone crazy. I didn''t expect the beauty they''ve been chasing after to be a promiscuous slut! Angel is in trouble. Hurry up and download the broadcast. What television drama did Angel act in in the past? Don''t implicate my idol!] Someone else said: [The previous ''Once Upon A Time'' has yet to be broadcasted, but Angel has already done this. The investors of that show are really pitiful. This show ispletely ruined. I finally know why Matthew withdrew his investment. They''ve already seen through Angel''s true colors!] A person said: [Fuck, Mr. Grant is really amazing. He can predict the future! Mr. Grant has a pair of eyes that can detect people with ill intentions. That''s why he won''t be fooled!] Another person said: [That''s right. Previously, it was rumored that Angel and Mr. Grant were a couple. With his intelligence, would he be interested in a promiscuous scum like Angel? Angel is really finished!] Angel''s reputation hadpletely copsed. Now, she even wanted to rope Rhett in with her. There were so many directors in the entertainment industry, and everyone had dirt on them. Everyone knew about the unspoken rules. Angel was such a beauty, yet Rhett wanted to reject her. Therefore, Angel wanted to force herself on him. Angel threw caution to the wind and pounced on Rhett. She tore open his clothes, and Rhett almost fainted from anger. Fortunately, before it proceeded, Fred finally rushed over angrily and smashed the door of the studio with a group of bodyguards. There was a loud bang. The door copsed. Fred had a lot of hooligans under his care, so they came in handy at the moment. Without waiting for Angel to react, Fred''s subordinate went into the room and grabbed Angel. Then, Fred rushed over and pped Angel''s face. Rhett''s face darkened. He quickly waved his hand, afraid that this was a trap. Although Fred was a stupid person, he was notpletely unreasonable. Everyone in the country was watching this matter. It was Angel who took the initiative shamelessly. Rhett, on the other hand, was the one who was forced by her. "Mr. Singleton, sorry about this. I''ll e get someone to apologize to youter and exin the situation to you. I hope you won''t be angry." After saying that, he pped Angel''s face again. "Bitch! Do you know that you''re on the trending searches? There''s a live broadcast here, idiot! Take her away!" Content Belongs to Angel''s head was dizzy from the two consecutive ps. When she saw that Fred had brought so many people and that Mike and the company''s staff were watchingThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. outside the door, her face instantly turned pale and red. Only then did she realize that someone might have seen what she had just done. She thought, ''No! How could this be? What should I do?'' She looked at Mike pleadingly. In the end, even Mike looked away. It was obvious that he did not want to talk to her. He had already shown Angel his mercy by cutting off the inte cable to stop this ridiculous live broadcast. This time, Angelpletely broke down. She looked up and saw Fred''s gloomy face. She was so frightened that she resisted crazily. "No! I don''t want to go with you!" "You''re noting with me?" Fred''s face was already red with anger. Now, he even had the urge to strangle Angel to death. However, he would not really attack her. Angel had said all the bad things about him just now. He felt that it would be too easy to let her off by strangling her to death. "I''m tied to a woman like you. I saved you from your downfall, but you''re so ungrateful. You actually dare to speak ill of me behind my back. Alright... Very good... Anget, your good days are over. Didn''t you say that I''m a despicable person? Then I''ll let you see what a truly despicable person is like!" Fred''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The bodyguards rushed forward and dragged Angel away by her hair. Angel was in pain. She did not even have time to put on her clothes before they stuffed her into a car. Rhett tightly wrapped himself in his clothes and finally left. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and thought, ''I have protected my reputation!'' Chapter 527 Chapter 527 At Fred''s house, before Angel could say a word, she was pulled by her hair by Fred and pped more than ten times in a row. The corners of her mouth were bleeding and she was dizzy. Angel became afraid and hurriedly begged for mercy. "Stop hitting me! Don''t hit me, Fred. You''re not a man. How dare you hit a woman!" Fred was furious. He kicked her so hard that she almost fainted. "Beat her up! If she dies, it''s on me!" The bodyguards started beating Angel up without saying a word. Angel did not even have the strength to cry. Angel was beaten until she did not move. Her face was covered in blood and swollen. She did not look as morous as a female celebrity at all. It was so painful that she could not even speak. Fred grabbed her hair and said disdainfully, "Look! What a beautiful face! Why are you so cheap! You don''t like me? Even if you are naked now, I won''t be interested in you!" Angel opened her eyes slightly and looked at Fred. He took out his phone and pointed it at her. "Did you see that? You''re on the trending searches. A famous female celebrity seduced the director for a role. Angel, aren''t you despicable!" Angel immediately trembled. "No, it can''t be! I want to talk to my parents. Fred, call them. Please!" Fred sneered. "Really? Guess if the Santos family still wants you now? Bitch!" Angel didn''t believe it. She raised her head, her face covered in blood. "I''m Angel from the Santos family. If you hit me, my father will stand up for me." Fred saw that she was still unwilling to give up, so he smiled sinisterly. "Alright, I''ll call your father now!" He dialed Patrick''s number and handed it to Angel. As soon as Patrick picked up, Angel cried. "Dad!" Patrick immediately hung up. Fred smiled. "Did you see that? Your dear father doesn''t even want to care about you anymore!" "No, call my mother again!" She took the phone with trembling hands and dialed the number several times before she could get it right. The moment the call went through, Angel still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. Vivian asked, "Fred?" Angel immediately burst into tears. "Mom, I''m Angel!" Vivian was furious. "Angel, are you stupid?" Immediately after, Patrick''s voice sounded. "Why are you talking to her? Haven''t she embarrassed us enough?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angel said, "Mom, Dad, help me. Fred hit me. It hurts. If you don''t help me, I''ll die! I know it''s all my fault. I was blinded by greed!" Vivian was disappointed. "Angel, you''re so wrong. Not only is it embarrassing, but you also did that to Olivia. She has treated you so well in the past. If we continue to protect you, we''ll be making an enemy of the entire wealthy families in Kranson City. You''re on your own Vivian hardened her heart and hung up. Angel was dumbfounded. Fredughed out loud. "Angel, look. The Santos family doesn''t want you anymore. Stay here obediently. I''ll deal with youter!" Fred mmed the door and left with his men. Angel was stunned and disheartened. She knew that she was trapped and would be doomed when Fred returnedter. She didn''t expect what she did to Rhett to spread all over the Inte. Angel simply broke down. Looking outside, she realized that the doors had been locked by Fred. She couldn''t get out now. When she thought of Fred''s vicious gaze and how ruthless he was when he attacked, Angel''s heart trembled. She thought, ''No, I cannot stay. If I stayed, Fred would beat me to death. I have to find a way to escape!'' Angel immediately stood up with trembling hands. She looked around and raised a chair to smash the door lock with all her might to escape She looked around and saw that there was not a single car on the street. She ran barefoot on the main road. The scalding hot road made her feet hurt. asionally, a car would pass by and Angel would rush over to stop it. When the drivers saw her disheveled hair and swollen and bloody face, they did not dare to stop. Angel panicked. At this moment, a white car stopped at the corner. Angel rushed over as if she had seen her savior. "Save me! Save me! I''ve been kidnapped. I''m the daughter of the Santos family. I''m the famous female celebrity, Rosalee Best. As long as you can bring me out of here, I''m willing to give you arge sum of money!" Angel grabbed the car door frantically. Just as she was feeling anxious, the car door really opened. Angel was like a drowning person grasping at straws. She hurriedly opened the car door, but she did not expect to see Valerie''s face! She thought, ''Valerie has seen me in such a sorry state!'' Chapter 528 Chapter 528 However, Angel could not care less now. She hurriedly got into the car. "Valerie, please take me home, okay? Valerie, help me. I know I was wrong. I really shouldn''t have treated you like that! I want to turn back now. You''re the only person who can help me. Help me, okay?" Valerie raised her eyebrows. "Why should I help you?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I know I''ve let you down. It was all my fault in the past, but look at me, I''ve already suffered. Fred beat me up like this. If I don''t leave now, I''ll die! He forced me to do this. Can you take me to the media? I want to expose Fred. I want to expose my parents. They ignored me and forced me to be abandoned by everyone. They pushed me out and let Fred humiliate me. Such people are not worthy of being my parents! Valerie, help me. Take me away. I don''t want to be here!" Angel grabbed her arm tightly. Valerie looked at her in disgust. Only then did Angel realize it and quickly let go of her arm, afraid that she would dirty Valerie''s clothes. "Valerie, I beg you, please take me away! I beg you, when I make aeback, I will definitely repay you!" Angel pleaded. She was no longer as arrogant as before. Hearing her hoarse voice, as if Angel really knew her mistake, Valerie finally said calmly, "I can help you, but..." Angel was overjoyed. "As long as you can help me, I''ll do anything. Tell me!" Valerie smiled. "Then go to the Anderson family, apologize to Mrs. Anderson, and admit that you caused her to fall." "What!" Angel''s expression instantly changed. "How did you know it was me!" Realizing that she had let it slip, she quickly corrected herself. "No, Valerie. It''s not me. I don''t know anything. Mrs. Anderson is my god-grandmother. How could I do that to her!" Valerie could not be bothered to listen to her quibble. She felt that even at this point, Angel was still not taking others seriously. In that case, Valerie was able to put away thest trace of pity. Seeing Valerie''s cold expression and mocking eyes, Angel clearly realized that she could not hide it from Valerie. She thought, Valerie must have known something long ago. Wait a minute... tf Valerie knew everything wouldn''t that mean that all the unlucky things I had encountered recently were most likely caused by Valerie?'' Angel immediately reacted. "It''s all your fault! You''re the one who schemed against me! No wonder that studio had the broadcast equipment on. It''s all your fault!" Valerie mocked, "At this point, you still think that it''s someone else''s fault? Angel when you did those things to Mrs. Anderson, you should have expected this day toe! However, you''re not too stupid to think that I did it. It''s toote to say anything now. You''re already at the end of your rope. You''re deserted by everyone. You''re on your own!" Angel was stunned. Her heart sank to the bottom. "Valerie, I knew you were up to no good. I am..." he was so angry that she wanted to pounce on Valerie and strangle her. However, when she thought about her current situation, she knew that she really could not go against Valerie. She immediately softened her tone. "Valerie, I am sorry for what I did. Can you bring me out of here?" After leaving this ce and getting out of danger, she would deal with Valerie then. She wanted to make Valerie back double for all the suffering she had suffered recently. She didn''t know if Valerie was really soft, but she actually started the car. Angel heaved a sigh of relief and immediately tidied her hair. As long as she got on the main road, she could quickly find reporters and let them see what had happened to her. No matter what, she still had some connections. She did not want to admit defeat just like that. Her injuries would be evidence. When the time came, she felt that she could make Fred and Valerie suffer. Just as she was scheming, she did not expect Valerie to step on the elerator and turn around. In the end, the car stopped and drove back to the entrance of Fred''s vi. Valerie had actually sent her back to the ce she escaped. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 "You, why did you drive me back? I''m going to the city. Drive away! Drive away quickly!" Angel immediately trembled. It was obvious that she did not want toe back, much less be tortured by Fred. However, it was toote. Valerie''s face was cold. "Angel, I''ve said it before. This is what you deserve. I won''t forgive you for what you asked Olivia to do to me. Get lost!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie rolled down the car window. Fred''s people happened toe back and found that the door had been smashed. They looked around but found nothing. Just as they were panicking, they saw a white car stop. When the ss was pressed down, they saw Angel hiding inside, trembling. Seeing theming over, Angel screamed, "Don''te over! Don''t!" Those people came over, opened the car door, grabbed her hair, and pulled her down. Angel clung to the car door. "Valerie, you can''t do this! Call the police! Help me call the police! If I go back, I''ll definitely die! Valerie, I beg you!" Valerie watched coldly as they pried Angel''s hand away. Angel was in despair. She was dragged in by them and screamed non-stop. Valerie left immediately. She thought, ''Angel, I hope you can hold on and don''t die like this.'' Angel was ruthlessly thrown to the ground. She was shocked as she looked at everyone. "Boss, I found her. Yes, I understand." After the bodyguards hung up the phone, they looked at Angel with a hint of desire in their eyes. Angel immediately trembled. "What are you doing?" A bodyguard said, "What are we doing? Although your face is a little pitiful, your figure is still good!" Another person said, "That''s right! I''ve had so many women, but I''ve never tasted a female celebrity!" Someone else said, "What a bullshit female celebrity. Look at how she seduced the director. She looks like a bitch! The director can already be her father, but she can still do him. Why don''t she seduce the few of us too?" The few of them went up together and pulled Angel to the ground. Angel immediately felt that something was wrong. "No, I''m Fred''s future wife and Mrs. Grant, How dare you..." "p!" A bodyguard pped her. "Mrs. Grant? The boss said you''re a promiscuous slut. He asked us to serve you well!" As he spoke, he tore her clothes apart. Angel screamed and twisted her body, but it made the men even more excited. Her cries and screams came from the house. They went from sharp to hoarse and finally, she passed out silently. While all of this was happening, Fred had been standing on the second floor and looking at them from afar. His eyes were filled with coldness. A bodyguard persuaded hesitantly, "Boss, if we y her like this, we might not be able to exin to the Santos family..." Fred sneered. He looked in Angel''s direction as if he was looking at trash. "That woman said it herself in front of the entire country. She said that the Grant family was all despicable and that my father and I would send her to our friends for fun. I''m just doing what she wants. If the Santos family wants her, just reply like this." "Yes!" After everything was over, a bodyguard looked at Angel''s tattered body and could not help but shake his head. "She has broken down so quickly. What did the boss say?" Another person said, "Let her fend for herself!" Now that Angel was thrown to the ground like a broken doll, she felt that her life waspletely gone. The bodyguards also took a photo of her and sent it to Fred. Fred was extremely disgusted. He felt that this kind of lousy woman was only fit to be locked up here as a tool for the bodyguards to vent their desires. Other than that, she was useless. ***** On the road outside the Grant Vi, Valerie''s car stopped halfway and she looked at the Grant building from afar. She could almost imagine how Fred would treat Angel. This was the most despicable evil a man could do to a woman. However, Angel''s actions made Valerie feel that Angel deserved to be treated like this. A shadow shed past outside the car window. Valerie looked up and met Matthew''s gaze. She was immediately surprised. "You... When did youe?" She thought that she had deliberately avoided Matthew, but she did not expect that Matthew had been following her. Therefore, she felt that he had seen clearly how she dealt with Angel. Valerie felt a little upset. "I did something bad today, Matthew..." She had set up a trap and lured Angel into the trap. However, although she was uneasy, if she had the chance to start over, she would probably choose to do it again. e Matthew nced at her slightly gloomy face and opened the car door for her The two of them looked at the Grant Vi from afar. Matthew''s voice was deep and cold. "The heavens will punish the wicked. She is evil by nature. You didn''t force her to do these bad things. Since that''s the case, she should be responsible for her own choice." He wasn''t trying tofort her. He was not a good person either. Charles Hudson''s abnormality in the past few days had been investigated. After finding out that it was Angel, who had caused Olivia to be seriously injured, Matthew had originally wanted Angel to suffer the consequences of her own actions. However, he did not expect Valerie to make a move first. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Everyone had to pay for their actions, and Angel was no exception. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Matthew said, "Don''t think about it. It''s fine as long as you cherish the person who treats you well and have a clear conscience." Valerie was slightly surprised. Then, she smiled and nodded. "Alright!" She handed the car to Charles, Valerie then got into Matthew''s car, then disappeared on the mountain road. However, Valerie and Matthew didn''t notice that just as they left, a pair of eyes were looking at them from afar. "Miss Santos probably won''t make it this time, Mr. Owen." A subordinate respectfully handed over a cigar. Owen Anderson held the cigar between his fingers as he smiled faintly. "She''s a useless person to begin with. I originally thought that I could use her for something, but in the end, she appears to be tantly stupid. She sacrificed everything for a man and deserves to end up like this. The Santos family doesn''t care about her anymore, so we don''t have to care about her." "Yes, Mr. Owen." Owen took a deep puff of his cigar. Then, he slowly turned his gaze in the direction where Valerie and Matthew had left. His cold and indifferent gaze became a little deeper. "I originally thought that this woman was nothing to be afraid of. Now, it seems that she''s quite interesting. She easily dealt with Angel and removed herselfpletely." "Mr. Owen, do you want to send a few more people to keep an eye on her?" Owen raised his hand and interrupted him. He shook his head and said, "Do you think that Matthew can''t discover you? Stop, Matthew is still a little difficult to deal with. Leave her alone for now. Since she''s not Sarah Anderson, she''s not a threat to me. It''s just that she''s too close to Olivia, so it''s a little troublesome... How about this? You secretly tell Fred and his father about today''s news..." His subordinate understood. "Mr. Owen, you are trying to kill her with a borrowed knife. Wonderful!" The group of peopleughed and left. In the courtyard, they could not hear the screams and cries of Angel no more. Slowly, peace was restored, as if nothing had happened. Only the asional flock of birds that were startled made people feel that there seemed to be an undercurrent surging in this high mountain and that something else could happen at any time. ***** Valerie originally wanted to hand Angel over to the Grant family so that this matter coulde to an end. Angel''s reputation had now copsed, and she would no longer find trouble with her. However, Valerie did not expect that the next day, the news wouldpletely explode. On that day, Star Xarous Group could not suppress the trending searches. After all, it was a live broadcast and the entire Inte had seen it. Moreover, many people had taken screenshots of it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. All of Angel''smercial activities were canceled, but there was still half a month before the end of the year. The movie Catechism had already been prepared and began its offline promotion. Because of Angel, Once Upon A Time could not be promoted at all. If this movie died prematurely, all the investments in the early stages would be in vain. Everyone in the Star Xarous Group was upset. Angel''s incident had turned theirpany into aplete joke. However, the movie still had to be released, but Angel''s scene could not be used anymore. If they wanted to find someone to make up for Angel''s part, that person had to integrate with the characters. Otherwise, they would make a lot of mistakes. That wouldn''t do. They had to find someone urgently. However, it was unlikely that someone would take over this hot mess. Everyone was anxious. The CEO of Star Xarous Group was so worried that his head was about to go bald. Theizens were also discussing. A personmented: [We will definitely boycott Angel''s movies. We will never watch that bitch''s movie again!] Another person said: [What a shocking scandal! This woman ispletely ruined!] e Someone else said: [Everyone would be fine if she decided to get married peacefully. Why did she have to start a career? Speaking of which, her die-hard fans had always praised her awkward acting skills. What a joke! She is indeed so good at acting after alb Who would believe that she''s that kind of person in real life?] The poprity of this incident could not be suppressed. The scandals of others could not cover up Angel''s incident. Now that her fan club had been disbanded and the brand had begun to sue her, Mike hadpletely given up. She could not contact Angel and could only sigh. Star Xarous Group was in dire straits. Everyone was looking for someone to make up for Angel''s part. After all, they had already filmed it. They could not cancel the showing just because of Angel. This movie had attracted so much investments in the early stages. It would not be good to just kill it. When the CEO of Star Xarous Group nced at the cast list, he immediately saw Valerie. Arthur Williams immediately had an idea. "Tell Mr. Santos toe over immediately... No, I''ll personally go and look for Mr. Santos!" When Louis Santos saw Arthuring over, he frowned tightly. He knew that Arthur was very angry because of his sister. However, he had no choice. The matter had already happened. He even wanted to pull Angel out and beat him up, but there was no point in that. Arthur said, "Mr. Santos! We have to it broadcast the invested scenes, but Angel definitely can''t be shown in Therefore, we want to find someone to reshoot the female lead''s scenes. I have a candidate, but I want you to help me." S Louis was a little stunned. "How can I help you?" Arthur rubbed his hands and said in embarrassment, "Mr. Santos, you and Mr. Grant seem to have known each other for many years, right?" Louis asked, "What are you up to?" Seeing this, Arthur could only say in one breath, "We want to find Mrs. Grant to help. She''s beautiful and is also a voice actor. She has a deep understanding of this movie. She was the most suitable candidate since she even discussed the plot with the screenwriterst time. However, I''m not familiar with her, so can you please persuade her toe over and help? Otherwise, we really have no hope." "You''re looking for Valerie?" Louis was stunned. He took a deep breath. He naturally knew Valerie''s appearance and character. She looked gentle but was very stubborn. She was a little simr to the female lead in this movie. Moreover, he felt that Valerie''s appearance was surprisingly suitable for the female lead of this movie. However, he said, "I don''t think she''ll agree." Matthew was not easy to deal with. If he opened his mouth to ask, he felt that Matthew would probably throw him out. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Arthur didn''t give up. "But Mr. Santos, there''s nothing we can do now. She''s the most suitable person. If we find someone else, they have to familiarize themselves with the plot and understand the female protagonist''s situation. It takes time, and it''s not easy to get used to it. But Valerie''s different. She''s familiar with the screenwriter and understands the plot. She''s the most suitable. "Think about it, her image is like a fairy! I''m only begging you to persuade her to save the scene. Otherwise, our movie will be over! The entire production team has spent so much time. We can''t kill the movie just because of Angel. Mr. Santos, we''ve sacrificed so much and time is tight. Angel''s fault alone has made all our efforts go down the drain. Can you bear to see that? The Santos Group and Star Xarous Group had suffered plummeting stock prices because of this matter, if we don''t think of a way..." Arthur wiped his bitter tears. Louis thought about it and could only agree. Angel was a member of the Santos family after all. What she did had a huge impact on the Santos Group. "Alright, I''ll try." He immediately brought the screenwriter along with him. After all, The screenwriter and Valerie had worked together many times. It was actually fine for the voice actor to y the female lead. As for Matthew, he would definitely not agree to it. Then, Louis decided to avoid Matthew and directly look for Valerie. In order to increase his chances of winning, Louis even went to his house and brought Katherine along to increase his chips. Valerie was a little surprised when she saw Louis. She thought that he was there to denounce her. However, there was a screenwriter beside Louis. Valerie looked at him and then at the screenwriter. She was a little stunned. Louis said bluntly, "I''ll make it short. Valerie, I''m looking for you today to help with an emergency!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "An emergency?" "Yes, ''Once Upon A Time'' must not die prematurely, so I want to ask for your help." Hearing his words, Valerie understood. She thought, ''That is true. Since something has happened to Angel, that movie can not be broadcast.'' She asked, "But what can I do to help?" The screenwriter took a step forward and said, "Miss Valerie, I think you can y the female lead. Your appearance is very outstanding and is very suitable for the character in the original novel. Moreover, the male lead has won many awards before. He will guide you along. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to act. What''s important is that you''re very familiar with the plot. You''ll be able to get used to it in the short term." Louis also said, "You''re the female lead''s voiceover. Your understanding of this movie is so unique. No one is more suitable than you. You don''t want the movie to be killed after you did the voiceover for it for so many days, right?" Although he said that, Valerie had never acted before. Now that she was suddenly asked to act as the female lead in a movie and it was even a big production, she was a little hesitant. Valerie was still hesitating when Louis added, "Actually, this movie originally wanted to find a capable actor, but when Angel came, I thought that since she was one of us, I would support her. However, I didn''t expect that I would be wrong! However, now I don''t think that I am making the wrong choice to pick you as the recement!" Valerie looked at Louis. "Do you really think I can do it?" Louis said, "Of course. You''re good-looking. If you dress up, the effect will definitely be good." The screenwriter also said, "That''s right. Miss Valerie, why don''t you give it a try? Your image and character''s iomage match very well. Would you like to give it a try? If you think it''s okay, we''ll continue. If it doesn''t work, forget it. Anyway, you Will be an option for us!" Katherine was tricked by Louis after he promised to buy her high-end steak. However, when she saw that Louis was trying to trick Valerie into entering the entertainment industry, she was amused. "Valerie, give it a try!" She was definitely a hardcore fan of Valerie. When Valerie heard their advice, she thought about it and felt that she could indeed give it a try. Although she liked dubbing, she did not n to do it for the rest of her life. She felt that perhaps it would be more suitable for her to do her current job. She said, "Alright, I''ll go, but I can''t reveal my identity after I go. Just say that I''m there to save the situation." "No problem!" Louis nodded. After all, not everyone could ept her identity as Matthew''s wife. If anything happened to her on then et filming set, it would be terrible. If Valerie could keep a low profile, that would be fine with Louis. the The screenwriter heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them brought Valerie to the set. The director of production team was worried sick When he heard that they had found a suitable person and wanted to reshoot the scene, he was instantly happy. The moment he saw Valerie, he nodded his head. "Dress up immediately and let me take a look. Don''t have too many decorations. Put on some elegant clothes!" Valerie followed the stylist in. The director gave the screenwriter and the others a thumbs up. "Where did you find this actress? Impressive. She is so beautiful. Her temperament is really good!" Louis smiled at the screenwriter. The task of taking care of Valerie was handed over to Katherine. Valerie was still pregnant, so Louis did not dare to be careless. He still had work to do, so he asked Katherine to apany Valerie and take care of her. Katherine entered the changing room. Valerie was very nervous when she saw hering over. "Katherine, this is my first day acting. What if I screw up?" Katherine patted her hand and handed her hot chocte. "Take a sip. It can make you happy. Rx, it''s nothing. Who hasn''t had their first time? Besides, you look so good. Just stand there." Hearing this, Valerie smiled and let the makeup artist do her hair. She took a sip of hot chocte and immediately felt that it was sweet and fragrant. She was indeed much more rxed. Katherine said, "I heard that the male lead is quite handsome. When the timees, I''ll help you take a few photos of him. The kind that has no blind spots!" Valerieughed. "Why?" "For entertainment! You have to look at those who are handsome and beautiful. They say that when you''re pregnant, you have to look at those who are good-looking. In the future, your child will be good-looking too!" Katherine''s words made Valerieugh heartily. "That''s indeed the case. Then I must look at beautiful people more often. There are so many handsome men in the production team!" Chapter 532 Chapter 532 With Katherine''spany, Valerie also rxed. When the makeup was done, Valerie looked at herself in the mirror and was momentarily stunned. This was the first time she had tried this kind of makeup. She felt as if she had be a different person. The peach blossom design on her shoulders wasyered, and the hem of the dress touched the ground. The loose and elegant material did not reveal her pregnancy. "Beautiful!" Katherine took out her phone and took photos crazily. "Valerie, take a look at me. You are simply a fairy. You are too beautiful!" Even the makeup artist was full of praise. "Miss Warren, your skin is really good. I only put a little bit of makeup on you. How do you usually take care of yourself?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Valerie touched her face. "It''s not that exaggerated, is it?" Usually, she only did basic skincare. At most, she would do some facial masks. The surrounding people also surrounded her. "This makeup is simply amazing! This outfit is verypatible with your temperament. If I had known earlier, the director would have looked for you immediately. Why would he look for Angel!" The corner of Katherine''s eyes twitched. No matter what, Angel was still her sister. Katherine was still a little embarrassed to hear them talk about Angel in front of her. Valerie smiled and waved her sleeves. This was her attire for a specific scene. Her hair was tied up with pearl hair essories. She looked cold but had a beauty that could not be sphemed. Katherine took the phone. "Come, let''s take a photo together. When the movie is released, I''ll post this photo and make them envious." Valerie could not help butugh. However, she still listened to her and took several pictures with Katherine. "Are you satisfied now?" Katherine nodded repeatedly and did not forget to remind her, "I''ll give some photos to Matthew." Valerie was about to shake her head when she suddenly remembered that this kind of job was hard toe by. This was her first time acting, so she had to send Matthew photos tomemorate it. Hence, she readily agreed and chose the best photo to send to Matthew. Before he could reply, Valerie walked out. "Valerie, let''s take a few photos outside too. The light outside is natural." Katherine loved it to the extreme. When she saw Valerie dressed like this, she wished she could record everything. When the makeup was done and the director saw Valerie, he was full of praise. "You''re indeed worthy of being the female lead. Come quickly. The scene we''re filming today is the female lead revisiting her old home after regaining her identity. She''ll have someplicated feelings." Valerie was a little nervous. This was her first time acting. She listened attentively, but she was worried that she would not act well. "All units, get ready. Action!" As soon as the lights were turned on, only the sound of machinery could be heard. Valerie walked into the hall with a long skirt. Looking at all the arrangements and recalling the scene in the script, she could not get into the mood. Moreover, she didn''t know where she was looking, so she was very nervous for a moment. "Cut!" The director called for a halt. Valerie immediately turned around and felt very embarrassed. "Director, I can''t feel anything. I feel so empty. I don''t know where to look." Valerie couldn''t let go. The director said, "You have to remember that you''re the female lead now. What you''re revisiting isn''t the scenery. What you''re seeing is the past, the beautiful times you''ve had with the male lead, and the sad past. Now you are back, other+ attending the meeting, you are here to seek justice!" than Valerie thought of herself and Angel. She thought, ''Yes, I am back. I have to be bold and unstoppable.'' She felt that those were the right feelings and that these scenes were unimportant. "Director, I understand." Valerie understood immediately. Although her acting skills were not good, her performance was stillmendable. The director was also looking forward to it. "Let''s continue. Remember, don''t be nervous. Just think about taking one step at a time. Look around and you''ll remember everything!" Valerie understood. She understood the script quite well. Coupled with the director''s guidance and her goodprehension, she waspletely different this time. Valerie walked into the hall and imagined herself revisiting her old ce. Everything in the past was nothing, but she was the most powerful at the moment. Her gaze prated the ornate decorations, and her lips curved in a sardonic smile as she shifted her gaze elsewhere. This casual nce and her cold temperament, as well as theplicated emotions in her eyes, were all perfectly portrayed by Valerie. Katherine was speechless. She thought, ''Valerie is amazing. It is obvious that there are stories behind her gaze.'' She had forgotten to take photos. The staff at the scene also heaved a sigh of relief. They thought, ''This actress is very good! She could understand the plot immediately. Herprehension is too good!'' "Alright, You passed! Not bad, not bad. This gaze is very urate!" The director couldn''t help but praise, "We''ll finish filming the scenes in the next two days. There''s no hurry. Let''s finish filming the scenes in this hatt Where''s the male lead? Is he ready?" The male lead, Dale Bhus walked over and said, "Alright, alright. Director, let''s just act." Valerie looked at Dale and felt that he was indeed very handsome. The next scene was a scene of the two of them falling in love and killing each other. Before Valerie could do anything, Katherine could not take it anymore. She immediately went up to Valerie and said, "Valerie, help me get an autograph from Daleter!" Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Valerie asked, "Why don''t you go yourself?" Katherine said, "I''m a little embarrassed. Every time he sees me, I blush. I think he''s too handsome. I don''t dare to look at him!" Hearing this, Valerie could not help butugh. "He is not that handsome!" "It''s true. Look at his eyes. No wonder so many female celebrities in the industry like him. Who can resist his gaze? I can''t take it anymore, Valerie. You have to help me!" She begged in every possible way. Valerie didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard this, but she could only move closer to Dale. "Hello, Mr. Bhus. May I have your autograph?" Hearing Valerie''s request, Dale was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted. "Of course!" "Thank you. My friend likes you very much. She''s your fan and is too embarrassed to look for you, so she asked me toe over," Valerie hurriedly exined. When Dale saw Valerie''s beautiful face and knew that she was very polite, he took the initiative to take a photo with her. He even took out an autographed photo and handed it to her. Valerie''s eyes immediately lit up. "Please help me write, ''I wish Katherine a happy and smooth romantic rtionship."" Dale could not help butugh. "Do you really want me to write it like that?" "Really!" Seeing how serious Valerie was, Dale immediately did as he was told. Seeing that the two of them were so close to each other, Katherine could not help but take a photo. She felt that the two of them were simplypatible. Especially the way Dale lowered his head and smiled. Katherine felt that he was too handsome. She even wanted to ship these two together. She thought, ''However, Valerie and Matthew seem to be quitepatible too. It is so difficult to choose! Dale and Matthew are evenly matched, but in terms of overall feeling, Dale wins.'' After Valerie received the autographed photo, she thanked him and retreated to the side. Dale was a little stunned and thought, ''Is she really here to ask for an autograph?'' Valerie then handed it over to Katherine. Katherine even looked in the direction of Dale with a silly smile. Valerie snapped her fingers. "Alright,e back to your senses. Hurry up and take a look at the autographed photo. I asked him to write it on the back. He wished you a smooth love life in the future." Upon seeing this line of words, Katherine was shocked. "Valerie! Dale willugh at me." Valerie said, "With Dale''s blessing, your love life will definitely be smooth sailing in the future!" Katherine could not help butugh. She hugged Valerie again. "Valerie, you''re the best to me!" Katherine could not help but hold the autographed photo tightly when she thought about what happened between her and Julian. She carefully put it away and felt that this could bring her good luck. The director''s voice came from not far away. "Let''s get to work!" Valerie patted her. "Alright, I''m going to act now. Wait for me here and make me look better in the photos!" "Got it. Don''t worry." ." Katherine was really Valerie''s number one fan. As soon as she started work, Katherine took photos of her from the side. The more she looked at them, the more she felt that Valerie and Dale werepatible. At this moment, amotion came from outside, Katherine turned around and saw a tall figure striding over. Although it was only a figure, it could be seen that the other party was tall and had a good temperament. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. S Katherine quickly turned her attention back to Valerie and Dale. She did not notice that someone behind her shouted, "Mr. Grant!" The director quickly stood up and greeted them, but Matthew waved for them to continue. The set was very quiet. Matthew looked at Valerie and Dale with a dark expression. It was obvious that he had received news from somewhere that his wife had been tricked into filming. However, Katherine came over recklessly. "Hey, you! Look, the two of them are sopatible, right? This couple is amazing!" She was so excited that she didn''t even see Matthew''s face. Matthew clenched his fists tightly as he watched Valerie and Dale look at each other affectionately. Dale put his arm around Valerie''s shoulder and the two of them looked at each other and smiled. The veins on the back of Matthew''s hand bulged as he said to Katherine, "You should go get your eyes checked out!" Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Katherine said, "Look at how gentle Dale is with Valerie in his arms. Valerie is leaning in his arms. These two people are simplypatible!" Matthew said coldly, "They are not!" "Hey, what are you talking about? Dale is publicly acknowledged as an idol. He has good looks, acting skills, and rich assets. Most importantly, he''s handsome. Valerie is pregnant now. She should have the baby see more handsome men. The baby will definitely be good-looking when he''s born in the future!" "There''s no need!" Matthew thought, ''The baby is my child. Even if he turns out stupid, he will never be ugly!'' Katherine was unhappy. "Who are you? How can you speak so harshly!" Whenever she said something, this man would retort her with a sentence. Katherine felt that this man was probably a super ugly man who was jealous of Dale. Katherine was unhappy and was about to turn around to teach him a lesson, but when she turned around and saw the man''s face, she was stunned and her face turned pale. "Mr. Grant, it''s you... Why are you here..." Katherine was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to escape. She thought, ''Good lord, I have actually praised his wife for beingpatible with another man in front of him. No wonder Matthew was so upset. I am already lucky that he didn''t choke me to death.'' However, she did not know that the director had passed by from behind and heard their conversation. He wondered if Matthew was there to inspect their work. The director thought, ''Matthew is the person in charge of the Grant family and one of the investors in this movie. Now that Mr. Grant said that Dale and Valerie are notpatible, it means that the two of them are not acting sweetly enough! We have to continue working hard!'' The director was sweating profusely. He swore in his heart that he would definitely satisfy this big sponsor. "Cut!" The director shouted. Valerie turned around and heard the director say, "The current scene is for the two of the characters to resolve their grudges. The two of you have to be sweeter to each other. It''s best if you can be so sweet that it''s sickening. Be natural and casual. Show more details Let''s do it again!" Valerie and Dale looked at each other. Since the director had said so, the two of them could only follow his instructions and continue acting. The director did not notice that Matthew''s face had darkened even more. He even looked at Matthew as if he was asking for credit. "Mr. Grant, if there''s anything you''re dissatisfied with, just tell me at any time and I''ll get them to start over!" Matthew was quite dissatisfied. He wondered if he could make them cancel the entire shooting. However, Valerie had changed the dress. Matthew knew that she had always had her own ideas. Since she was willing to film, he could not interfere too much. However, seeing that the two of them were so close, he was really unhappy. He thought, ''Don''t let me find out who tricked Valerie intoing here. Otherwise, I would punish them!" "They are too close. It''s too nasty. There are toomany small actions. They''re an eyesore! It doesn''t look good!" Matthew was so intimidating that no one dared to move. His expression was dark as he stood at the side with one hand in his pocket. His aura was so strong that no one dared to step forward. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The director did not expect that the more he ttered, the more upset Matthew had be. He thought, ''Why did Mr. Grant seem to be getting more and more dissatisfied?'' He looked at Katherine for help. Katherine could only smile bitterly. "Just do as Mr. Grant says." Valerie and Dale were also confused, ??? Str but neither of them knew that Matthew was directing from the side. They only thought that the director''s requirements were strict, so Dale used all his skills. He took the opportunity to pull Valeri@into his arms as soon as she approached. He even reached out and lifted her chin. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Their eyes met, and their eyes were filled with endless love. Katherine looked at this scene and was going crazy. However, at this moment, Dale felt a sharp gaze on him. He could not help but feel a chill run down his spine. He thought, ''What is going on?''? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Valerie even pounced into Dale''s arms and reached out to cover his chest. Matthew''s eyes turned sharp as he looked at the director. His tone was cold and hard. "Do they have to act like this?" The director answered, "Well... Yes, that performance has a variety of forms, but it''s an intimate scene. That''s what it''s supposed to be like. Should we add a kissing scene?" Matthew thought, ''Why does this sound so jarring!'' The atmosphere around Matthew became colder and colder, causing the director to be stunned. He wondered what was going on. Other than Katherine, no one else knew that Valerie was Matthew''s wife. They also did not know that Matthew was extremely angry. Seeing that Matthew had been picking on the performance, the director even felt aggrieved. He thought, ''Are the two of them really not seem like a couple? I can guarantee that once this drama is released, it will definitely be popr! The match of Valerie and Dale will definitely be popr as well is up with Mr. Grant? Dale and Valerie are obviously a good match! Be it their clothes or their size, the two of them are really sweet. Such a sweet scene still cannot arouse Matthew''s good impression at all. In the past, I often heard that Mr. Grant was not to be trifled with. Now, I finally experienced it in person.'' Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Katherine Santos quietly moved away from Matthew Grant. She stole a nce at him. What was wrong with this guy? He was too much. He should understand that this was acting. If he continued to be jealous, could they still continue filming? At this moment, everyone could tell that Mr. Grant was grumpy today. He looked very displeased as he watched the leading male and female actors. It seemed that these two people were not having an easy time! Those who found themselves in Mr. Grant''s crosshairs did not end up well generally. Fortunately, this feeling of having something sharp on one''s back quickly ended when the two actors quickly separated.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew''s fists rxed slightly, but his eyes were fixed squarely on Best Actor Winner Dale Bhus warily. A man''s intuition was very straightforward. Although Dale''s behavior was normal and seemed to be just doing his job, his few small actions toward Valerie Warren made Matthew wonder if he had other thoughts... "This scene is a confrontation between the male and female leads. It''s also the culmination of the entire show. After the setup, we''ll start filming. We''ll prepare a few moves and add the special effectster." They were not professional martial arts actors, so the director could only let them memorize their moves. Fortunately, Valerie had been following the plot, so the moves were not difficult for her. The scene changed at thest minute. Everyone had been busy for half a day. Valerie had an hour of rest so she decided to practice some moves. Matthew looked at Valerie and took a deep breath. He pulled the director to one side. "This scene is a fighting scene. Take care of the actors'' safety. You must ensure there are no idents. Make sure everything is safe and sound!" The director quickly assured him. "Mr. Grant, don''t worry. Although this is just some re-shooting, we will still make the necessary preparations." An hourter, the scene change waspleted. The props were all sorted out. Valerie had also practiced some moves with the male lead. Everything was ready and filming was about to begin. As he watched the two actors chatting andughing not far away, Matthew''s demeanor was icy cold. Katherine simply couldn''t take it anymore. "Mr. Grant, would you like some warm water?" Matthew retorted, "Not thirsty." Good lord, he was a man of few words. He was talking so much with the director earlier about safety measures, yet now he only replied with two words! "Then, will you be sending Ms. Valerie backter?" "Mm." Katherine wanted badly to pry open this guy''s skull to see if his mouth was rented. He was using his mouth so sparingly! However, when she raised her head and saw Matthew''s icy expression, she gave up. She had wanted to ease the atmosphere a little at first. Matthew was staring straight ahead. Best Actor Winner Dale and Valerie were looking at each other with such deep affection in their eyes. What were they looking at! However, there was a trace of tenacity in that act of deep love. Although Matthew knew that this was an act, he could not help thinking too much. Yet, he could not blow his top. The more he tried not to think about it, the more likely it would happen. In the next fighting scene, Valerie aimed the prop sword at Dale while the two of them were suspended on cables at the same time. This was the first time for Valerie, and it was quite refreshing. However, most of the fighting sequences werepleted by Dale. Valerie only needed to respond ordingly. Nheless, she was still required to fly into the sky. When Matthew saw this, his heart could not help feeling suspended in worry. His eyes followed Valerie as she flew up and down. This woman was pregnant too. Was she trying to kill herself? Did she have to work so hard? He had such a worried look on his face when he watched Dale acting cool in the air. Everyone on the ground was looking at Dale too. Their eyes were dazzled but their brows were tightly furrowed. Right at this moment, there was a sudden bang! Valerie swayed a few times, and one of the cables broke! She lost her bnce and plunged straight down! Everyone at the site was horrified. They never dreamed that such a thing could happen. They could only watch Valerie drop from the sky! Everyone was so shocked that they forgot to rescue the falling woman. At this moment, a figure rushed out to grab Valerie. The momentum threw the two of them to the ground, with Matthew holding up Valerie above his body. Everyone was frozen in shock. After this, the director finally reacted. "Quick, help them! Mr. Grant, are you alright?" Everyone rushed around madly to help those two up. Matthew was still holding Valerie tightly. "How are you? Are you alright?" Valerie was scared out of her wits. When she saw Matthew, she grabbed his arm tightly as she nodded her head. "I''m fine." The two of them looked at each other without saying anything. Everyone saw their reaction and was somewhat puzzled. So apparently Valerie and Matthew knew each other! What was going on? What was their rtionship? Why were they so close? The screenwriter watched from the side and could not help taking a deep breath. "Why do I feel that Mr. Grant and Valerie Warren are more compatible? I feel like changing the script now. This is the true male and female lead. I feel that even Best Actor Winner Dale isn''t as good a match as this guy. What''s going on?" Katherine pursed her lips. Of course. They were husband and wife. How could they not be a good match? However, if Matthew didn''t have such an icy expression, he would be morepatible. When the director saw this scene, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath too. Why was it different from what he had imagined? From the looks of it, these two seemed to have a close rtionship. Otherwise, why would Mr. Grant suddenly care so much about an actress and rush out to save her at all costs? The director was shocked when the realization hit him! Matthew carried Valerie up horizontally. Everyone was shocked. Why was Mr. Grant carrying Valerie? What was going on? Could it be... Some people recalled the rumors about Star Xarous Group''s press conference. Mr. Grant seemed to have brought a woman along. Could it be... The director was so frightened that ??? he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly looked at the stunt coordinator and all the staff. "Are you guys tired of living? There''s a problem with the safety measures today and Mr. Grant saw it, you guys can just wait to get fired! Go and check everything at once!" Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Katherine immediately rushed over. "Is Ms. Valerie alright?" Matthew ced Valerie in the car and red at Katherine. Valerie immediately said, "I''m fine. Matthew''s here, isn''t he? I''m feeling fine, and I''m still very strong now. After that cable broke, there was some cushioning and I didn''tnd very hard. Otherwise, I would have passed out long ago. "So Katherine, don''t worry. Don''t be anxious. I''m fine!" Valerieforted Katherine. Katherine was also relieved to see that Valerie genuinely appeared fine. At this moment, Matthew gave an icy snort. It was obvious that Katherine knew that Valerie was filming and did not tell him. Katherine immediately took a step back and smiled awkwardly. "Er... then I won''t bother you guys anymore. I''ll go back first!" She did not want to be a third wheel here. Matthew watched Katherine leave frostily. At this moment, he had already recovered himself. Since Katherine was here, it meant that this matter was most likely rted to Louis Santos. Louis had the guts to trick his wife intoing here behind his back! This guy must be itching for some pain because his life had been too goodtely! Just as Matthew''s gaze turned ominous, a dainty hand tugged at him. Matthew cushioned Valerie''s fall earlier, so now she quickly asked Matthew as she tugged at his arm, "Are you hurt? Let me take a look!" Matthew answered calmly, "It hurts a little. We''ll talk about it when we get back!" To think that this woman still cared about him. He stepped on the elerator and brought Valerie to the hospital. Only after the hospital checked and confirmed that Valerie was fine did Matthew feel relieved. Valerie held his arm. "What about you?" "I''m fine. It''s just a superficial wound." Matthew insisted on putting his hand in his pocket. His expression was also calm. However, when Valerie pried his hand away to take a look, she gasped in shock. There was a gash in his palm caused by the cable. There were still faint traces of blood on his palm. Men were really stubborn to the point of death. And they still wanted to act tough! Valerie pulled him over without another word. She asked for iodine and cotton swabs from the nurse to treat Matthew''s wound and applied medicine to his hand angrily. "Matthew Grant, do you think you''re very awesome? What if you get injured?" Matthew did not look very pleased. Before he could scold her, this woman had started to lecture him. "Vallie, filming is too dangerous. Don''t go anymore." As she looked at Matthew''s grumpy face, Valerie smiled and reached out to stroke his forehead. "What happened today was just an ident. All of them have taken good care of me, and Katherine was by my side. It''s okay." Valerie had her own considerations. Although it was a little dangerous, after this incident, the production team would definitely pay more attention to safety. She also wanted to try a different lifestyle. Since she had promised them, she wouldplete shooting this film and finish what she started. Matthew was a little displeased when Valerie insisted, but on second thought, he also understood this was her job. Right now, she could not turn back so Matthew could only ensure she was given the best safety provisions. Hence, he immediately called the production team and told them to ensure that every task was nned meticulously. The director wasn''t expecting Mr. Grant to call to ask about everything. It seemed that he really attached a lot of importance to Valerie Warren. When he thought about how thisdy might be the future Mrs. Grant and how he had almost gotten her hurt, the director wished he could hurry home to offer prayers of thanks to the Almighty for His protection. Then again, the whole Kranson City had known all these years that Mr. Grant was not interested in women. Some people even suspected that he liked men. Nobody would believe that Mr. Grant could care so much about a woman if they had not seen it with their own eyes. If this matter were to spread, it would probably break the hearts of many youngdies in Kranson City. ***** Meanwhile, after Katherine went back, she still felt a little uneasy. She had to repeatedly confirm that Valerie was fine before she could breathe more easily. She raised her eyes to look outside. At the same time, she sent Valerie''s footage to Julian Warren. Ever since Julian came back after sending Aiden to school, he seemed to have be a different person. He was aloof and indifferent. He kept saying that he was busy. Katherine also knew that he was very busy managing the fruit shop, but surely he was not so busy that he could not find time to reply to her messages? After that, Julian did not contact Katherine for many days. After the video was sent out, Julian still did not reply. Katherine was incredulous at his attitude. If he was still not responding, she had to think of a way to make the first move. Julian''s attitude was too odd. This was the first time Valerie acted in a film, yet he did not reply or feel curious. Moreover, the shots of Valerie''s acting were so beautiful. He should at least offer somepliments.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. What was wrong with this man? Katherine could not figure it out. Julian had changed too quickly. Right now, he was even more distant than a stranger. Sometimes, Katherine would see him chatting andughing with the customers who were buying fruits, but when it came to talking to her, he did not disy any emotion. He seemed displeased with somebody but he did not reveal much. At this moment, looking at her phone, Katherine could not help sighing. Then, after much thought, she told him the news that Valerie was almost injured. Sure enough, Julian got a big shock when he heard that Valerie had fallen from the cable! Although he didn''t act, he knew that it was very dangerous if an actor fell from the air after being hoisted up on a cable. He immediately called Katherine. "How is she? Which hospital is she in? What''s the situation?" Katherine answered the call and was instantly overjoyed. Nheless, she tried her best to suppress the joy in her heart and replied, "Julian, she''s fine. She almost got injured, but Matthew was watching over her and was able to ensure her safety." Julian heaved a sigh of relief. "I see. Thank you for informing me. I''ll visit her another day." "You''re wee, Julian." "I still have to thank you. By the way... it''s gettingte. I have to go now." "Sure, Julian. You go ahead. We''ll catch up again another day." Julian did not say anything specific. He simply ended the call. Katherine, on the other hand, was extremely excited. She held her phone and kissed it. Julian was finally talking to her. That was great! She was so excited that her footsteps became so much lighter when she walked. When she returned home and saw the food on the table, she gestured with her hand. "Quick, give me another serving. I''m so hungry." Katherine then proceeded to gobble down all the food on the table with great gusto. She even asked for seconds, which was unprecedented. Her mother Vivian was a little surprised. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say you were on a diet?" Katherine replied casually, "I''m fine. Besides, it''s just this once or twice. I won''t be fat." Ever since that incident with Angel Santos, the entire Santos family had been shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. Both her parents were downright furious with Angel. Putting aside the fact that thepany had suffered losses, everything Katherine''s father had worked hard for his entire life was destroyed by a scandal caused by Angel that became a hot trending topic. Even the children at home were worried about Angel. For the past few days, the house had been very quiet. Angel was not around, and whenever Katherine and the rest returned, they simply holed up in their rooms all night. They dared note out as they feared that their father would get angry. Katherine had been maintaining a low profile all this while but why did she suddenly be so excited today? Vivian nced at Lindsey Santos next to her but only saw her pursing her lips at Katherine. The two sisters'' sly tricks did not escape Vivian''s eyes. It seemed like these two were hiding something from her. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 As the saying goes, a mother knows her daughter best. These two girls must be up to something. After dinner, Katherine Santos returned to her room excitedly with a phone in her hand while humming a tune. Lindsey Santos bit her lips and was about to leave when she was stopped by her mother Vivian. "What happened to your older sister these two days? Do you know who she met and what happened?" "How would I know? Hopefully, that brat hasn''t encountered anything bad. Her behavior was so anxious and over the top. Just two days ago she was making a big fuss, sighing and whining. Yet today, she''s acting like this!" "Lindsey, you are the closest to her. What exactly happened to her? After what happened to your eldest sister, we can no longer sit still and do nothing. Whether it''s you or Katherine, I can''t let either of you get into trouble anymore!" Lindsey couldn''t helpughing at her mother''s expression. "Katherine went to the set to watch people act in some film!" "Watch people filming?" Katherine would never go watch other people act in films for no reason. Moreover, when their own celebrity back home was acting in films, Katherine had never gone to watch. Her behavior today was truly abnormal. Vivian suspected these two girls must be hiding something from her. She hugged Lindsey''s shoulders and said, "Lindsey, if something has happened, you have to tell me and your Dad. Our family can''t take another blow now. If anything happens to you girls, your Dad and I won''t be able to take it anymore!" As she spoke, Vivian could not help but tear up. During this period, she felt as if she was walking on thin ice. Angel''s matter had almost tortured her to death! Lindsey also knew that because of Angel''s matter, her family had been trying to avoid the public eye and did not dare to talk too much. The Santos family was worried that if they said anything inappropriate, they would be mocked by people outside. Vivian had had enough of this nonsense. She was also grumbling bitterly about Angel inwardly. It was all Angel''s fault for acting so shamelessly and implicating the entire family. For now, Vivian decided to put Angel''s matter aside and tugged at Lindsey''s arm. "I just find it incredible that Katherine is behaving in a somewhat simr fashion to Angel right now." Upon hearing this, Lindsey immediatelyughed. "She has fallen in love, that''s all. Do you have to get so worried?" Suddenly realizing something, Lindsey hurriedly covered her mouth. "I didn''t, I didn''t... I didn''t say anything! Mom, I''ve got to go now." After saying that, Lindsey quickly turned around and went upstairs. When Vivian heard that Katherine had fallen in love, she immediately became worried! Previously, Katherine almostmitted suicide because of that scumbag. Now, she was secretly in love with someone else. How did Lindsey know about this? Did Louis know? No! Vivian decided she must get to the bottom of this. She didn''t want the girl to be tricked again. If a girl was looking for a boyfriend, she had to open her eyes wide. Otherwise, if anything happened, the consequences would be unimaginable. Moreover, Katherine was so naive about love. If she simply jumped right in and fell into some trap set by some scheming fellow, it would be downright fatal. That was what happened thest time. Fortunately, someone saved her. Otherwise, Katherine would have died long ago. If that girl wanted to get involved in some romantic rtionship now, she would have to get Vivian''s permission. She had already lost one daughter and she was not willing to lose Katherine as well. However, these two girls were so stubborn. Vivian had no choice but to think of Angel. Previously, she said that she wanted to cut ties with Angel, but in reality, how could she cut ties with her daughterpletely? To put it bluntly, Angel was also her flesh and blood. After some thought, Vivian went to Fred Grant''s ce to visit Angel. She also brought some medicine.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sigh! All her daughters kept making her worry so much! Vivian took a deep breath and instructed the chauffeur to drive her to the Grant family''s ce to visit Angel. She would also take the opportunity to send some gifts there. Angel was already engaged to Fred. Since they would be getting married soon, it was not unreasonable for the two young people to live together. Angel''s father Patrick also went with Vivian. At the end of the day, Angel was still their daughter. Though they spoke very harshly to her, they could not really bear to cast her out. When the couple arrived and saw Angel covered in injuries, Vivian''s heart ached, but she could not say anything. She onlyforted Angel. "Since Fred is willing to marry you, then just marry him without any worry. Now your reputation out there is so bad, you have no other way out besides getting married!" That was right. After taking into consideration both families'' honor, Fred decided to marry Angel. However, their engagement only existed in name. In reality, Angel was confined in the Grant family''s residence and not allowed to go out. Although they were engaged supposedly to protect Angel, Fred would send someone to torment Angel every day. This was because Angel talked about him in the studio. Thus, Fred bore a grudge against her. This bitch cheated on him in front of the entire inte. He would never forgive her. Therefore, he tormented her and derived pleasure from watching her suffer. Angel had been leading a life of unbearable suffering. At first, she had shouted and scolded to show off her well-born youngdy''s status. However, as the torment dragged on, her fiery temperament became increasingly worn down. From anticipation to eventual disappointment, she finally understood her predicament. Her own family did not care about her anymore. However, for the sake of both families'' honor, when Angel''s parents came in, Angel was still escorted into the room from the basement by Fred. It was just for show. Fred reminded her, "You know what to say and what not to say, don''t you? If you dare to act recklessly, you will suffer the consequencester!" Angel only nced at Fred without any emotion. Even if she asked for help, her parents would not rescue her. "Don''t worry. Even if theye, I won''t say anything." Fred gave a scornfulugh. "It''s good that you know!" When Angel came face to face with her parents, she was no longer as arrogant and overbearing as before. She had be very withdrawn. When she saw Vivian''s eyes turning red-rimmed, Angel only felt an ironic sense of sarcasm. When Vivian saw that Angel was covered in injuries, her heart ached as she applied medicine to her. "How dare this bastard hit you!" Patrick frowned deeply. "If she had learned earlier that she should not do those things, Fred wouldn''t be treating her like this, would he?" Vivian only sighed and did not say anything. Angel didn''t want to pay them any attention. In fact, she was extremely resentful inwardly. For the sake of the family''s honor, they didn''t hesitate to cast her out. Even if she had done something wrong and said something wrong, surely her family could still amodate her shorings? They simply watched idly while Fred ravaged her. Her whole body was now full of injuries. What good was this little bit of medicine? The more she looked, the more Vivian''s heart ached. She cursed Fred in her heart for not being human, but she never thought of bringing Angel back. Right now, people outside were all watching. If they brought Angel back, the Santos family would suffer a catastrophic cmity. This was the only thing they could do now. They woulde and visit Angel more often. Fred probably wouldn''t dare to go overboard with Angel. It was time for this child to be taught a lesson anyway. Angel turned to look out of the window as she did not want to say anything. She felt that her parents were downright hypocritical. el Vivian put the medicine bottle aside and offered some advice. "You girls have stayed by my side since you were young. I also hope that you can marry into a good family, but if you look like this now, I am really disappointed with you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Vivian said this, she recalled what Angel had done. "My child, although Fred''s temper is a little nasty, only he can save you now. "Sigh! You lot are not easy to raise. Katherine is also too much. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Do you know that she has fallen in love?" Angel immediately turned around and asked, "Fallen in love?" The girl finally spoke. "That''s right! This girl has been acting really strange. She came back humming a tune and even ate two servings of food. She was in such a good mood. I''m worried that she has fallen in love. What if the other party is a scumbag?" Patrick, who was nearby, added, "Last time, it was because of a scumbag that she wanted to jump off a building to kill herself. What if she meets another bad guy this time? All of you only know how to make me worry!" A sharp glint shed across Angel''s eyes. When something happened to her, her older brother ignored her and even scolded her for being shameless. Her parents were the same. They only thought that she was a troublemaker who brought great misfortune. This time, they used the pretext of visiting Angel but in fact, they were trying to find out more information from Angel regarding Katherine''s rtionship. Angel was indignant. Since she wasn''t living a good life, no one else should have it easy! Hence, she said faintly, "Don''t you know? Katherine and Valerie Warren''s brother, who is not rted to Valerie by blood, are together. Mom you can''t even imagine, right? That man is so old and has no social status at all. He even has a child..." Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Vivian was shocked when she heard this. "Are... are you serious?" "Why would I lie to you? This girl, Katherine, is simply a silly girl in love. Any man would flock to her once they know her family background. "He only asked about her well-being for a while and helped her a little. Katherine couldn''t wait to get together with him just for that." Angel thought of the rtionship between Julian and Valerie and smiled icily. Everyone must suffer like her. "That kid is ugly and poor. He runs a fruit shop but it is just to cheat Katherine. He doesn''t have a fixed job and still has a child. "He''s already divorced. When he saw this fair, rich, and beautiful Katherine, he would never miss the opportunity to climb up the socialdder," she said. Patrick was furious. "What did you say? Is she crazy? Why did she have to go after a divorced man when she could have any well-bred young man with a good family background?" Angel snickered discreetly. "She''s inexperienced in the ways of the world and is easily deceived. That man is very scheming and has a glib tongue. He sweet-talked her until she was all giddy. I tried to persuade Katherine, but she wouldn''t listen! "Anyway, I''m in this situation right now. If the Grant family is willing to ept me, I can settle down like this for the rest of my life. But Katherine is different. She''s still young. If she''s ruined by that man, you won''t be able to get her back. "Dad, Mom, talk to her. That man''s fruit shop is opposite Katherine''s Cat Cafe. Tell Katherine to turn back as soon as possible, but I think there''s a high chance she won''t listen to you!" After Angel finished speaking, she hugged her knees and sat by the side, looking icily at Patrick and Vivian. She didn''t believe that her parents wouldn''t do anything after what she had said. Patrick and Vivian doted on Katherine as much as they valued their own lives. In addition, Katherine had tried to take her own life before. Therefore, Angel must do everything to bring this matter to a head. Sure enough, Vivian couldn''t sit still anymore. After putting down the medicine bottle and giving Angel a few words offort, she hurriedly dragged Patrick away and left. Angel looked at her mother''s back profile andughed scornfully. Just look at that woman. This was how much she treasured Katherine. Angel herself was injured so badly yet that woman only offered a few words offort before abandoning her. Katherine was fine yet they could not wait to rush back so urgently.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In that case, they couldn''t me her then. If she couldn''t have a good life, no one else could either. "Katherine Santos, I''m your biological sister yet you don''t evene and visit me when I''m in trouble. You keep following Valerie Warren all day long. You see Valerie as your sister. "You guys can lead a good life then! But when the ship sinks, everyone drowns. No one can escape unscathed." Angel sat in the room andughed out loud. Herughter was wretched. When the Grant family''s servants saw this, they could not help but frown. ''Had this woman gone mad?'' Meanwhile, Vivian and Patrick told the chauffeur to head straight to the fruit shop. Julian Warren was serving his customers. As soon as he finished serving one customer, a well-dressed couple entered his shop. Julian immediately shouted, "Wee!" The Santos couple brought their men into the fruit shop. When they saw the small shop and the young man in front of them, they could not help pursing their lips. Following that, Vivian frowned. "What''s that smell?" Julian quickly exined, "There are some raw ginkgo fruits near the door. You probably caught the scent of ginkgo. Some people think they stink, but the nuts inside taste good." Vivian''s face was still full of disdain. "It smells terrible." Julian tried to pacify her. "If you don''t like it, you cane to this side. The fruits here have a natural fragrance." Vivian covered her nose and walked in with a look of disdain. "I won''t eat these things even if you give them to me. Our family only eats imported fruits. Such a small shop is simply unpresentable." Patrick also frowned slightly. "Indeed, if it wasn''t for our child, we wouldn''t havee in." Julian was taken aback when he heard that. No one invited them in. Since they only ate imported fruits, they should go to the shop that sold imported fruits! Julian''s small shop only dealt with ordinary people. Although Julian was a little surprised, he did not say much at this moment. He only nodded. "Yes imported fruits are indeed better. We usually don''t have them in our shop. We generally sell things that ordinary people buy." He was a businessman and would never argue with money. However, if the customers didn''t like it, it was also fine as he didn''t want to cause trouble for himself. He hoped that these two would leave after taking a look and not cause trouble here. Typically, rich people like them were the most picky. Julian would rather not do business with such people. He could only pray for them to leave quickly. These two people were dressed luxuriously. It was obvious that they were difficult to please. Vivian looked around. It was indeed a small shop. Then, she looked at Julian. She had seen that the fruits in his shop were very cheap and still had marked-down prices. What future could such a small shop have? It was probably not enough to support himself and his kid. No wonder he tried to sweet-talk her daughter. Vivian gave a snort. "That''s right! Poor people are only capable of poor business." Julian got a shock. ''Why was this woman so nasty?'' he thought. Patrick then asked, "Are you Julian Warren?" Julian froze. "Yes, I am. You two know me? How should I address you?" So this was the guy. His looks were nothing to boast about! He couldn''t even hold a candle to Louis! Vivian said assertively, "You know Katherine Santos, right? I''m her mother and this is her father. Here''s 100 thousand dors. It''s all for you. Leave Kranson City and stay away from our Katherine." Julian was a little stunned. He looked at the Santos couple in front of him and his heart sank to the bottom. When Vivian saw that Julian did not touch the money, she ced a check on the table. "Julian Warren, I know that you saved Katherine''s life back then. You can be considered her benefactor but with all due respect, our Santos family is a reputable n in Kranson City: What kind of future can you give Katherine? "I shouldn''t say this, but your tiny fruit shop is nothingpared to our Santos family. "Anyone who wants to marry someone from our Santos family must be of equal status. You''re divorced and have a child. How can you get involved with our Katherine? "Don''t pester her anymore in the future. Take this 100 thousand dors. You can easily find another ce to continue running your shop. But you can forget about staying in Kranson City!" Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Patrick Santos continued, "Of course, if you don''t know what''s good for you and insist on pestering Katherine, we will also use our entire Santos family''s power to make sure you can''t live in peace in Kranson City! "Even if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think for your family. If you want to climb up the socialdder, you have to first see whether you''re worthy!" Vivian Santos added, "That''s right. Not to mention that you''re so poor and still have a child. Katherine has never married. She''s from a totally different world from you. The two of you can''t be together for the rest of your lives! "It''s only because she''s young and naive that she let you take advantage of her! Look at your fruit shop. You''re like that fruit with a marked-down price. No matter how sweet it is, it can''t be sold for a high price! It can only wait to be sold at a low price. In the end, it''ll be thrown on the streets! "Leave as soon as possible. Don''t make me give you trouble!" Julian Warren frowned. "Did you guys misunderstand something?" He felt that he had been very careful during this period. He kept a distance from Katherine Santos and maintained an aloof attitude. Yet, Katherine''s parents still came to humiliate him. Julian''s words made Vivian snort scornfully. "Misunderstanding? I''ve seen too many people like you. In order to save 20 years of hard work, you didn''t hesitate to use flowery rhetoric to sweet-talk women! "Our Katherine is inexperienced. That''s why she fell for your trick! Let me tell you. If you think you can cling to our daughter with your low status, you can dream on! You''re not even fit to carry our shoes!" A sharp glint shed across Vivian''s eyes. "Take the money and get lost!" Julian took the check and looked at it. He shook his head and finally returned it to them. Vivian was shocked. "You think it''s too little? Don''t push your luck!" Julian said helplessly, "I don''t want money. I will keep a distance from Katherine Santos, but from now on, please also ask her to stay away from me!" Vivian was surprised. "Don''t worry. As long as you don''t pester her, she won''t like you. You should take a good, hard look at yourself!" Patrick pulled Vivian away. "Alright. Why are you still talking to him? Such a person will only waste your time. He''s not worth you getting angry!" He turned around and stared at Julian. "Remember what you said. Stay away from Katherine in the future. Otherwise, I''ll let you know the consequences!" Julian looked at them icily. "Don''t worry. There won''t be a next time!" At this moment, Aiden Warren had just returned from school. As soon as he reached the door, he shouted out at once, "Daddy, I''m back!" Right at this instant, Vivian turned around and collided with the child. As a result, Aiden identally stepped on Vivian''s shoes! "Ouch!" As he looked down, Aiden quickly backed away. "I''m sorry!" "Aiden!" Julian rushed up to his son. When Vivian saw Aiden leaping into his father''s arms, she became displeased. "Like father, like son! I can tell with just one look that this kid has no upbringing. So reckless! "You can''t even teach a child well, yet you still have the cheek to hook up with someone else''s daughter. I think you should stop thinking about women and teach your kid well. He doesn''t even watch where he''s going!" Patrick pulled Vivian away again. "Enough. Why are you bickering with him? You are only lowering your status for no reason!" Vivian red at Julian frostily and turned to leave. Aiden felt maligned. "Sob-sob... Daddy, that grandma is so fierce. I didn''t do it on purpose. I was just careless. I''ve already apologized, but she still scolded me! "I want to look for Katherine. Thest time I was scolded, she helped me scold the other party. Katherine was amazing. I want Katherine to help me!" Aiden cried piteously. Julian hugged his tiny shoulders tightly, not knowing what to tell him. Those two people were Katherine''s parents. No matter how powerful Katherine was, she would never disobey her parents for their sake. Therefore, Julian had lostpletely this time. After crying for a while, Aiden tugged at Julian and said, "Daddy, do you want to be with Katherine? With her around, no one will dare to bully me. "The kindergarten teachers say she''s like my mother. I like her. Can we live together with her?" When he heard this, Julian''s eyes became red-rimmed. He did not even know where his future pathy. Thus, when he looked at Aiden, he could only take a deep breath and pat the child. Aiden buried his head in his father''s arms, crying uncontrobly. Julian''s heart ached for him. He patted the tiny head and said, "Aiden, let''s go to a ce that doesn''t know us, shall we?" Aiden was a little surprised. "Daddy, what do you want to do? Are you taking me with you? Then we won''t be able to see Katherine again. What about Aunt?" The child''s words made Julian take a deep breath. "Isn''t that good?" "It''s not that. I just feel that if I go away, nobody knows me and no one will y with me." Julian could not help butugh. "Let''s change the environment. Daddy feels that you have to stay away from bad things in order to grow, so I will choose a new environment for you. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It will be fine. Daddy will take the time to bring you back to visit Aunt. Let''s go back. We''ll get off work early today!" After saying that, Julian packed away the fruit stall, pulled down the shutters, and left with Aiden. Aiden did not know what was wrong. Anyway, he could not be happier that his father could keep himpany today. In order tofort Aiden, Julian brought him to have a big meal and then bought some toys the child liked. Thereafter, he led Aiden home, told him stories, and yed toys with him. Aiden was extremely excited the whole night. It was not until the child was finally lulled to sleep that Julian took a deep breath and called Valerie Warren. Valerie''s familiar voice could be heard on the phone. "Yes, Julian?" "Valerie, I have something to discuss with you."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind. "It''s regarding Katherine Santos and me..." Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Julian Warren had always been calm. With such a grave voice, there was a high chance that something had happened. Valerie Warren was so frightened that she immediately sat up. "Julian, what''s going on? What happened to you and Katherine?" "Something happened today..." When Julian told Valerie the oue of the matter, she was downright shocked. After that, she blurted out, "How could that couple do this!" Julian smiled bitterly. "Actually, I don''t me them. From their point of view, I''m indeed an old and useless person. I''m worlds apart from their daughter. It''s normal for them to be worried." Julian was well aware of this so he had always kept a distance from Katherine and never crossed the line. Despite this, when such a situation still happened today and Katherine''s parents personally told him that there was a gulf between him and their daughter, he could not help feeling a little stung. Since it was destined that there would be no oue, it was better to cut short the suffering. That was right. Julian intended to put an end to this matter. "Then, have you really decided on this matter, Julian? Where do you n to go next? What about Aiden?" Valerie still found it hard to believe. Even if it was impossible for Julian and Katherine to be together, there was no need to go this far! On the other end of the line, Julian''s voice was as calm as ever. He even brightened up andughed. "Don''t worry, Valerie. To be honest, I''ve been thinking about the fruit shop for a while. Previously, when you joked with me that you would divorce your husband, I mentioned that you could take over my fruit shop. Actually, it wasn''tpletely a joke. I was seriously considering this matter. "I''m not young anymore. I''ll definitely be a little busy taking care of Aiden. It''s just nice that I''ve saved up some money now. After selling off the fruit shop, I n to use this sum of money to do something that I''ve always wanted to do but didn''t dare to try. "As you know, I specialize inndscape gardening. The reason I opened this fruit shop is because I coborated with my friend on an orchard. It''s just that the sales channels of the fruit shop are too limited. I pooled funds with him, thinking that we could set up arge orchard in the north. If we seed, I can save up some capital for Aiden while I''m still young. In the future, he can live a morefortable life. It''s better than..." It was better than suffering with Julian like this, and it was better than having the child repeat his father''s mistakes in the future. Julian did not even dare to pursue the woman he liked. Even when the other party indicated her willingness to be with him, his only thought was that he must not ruin the other party''s future... Julian regretted that he met her toote. Nevertheless, he still had his own principles. Since he could not give her happiness, he would give her his blessings by letting go. After Valerie listened to Julian talk so much, it was obvious that he had made up his mind. Valerie then sighed. "Julian, I will lend you my support. If you encounter any problems, you can call me anytime." Julian murmured in the affirmative. "Good. I only told you about this. Don''t tell Katherine. I''ve also given Aiden a heads-up today. He''s young, but he''s very sensible. I believe he''ll understand my difficulties. "When you are filming tomorrow, I''ll go and visit you. We may not be able to see each other for a while in the future..." "Mm-hmm. I''ll wait for you." After ending the call, Valerie took a deep breath and told Matthew Grant about Julian''s impending visit. "Julian is leaving. He''lle and visit me on the set tomorrow." Matthew was quite surprised. "What trouble did Julian run into? I can help!" Valerie thought of the Santos family. If Matthew helped, he would definitely fall out with the Santos family. He would simply use his influence to oppress the other side and the Santos family would indeed capitte. However, she decided to forget it. She shook her head. "Julian doesn''t want to owe anyone any favor. Besides, he should be able to handle this matter well." "When hees to the set tomorrow, I will create a chance for him and Katherine Santos so that he can leave with a beautiful memory. This is Julian''s decision, and I respect and support him. I wonder how Katherine will react when she finds out the truth..." Matthew frowned slightly. Rtionships were alwaysplicated. Even if he wanted to help, there was nothing he could do. To be honest, Julian was a good man. Katherine was also a nice girl. Once she had made up her mind, she would leap in without hesitation. If she found out, she would probably regret it in the future. Who knew what would happen then... The next day, everything proceeded as usual. Valerie went to the filming location. When the director saw her, he hurriedly rushed over. "Ms. Warren, there''s no problem at all today. All the safety measures have been put in ce. Moreover, thoseThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¦«¦¯ unnecessary moves have been removed where possible! Valerie smiled. "It''s alright. We''ll do whatever we have to do. We''re just re-shooting some scenes to produce a better film. Let''s follow the original novel Otherwise, if the discrepancy is too big, the fans and audience won''t be happy!" After listening to her, the director finally heaved a sigh of relief. Valerie was still the best. She was not that unreasonable. Katherine had also arrived. Valerie said that she was fine, but Katherine had promised to apany Valerie so she had to be there. To her surprise, when she reached that ce, she found that Julian was also present. Instantly, she became overjoyed. "Julian!" Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Katherine Santos immediately rushed up to Julian Warren. Julian gave her a nod. "I was worried about Valerie so I came here to take a look." "Oh, yes! I''m also worried about Valerie!" As Julian stood there, Katherine was secretly delighted as she looked discreetly at his side profile. Indeed, she was right yesterday. Fortunately, she had informed Julian. Otherwise, he would not have rushed here so quickly today. Valerie was in the midst of filming. Katherine looked in Valerie''s direction while stealing nces at Julian from time to time. She did not know that her parents had already gone to look for Julian yesterday. Right now, Julian was experiencing all sorts of conflicting emotions in his heart. This young girl was very pure-hearted. He did not want Katherine to be hurt, nor did he want to see her argue with her parents because of him. Katherine took out her phone and took a photo of Julian''s side profile. When the shutter sound rang out, Julian got a fright. Katherine beamed and said, "Don''t misunderstand. I just want to record some beautiful memories on the set. "It''s the first time for both you and Valerie. It''s her first time filming and it''s your first time visiting the set. Therefore, I want to leave a wonderful memory for you! Take a look!" Julian saw his own side profile on her phone screen and could only give a nod. "Thank you." Katherine did not think much of it. "Why are you being so polite? Is there a need for us to thank each other?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Julian also took out his phone. "Why don''t I help you take your photo as well? Keep it as a memento. This is Valerie''s first movie. With you by her side every day, she must be very happy!" Katherine was taken aback but she immediately agreed. She never thought that Julian would take the initiative to take a photo of her. She blushed at once. Julian looked at Katherine on the phone screen and snapped a few photos for her with his phone. The girl''s smiling face on the screen made his heart race. The shots looked so precious that it seemed that he was not worthy to possess them... Katherine was simply overjoyed. Her rtionship with Julian was actually very distant. Neither of them had broken through that barrier, but everyone knew how Katherine felt inwardly. She had already said that she liked Julian previously. Yet Julian''s attitude became aloof again. In fact, he was so indifferent and formal that she found it iprehensible. Therefore, Katherine could not figure out what Julian was thinking. Now that Julian was taking the initiative to take photos of her, Katherine became excited. It seemed that Julian still had her in his heart. Simply put, Katherine wore her heart on her sleeve. Her face was blushing and her heart was pounding. The person she liked was right beside her, but she did not dare to show her emotions too openly. She was afraid that Julian would distance himself from her after he noticed it. Julian noticed how careful Katherine was and how she did not dare to touch him. Her face was all red and her eyes would sparkle from time to time. He immediately took a deep breath. It was not convenient for him to say anything on the set. At this moment, Matthew Grant arrived. After checking that the set''s safety measures were good, he was relieved. Matthew looked around. There were quite a number of people. When the director saw Matthew, he became a little nervous. Matthew had instructed his assistant to buy a lot of desserts and candy. Julian and Katherine also received a share each. Everyone was fighting to thank Mr. Grant. Matthew walked straight to Valerie''s side. Katherine was extremely envious when she saw that. "See how well Mr. Grant treats Valerie? The two of them are trulypatible!" Julian simply shoved the candy into Katherine''s hand. "Have some candy. It''s very sweet." Katherine''s eyes lit up when she saw Julian giving her candy. This candy was her favorite. Aiden liked it too. She searched around and found a ss bottle. She ced the candy inside and tied a bow with a ribbon before handing it to Julian. "This is for you Bring it back for Aiden. bought this candy before. He says it tastes good and likes it very much." After listening to her, Julian took the bottle and thanked her solemnly. Katherine smiled. "No need to thank me. There''s no need for the two of us to thank each other. "Julian, you don''t have to be so polite to me. I don''t have a close rtionship with Aiden. If the two of us are too polite, it will make us look too distant." Julian gave a nod. He looked at the beverage can in his hand and decided to return the courtesy. However, his was not a ss bottle. He only had an aluminum can right now. He took out a pen knife and cut out the side. Then, he ttened the edges before cutting the panel into strips. After that, he bent the strips into the shape of a flower and made a small basket. He ced the candy in the basket before giving it to Katherine. When Katherine saw it, she eximed, "Julian, you are so skillful with your hands!" "I''m just making use of trash. When I was young, used to y with this. Back then, the school would teach us to make these gadgets. We would use soda bottles and drink cans to make these little flower baskets. It''s environmentally friendly and more memorable." After listening to Julian, Katherine gasped andughed. "I''ve seen it before. There areizens online who posted some nostalgic items from the 1980s. I was really envious. You were already so skillful back then! When I was young, my handicraft was terrible!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Katherine smiled very sincerely. Although she was the daughter of a rich family, she had nevere across as pampered or high and mighty. She was like an approachable little girl next door and people involuntarily wanted to be nice to her. Julian took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He did not want to smile too much in front of Katherine. He was worried that the more wonderful memories he had, the more reluctant he would feel after today. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Julian forced himself to turn his gaze to Valerie. As he watched Valerie focusing on her acting, he slowly calmed down. Valerie was acting with that handsome actor. Matthew Grant was watching closely from the side, worried that something might go wrong. When he saw Matthew so concerned about Valerie, Julian felt he was at least able to put down half of his final reluctance and attachment to this city. If Valerie''s film was released, he would definitely bring Aiden to watch it... However, it might not be in Kranson City but somewhere else. "Cut!" "Today''s filming went very smoothly. We''re done shooting these few scenes. Let''s wrap up!" Everyone immediately cheered. They were so happy. Today was really great because they had finished work so quickly. Everyone was excited and grateful that Valerie could clear the scenes in one take. Katherine rushed over to help Valerie tidy up her clothes. "Valerie, you''re really amazing!" Valerie saw Katherine''s sparkling eyes and noticed that she was holding a small basket in her hand. She could not help butugh. "Julian made this?" "That''s right! Julian said that he used to make these things when he was young. He''s so skillful." Valerie nodded. "When I was young, I made them too. Julian''s were the best. Whenever it came to handicraft ss, Julian was always first in ss!" "Really? That''s amazing!" Katherine turned around and looked at Julian. Julian was standing under the sunlight and smiling at the twodies. His eyes were gentle, and they made Katherine''s heart thump furiously! "I think Julian is the most wonderful man in the world!" He was indeed quite impressive. Just the mention of him warmed Valerie''s heart. When Valerie lived in that kind of family and Ruth Warren treated her in that manner sometimes, only Julian treated her well. At this moment, Matthew walked over. "It''s time to wrap up. Let''s have a meal together!" He looked at Katherine. "To celebrate Valerie''s first acting gig and to thank you too, Katherine. For staying by Valerie''s side over the past two days. "How about it, Miss Santos? I''m sure you won''t refuse, will you?" Though a little surprised, Katherine was still delighted. "Of course not! It''s my honor to be treated to a meal by Mr. Grant!" "Valerie, I''ll apany you to the changing room!" With a nod, Valerie proceeded to the changing room. After changing out of her costume, Valerie held Katherine''s hand and got into the car. The few of them headed to the restaurant. Katherine was shocked when she saw the pink decorations in the dining hall. There were balloons and the letters "Happy Birthday". It was only then that she realized today was her birthday. Katherine''s photos were pasted all over the ce, along with her favorite pink roses. Valerie whispered next to her, "Happy birthday! You''re the birthday girl today. This is a surprise that Julian specially asked us to arrange for you. Do you like it?" "Julian?" As Valerie nodded, Katherine covered her mouth and her eyes became teary.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Katherine!" At this moment, Aiden Warren''s voice rang out from behind. Katherine got another shock. She turned around and saw Aiden wearing a small suit and holding flowers in his hand. As the child rushed up to her, Katherine quickly squatted down and hugged him. "Happy birthday, Katherine!" Aiden offered her the flowers and even kissed her on the cheek. This made Katherine very happy. "Aiden, thank you so much!" Julian also handed her a box. "Happy birthday. Open it when you go back!" Katherine was pleasantly surprised. Julian also had a gift for her! She felt that today was the happiest day of her life! "Thank you, everyone!" Everyone took their seats and Valerie raised her ss. "Today is Katherine''s birthday. Let''s all do it together. Here''s wishing you a happy birthday!" "Happy birthday!" Katherine felt very blissful. She never thought that her friend would still remember her birthday and prepare such a fine spread of dishes for her in celebration. In particr, she was even happier because Julian was here. "Come! Let''s get drunk today!" Katherine drank happily and emptied her ss repeatedly. Valerie wanted to stop her, but on second thought, decided against it as this was probably thest time. She would let the girl drink her fill! At the same time, Julian was beside her. Katherine was already drunk and drowning in her joy. The alcohol removed Katherine''s inhibitions. She raised her ss and looked at Julian. Then she downed the wine in one gulp. Following this, she took a deep breath and hugged Julian. "Julian, I... I like you!" Julian was stunned. Although he knew Katherine''s feelings all along, this was the first time she had confessed in public. "Katherine, you''re drunk." "I''m not drunk!" Katherine stubbornly persisted in finishing what she wanted to say. The atmosphere today was excellent. She was worried that if she did not say it now, she would not have the chance to say it when he avoided her again. el Then, she blurted out the words like she was pouring her heart out, "Julian, no matter what everyone thinks of me, you saved my life. Initially, I was only thanking you, butter on, I realized that I like you and want to be with you! "Julian, I genuinely like you. Everything about you is attractive to me. From the first day I saw you, I realized that a man like you still existed in the world. Just standing beside you makes me feel at ease..." Katherine was holding back her impulse. Her mind was already in a mess, but she could still barely tell that Julian was not far away. She suddenly lunged forward and kissed him on the cheek! Julian was stupefied. Then, Katherine''s body keeled over and she fell into his arms. Julian quickly caught her. When he looked again, Katherine was already asleep! It seemed like she was truly dead drunk. Julian had mixed feelings. He smiled bitterly and reached out to sweep away the sweat-drenched hair on Katherine''s forehead. However, when his hand was about to touch her face, he retracted his hand and handed Katherine to Valerie. "Valerie, please send her back!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Valerie asked, "Julian, tonight is thest time. Why don''t you send her back?" Julian smiled wanly but shook his head firmly. "No." He was worried that if he sent her back personally, he would be too reluctant to leave. No matter how much he wanted to, she was not a flower that he could pluck. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Moreover, thinking about what Katherine''s parents said yesterday, Julian couldn''t help but sigh. "After all, wee from two different worlds. It''s better to leave her to you all..." After saying that, he firmly pulled Aiden away, forcing himself not to look back at her for onest time. Aiden looked at Valerie and Katherine with reluctance. He could only look up and ask, "Dad, Katherine said she likes you. If we leave now, what will happen to her? Don''t you want her anymore?" A child said what he thought. It could be blunt and make one feel powerless. Julian was stunned. He did not expect Aiden to say that. He could only smile bitterly and pat his head. "Aiden, Katherine is drunk and she''s joking with us. Since it''s a joke, we can''t take it seriously." Aiden said nothing and only felt it strange. Katherine had also said she wanted to be with his father, but they would no longer be staying at their home the following day. Aiden lowered his head and went back with Julian. Although he was still young and didn''t fully understand what had happened, he could sense something. When his father said he would take him away, his aunt couldn''t help but hug him just now, telling him to call more often. His uncle also gave him several piano scores, reminding him to practice more. This situation reminded him of the previous asions he and his parents went for New Year''s visits. The elders they seldom met would also give him gifts when parting with reluctance. And it was always uncertain when they would meet again. In other words, he might not have the chance to see Katherine again. When he thought about this, Aiden''s little face couldn''t help but reveal a bit of sadness. However, sensing his father''s mood was also down, he didn''t dare reveal his emotions. Instead, he tightened his grip on his father''s hand and smiled as if nothing had happened. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie and Matthew watched the two of them leave. Then, they looked at each other helplessly and sent Katherine back to the Santos family. On the way, Katherine, being drunk, kept shouting, Julian, can you stop avoiding me...?" Valerie felt a pang of difort in her heart hearing this. "Katherine, you''re almost home, said Valerie. She couldn''t imagine how Katherine would react when she knew everything the following day. Matthew shook his head and said coldly, "She will probably break down. After all, your brother gave her a pleasant surprise and a gift today. She won''t forget it easily." ''In that case, this final beautiful memory is a kind of cruelty, in a way,'' thought Valerie. "It can''t be helped. People from two different worlds can''t be together," Valerie said. Katherine, a brave person, had already stepped forward. However, Julian didn''t dare ept it. "Two different worlds? You and I are also from two different worlds, but as long as it''s sincere, it doesn''t matter. If the family doesn''t support it, so be it!" said Matthew. It was not strange to hear this from Matthew. He was arrogant and conceited, and he also had the ability. However, not everyone could be like him. Julian is reluctant to ept her because he has a sense of responsibility andmitment. Ultimately, he is afraid of dragging Katherine down and his sense of insecurities is holding him back. The disparity is too great; one side has to give a lot. Sometimes, even when one gives a lot, one might not necessarily get anything in return. The gap between the Santos family and Julian isn''t something that Julian can close just by trying hard,'' thought Valerie. Rtionships wereplicated and not easilyprehended. The two looked at each other and sighed helplessly. After sending Katherine back to the Santos family, they handed ke the gifts prepared for Katherine today before they left. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 The following day, Katherine woke up from the drunkenness, feeling groggy. ke thoughtfully prepared honey and lemon water for Katherine, which made her feel morefortable after drinking it. After her mind cleared up, she recalled the events ofst night, which she felt like a dream. Especially when she thought of how she had kissed Julian, she could not help but cover her face. She was getting even bolder in her dreams nowadays. Immediately after, she noticed a basket of flowers and a gift on the bedside table. She instantly realized that it was not a dream but real! ''Good lord, I actually kissed Julian? Moreover, Julian didn''t refuse, did he?'' She remembered he had even prepared a gift for her. At the thought of this, Katherine immediately looked around. She quickly took out the gift box Julian had given her from the pile of things. She had said that she would open it when she came home.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When she opened it, she saw an exquisite watch. Katherine couldn''t help but feel pleasantly surprised. She remembered mentioning this watch was her favorite model. She had one previously, but it was spoilt and could no longer be repaired despite her sending it to many ces. Moreover, the production had been discontinued and she couldn''t buy a new one. She just casually mentioned it and never expected Julian to remember and manage to find it as a birthday gift. The watch was expensive, and Katherine couldn''t help but wonder when Julian had started preparing for this. Her heart filled with sweetness at the thought. ''Oh yes, shouldn''t I thank him?'' Katherine hesitated for a while before finally calling Julian, blushing. After waiting for a long time, Julian finally picked up. There seemed to be the sound of wind blowing on the other end. She guessed Julian was probably driving. She hesitated and asked, "Julian, is it convenient to talk?" Julian answered, "Yes." "Julian, thank you. I like the watch very much. I didn''t expect you to remember this," said Katherine. However, Julian sounded very calm without passion. He in fact sounded a little cold. "As long as you like it." Katherine could not be bothered now. She was too excited to receive Julian''s gift. "By the way, Julian, I also took many photos of Valerie at the filming location a few days ago. I''ll go to your shop to show youter!" However, Julian instinctively refused, saying, "No need. I..." But Katherine did not give him a chance to finish his sentence and interrupted. "Julian, it''s settled then!" No matter what it was, she had confessed yesterday, and whether Julian epted it or not, she was determined to continue today. As et people had said, it was much easier for a woman to pursue a man. Since Julian finally stopped avoiding her, she felt she should seize the opportunity. vel After hanging up the phone and packing up, Katherine prepared some gifts for Aiden. Katherine felt happy just thinking about it and drove directly to the fruit shop. When she arrived, she was surprised. It was the middle of the day, yet Julian''s shop was closed, and there was a sign outside that read "Shop for Lease." ''How could it be?'' Katherine was shocked. She immediately contacted Julian and wanted to ask him what was going on. They were on the phone just a moment ago, but she couldn''t get through the line now. Hearing the mechanical voice from the phone, a sense of unease instantly rose in her heart. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Katherine hurriedly went to his house to look for him. However, when she knocked on the door, she saw an unfamiliar face. A middle-aged woman dressed casually was looking at her with a puzzled expression. "Miss, who are you looking for?" Katherine was shocked. She quickly stepped back and looked several times before confirming that she got the right door. "Is Julian around? Who are you, please?" The woman smiled. "You''re talking about Julian Warren, the owner of the fruit shop, right? He''s sold this house to me." Katherine was astonished. ''Sold? Why did Julian sell the house without saying a word? Moreover, I can''t get through to him on the phone. What''s going on? I also didn''t hear anything about it at the gathering yesterday!'' Katherine felt a pang of unease. Determined, she went to the school to check with the kindergarten teacher, hoping to find out from Aiden what had happened. After all, if Julian could avoid her, could he note to pick up and drop off Aiden for school? The teacher knew her. When he saw hering, he was a little surprised. "Are you here to look for Aiden?" Katherine quickly nodded, "Is he here?" "Aiden has already withdrawn from school and transferred to another kindergarten. Howe you didn''t know?" said the teacher. Hearing this, Katherine was dumbfounded. ''What''s going on? Why did Julian disappear without saying a word? He even took Aiden away in such a hurry!'' Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Katherine was stunned. She did not expect Julian to disappear overnight. He had even sold his house. Wasn''t he clearly running away? ''Could it be Julian has encountered some difficulties? But that shouldn''t be the case. If something happened, he would definitely tell. Could it be that the matter was so serious that he couldn''t wait and had to leave overnight?'' Katherine was a little nervous and couldn''t wait to find him. Thinking that he might have gone to Valerie''s ce, she rushed over, crying. Valerie was filming at this moment. When Katherine arrived, Valerie happened to be taking a break. Valerie was taken aback when she saw Katherine. Her brother''s departure seemed to have dealt a huge blow to her. Seeing Katherine''s red and swollen eyes, she immediately knew what had happened. She could only sigh and hold Katherine''s hand. Katherine sobbed and said, "Valerie, what''s happened to Julian? He sold his house, leased his shop, and even withdrew Aiden from kindergarten. Tell me, tell me what''s going on!" "This..." Valerie stammered, not knowing how to tell her. Katherine held her hand and refused to let go. "Valerie, tell me. Even if Julian disappears into thin air, he''ll definitely contact you if he doesn''t contact me. Please don''t lie to me. Where did he go?" Seeing how persistent Katherine was, Valerie sighed. "He''s gone." "Where did he go? Where did he go? He celebrated my birthday yesterday, why did he suddenly leave today?" Katherine took out the watch. "Look, this is the watch he gave me. I only mentioned it once, but he remembered it and especially gave it to me on my birthday. Why did he leave so suddenly? Is he facing some difficulties he''s notfortable talking about? Has he run into some trouble? Tell me, and let''s find a way to solve it together, okay?" Katherine was really afraid that something would happen to Julian, so she refused to let go of Valerie. Valerieforted her instead, "Nothing has happened to my brother. He just wants to leave this ce and start a new life. Katherine, let go of him and forget about him. Let''s start all over, okay?" When Katherine heard her say this, she could not help but widen her eyes, stepping back and looking at her. "Valerie, this is not true. You''re lying to me, aren''t you?" Her tears fell uncontrobly as she recalled everything that happenedst night. Happiness came so suddenly and disappeared so soon. If it weren''t for the fact that they had just gotten through to each other on the phone in the morning, she wouldn''t have dared to imagine it. Valerie sighed and said, "Julian has said he and you are from two different worlds. From now on, you should forget about him!" Katherine could not believe it. She did not expect him to say that. She did not believe it. "Impossible! If that''s really the case, why didn''t he reject me when I confessed to him? Also, he gave me a watch and a flower basket. If we''re from two different worlds, why did he help me so much in the past?" Katherine bit her lip. She refused to believe Julian would be so cruel. Valerie knew it would be hard to make her believe, so she could only steel herself and say, "What happened yesterday was just to give you a beautiful memory. My brother also has his own struggles. His ?? sudden departure was actually after much thought; he just didn''t expect it to hurt you so much. As for the confession, he just took it as you were drunk." Valerie''s heartless words made Katherine break down. She didn''t expect Julian to team up with everyone to lie to her. She had thought that her suffering hade to an end. Unexpectedly, it was just a beautiful memory.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Happiness turned into bubbles, and her pursuit came to an abrupt end. She was so stupid. Katherine was extremely disappointed. She turned around and ran. Valerie was afraid that something would happen to her and quickly followed. "Katherine, Julian actually isn''t that kind of heartless person. He just wants you to live a good life. The Santos family is a wealthy family and looks for people of equal social status The disparity between you and him is indeed too great Katherine, look forward. You''re so young. You have plenty of opportunities to find true love." Katherine stood outside the set with tears streaming down her face. "Valerie, this is the only time in my life that I''ve met someone who stuns me. I... I''m serious. I don''t believe Julian doesn''t have any feelings for me!" She recalled all the things that Julian had done for her all this while. When her car broke down at night, Julian would help her repair it without hesitation. Usually, when the Camet Cafe was too busy, Julian would alsoe to help. He was even afraid that she would be too busy to eat, so he specially brought Aiden over to eat together. He was actually supervising her to eat on time... For all that Julian had done, Katherine could feel Julian''s feelings could not be fake, but why did he leave... Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Katherine turned around and looked at Valerie. "Valerie, I know he''s not that kind of person. He can''t bear to part with me. If he really doesn''t like me, he definitely won''t do all this. I want to see him. I want him to tell me personally that he has no future with me." Katherine rubbed her nose and wiped away her tears. "Valerie, tell me, where is he?" Valerie took a deep breath. "My brother will no longere back. You should know this well. He will no longere back if he can leave everything here behind, even this city, with Aiden." As soon as Valerie said this, Katherine was stunned. "What did you say? He will no longere back?" Valerie said solemnly, "Forever he will note back. You''ve grown up; you should know a rtionship doesn''t necessarily warrant a return because you''ve put in effort." At this moment, Matthew also came over. When he saw her crying like this, he said calmly, "You two are from two different worlds. If you two are together, whether it''s you or him, will get hurt. Marriage involves two families." "That''s not true." Katherine looked up at him. "You and Valerie are not consideredpatible, but why can both of you be together?" "My identity is the biggest obstacle, but in the Grant family, I can make decisions. Katherine, can you make decisions?" Matthew''s question made her speechless. She could ovee various obstacles if she insisted on being together with Julian. But with Julian bringing Aiden along, could she ovee all the resistance from the Santos family? She didn''t dare to think about it or ask. However, Katherine refused to give up. "If Julian wants to leave, he can tell me openly. He can even bid farewell to me. Why did he leave without saying goodbye?" Valerie took a deep breath. "If you knew that he was leaving, would you still bid farewell to him? You would definitely do anything just to follow him. Julian has been so determined, cutting off all possible ways back. The purpose is to leavepletely. Letting go of him is the only way you''ll meet someone better." "Valerie, why are you too saying this? I can''t let go. Everything he did is imprinted in my heart. He''s saved, me and is my savior. He''s also helped me several times. I can it. I can''t do it. I''m begging you. do Please tell me where he is!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Katherine felt as if her heart was being torn apart. Valerie shook his head and said, "I don''t know where he is either." Katherine immediately regretted it. If she had known it, she would have taken actionst night instead of getting drunk. Now, because she drank too much, she didn''t know anything that happened. She fell to the ground and burst into tears. "Why? I hate that I''m from the Santos family. If I weren''t the youngdy of the Santos family, all of this would have changed, right?" Valerie was speechless, not knowing what to say either. Suddenly, footsteps came from behind. Valerie stepped back and identally stepped on the other party. When she turned around, she saw Louis. "Watch out!" Louis instinctively supported her by the waist. Valerie quickly thanked him. However, this posture was inevitably a little intimate. She immediately distanced herself from him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Louis paused for a moment before he looked at Katherine. Seeing her appearance, he could not help but feel disappointed. He could only pull Valerie away and said, "Let me persuade her." Katherine looked up at him and immediately became nervous. "No need. I don''t need you. Go away! The future of the girls in the Santos family is in the hands of you guys. Whether it''s Lindsey or me, in the end, we can''t be with the people we like. I don''t want to hear your dignified words." Katherine was very resistant. Louis sighed and could only take a letter out from his bag and hand it to her "Didn''t you say you couldn''t bear to part with him? He left a message for you. Katherine was a little confused hearing what he said. "This is Julian''s letter?" "Yes, it''s his letter," Louis said. "Actually, Julian came to see mest night." Chapter 547 Chapter 547 "What did you say?" Katherine stood up immediately. "Did you say he went to see you? Did you say something unpleasant and make Julian go away?" Louis was instantly speechless. "I would have done it long ago if I wanted to force him to go away. Why would I wait until today? "He was waiting for me at the entrance of the Santos Group and was almost chased away by the security guards. I only saw him after working overtime at night. He waited for me until veryte. "Julian said you would be distressed after he left, so he asked me to give this to you. Do you want to see it? If you do, dry your tears, and don''t throw tantrums. Also, don''t be a nuisance here and cause trouble for others." Katherine grabbed the letter and ignored his nonsense. She ran to the side and opened it. Julian''s handwriting was so familiar. "Katherine, actually, all this time we''ve spent together, I''ve always seen you as a younger sister. You and Valerie are very good friends, and for her sake, I''ve been willing to take care of you, protect you like a sister, and care for you. However, romantic feelings do not exist between us. It''s not that I didn''t notice your feelings. "I just didn''t think it was necessary to address them. But I never expected you to fall deeper and deeper. That''s my fault. To prevent any irreversible situations, I''ve decided to leave. I hope you can find a good partner and forget about me. Life''s journey ahead is long, and I wish you happiness." When Katherine read this, she could not take it anymore. She had never expected Julian to see all her heartfelt efforts as nothing more than sibling affection. However, that was not the case. She believed in her intuition and things shouldn''t turn out like this. She didn''t believe it. Louis sighed. "He''s really a good person. It''s just that you two aren''tpatible. Julian is right. Life''s journey ahead is long, and there are no feasts that don''t end. However, romantic feelings cannot be forced. He''s already done all this to avoid you. Are you going to continue forcing him?" Louis''s words made Katherine cover her face and cry. She did not know what to do. ''Why did it turn out like this?'' Louis sighed in his heart. Katherine had troubled rtionships. In the beginning, she met a scumbag and she wanted to die. It was not easy for Julian to save her. He did not expect her to fall in love with Julian in the blink of an eye. He had to admit that Julian was a very responsible person. However, he was divorced and had a child. Moreover, he was from an ordinary family. How could such a family background be worthy of Katherine? He also knew that Julian did not aim to gain status or benefits. Otherwise, he would not have left so heartlessly. He was indeed a little ruthless. However, it was also for Katherine''s own good. Seeing Katherine like this, Louis did not know how tofort her. He could only sigh and watch helplessly as his sister squatted on the ground and hugged her head as she cried. Katherine''s parents arrived after receiving the news. When they saw Katherine kneeling on the ground and crying, their hearts ached. Vivian quickly hugged her daughter andforted her. "Katherine, don''t cry. Mom is here. Who''s bullied you? Tell Mom and I''ll stand up for you!" Katherine handed over the letter. "Mom, he''s gone. He said that we''re siblings. How did this happen?" Vivian was delighted when she saw this and exchanged nces with Patrick. However, when she remembered that Katherine was still feeling sad, she immediately changed to an angry expression and started ??? scolding. "This Julian really doesn''t know what''s good for him. He''s arrogant! You''re the youngdy of the Santos family and he''s just a divorcee with a burden. Why should he despise you? "You must know your pride. Your future has nothing to do with him! The girls in our family have all kinds of partners. There''s no need for him tofort you. "Good girl, forget about him. From now on, live well, fall in love, and find someone better to anger him. Let him see how good your life is. "You, a wealthy youngdy, shouldn''t be so devastated over him. It''s not worth it. Now you should pull yourself together." The more Vivian thought about it, the angrier she became. ''That guy is really despicable, ruining my daughter''s life like this! It''s a relief he''s gone, but leaving a letter behind, isn''t that intentional?'' thought Vivian. She was furious. If she had known earlier, she would have found a few more people to help her that day and beat him up. Katherine was already heartbroken, and Vivian''s words were like adding insult to injury. She clenched her fists and thought, "Julian, it''s fine if you don''t appreciate it. But why did you show me kindness and warmth, only to just walk away in the end?''T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She snatched the letter and was about to tear it but couldn''t bear to do it. She looked at the handwriting on the envelope and sighed. After wiping away her tears, she stood up. Vivian''s heart ached as he held her in her arms. "Let''s go home and have a good meal. You''ll start your life over after you wake up. What kind of man do you want? I''ll arrange it for you." "That''s right," Patrick chimed in. "Isn''t it just a man? There are plenty of men. Dad will introduce you to some outstanding young men right away. With the power and authority of the Santos family, why would you worry that you can''t find a partner?" Katherine''s parents were so angry and they pulled Katherine away. Little did Katherine know that not far away, Julian and Aiden in the crowd were watching her. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Katherine was so heartbroken that she didn''t notice a pair of eyes watching her the entire time. At this moment, Aiden saw Katherine and was about to approach her, but Julian stopped him, saying, "Don''t go." Aiden looked up at him and felt aggrieved. "But Dad, Katherine is crying so badly. I''ll gofort her." Julian''s heart ached. "There''s no need. Her family members are with her. She''ll be fine. Let''s go now." Aiden felt very aggrieved and regretful, not knowing what to do. He couldn''t understand how things hade to this. They had been getting along well with Katherine, so why couldn''t they be together now? Katherine cried so loudly just now; he felt like hugging her. "Katherine!" Aiden shouted at her. However, Julian carried him and quickly left. Aiden felt tremendously aggrieved. Katherine had got into the car and did not hear him at all. After getting into the car with Aiden, Julian called Valerie. Valerie quickly walked to the side when she received the call. "Julian, have you left?" "I''m about to take Aiden to the airport. We''ll move on with our life," Julian responded. "Julian, I''ll take care of myself. You take care of yourself and Aiden, too. Keep in touch after you arrive." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, the matter came to an end. Valerie continued filming as there were still many scenes to reshoot and she had to switch locations midway. She was so busy that she didn''t have time to think about Julian. However, she was relieved that Julian was safe for the time being. Valerie also tried calling Katherine a few times in between, as she worried that Katherine might be struggling with negative thoughts and wanted tofort her. However, she didn''t expect Katherine to answer her call. Valerie couldn''t help but take a deep breath. She felt that Katherine might be thinking of severing ties with her. After about a week, Katherine suddenly came to the film location to see her. Valerie was shocked and quickly went over. "Katherine, what makes youe here? Are you alright?" Katherine smiled awkwardly. She lost a lot of weight during this period. Valerie knew that being troubled by love had indeed taken a toll on her mentally and physically. Valerie could not help but sigh and hug her. However, Katherine said, "Valerie, don''t worry. I''vee to terms with it and moved on. From now on, I want to live for myself and find my destined prince charming!" Hearing her words, Valerie was instantly delighted. "Really?" el Katherine forced a smile. "Yes, of course. Otherwise, how would I show up now? Valerie, don''t worry. I''ve thought it through. I''ve also caused him trouble previously. Otherwise, Julian wouldn''t have run away so soon. Now I understand, and we should all start our new lives!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hearing this, Valerie nodded repeatedly. At this moment, Dale also came over. "Miss Warren, the director said the scene earlier could be more precise. Why don''t we rehearse?" "Okay, one moment," Valerie said. Only then did Dale realize that there was someone beside her. "This is..." Valerie quickly introduced to him, "My friend, Katherine." Seeing him in a daze, Valerie quickly said, "She was the one who asked for your autographed photo previously." She did not dare mention the autograph "smooth love life" as she worried it would agitate Katherine. However, Dale immediately recalled. "So, you''re that Katherine?" Katherine was a bit confused, and Valerie gave her a mysterious smile. "The idol is here, quickly take a photo!" "Okay, Dale, let''s take a photo together." Katherine forced a smile and stood side by side with Dale. The two of them looked surprisinglypatible. In terms of looks, they were reallypatible. Valerie took photos of the two with Katherine''s phone. Dale didn''t hesitate to praise Katherine. "Miss Santos is gorgeous; with looks like this, you can definitely make it in the entertainment industry." "Of course." Just as Valerie was about to say something, she suddenly thought of the other daughter of the Santos family. She could thus only smile and say, "With Katherine''s look, making a debut would be more than enough, but she''s not interested. Otherwise, she would have entered the entertainment industry long ago." Dale appeared to be deep in thought and took out his phone. "Miss Santos, let''s add each other on WhatsApp." Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Valerie did not expect him to take the initiative to add Katherine on WhatsApp. Katherine happily agreed. After adding each other on WhatsApp, Dale said, "I''ll go over first. We''ll rehearseter." "Alright." Valerie watched him leave. Just as Valerie was excitedly about to make a joke, she turned around and saw Katherine looking quite dejected. When Katherine first met Dale, she was incredibly excited, her eyes practically glued to him. She even smiled like a fool when she got his signed photo. Now that Dale was actively suggesting adding each other on WhatsApp, Katherine showed no sign of excitement at all. In fact, she was unusually calm, which was surprising for a fan. Valerie took a deep breath realizing Katherine had not let go at all. With Julian in her heart, how would she fall for another man? It was really tough for this little girl. Valerie could not help but pat her head. Katherine came back to her senses. "Valerie, don''t worry about me. It was indeed a bit awkward seeing Dales in person. Do you think celebrities are all like this? In private, they''re very different from what they are on the screen. I thought he was cold and aloof. I didn''t expect him to be so warm and approachable!" Valerie smiled. "Yes, that''s why after adding him on WhatsApp, remember to get to know him better. It''s always good to make more friends." Katherine looked at Dale''s profile picture on the phone and could not help but shrug. "Idols can be friends? I''ve never thought about it." With her backing from the Santos Group, countless celebrities would be willing to be friends with her if she wanted. Therefore, she didn''t pay any attention to such attempts at all. Seeing that Valerie was still worried about her, Katherine patted Valerie and said, "Valerie, go ahead. I can manage on my own." Seeing this, Valerie went to rehearse with Dale. Katherine sat at the side and recalled the things with Julian in the past. She took a deep breath, and tears welled up in her eyes. She took out her phone and looked at the photos. Valerie did not know when Katherine left. She only knew that after filming, Katherine was no longer there. She called her and found out she had gone back. ''Forget it, let''s meet another day,'' thought Valerie. At this moment, Matthew came to pick her up. The two of them chatted about this matter. "Katherine hasn''t let go yet, but she doesn''t want to admit it. This girl is just holding on," said Valerie. Matthew asked, "What are your thoughts? Continueforting her, or contact your brother?" Valerie shook her head and said, "Neither. I''m nning to take over Julian''s shop. Currently, Ruth and Ethan are still missing. Julian has left, and if we lose touch in the future, I will be without a home. I will keep the shop, hoping for Julian''s return, and it will also serve as a memento." If the shop was sold, she worried she might regret it. Although Matthew had a deep emotional connection with her, she had no one in her family. Therefore, keeping the shop would mean she could stille back to visit if she ever missed her eldest brother in the future. Matthew nodded. "It''s up to you. I''ll support you in whatever you want to do. I''ll transfer the money into your card..." Valerie quickly stopped him. "There''s no need. I have enough money." el Louis had already paid half of the agreed amount in advance to persuade her to act in the film., Moreover, she also had some savings of her own. Matthew could not help butugh. "There''s no need to be so calctive between us." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a separate matter. I don''t want others to say I''m with you because of your money." She would like to hear others say the other way around if she could. Thinking about it made her feel quite good. ''Providing financial support to the richest man in Kranson City!'' Back to business, in short, Valerie wanted to keep this shop. However, she was not good at running a fruit shop, so she nned to start with what she was good at. She thought that her culinary skills were not bad. She used to work as a restaurant apprentice and had also worked in a bakery before. In the past, her financial condition did not allow her to do so. She indeed wanted to run her own small restaurant. With a n in mind, Valerie became energetic. She immediately took out her phone to study the various aspects of opening a shop. Since she had previously helped Katherine and had seen quite a lot, her experience now came in handy. After going back, Matthew parked the car. Valerie already had the preliminary structure of the small restaurant in her mind. She immediately went upstairs and hurriedly drew the sketches. She had always been very clear about what she wanted to do. She would never give up easily. Matthew was quite helpless to be left out, but seeing that she was in high spirits, he was also in a good mood. After parking the car, he was about to go upstairs when his phone rang. It was Charles. "What''s the matter?" asked Matthew. Charles hesitated. "Mr. Grant... Ethan has been kidnapped at Ax Nation. His whereabouts are unknown!" Matthew instantly frowned when he heard this. He did not expect Ethan, at the end of his rope, to still have someone helping him. ''Who the hell is it?'' he wondered. ''It can''t be Ruth for she can''t even protect herself. She''s also incapable of going against me. In that case, there''re many suspects left.'' In Kranson City, ordinary people really did not dare to provoke him casually. After thinking about it, Matthew thought of one person. ''It can only be him.'' Therefore, he said to Charles in a deep voice, "Pay attention to Owen''s movements. Send someone to keep an eye on him and update me at any time." Charles was a little surprised. "Why? Do you suspect it''s the Anderson family? How is that possible?" Chapter 550 Chapter 550 He was indifferent to Owen, but it was probably impossible that he dared to be an enemy of Matthew. Previously, at the hospital, he was so... However, on second thought, he did not seem to be a good person. Matthew sneered. "It''s still unclear. I''m not sure if it''s Owen''s doing, but he''s the most suspicious person. He''s definitely not a good person. Keep a close watch and contact me immediately if you have any news. Make sure not to alert him." Hearing this, Charles did not dare to be careless and quickly agreed. "Yes, I understand." Matthew hung up the phone with a gloomy expression. He had long suspected Owen. This person was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. During thepetition with Noria Group, he did not restrain himself. He had used many underhanded tactics behind the scenes. Previously, at the hotel, he had helped Angel. "Birds of a feather flock together," so he regarded Owen as an enemy. Furthermore, Sarah''s matter was not something that ordinary people could ept. In the Anderson family, to be honest, other than Olivia, no one wanted Sarah to return. Once she returned, it meant that the inheritance of the Anderson Corporation would undergo aplete change. Owen''s hard-earned position would easily be handed over with Sarah''s return. This was not good news for Owen. In the battle for the Anderson family''s assets, Owen definitely would stop at nothing to get what he wanted. Matthew suspected there was more to the story behind the previous drowning and disappearance of Sarah''s family, but just that there was no evidence. From the beginning, he had been cautious, which is why he arranged for someone to alter the paternity test report, trying to distance Valerie from the situation. But if Owen was still uneasy about Valerie, then Ethan''s disappearance this time was definitely rted to Owen. Matthew took a deep breath, frowning. The opponent''s intentions were clearly hostile, so he had to prepare thoroughly. However, it was easier to dodge an open attack than a hidden one. Matthew was worried. However, by the time he went upstairs and saw Valerie, his worries were swept away. Matthew could not help but smile when he saw Valerie''s smiling face. "Matthew,e over quickly. There are still some vegetables in the fridge. Let''s make a simple home-cooked meal," said Valerie. Matthew rolled up his sleeves and walked over. "Okay." He suddenly thought of something. "Grandma called me today and said that she wants to have dinner with you. It''s been so long since you were discharged from the hospital but you haven''t visited her yet. Can we find a time to visit her?" "Alright, you arrange the time," Valerie happily agreed and pulled Matthew into the kitchen to help out. The days with Valerie were beautiful and filled with unpredicted joy. Even if he only cooked pasta with her, Matthew would still feel happy. He liked this kind of life, but some people insisted on destroying the peacefulness. He felt very annoyed. Now that Ethan had also been rescued, he had to protect Valerie well just in case. Nothing could go wrong. Every moment spent with Valerie was so wonderful. The couple rested after having the meal. The following day, Matthew sent e Valerie to the filming location for filming. At the same time, he informed everyone in the Grant family to have dinner together. was a family gathering. No matter what, it was time for Valerie and the family members to meet Valerie had thought that it was just an ordinary family dinner and nned to buy some gifts. She did not expect Matthew to say that it was not necessary and even asked her to prepare to receive gifts. Valerie was somewhat curious. "What gift did grandma prepare for me? I have to buy some gifts and bring them with me. I can''t go empty-handed!" Matthewughed. "Then you have to buy more." Valerie raised her eyebrows, but she still listened to him and bought quite many gifts. However, she did not expect Matthew to drive her to the Grant Manor directly. Valerie was stunned when she saw the magnificent vi. "Where... where is this ce?" "The Grant Manor," said Matthew. In the past, he had to go to great lengths to dine in a small house. But things were different now. Since they had broken through that barrier, it was only natural to go to the Grant Manor for meals. It was only then that Valerie realized and was also a bit surprised. The Grant Manor was indeed grand. Previously, she had only seen courtyards with fountains on television but now she was seeing one in real life. This castle-like building, along with the dazzling light reflected from the zed tiles, cast a glow on the surrounding nts, creating an illusion as if stepping into a dream. Valerie sighed with emotion, surprised at how affluent the Grant family was. She had originally thought Mr. Grant was just a title and had only heard that he was immensely wealthy. But now having truly walked in, Valerie realized she had indeed gained new insight. "I didn''t expect your family to be so rich!" said Valerie. Matthew chuckled and put his arm around her shoulders. "It''s also your home now." Valerie turned around and smiled at him. ''Yes, it''s my home, too,'' thought Valerie. When she went in further, she saw the luxury cars parked in the parking lot by the side. She was dumbfounded. At the same time, the balcony on the second floor was filled with people.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing Valerieing, the Grant family''s rtives allughed, "She''s here; she''s here. Valerie''s here!" Hearing this, Valerie was stunned. "This is..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was directly pulled into the living room by Matthew, who put his arm around her shoulders. As expected, the room was full of people. ''Seriously, this man didn''t tell me that it''s a family dinner!" Chapter 551 Chapter 551 "This youngdy is really good-looking. She''s simply like a celebrity! No wonder Matthew hid her and didn''t let us see her!" said someone. Valerie felt a bit awkward as she looked at the group of smiling people in front of her. It was the first time she had encountered such arge family. Watching them all gather around her, she felt both amused and exasperated. Matthew clearly saw her difort and blocked them all for her. "It''s Vallie''s first timeing to the house; you''ll scare her like this." He quietly moved the people apart from her. How could everyone not see it? They could not help but tease Matthew, "Look, his heart is aching. He''s afraid that we''ll scare his wife." "I didn''t expect Matthew, who usually seems like the King of Hell, would have such a considerate and gentle side toward women. This''s really surprising!" "Keep your voice down. Matthew is only gentle with his wife. If he hears you calling him the King of Hell, you''ll be in trouble..." Matthew heard them all. It was rare for him to be in a good mood today, so he did not argue with these people. He held Valerie''s hand and said, "They''re all rtives. Let''s get to know each other." Valerie was a little stunned. Then, she heard him introduce, "This is Aunt, Uncle, this is Third Uncle, Great Aunt..." Valerie greeted them individually. Each time, the rtives would smile and pat Valerie''s hand, then give her a gift. "It''s the first time we met; the gift is a must." "You''re pregnant for three months, right? What''s the due date?" "Matthew, you didn''t inform us in advance. It''s too rushed and we didn''t have time to prepare a gift. Hope you don''t mind." The third aunt handed over a gift bag. Valerie opened it and realized that it was actually a check inside. She was shocked for a moment. However, the person who gave the gift bag cast a resentful nce at Matthew, ming him for notifying them toote. They really didn''t have time to prepare the gift and could only use the most unrefined method. Valerie was bewildered by them and secretly astonished. ''Matthew has hidden from me that he has invited so many people. Didn''t he mention only Sophia would be present? But now there are so many rtives that I can''t possibly remember them all!'' "Valerie,e and sit here!" "Come, have a drink!" "What drink? Where''s the seafood chowder? Hurry up and bring it over. You have two bodies now, so you have to nourish yourself!" Valerie was overwhelmed by their enthusiasm. However, she did not know that arge part of the Grant. family''s friendliness was built on Matthew''s power. These people relied on Matthew''s abilities to maintain their prosperous lives, so they naturally showed her, Mrs. Grant, a great deal of courtesy. It was precisely because of this, that Fred and hisckeys sounded particrly harsh and sarcastic, with an air of mockery. "Look at this, she''s striking gold. She''s relying on her belly to elevate her status."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right. You all should learn from this. Don''t keep saying things like older single women can''t be married. Look at how capable she is!" The father and son echoed each other. Valerie could clearly hear their mocking tone. She frowned slightly, saying, "Some people are constantly messing around with romantic rtionships and naturally project their own behaviors onto others, thinking that everyone else is just like them." This was clearly an insult to Fred who had recently been involved in a scandal with Angel. Hearing this, Fred''s face darkened, and he was about to reproach Valerie for daring to speak to him this way. However, Mattew nced at Fred and spoke emotionless, "But there is some truth in what you said. Indeed, a woman''s status can rise with her child. And it''s not just any rise; it''s a significant one. From now on, she will be the young madam of the Grant family and also represent our family. Anyone who mistreats her is effectively pping my face. As for social status, Valerie is not from a humble background either, she''s a rising star and, if she wants, she can certainly make a ce for herself in the entertainment industry." The meaning behind these words was self-exnatory. Fred''s face immediately darkened. His scandal with Angel had always been overshadowed by Matthew''s imposing presence whenever he shed with Matthew. Fred felt a surge of anger, especially when thinking about how his woman, though attractive, had always chased after Matthew in the past and was rejected by Matthew. This only fueled his frustration further. Just as he was about to retort, Lincoln coughed and walked over with a faint smile. "Matthew, don''t be angry. It''s just that Fred has got into trouble recently, so he''s easily irritated. Please forgive him." Then, he looked at Fred. "Apologize to Matthew." "Dad!" Fred was reluctant. Lincoln frowned. "Apologize!" Seeing that Lincoln had emphasized his tone, Fred could only reluctantly mutter, "Sorry." Lincoln then smiled at Valerie and said, "Moreover, I think Matthew''s point is right. It doesn''t matter if the social status doesn''t match. What''s crucial is that the person has good character. I see Valerie as someone with blessings." The people beside him quickly chimed in, "That''s right. You can tell she''s blessed and also understanding and well-behaved." Sophia nodded repeatedly from the side, feeling very pleased. "Yes, I liked Valerie the moment I saw her. She''s smart, understanding, and well- behaved. In a few months, we''ll arrange their wedding and let everyone know that the Grant family finally has a capabledy of the house!" Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Fred said coldly, "Hurry up to hold the wedding. Her tummy can''t hide it anymore!" The people behind him quickly echoed. "That''s good too. Take this opportunity to call all the rtives over and let them see the strength of a wealthy family." "That''s right! Ordinary people really don''t have a chance to enter the venue to watch the wedding of a wealthy family. Valerie is really capable." "You guys don''t know this? This is called pinching the tip! Valerie is pinching the tip of our Kranson City!" Valerie could not help but frown when she heard that. She noticed that the people who spoke were surrounding Fred. They were most likely his people. She didn''t know where they learned to be so sarcastic. If they wanted to criticize her, they should do it to her face. It was quite petty for a few grown men to gossip behind her back. Valerie calmly raised her voice. "You''re right. Both dating and marriage require skill and effort. Marriage needs to be managed; don''t think that once you''re married, you can just drift through life. Matthew and I feel that we are the best match for each other, and I hope all of you can find a good partner soon as well." "Indeed, this wedding will be the most luxurious one in the country. I want to invite everyone notable in Kranson City to attend, to show them that when Matthew marries, it will be the top-notch event in terms of both scale and guests." Valerie looked at their flushed faces and couldn''t help butugh, though she was also a bit surprised. "You want to invite all the celebrities in Kranson City? Isn''t that... a bit too extravagant?" Matthew insisted. "Vallie, you deserve it." He wasn''t afraid of being too high-profile; on the contrary, he was worried it might not be high-profile enough. The more extravagant it was, the more it would demonstrate how much the Grant family valued Valerie. After saying that, Matthew looked at Fred and said, "By the way, when do you n to hold your wedding with the Santos family? How many guests will you invite? I''ll see if I can find someone I know to book a hotel half of for you. After all, the booklet this year is the peak period, and it''s very difficult to book a hotel." Fred was stunned by his words and instinctively retorted, "Why should I book a hotel? Wouldn''t the wedding be held at our Grant family residence?" ''The extravagance of the Grant family is enough to beat all the hotels in an instant. Why does he want to book a hotel for no reason?'' thought Fred. However, Matthew smiled. "That won''t do because I n to do it at home." Fred was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Matthew meant that he nned to hold the wedding in the Grant family residence, so he was not allowed to hold it at home.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Fred''s face turned livid when he heard this. ''Matthew is simply too much! Why would I marry a person like Angel? It''s good enough to get a certificate. Does she have to expose herself? That bitch is not worthy at all!'' Matthew indeed did it on purpose. Fred was speechless by the rebuke, and the few rtives who had initially supported him were embarrassed. "Matthew sure knows how to joke!" Matthew smiled calmly. "Who says I''m joking?" Matthew smiled while speaking to them. However, the smile was superficial and a few of them immediately cowered. When they saw that Fred also shrank away, they immediately shut their mouths. Little did she know that Matthew was doing this for her own safety. To prevent Ethan from kidnapping Valerie again, he wanted to use this wedding to announce to the world that Valerie was his. It would also make those despicable people hiding in the dark think twice if they could afford to offend Mrs. Grant. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Valerie was the absolute protagonist of the banquet. No matter how unhappy Fred and his father were, they could only silently sit at the side and put on a smile. After all, Matthew had the final say in the Grant family. If they upset him, they might be sent to some remote or deste ce again. Seeing that there was a harmonious atmosphere, the passive-aggressive rtives did not dare to say anything. They could only stand at the side silently. However, they could not help but retreat in fear under Matthew''s sharp gaze. In the end, they could only stay in a corner.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. On the other hand, Fred''s mother, Carrie Grant, was rtively clear-headed. Unlike Lincoln, who only gave Fred an insincere reprimand, Carrie felt apologetic from the bottom of her heart. While Matthew was away, she seized the opportunity to grab Valerie and apologized profusely. It was obvious that she was very embarrassed. Valerie was cold toward Fred''s family. Regardless of whether Carrie was sincere or not, Valerie did not want to have any interaction with her. When Carrie saw this, she pulled her back. "Valerie, wait..." She took off her brooch and ced it in Valerie''s hand. She said embarrassedly, "I''m really sorry about what happened today. This is a gift from Lincoln when he proposed to me back then. I heard that it''s expensive. I noticed that it caught your eye. Please ept this." Valerie quickly declined. "Since it''s a love token, how can I ept it?" Carrie said, "This is a token of apology. At the same time, I hope that you can be happier after epting this gift and have asting rtionship with Matthew. Lincoln and I have a good rtionship all these years. Unfortunately, I was in bad health after giving birth to Fred, so I neglected him and did not raise him properly. As a result, Fred grew up to be so unruly today. I wonder if getting married might help him settle down..." When Valerie heard her say that, she could not help but take a few more nces at Carrie. She knew that Carrie was sincere. However, it was indeed a pity that she had given birth to such an unreasonable and useless son. Valerie did not have a good impression of Lincoln either. However, Lincoln must have treated Carrie well, which was why they still had a sweet rtionship even in their middle age. "But I still can''t ept this gift..." Before Valerie could finish her sentence, Carrie quickly put down the brooch and ran away, afraid that Valerie would return it. Valerie had no other choice but to keep the brooch for the time being. She nned to get someone to deliver it to Carrieter. However, little did she know that this brooch almost caused a huge disasterter on! Fred watched from afar as Valerie was surrounded by other people. She was the center of admiration and focus. His eyes were filled with jealousy. Thinking about the bitch back home and looking at the woman in front of him, Fred suddenly felt upset. Lincoln nudged him, indicating that he had to put on an act no matter what. Otherwise, if Sophia found out, she would probably me him again. At this moment, Leon came over. "The dishes are ready. Why don''t all of us take a seat first? Mrs. Grant is pregnant, after all!" Sophia quickly nodded. "Yes, yes. Come and sit beside me, Valerie. It''s already sote, I wouldn''t want you to starve." Valerie sat obediently beside Sophia. Matthew guarded Valerie. Knowing that she was embarrassed, he personally helped to serve her and refill her water, truly embracing the role of an exemry husband. Everyone at the scene teased him. "Matthew is so considerate to his wife!" "He''s indeed different after getting married!" "They''re really a match made in heaven. Look carefully, the two of them even look alike!" "Yeah, this is fate. In terms of looks Valerie and Matthew are really compatible. They also have good personalities. Matthew has got good taste!" During the meal, Valerie and Matthew received countless praises. Fred raised his head, downing the wine in one gulp. He was extremely depressed. Matthew turned a blind eye. He had already achieved his goal for tonight''s banquet. He did not care about anything else. After the banquet ended, the two elderly looked a little tired. Matthew tactfully stood up with Valerie and arewell to them. The other also left one after another. On the way back, Valerie could not help but sigh. "I didn''t expect them to be so enthusiastic. There are so many people. It''s so lively! "There will be a lot of people during the New Year, right?" Matthew nodded. "Yes, the Grant family is a big family. We also have many distant rtives. "But don''t worry, after today, no one will look down on you!" Valerie replied, "Indeed. After all, I have Mr. Grant as my backer!" They looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, Matthew''s phone rang. It was Charles. "Mr. Grant, everything is ready." Chapter 554 Chapter 554 "Okay, I''ll be right there," Matthew said. After he hung up the phone, Valerie asked, "It''s sote. Where are you going?" "Something''s cropped up. Come with me," Matthew said. Valerie nodded, and Matthew drove her to the amusement park. Seeing the pitch-ck amusement park, Valerie was stunned. "What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Is there anything you need to deal with in the amusement park?" Valerie could not figure it out. Matthew curled his lips and said, "You''ll know when you go in."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He helped Valerie out of the car and stood at the entrance. With a wave of his hand, the door opened and they entered. With every step he took, lights started to light up, illuminating the area in dazzling brilliance, which left Valerie stunned. "This ce is open for business at night?" she asked. Matthew said, "It''s open for business because I''m here. Which ride do you like the most? Go on in." Valerie thought about it. Since they were already here, they might as well go on the rides. "The carousel! When I was young, I didn''t have a television at home, so I had to sneak over to my neighbors'' houses to watch shows. That''s when I saw the carousel. "At that time, I thought how good it would be if I could ride the carousel one day and dress up as a princess! But when I grew up, that feelingpletely disappeared." Valerie sighed. Matthew pulled her to the carousel ride. "Let''s go, Your Highness. After you." Valerie smiled and took his hand to go up with him. At this moment, music started and the carousel began to turn slowly. Matthew sat beside her. The two of them held hands. Valerie felt as if she was a little girl again. However, her feelings had changed now. It waspletely different. She had a child, a lover, and a small family now. Things could not be better. Matthew looked at Valerie and saw the smile on her face. It seemed that he had made the right choice to bring her here. "Matthew, look!" Fireworks began to appear not far away, and the surroundings of the carousel lit up with vibrant colors. Valerie''s eyes widened. It was so beautiful. After sitting for a round, Valerie eagerly came down from the carousel. Her eyes were filled with joy as she looked at the fireworks around her. With a boom, suddenly, there was light overhead. With loud booms, brilliant fireworks exploded, sying their vibrant colors across the ck velvet sky. Valerie eximed, "Oh my goodness! These fireworks are so beautiful." Matthew stood beside Valerie and ced an arm around her shoulders. He ced his other hand behind his back and made a motion. Another boom sounded. "Matthew, look, there are words." Valerie was extremely excited. The following fireworks actually had words. "Valerie, you''re the brightest star in my life,'' Matthew said. Upon seeing those words, Valerie said, "Matthew, you..." Matthew interrupted, "Yes, I did it. Do you like it?" "Yes, I like it very much." The fireworks burst in the night sky like huge flowers blooming. As Valerie watched the fireworks extravaganza, tears started welling up in her eyes. When she turned around, she realized that Matthew was kneeling on one knee holding up a beautiful diamond ring. Matthew said, never thought that said I''d be able to have my own family one day, Valerie. Ever since you came into my life, you have brought me surprises every day. I love waking up beside you in the morning and seeing your sleepy eyes. "I love how tightly you hug me every day as youy nestled in my arms. "I love it when you hold my hand and teach me how to bake step by step. It''s an amazing feeling. "The moment hugged you, I felt as if the whole world was mine. The wait was long, but you were worth every moment. You are finally mine. Please forgive me for making this decision without seeking your permission beforehand. "You and I are the same. We both long for a home. The world is a huge ce, but we met each other. From now onward, please allow me to protect you and our home, alright? Marry me!" At this moment, all the colorful lights around them lit up. Only then did Valerie realize thatrge bouquets of flowers were tied to all the surrounding fences. They were practically in a sea of flowers. Valerie looked at the vast area covered with roses and then at Matthew. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She stretched out her hand to Matthew. Matthew was overjoyed. He put the ring on Valerie''s finger and stood up to hug her. BOOM! The fireworks continued to bloom. Valerie looked up and saw the fireworks forming the shape of a heart. Their names were inscribed inside the heart. The corners of Valerie''s mouth curled up. "Matthew, when did you prepare all this?" she asked. "I''ve been preparing for it for a long time. Since you started filming, I''ve been thinking of setting up a special proposal for you. I want you to have a proposal and a wedding. I don''t want you to miss out on either of them," Matthew replied. Valerie nodded. She felt like the most blissful woman in the world. She yearned for kinship because of what she experienced in her childhood. While it was reassuring to discover that she was not the biological child of those awful people, it was inevitable that she felt lonely. Now that she had Matthew and her child apanying her, she was finally not alone anymore. Valerie had never felt so contented in her life. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 The proposal was a sess. Matthew''s mood was also unprecedentedly calm. Although the Grant family was arge family and had a prosperous business, Matthew sacrificed a lot for the Noria Group all these years. Sometimes, even family members had to feign civility to one another, let alone having someone like Fred who kept creating trouble. Outsiders said that Matthew was enjoying exceptional sess and was exceedingly wealthy, but no one knew what he was thinking. The rtionship between members ofrge families like the Grant family wasplicated. Gradually, he became solely focused on cold and hard interests. It was only when he got together with Valerie that he slowly learned to enjoy life and peace. Looking at Valerie in his arms and her slightly protruding stomach, Matthew suddenly felt that his wish for many years was about toe true. They would be a family of three. His life was perfect. Matthew and Valerie hugged each other. Fireworks were going off above their heads. The entire amusement park was filled with bright lights and the fragrance of roses. Valerie''s heart was full as she immersed herself in the sea of roses. She had never felt like this before. The feeling of being valued and treasured was marvelous. Matthew took out his phone and took a photo of the fireworks above his head and the ring on Valerie''s finger. This memory was ordinary yet extraordinary. He liked to look at Valerie''s smiling face. These were memories worth reminiscing about in the future, and he would work hard to create more memories with her. He hoped that a day woulde whereby whenever Valerie thought of her life, she would not think about how much hardship she had suffered, but these beautiful memories instead. Since no one doted on her, he would make up for it! Back at home, Valerie''s mood was very different. She was feeling wonderful! After washing up, Valeriey on the bed, her back leaning against the headboard. Matthew handed her a ss of milk. "You''re still reading the script?" Valerie replied, "Yes, we''ll be wrapping up the filming soon, so I want to take a look at the script again and familiarize myself with it. "By the way, you''ve been preparing for today''s proposal for a long time, right?" Matthew did not deny it. "Yes, the roses were picked today and sent over. I asked Charles and the others to help tie them all up. I also specially hired someone to design the fireworks." "What about the amusement park?" Valerie asked. Matthew chuckled and patted her head. "It''s just an amusement park. They should be honored that I picked this ce for my proposal." Moreover, the amusement park was owned by Noria Group. ''That exins it. No wonder Matthew can enter even the amusement park even after it has closed and can even set up so many decorations,'' Valerie thought. Valerie looked up at him and pecked his cheek. "Honey, you''ve worked hard!" When Matthew heard that, surprise flickered across his face. "What did you just call me?" Valerie was a little shy because of his burning gaze, but Matthew had no of letting her go. He insisted on hearing it again. She had no choice but to ovee the shyness she felt and look at him. "Honey..." As soon as she finished speaking, Matthew put a hand behind her head and leaned forward to kiss her. His heat surrounded her. It was not until Valerie felt that she could not take it anymore that Matthew finally let go of her. They touched their foreheads together and exchanged a smile. Matthew suddenly thought of something. "Oh right, let''s move to the Grant Manor in a few days. Grandma said that she misses you. It''s more convenient for us to do anything if we live together. What do you think?" Although he had already decided to move back, Matthew still sought Valerie''s opinion. The Grant Manor was big. To be honest, it was much better than here. .n Valerie thought about it. Now that everyone knew of her identity and since she had already made it clear, she should no longer continue hiding her identity. Otherwise, others would gossip about her and say that she was pretentious. Content belongs to Moreover, she had already epted Matthew''s proposal. There was nothing wrong with them living together. She could also spend more time with Nn and Sophia. Valerie readily agreed, "Sure, let''s find a time and move in!" "Alright, I''ll get someone to do the cleaning and tidying up. We can just pick a time and go there straight," Matthew said. Valerie thought that when Matthew said that the Grant Manor needed tidying up, he was referring to the elC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. many rooms that had been empty for many years and needed cleaning. She failed to notice a mysterious glint in his eyes, but the look disappeared quickly. Content belongs to When the people at the Grant Manor received the news, they were excited. After learning that Valerie was moving in, Sophia immediately asked the servants to tidy up and redecorate the room. Matthew took over this task, not allowing anyone else to do it. Valerie did not know that for the past two days, while she had been busy filming, Matthew had been running back and forth between the set and the Grant Manor every day. He was behaving very mysteriously. Seeing his mysterious expression, Valerie finally could not help but ask, "Matthew, did you do something behind my back?" Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Matthew smiled, but it was obvious that he was unwilling to say anything. Valerie tsked and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me!" Valerie pretended to be angry, but she was still looking forward to whatever Matthew was nning. What exactly was this guy up to? It was the weekend three dayster. Valerie did not need to work as the production crew had one day off. Hence, on this day, Matthew brought Valerie back to the Grant Manor. Charles and the others helped to move their luggage over. The Grant Manor was crowded and bustling with activity. Leon and the servants had alreadypleted all the preparations before Matthew and Valerie''s arrival. Valerie had officially moved into the Grant Manor. Sophia and Nn thoughtfully sent many items and gifts from various other families. When Valerie went over, she was a little surprised. When she saw the house filled withrge and small packages, she was stunned and said, "Isn''t this a bit excessive?" Matthewughed. "They know that you''re moving in, so treat all these as housewarming gifts." "How can I ept all these?" Valerie asked. Previously, she had already received a gift bag at the family banquet. Valerie felt a little uneasy about epting their gifts once again. Matthew could tell that she was feeling uneasy. "If you feel that it''s inappropriate, you can buy them a gift in return or treat them to a meal," he suggested. Valerie thought about it and realized that would be the best approach.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Since most of the rtives were here, naturally Fred and his family were here too, trying to curry favor with Sophia. Fred was not willing toe. It was finally the weekend, and he would have preferred to go out and hang out with some girls. However, Carrie insisted that hee and make a good impression because he had upset Matthew and Sophiast time. She insisted that hee and make a good impression on Sophia. At the very least, showing up was akin to showing respect to Sophia. Carrie wanted toe too, but she caught a cold. Valerie remembered that Carrie''s brooch was with her. She originally nned to return the brooch to Carrie when she saw Carrie today. However, Carrie was absent from this gathering. Valerie did not know when would be the next time she saw Carrie. Hence, Valerie found Lincoln and handed the brooch to him. "Oh, I recognize this brooch. Rest assured, I will bring this back to her," Lincoln said. Valerie originally wanted to continue speaking, but it seemed that Lincoln recognized this brooch because of how much Carrie cherished this. When she saw Lincoln casually cing the brooch into his pocket, Valerie was at a loss for words. She felt that there was something strange about him, but she could not pinpoint what it was. After she left, Lincoln saw Fred walking over with his head lowered. He was so angry that he smacked Fred. "You fool, look at what Matthew is like now and then look at yourself. Do you think you have a respected standing in this family? if you don''t shape up, don''t ever think of establishing yourself in the Grant family!" Fred shrugged off the criticism andined, "Why do we have toe eagerly running here just because they are moving in? What''s the use of movingpanies? "The Grant family has many servants. Matthew and Valerie are staying in the Grant Manor while we stay elsewhere. I''m not their servant!" Lincoln wished he could beat this idiot to death! "Can''t you use your brain? Who will expect you to do the work? "I''m telling you to be perfunctory about it. If you perform well and make a good impression, they might hold you in higher regard," Lincoln said. Fred was furious. It sounded like he had to rely on Matthew for the rest of his life! He could not help but retort, "Dad, stop criticizing me. If you had worked hard back then, you''d have been able to make a name for yourself and secure your position in thepany. Then, I would naturally be able to inherit your position now. There''s no need to go through so much trouble." Previously, Lincoln was in the wrong and was forced to step down from his position. That had always been a source of deep regret for him. This worthless son still dared to rub salt into his wounds! Lincoln was seething with anger and wanted to punch Fred, but his cousin Holly quickly rushed over to protect Fred. "That''s enough, Lincoln. Fred''s already an adult. I think he''s fine the way he is now. Don''tpare him with others. Some people are just born lucky, so you can''tpare them." Although Holly was also from the Grant family, she was only a distant rtive. All these years, she had been riding on Lincoln''s coattails Side and was very close to he family. Naturally, she would with them and talk badly about Matthew in private. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After saying that, she turned around and saw Matthew standing by the window with his hands in his pockets. She was taken aback. Holly immediately put on a smile. "There you are, Matthew!" She greeted him naturally. As long as she was thick-skinned enough, she could act as if she was not speaking ill of Matthew earlier. Matthew swept an indifferent nce over her. He regarded such a rtive as insignificant. "What brings you here?" He knew that she must harbor ill intentions. His tone was filled with obvious disdain. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 In the past, they did note over. Now, they came over so frequently. Why were they so enthusiastic? Matthew stared at them with a mocking gaze. Lincoln was a little unhappy. He was Matthew''s elder after all. How could Matthew be so rude? However, he pretended to smile. "That''s because we heard that you guys are moving back. It''s great that you guys are back. The elderly will be happy. It''s naturally best that the family can be reunited. They can also help to take care of Valerie. "I''m here to see if there''s anything that I can help with!" With that, he tugged at Fred, who said perfunctorily, "Yes, yes. We''re here to help." Valerie replied politely, "In that case, thank you for going to the trouble." Lincoln hurriedly said, "It''s no trouble at all! We''re family. There''s no need to be so polite!" "Yeah." Holly let out a smile that reached her eyes. "We are all family. Fred is in the wrong. I have heard about what happened that day during the banquet. Don''t take it to heart. This boy merely talks harshly, but he doesn''t have bad intentions. Early this morning, he told me that you guys will be moving into the Grant Manor today and urged us toe over and help." After saying that, she took out a gift box. "This is seafood chowder. I specially bought this for you, Valerie. I hope you''ll like it." As Holly spoke, she handed it over, but Matthew did not take it. Since he was holding Valerie in his arms, naturally, Valerie could not reach out to hold it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Holly''s hands were frozen mid-air. At that moment, she did not know what to do. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Lincoln took it upon himself to grab it, saying, "You really don''t know how to read the room!" As he spoke, he waved to the side, and the servant quickly came over to take the seafood chowder and casually ced it in the corner. Good lord. There were so many things in that corner. Inparison, her boxes of seafood chowder were nothing impressive. If she had known about it sooner, she would not have brought it over and embarrassed herself! When Holly saw that, she frowned deeply, feeling greatly annoyed. Following that, she smiled. "Is there anything else you haven''t packed? We''ll help too. Don''t just stand there, Fred. Move all these over. Can''t you see that everyone else is busy?" Lincoln chimed in, "Yeah. All of you are youngsters, so you might not know that there are certain taboos associated with moving into a house while a woman is pregnant. As a person with experience in this area, I naturally know about it." This sentence made Matthewugh. "Is that so? You got pregnant before?" he asked. Lincoln had a moment of fury but quickly masked it with a smile. "No... What I meant is that I have Fred. Although I didn''t personally give birth to him, he''s still my son. Moreover, I am older than voel decades, so I have some understanding with regard to such things." Unexpectedly, Matthew smiled once again. "If you didn''t mention it, I''d have almost forgotten about it. Yeah, Fred is your son, but I think I''d feel very depressed if my future child is also like him." Lincoln and Fred were stunned. They only snapped back to reality after a while. Fred was so angry that he wanted to curse but Lincoln stopped him. With a dark expression, Lincoln said, "Stop joking around, Matthew. I''m saying this for your own good. We don''t want a pregnant woman to identally break a taboo. It''ll be on bad luck for her. Listen to me go there and rest. Leave this to us!" Matthew did not reject them this time. The main reason was that he was annoyed by them, so he pulled Valerie with him and headed upstairs. Pregnant women had to look at beautiful flowers and nts, not those dirty things. It was bad luck! Valerie was still a little uneasy. "They''re rtives, after all. Are we going upstairs just like that?" Matthew did not even turn his head. "Let them be. They think of themselves as servants, so don''t bother about them." Lincoln was standing behind Matthew and when he heard that, he was about to explode with anger. This kid actually treated him as a servant! He did it on purpose! However, even if Lincoln knew that it was intentional, there was nothing he could do. "s! We are making an effort but he''s indifferent to all our efforts!" Fred sneered. "Dad, did you see that? This is the nephew you go out of your way to please, and he doesn''t even take you seriously at all!" "Enough!" Lincoln was absolutely livid and his face turned ashen. He turned to look at Fred. Fred was shocked by his gaze and shut up. On the other hand, Holly looked at Fred and then at Matthew''s back. She could not help but sigh and secretly thought that she had chosen the wrong side back then. Back then, the Grant family''s head had died in a car ident back then, leaving behind Matthew, who became an orphan. She thought that Matthew would not be able to defeat his formidable uncle''s family. In the end, it seemed that she had misjudged the situation. Lincoln and his family were oppressed by Matthew instead... Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Matthewpletely ignored them and dragged Valerie back to their room. "Wait a minute!" Matthew suddenly took out a piece of cloth from his pocket and covered Valerie''s eyes. Valerieughed. "What are you doing? Why are you being so mysterious?" "Giving you a surprise, of course! Come, follow me!" Matthew said. He pushed open the door. When he removed the blindfold, Valerie was surprised to see an entire room of pink. Valerie was stunned by the abundance of pink in the room. She liked pink, to begin with. Previously, Matthew specially asked her about it. He was not only supportive of it, but he was also supportive of decorating the room in this style, rendering Valerie a little stunned. Previously, their apartment was already pink, but out of consideration for Matthew, it was notpletely pink. Valerie continued looking around the room. The pink bedspread, nket, pink wallpaper, and furniture all shocked her. "This is my room?" she asked. "It''s our room. What''s wrong?" Matthew said. Valerieughed. "This doesn''t suit you, Matthew. If word gets out that the dignified Mr. Grant lives in such a girly room, I''m afraid people willugh at you!" Matthew did not think much of it. "What''s wrong with that? This is my wife and my room. My wife can decorate it however she likes. Look at this pink chandelier. Do you like it? Eachponent was imported from abroad. The wallpaper is non-toxic, and the furniture is the same. "Take off your shoes and step on the wool carpet. This is handmade. It''s very soft." Valerie followed his suggestion. She took off her shoes and stepped on the carpet, finding that it was indeed soft. Then she reached out and pressed her hand to the mattress. She could not resist jumping onto it, throwing herself onto the mattress. Matthew was startled. "You!" Valeriey on the soft bed and sniffed the nket. "It smells so good! Honey, thank you!" "What are you thanking me for? We''re family. I''m just d you like it," Matthew said. He ced an arm around Valerie and helped her up. Valerie looked around at the familiar cloakroom and various branded clothes. Thebels had not been removed from the clothes. "Isn''t this too much, Matthew?" Two-thirds of the wardrobe was filled with her clothes. In fact, more than half of them were brand-new clothes. Valerie was stunned. Matthew shrugged. "As Mrs. Grant, this is what you should have. Grandma probably wants to make it up to you so she bought clothing for all four seasons. "In addition, I''ll bring you to take your measurements another day. After that, the tailor will custom-make clothes for each season based on your pregnancy progression."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Valerie was dumbfounded. "Isn''t that too troublesome?" "What''s so troublesome about that? We can just let theme to our house then. At first, I was thinking that if you''re bored, you could go shopping and go to their shop while you''re at it. Since you find that troublesome, I can get them toe over," Matthew said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That was not what Valerie wanted to say. She felt that this was too exaggerated. However, on second thought, her identity was different now. In the past, she could wear whatever she wanted, but she represented the Grant family now. Valerie took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. However, honestly speaking, she really liked this room. The pink and delicate decor awakened her girlish heart. When she thought about an authoritative. man like Matthew staying in such a pink room, she could not help butugh out loud. She told Matthew to hold the pink pillow and then took a photo of him. Upon seeing the photo, sheughed heartily. A muscle man with pink. It was soical. Matthew had a dark expression originally, but when he saw that Valerie was so happy, he smiled faintly. He reached out and lifted her chin with one finger. "What other position do you want? I can cooperate with you..." Upon hearing his suggestive words, Valerie could not help but blush and smack him. "Don''t talk nonsense. What positions are you talking about?" The more she blushed, the more excited Matthew became. "I''m not spouting nonsense. I''m talking about the positions for photo taking," he said deliberately. "Or is it that the positions you''re thinking about are different from mine?" "Y-you! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Valerie said. Matthew chuckled when he saw how red her face was. Realizing that Matthew was teasing her, Valerie was helpless. "You''re making fun of me!" Chapter 559 Chapter 559 He knew when to stop. "Alright, I won''tugh at you anymore. Get some rest." "What about the people downstairs? They''re still helping!" Valerie asked. Lincoln and Holly were considered elders. It would not reflect well on them if they rested while the elders were busy. Matthew''s eyes turned cold. "Ignore them. They came here on their own ord!" There were servants at home. Fred was merely putting on appearances. Did they really think that they were of help here? Valerie had just arrived in this family and did not understand. She would know when she had more interactions with them in the future. Upon hearing what he said, Valerie decided not to worry about it anymore. As shey in bed, Valerie hugged Matthew tightly. "This is what home feels like. This New Year, there''s finally a festive atmosphere. It''s very lively and bustling to have the whole family together. This is what the New Year ought to feel like." The two people yearning for kinship embraced each other tightly. Matthew nted a kiss on Valerie''s head while she nestled in his arms and drifted off to sleep. When Valerie woke up the next morning, Matthew was no longer by her side. Valerie called Julian. Ever since he left, the two of them had not had a good chat.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After several rings, Julian finally answered the phone, his voice sounding calm. "How are you, Julian? Where are you now and what are you working as?" Valerie asked. It was not easy for Julian especially when he had a child with him. Valerie wanted to know what he was doing. Julian, however, avoided the question, saying, "Nothing much, just doing some simple things. After all, I have a child to take care of. How''s your health? Now that you''re pregnant, make sure that you get enough nutrients. Don''t go on a diet just because you want to maintain your figure." "I understand, Julian, but you must also take care of yourself," Valerie said. "Okay. I have to go. Aiden has just woken up. We''ll chat another day." Before Valerie could say anything, Julian hung up. Valerie felt that something was amiss. Julian was not a good liar. He would not be in such a hurry to hang up unless he did not want to say more. She was Julian''s sister. Even though they were not biological siblings, they had grown up together. He would not behave like that to her. The only exnation was that Julian was hiding something from her. Since he was unwilling to tell her, Valerie would not push him to do so. After all, Julian had always been one to share good news but keep troubles to himself. He also probably did not want her to overthink things, especially since she was pregnant. Hence, Valerie thought for a moment and dialed Aiden''s number. Kids would not lie. Aiden was also very dependent on her. She would definitely be able to get something out of him. The phone rang a few times. Valerie was a little nervous, afraid that Aiden did not have his phone with him. Fortunately, the call went through. "Aiden!" "Aunt Valerie!" Aiden''s childish voice sounded from the other side of the call. "I miss you so much, Aunt Valerie!" he said. "I miss you too, Aiden. How are you and your dad doing over there?" Valerie asked. "We''re doing great. It''s just that Dad has had quite a tough time recently. He is working with a friend at the orchard. They dig every day. Dad is busy every day. He''s out early andes backte every day. He''s so tired that he falls asleep as soon as helies down. Sometimes, he doesn''t even have time for meals." Valerie''s heart sank when she heard that. She did not expect Julian to do manualbor at his age. She felt a little upset. Was Julian''s decision to head out by himself correct? Aiden changed the topic. "But this ce is very fun and there are many delicious fruits. I help out at the orchard every day after school and have made new friends." Valerie praised sincerely, "I knew that you could do it. You''re the best, Aiden! When we meet next time, I will prepare a gift for you." "Okay! When you have time, bring Katherine over when youe to visit me!" When Valerie heard Aiden say this, a trace of helplessness shed in her eyes, but she still agreed immediately. "Alright. When I am free, I will go visit you." At that moment, she had another noment, calling in. Hence, Valerie hurriedly bid farewell to Aiden. After hanging up the phone, she sighed. When she saw that it was Louis''s number, she hesitated for a moment before answering the call. "What can I do for you, Mr. Santos?" She addressed him in a distant and formal way. They were both adults. The way Louis looked at her before was not quite right. She knew very well that the best way to maintain distance from him was to be distant toward him. Louis understood this too, so he usually did not contact her. Since he took the initiative to call, something must have happened. As expected, there was a hint of confusion in his voice. "Actually, it''s nothing much. I just wanted to ask you, when Katherine went to visit you on set, how did she and Dale be close?" Louis said. "What do you mean?" Valerie did not understand. The more she listened to Louis, the more she frowned. Louis said, "Even you don''t know about it? Dale suddenly appeared at my doorstep with flowers. He wants to woo Katherine." Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Valerie was shocked. She did not expect that Dale would be interested in Katherine just by signing an autograph and taking a photo with her. Valerie said, "I''m not too sure. Previously, Katherine said that Dale is her idol so I helped her get an autographed photo. Later, they took a photo together and chatted for a bit. It''s probably because he thinks Katherine is beautiful. I''ll look for Katherine and then ask for her opinion." "Alright, help me ask her what''s going on!" Louis said. Louis thought about how Katherine had been crying and dispirited for some time after separating from Julian. It had not been long since then. What if she met an unreliable person? He was puzzled by Dale''s sudden pursuit of Katherine and did not know what it meant. Though Dale was an acimed actor, he was still in the entertainment industry. Because he was an actor, there was a higher chance of him putting on an act in front of Katherine. The entertainment industry, with its diverse and often morally ambiguous environment, had a wide range of personalities and characters. Louis understood this well, which was why he was skeptical about Dale''s true intentions. After ending the call, Valerie immediately went out. When she saw Matthew carrying a te over, she could not help but smile. Matthew quickly strode over. "Why did youe down?" "I was just walking around. Why did you bring me breakfast? If Grandpa and Grandma see this, they might wonder if there''s something wrong with me," Valerie said. Matthew did not think much of it. "They went out early in the morning. Now, I''m here to serve you. Thank you for your hard workst night!" When Valerie heard this, she patted him. "What are you talking about? What if people misunderstand? By the way, I n to visit Katherer at her house." "Her house?" Matthew had a faint smile on his face, but when he heard that, he frowned. Valerie was puzzled. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing. I''m freeter on, so I''ll send you there." He ignored her rejection and had breakfast with her before sending her over.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After walking one round and not seeing a certain someone, Matthew was relieved and left. He also told Valerie to call him when she wanted to go back and he woulde fetch her. Valerie nodded beforeing to a realization. It seemed that Matthew had specially followed her to see if Louis was around. She did not know whether tough or cry. If Louis was indeed here, Matthew could not possibly turn the car around and bring her back home, right? Matthew looked calm and collected, but he was actually quite a jealous man. As she stood there with a mix of amusement and exasperation on her face, Vivian came out to greet her and immediately pulled Valerie to the living room to sit down. "Valerie, I know you and my daughter are friends, so I''m asking you for a favor. You really need to talk to Katherine..." Valerie thought that Vivian did not like Katherine falling in love, or like Louis, she probably hoped that Katherine would be more careful. Unexpectedly, Vivian said, "You have a good rtionship with Katherine, and she listens to you the most. Dale is a good man. He has good looks and a sessful career heard that in the beginning, Katherine was the one who ovel. approached him first. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Slowly, over time, Dale became attracted to her. Katherine has a beautiful appearance. In my opinion, Dale is a good match for her." Vivian''s eyes lit up as she spoke about Dale. "Dale has taken the initiative toe over, but I don''t really understand Katherine''s attitude. I don''t dare to ask her, either. Can you help to persuade Katherine? It''s best if she marries within her own social ss. "Dale is the only man Katherine can truly rely on. Only a man like him can ensure that the rest of her life be filled with happiness." Valerie had an awkward look on her face. She did not agree or refute. Instead, she gently patted Vivian''s hand. "I will keep what you said in mind. Katherine is in her room, right? I''ll go and ask her about it." Upon hearing her words, Vivian nodded repeatedly. "Yes, you should ask more and make sure that you understand the situationpletely." After saying that, she let Valerie head upstairs. Valerie immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Valerie felt oppressed by Vivian''s presence. Naturally, she knew that Vivian was all praises for Dale because she liked how influential he was. The brand effect was greater than marriage itself. Since Dale had significant influence and the combination of business and the et entertainment industry was beneficial for the Santos Group, it was seen as advantageous with no negative consequences. Valerie noticed the urgency in Vivian''s eyes and understood what the Santos family valued. If she were in their position, she would probably choose Dale over Julian as well After all,pared to Dale, Julian was considered to be at the very bottom of the socialdder Moreover, he had already gotten married once. Julian could notpare to Dale in terms of external conditions. However, marriage was a major event in one''s life. It could not be based entirely on benefits. Otherwise, what was the difference between this and doing business? Valerie felt that the most important thing was still Katherine''s feelings! When she went upstairs, Katherine was leaning against the window in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. Valerie cleared her throat and Katherine immediately turned around. When she saw Valerie, Katherine immediately smiled. "Valerie!" She was excited and quickly pounced over. When she was just in front of Valerie, she seemed to have thought of something and quickly stopped in her tracks. "Valerie, you''re here. Come and sit!" Valerie smiled and went straight to the point. "Katherine, I bumped into your mother downstairs just now. She told me that Dale is wooing you. What are your thoughts on this? Speaking of which, dating an idol isn''t bad either!" Katherine smiled. "Actually, I was prepared to agree too. Dale is so handsome, so it doesn''t seem like a bad deal. Moreover, he told me that he hoped that everything would go smoothly for me in my love life but ended up offering himself!" Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how rxed Katherine was. It was good that she could move on. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 "Now your mom can finally be at ease. Once your marriage matter is settled, she won''t have to worry anymore," Valerie said. The Santos family had been in turmoil because of Angel, but she had passed the issue on to Fred. The most challenging person to deal with now was Katherine. However, once she got married, everything would have no issues. Lindsey hadn''t been a problem. Instead, Katherine had previously attempted suicide over a rtionship. She had been very naive and quickly got deeply involved, which was why Vivian had been worried; rather than letting her go through that again, she would find a high-quality man instead. "By the way, Valerie, your crew probably had to speed up the filming process, right?" Katherine asked. Valerie nodded. "Yes, we were in the final stretch before the end of the year, making sure we could release it on Christmas Day. We had a shoot tomorrow, and you wereing with me." Katherine didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she checked her nner. "Let me see my schedule." She frowned and continued, "I''ve scheduled meetings at the Cat Cafe soon." Her business had suddenly be very popr. Hearing this, Valerie quickly stopped her. "Then don''t go. I''ll visit you at the Cat Cafe another time when I''m free." Katherine thought for a moment and agreed, "Alright, then. I''ll be watching you on TV. By the way, I''ll catch the show on Christmas Day." Valerie said thoughtfully, "I understand. Matthew will be there with me as well. I didn''t want you stuck at home, so I invited you. If you have othermitments, prioritize those." Katherine smiled, recalling that the recent events had affected her, which was why she had focused so intently on work. She also managed the Cat Cafe very efficiently. Valerie finally went downstairs after chatting with Katherine in the room and confirming her intentions. Seeing Vivian, Valerie shared the good news with her. Vivian immediately sped her hands together and smiled broadly. "Really! That''s wonderful news. I always knew Katherine was a lucky girl. It''s great to see her hardships finally paying off." There was something she hadn''t said out loud; she would never have said something like this in front of Valerie. Vivian thought, ''As long as Katherine agrees to be with Dale, she can stay far away from Julian, that lowly man. He should look at himself in the mirror and see what kind of person he is before associating with our family.'' However, Valerie quickly noticed the disdain in her eyes. Vivian didn''t avoid her true feelings at all. It was uncertain how things would turn out this time, especially since Julian wasn''t around. Valerie hoped that Katherine would find happiness. From a friend''s perspective, marriage and romance differ, with loyalty and emotional support being the most critical factors. It remained to be seen whether Dale could provide that. But for now, she had more important things to focus on. Valerie headed to the set, where the entire crew worked around the clock as the New Year approached. They needed to wrap up all the shooting quickly to ensure the film could be released on Christmas Day. Once she arrived on set, Valerie wanted to ask Dale about his pursuit of Katherine. However, she couldn''t find him anywhere. He wasn''t in the makeup room, so she nced around and grabbed a nearby crew member. "Have you seen Dale?" The crew member pointed to a nearby area and said, "He''s over there; I just saw him walk past." Valerie nodded and lifted her dress as she walked over. However, when she reached the corner, she saw Dale engaged in a lively conversation with another female star theyughed and chatted, and the girl even yfully patted Dale''s arm, looking quite intimate. Valerie frowned deeply, thinking, ''What''s going on with him? Even though they haven''t established a rtionship, being so close with female star on set and s about it is appropriate?'' vel.n Understanding the differences between men and women, Valerie couldn''t help but sulk. She turned and walked away. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Dale turned and seemed to notice her retreating figure. He was momentarily taken aback and quickly ran after her. "Valerie!" Valerie turned around at the sound of her name and looked at him, waiting for his response. Dale smiled and said, "I appreciate your helpst time." "I helped you?" Valerie asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "About the photo! I''m officially pursuing her now, but she hasn''t agreed yet. I considered consulting with Amy Dean to see what gift might benefit her. I hope it will make an impression." Valerie looked enlightened and asked, "So you were discussing gifts?" Dale smiled and exined, "She''s a woman and has been pursued by many. I know she''s received quite a few gifts, so I wanted to ask what kind of gift usually makes a girl the happiest." Valerie found it a bit odd but couldn''t quite pinpoint why. She thought, ''Shouldn''t asking about gifts involve consulting the person themselves or their close friends? Why ask someone who has no direct connection to Katherine and ovel wouldn''t know her preferences?'' Just as Valerie was about to speak, Matthew approached. Seeing her with Dale, he immediately became jealous and asked, "What are you two chatting about so happily?" Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Upon hearing the sudden sound, Valerie turned around and found a pair of cold eyes staring at her. Dale instinctively took a few steps back, clearly wary of the notorious Mr. Grant. While he had previously been quite amiable towards Valerie, he hesitated to speak to her, weighing his words carefully. Seeing the situation, Valerie couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation. She quickly exined, "Don''t be like this. Dale is now Katherine''s boyfriend!" "Is that so?" Matthew nced at him. Dale nodded and said, "You two talk; I''ll touch up my makeup." As he walked to the other side, he still felt the gaze on his back, making him extremely nervous. He hadn''t expected Matthew''s presence to be so intimidating. Valerie took Matthew''s hand and quickly softlyforted him. "What''s going on? Why are you so intimidating the moment you arrive?" Matthew toned down his imposing demeanor, aware that she was upset. He gradually regained hisposure, but his voice remained cold and distant as he replied, "It''s nothing." She thought, ''It''s nothing? Yeah, right!'' Valerie knew better but said, "He and I are just colleagues; it''s work-rted." "Okay." Matthew certainly knew that. They were both adults, and he had weathered many storms. He wouldn''t be confused by something simple. But acting was different. In the film, Valerie yed another character, and everyone had seen her as being paired with the male lead. Matthew felt a bit frustrated. If someone had told him in the past that he would one day be so jealous of a woman-even over her pretending to be with another man for a role¡ªhe would have thought it was absurd. Yet here he was, experiencing it firsthand. Matthew ultimately epted his jealous nature. After contemting, he murmured, "Vallie, I don''t want to see you standing beside him. Let''s not film anymore..." Valerie was startled by his unexpected murmuring and took a moment to gather herself. "Matthew, are you... are you demanding attention?" she asked. Valerieughed and thought, ''Who would have thought Matthew was demanding my attention!'' Matthew felt awkward but figured it was out in the open now. He stared at her intently, waiting for her response. Valerie found his behavior both amusing and exasperating. She nodded reassuringly. "Alright, I will not film anymore." She thought, ''We''ll deal with future issuester. Matthew''s rare disy of vulnerability is too precious; I''ll agree to it for now.'' She even felt an urge to pinch his cheek, finding it endearing how this usually stern and proud man seemed so much like a sad puppy today. Reflecting on her recent filming schedule, she realized she had neglected him, which might exin his disappointment. As the moment of tenderness passed, the director and crew arrived on set, and all the staff were in position. "Let''s start filming, let''s start filming!" Valerie patted Matthew and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll be right back." Matthew turned his head away and responded acknowledgment softly. She thought, ''He''s like an annoyed puppy.'' Valerie held back augh and gently patted his head. "Wait for me toe back." Valerie skipped back to work in high spirits, leaving Matthew behind with a furrowed brow-was Valerie, his wife, just treating him like a pet? He wasn''t pleased. Seeing Valerie walking toward Dale, who was getting into position, Matthew approached the director with a scowl. "How many scenes are left to shoot?" The director, seeing Matthew approach with a stern expression, immediately replied, "We should be done filming by New Year''s Day!" It was already the fastest pace possible. The filming process.ne was one aspect, but the post-production, including dubbing and editing, was also underway to ensure the film waspleted and released before Christmas Day. However, Matthew''s expression darkened significantly upon hearing this, bing visibly somber. The director, startled and anxious, quickly added, "Actually, if we speed up the process, we can finish earlier..." Half a day was half a day, and one day was one The director felt that Matthew might snap if he didn''t say something. Thankfully, Matthew had nodded and then walked away The director sighed in relief, seeing Matthew''s expression gradually soften, and thought he must have said the right thing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Good grief, the sense of pressure, and intimidation made everyone around the camera feel like they were facing a formidable enemy. Everyone instantly became wary whenever Matthew arrived on set, afraid to make even the slightest mistake. Even Dale was no exception. The scenes between the two were primarily done in one take. Observing Matthew''s stern and intimidating gaze from a distance, he finally understood what authority that couldn''t be acted out. and pressure felt like-se act director quickly announced that the entire crew would need to speed up, r¨¦sulting in non-stop work. Everyone secretlyined, and even the poised Dale appeared more worn fromck of sleep, requiring heavier makeup to cover it up. However, the good news was that theT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. high-pressure environment elerated the work progress. As soon as the scene was over, Matthew took Valerie away. Once she had left, the crew finally felt safe enough to start venting their frustrations. "Oh my, Mr. Grant''s presence was intimidating, exuding an aura of strength and dominance. I didn''t even dare to move!" "Yeah, he came over and asked me about this prop. My hand shook so badly that I felt I had already nned my after-death arrangements!" Chapter 563 Chapter 563 "Yeah! Valerie is so lucky to be with someone like Mr. Grant. Meanwhile, we''re just struggling workers!" "Chosen worker, director, it''s almost New Year, and we still have to rush the schedule. I feel like I''m going to copse!" When the director heard everyone''s sighs, he knew what was happening. After the incident in which Valerie almost got into trouble, he realized she was likely the new Mrs. Grant. Newlyweds are naturally close and affectionate, so it made sense. He felt that by bypassing Matthew and having Louis bring Valerie in for filming, he had overstepped and owed Matthew an apology. Realizing this, the director quickly reassured them, "Hang in there, everyone. We''re pushing to release by Christmas Day. We''re almost there with filming and editing. Just a few more days to go! After we finish, I''ll treat everyone to a meal to thank you all for your hard work over this time!" "Alright!" The crew, energized, hoped to finish as soon as possible. The crew worked overnight toplete the set and build everything. The actors, including Valerie, were busy familiarizing themselves with their lines. The days were extremely full, leaving no time to think about anything else. With the entire crew working overtime, they were immediately in the zone as soon as filming started in the morning and were exhausted by the end of the day. On the day of the wrap, everyone gathered together. The director was thrilled as the final shot wrapped up, calling, "Cut! Excellent, excellent! This take is great. We''re officially wrapped!" The director''s words brought a collective sigh of relief. The entire crew cheered, with everyone feeling ted. The director, reviewing the final footage and scenes, was delighted. With the quality of the actors and the work done, it should be no problem to release on Christmas Day. "Finally wrapped! I feel like I''m about to copse!" "Yeah, when I get home, I''m going to take a long bath and sleep for three days and nights!" "Hey, with the New Yearing up, let''s have a holiday feast for lunch today. I can go home in the evening and enjoy the holiday dinner!" "Oh, right. Where are we nning to go, director?" As everyone discussed where to celebrate and what to do after the wrap, the director was about to speak when he realized Valerie was missing. "Where did Valerie go?" Then everyone realized. "Oh, Valerie seems to be missing. She probably went to the dressing room?" "Everyone, let''s hurry and get changed! Since we wrapped today and the whole crew has worked hard, let''s go out formb stew together!" The director''s suggestion thrilled everyone and the main crew and staff quickly gathered their things. However, when everyone assembled, they still noticed Valerie was missing. The director was baffled. "She left so quickly? What about Mr. Grant?" Everyone searched around but couldn''t find them. Finally, the director pped his forehead and had an epiphany. He thought, ''Mr and Mrs. Grant are missing; they must be off spending some private time together. He is afraid everyone mightpete for Valerie!''T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The director chuckled and said, "It''s just as well they''re gone. If he were here, no one would dare rx. Now, let''s all celebrate properly today!" The crowd erupted in celebration. On the other side, Valerie looked at Matthew with amusement and exasperation. As soon as the final shot was wrapped, Matthew whisked her away, not staying a minute longer. "You don''t need to be in such a hurry!" Valerie said. "Why shouldn''t I be? You went there to help, and they were making slow progress despite promising to finish early!" Matthew was somewhat displeased. Valerie was pregnant and had been busy with the crew until today. "Don''t put so much pressure on him. The director is quite pitiful. When sess was in sight, the whole issue with Angel came up. The crew wouldn''t have had to redo any work if it weren''t for her. "You don''t know how tough it is to reshoot. For a neer like me, it''s not a big deal, but it''s certainly frustrating for the key crew e same members. They must redo the scenes and rework the emotions they originally captured. It''s tough on them!" Matthew, somewhat displeased, asked, "Is that so? Especially for Dale Bhus, right?" Hearing him say that, Valerie immediately realized he was upset. She quickly took his hand and said, "He can''tpare to you. You''re the best; in my heart, you''ll always be number one!" Matthew couldn''t help but feel pleased. "Really?" Valerie raised an eyebrow and said, "Of course, more genuine than anything! Besides, you''re my husband, so naturally, you''re the best in the world!" Valerie''s ttery made Matthew feel at ease, and a smile finally appeared. Seeing his mood lighten, she remarked, "It''s nothing much, just work! Besides, it''s my first film!" "This is also the first New Year you''re spending with me as a member of the Grant family. Everyone''s been meticulous. I want you to have the best experience! The dishes today will suit your taste. I even hired a state banquet chef." Valerie''s eyes lit up with excitement. "A state banquet! Honey, you''re amazing!" All the praise made Matthew feel highly pleased, and his lips curled into a smile. Meanwhile, inside the Grant Manor, the kitchen ran smoothly and orderly. The leading figure in the kitchen, a middle-aged man with graying hair, was the state banquet chef. Matthew had contacted him six months in advance to prepare the holiday dinner. In the spacious kitchen, Grant family chefs assisted, and Chef Russo had already crafted the menu, taking care to understand the preferences of everyone in the Grant family. veli The meal featured a selection of refreshing cold dishes and a variety of hot dishes, including mushroom consomme, pecan-crusted fish, and shrimp scampi. Valerie''s favorite desserts and soup were also included. All ingredients were air freighted from the Grant family on the same day. Everyone was meticulous in preparing this holiday dinner, ensuring everything was perfect. Both elderly had already been waiting at home. This holiday dinner was extraordinary, and they had never looked forward to it as much as they did this year. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Valerie''s car came into view from afar. Sophia became immediately excited and quickly stood up, eximing, "They''re back, they''re back!" Ryan nodded in agreement. "Yes, they finally made it back. I''ll go check how things areing along in the kitchen." Ryan immediately turned and headed to the kitchen. "Chef Russo, they''ve already returned," he announced. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry, everything is ready. Dinner will be served in forty minutes." Hearing this, Ryan returned to report the news. Valerie and Matthew were excited as they got out of the car. Eager to check out the kitchen, Valerie was thrilled to taste dishes a state banquet chef prepared for the first time and wanted to learn a few things. "Grandma, Grandpa, I''m back!" she called enthusiastically. Sophia held Valerie''s hand and said, "You''ve worked hard today, even on New Year. Matthew, you need to take good care of Valerie from now on and not let her get so tired again!" "Got it. I won''t let it happen again," Matthew replied. Matthew''s words made Valerie smile. "I''m not tired at all. Everyone has been taking good care of me. Grandma, can I check how things areing along in the kitchen? It is my first New Year at home, and I want to show what I can do!" Sophia watched Valerie, wanting to remind her to be careful, but Valerie was already eagerly heading into the kitchen. The Grant family staff were startled when they saw Valerie and immediately greeted her, "Mrs. Grant!" "Don''t be so formal. I''m just here to learn a bit. I hope I''m not disturbing you," Valerie said. Chef Russo looked at the woman who had appeared before him and realized she was Mrs. Grant. He nodded and said, "You''re not disturbing us. Everything is nearly ready. Here''s the menu for your review." Seeing the man before her, with his gray hair and average build, Valerie immediately recognized him as the state banquet chef. She nced over the menu and said, "You''ve put a lot of thought into this, considering everyone''s tastes. Let me show off my skills, too!" "Please, feel free, Mrs. Grant," Chef Russo said, impressed by how approachable she was. Valerie, feeling weed, didn''t hold back and began to join in. Before long, Matthew entered the kitchen, having changed out of his usual attire. His presence immediately caused a stir, and everyone became tense. However, he walked straight over to Valerie and said, "You all continue with what you''re doing; I''ll help her." He rolled up his sleeves and began assisting Valerie. The staff were astonished to see Matthew, a prominent figure in Kranson City, working in the kitchen alongside Valerie. Seeing such distinguished individuals busying themselves in this was a remarkable sight. Valerie did not think much of it and rolled up her sleeves. "I want to make a vani custard. You can wash the bass for me, and I''ll prepare the egg mixture. It''s straightforward; it will be ready in just a few minutes. "Also, I''d like to bake a cake to celebrate. It''s my first wrapped-up and the first New Year here. Matthew, do you remember the cake we made togetherst time?" Matthew nodded. "Of course. Just let me know how you''d like things done, and I''ll take care of it." The other staff were left dumbfounded, none ever expected iel Matthew to help Valerie so willingly. Known for his decisiveness, stern demeanor outside, and cold nature at home, Matthew seemed to transform into apliant kitten when it came to Valerie. The sight of the couple smiling at each other didn''t look like an act, leaving the Grant family''s staff utterly amazed. Chef Russo observed the couple and felt their rtionship was genuinely affectionate, unlike the pretense he often saw elsewhere. Despite her young age, Valerie quickly and efficiently prepared the ingredients. As she quickly cracked three eggs into a bowl and whisked them with practiced ease, he realized she wasn''t the pampered typ¨¦ and was quite skilled in the kitchen. With a smile, he returned to focusing on his cooking. Although somewhat clumsy, Matthew worked perfectly with l Valerie, assisting her in the kitchen. The head chef of the Grant family watched in disbelief. Usually, Matthew never stepped into the kitchen at the manor and never cooked. Seeing him now helping Valerie made it clear how well-suited they were for each other Valerie, adept in the kitchen, showed that cooking was not new to her. The sight of them working together made them hopeful that their happiness would bring the entire Grant family prosperity. The custard was steamed in a double boiler, and then the cake-making began.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Let''s make a simple fruitcake!" Valerie said. "Sure, the fruits are all air-shipped, so feel free to use any of them," Matthew replied. Valerie nced into the fridge and saw that all the preserved fruits were her favorites. She picked out two types, choosing appetizing ones that wouldplement the meal without shing with the other dishes, considering they were for older people. Recently, with the constant filming schedule, her body was starting to feel the strain. She decided to boost her vitamin C intake, so she grabbed a couple of oranges and some easily digestible dragon fruit to begin. "Do you remember the steps fromst time? Get the mixer ready..." "I''ve already bought it," Matthew said as he pulled the mixer out of the cab. Valerie was slightly surprised, and he exined, "I knew you enjoyed doing these things, so I got aplete set of kitchen tools and equipment, all from your favorite brand." Valerie looked at Matthew and yfully pinched his cheek. "You''re so thoughtful!" The chefs couldn''t help but exchange nces when they saw the gesture, thinking that Valerie was quite bold. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chef Russo noticed that Valerie and Matthew had a special bond, and their warm, harmonious rtionship created a true sense of home. Seeing how well the couple got along, he became even more meticulous with his cooking. Soon, the dishes, desserts, and soups were ready. Once the dishes were served, Valerie''s cake was also ready. Matthew turned to Chef Russo, who nodded and said, "Mr. Grant, the meal is all set." "Thank you for your hard work," Matthew said as he handed over a check. Chef Russo took the check with a smile and responded, "Enjoy your meal, and Happy New Year!" Matthew nodded, and Valerie couldn''t help but exim, "100 thousand dors!" She thought, ''A state banquet chef is truly worth that much! It''s good to have a specialty!'' Matthew nodded and exined, "Each dish costs 2 thousand dors. We provided the ingredients, and since it''s the New Year, the price is a bit higher, but overall, it''s reasonable." He then led Valerie outside, where Nn and Sophia were already seated, and called for Valerie to join them. Valerie looked up and was astonished to see a giant lobster on a 3-foot-long tter on the table. The presentation and the array of dishes were truly mouthwatering. "What a huge lobster!" she eximed. Matthew exined, "This Austrolobster was delivered this morning. The ingredients are fresh, so we felt confident serving it to you." "How much does it weigh?" Valerie asked. Ryan chimed in. "It''s about six pounds. We specifically chose this weight for good luck and prosperity!" Valerie was surprised by the many details that wealthy families put into their meals. Sophia patted the seat and said, "Come, sit beside me. "This dinner was specially prepared for you. I''m so happy that Matthew is no longer alone, and it makes me d, too!" Valerie felt profoundly and said, "I feel the same way. Meeting Matthew has given me a home." She and Matthew exchanged smiles, recognizing that finding each other was their most incredible fortune. Matthew poured Valerie a ss of freshly squeezed juice and served his grandparents and himself wine. "Here''s to a new year where all our wishese true, and everything prospers," he said. Valerie wholeheartedly agreed, looking forward to the new addition to the family this year. She couldn''t wait; the house would be lively and joyful once the baby arrived. Hearing his words, everyone felt joyful and raised their sses in unison to toast. Valerie looked at Matthew beside §Ö her and took his hand. Admiring the dishes on the table, she couldn''t help but take a photo, eximing, "So beautiful! Truly worthy of a top chef!" She had initially thought that state banquet chefs were just about making delicious food, but she was amazed by their sense of aesthetics and perfect color coordination. She realized that mastery in any field could lead to bing a leading figure and earning substantial rewards. Matthew carefully served the dishes for her while Sophia watched the couple with great satisfaction. She thought, After all these years, I''ve finally seen Matthew settle down and start a family. He has someone who cares for him, and I feel like I''ve fulfilled my mission!'' Sophia drank more in unusually high spirits today, and Nn did the same. Having watched over Matthew and the Grant family for so many years, they felt content seeing him now with a harmonious family, which brought them great joy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After the meal, Valerie brought out the desserts. Unlike the borate and beautifully crafted ones by the state banquet chef, these were made with her and Matthew''s heartfelt effort. "Grandpa, Grandma, this is the cake Matthew and I made together. Please give it a try!" Sophia was thrilled, saying, "After all these years, finally get to enjoy something made by my grandchildren. Before you came, not only did Matthew rarely step into the kitchen, but he didn''t even coop ne me. Now that you''re here, everything is different! It shows that having a wife changes a person. Valerie, make sure to train him well!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Valerie smiled at Matthew and said, "Thank you for teaching Matthew so well. He takes such good care of me and is wonderful with the baby." As Valerie and Sophia exchanged praise, Matthew and Nn stood by, unable to speak. The New Year''s atmosphere was distinctly festive as the family gathered together. After the meal, Sophia took out a satin gift bag and handed it to Valerie. "This is your New Year''s gift for your first year celebrating at the manor," she said. "Thank you, Grandma!" Valerie graciously epted it and, feeling the thickness, could tell it contained several thousand dors. Seeing Valerie''s reaction, Sophia smiled and nudged Nn, saying, "And yours?" Nn quickly took out a gift bag and said, "Valerie, this is for you. Since you''re pregnant this year and it''s New Year''s, we''re giving you double. It also includes a portion for Matthew and the baby in your belly!" Nn''s gift bag looked much thinner byparison. When Valerie picked it up, she realized it contained a bank card. Nn smiled as he watched her reaction. Valerie quickly thanked him and waved triumphantly at Matthew. Matthew couldn''t help but smile, thinking she was so easily pleased by two gift bags. Matthew felt sympathy, knowing Valerie''s childhood and understanding that her parents would never have given her New Year''s gifts. It might be her very first experience receiving such a gift. Every year brought its gift, and every moment brought its joy. For a moment, Valerie couldn''t help but wonder what her biological parents might have been like. She wondered if they would have been kind and warm and if her childhood would have been filled with more joy and warmth had she grown up with them. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Valerie tucked the gifts into her bag, feeling a pang of emotion. Atst, she had a family of her own. At that moment, Sophia nudged Nn to get up. "It''s gettingte, and we''ve had a bit to drink. You two can handle ringing in the New Year yourselves. We are heading to bed. It''s good to have one worry off our minds finally!" Matthew quickly stood up and helped them, saying, "Grandpa, Grandma, you''ve worked hard. Please go rest now; I''ll take care of everything." After escorting them to their room, Valerie watched the servants clean the dining area. The house returned to its quiet state, contrasting with the lively scenes outside. She couldn''t help but furrow her brow, feeling a bit down. Noticing her change in mood, Matthew asked, "Is something on your mind?" Valerie pouted and said, "With so many lights on everywhere, I can''t help but wonder how Mrs. Anderson is doing. It''s New Year-should we visit her? I''m worried it might disturb her."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Matthew took her hand and said, "If you''re worried, let''s check on her directly. We have the car, so we can return in time to ring in the New Year." With that, he led Valerie to the car and drove over. Upon arriving at the Anderson family home, the surroundings were quiet and empty. Leon was surprised to see Matthew and Valerie and asked, "Mr. Grant, what brings you here?" "We came to check on Mrs. Anderson. Is there no one at home?" Leon shook his head and said, "Mr. Owen didn''te over today." Valerie''s face darkened instantly at the thought of Olivia spending New Year''s alone. The two exchanged nces, relieved they hade over. Otherwise, Olivia would have been quite lonely at home. Valerie thought, ''Whether Mr. Owen was genuinely busy or not, it was uneptable for him to leave her alone. Unless he did it on purpose.'' Leon showed them inside and led them upstairs. Upon reaching the second floor, they saw Olivia with another person-slim and beautiful but with a vacant, dazed look. She sat beside Olivia on the balcony, gazing off into the distance. Despite being New Year, the atmosphere around the two was filled with such loneliness and coldness that it was almost tearful. Leon hesitated, and Matthew quietly exined, "She''s Sarah''s mother. When Sarah went missing, she was deeply affected and has been mentally unstable since then." At that moment, Chloe, still in a daze, asked Olivia, "Mom, where is Sarah? You said she was foundst time, so why isn''t she here?" Olivia''s eyes shed with a hint of disappointment. "We made a mistake. That child wasn''t Sarah. I was too hasty and didn''t exin it clearly to you." Chloe, however, didn''t listen. "You said you found Sarah. I want to see her. I want to see my daughter; you had promised me!" She became agitated, urgently shaking Olivia by the shoulders. Fearing that Chloe might hurt Olivia, Valerie quickly called out from the doorway, "Mom, I''m back!" Chloe froze, her eyes wide with disbelief as she saw Valerie standing in the doorway. Her face, quickly transformed into a joyful smile as she rushed toward Valerie. "My child, my Sarah, you''ve finally returned to see your mother!" Olivia turned around in shock and quickly eximed, "Hurry, don''t let her hurt Valerie!" Leon was about to step forward, but Valerie quickly waved him off. Seeing Chole''s tragic state, she reassured him, "It''s alright." Feeling the warmth and affection in Chloe''s eyes, Valerie took a deep breath and reached out, gently taking Chloe''s hand. She then said earnestly, "Mom, I''m back." Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Hearing Valerie call her "Mom," Chloe was ovee with joy and tears. She embraced Valerie tightly, sobbing with heartfelt emotion. "Sarah, you''re finally back. I''ve missed you so much. I was so upset every day that I couldn''t eat or sleep. They said I was ill, but I knew it wasn''t true. I was missing you too much!" Chloe cried uncontrobly. After her husband died and Sarah went missing, shepletely broke down, suffering severe emotional trauma. This torment had left her in such a state. However, her obsession over the years made her hold on to the hope that Sarah would eventually return. As Chloe held Valerie tightly, she let out all the grievances and sadness she had umted over the years. Valerie, embracing her, gently patted her back and said, "Mom, I missed you so much, too. Let''s go sit down, okay?" Valerie gently wiped away Chloe''s tears as she spoke. Olivia looked at Valerie with deep gratitude and said, "Valerie, thank you. She''s just been missing Sarah so much." Matthew said, "There''s no need to thank Mrs. Anderson. It''s New Year, so let''s not cry. Let''s focus on setting things up instead!" Matthew noticed that the Anderson home was stark andcked any New Year''s atmosphere, unlike his home, which had been prepared early with plenty of holiday lights. The Anderson home was indeed too quiet and lonely. Valerie noticed the festive paper nearby and suggested, "Let''s make some window decorations together." Matthew asked with curiosity, "You know how to make window decorations?" "Although I''m not skilled at it, I can manage simple patterns. There are tutorials online. After I cut them, you can help me stick them up," Valerie said. Chloe took the festive paper and scissors and brought them over. "Sarah, when you were little, you always used to ask me to cut out window decorations for the New Year. I haven''t done it in many years, and my skills have gotten rusty. But it''s a good chance to do it again. I''ll teach you." Valerie felt on the verge of tears when she heard Chloe''s words. Seeing Chloe, she couldn''t shake the feeling of a deep familiarity, as if they had known each other before. Chloe seemed equally dependent on her, holding her hand tightly and insisting that she sit beside her, teaching her step- by-step how to cut out the window decorations. Olivia, observing the easy rapport between them, couldn''t help but feel that it was a stroke of fate. If Valerie and she had clicked right away, seeing her bond so well with Chloe made her realize their connection was genuinely profound. The Anderson household felt livelier with Valerie''s arrival. Olivia quickly called for Leon and the servants to bring the food, asking, "Have you two eaten yet?" Valerie quickly waved her hand and said, "Mrs. Anderson, we''ve already eaten. How about you?" "Today, we just had a casual meal for the New Year. Bring the seafood chowder over for Valerie and some coffee." Leon handled it, and Valerie smiled, saying, "Thank you, Mrs. Anderson, for being so considerate!" "You all came all this way to visit me on New Year. A bowl of seafood chowder is nothing special. "Matthew, don''t you need to ring in the New Year?" "Returning home will give us the perfect opportunity to ring in the New Year," Matthew replied sinctly. Valerie looked at Chloe, who was now quietly focused on cutting window decorations, her demeanor much calmer than when they first arrived. Valerie felt a deep sense of empathy. A mother''s heart must be devastated to lose her child, leading to such anguish. Now, seeing Chloe''s quiet demeanor, she wondered if she would resume her distress once they left. It seemed unbearably lonely for Olivia to be alone, and she couldn''t help but think that Owen''s absence during the New Year was incredibly disappointing. At that moment, someone informed Owen about the visit. While driving, he was infuriated to learn that Matthew and Valerie had gone to the Anderson family. He immediately began to curse and rant in the car. "They''re sticking their noses where they don''t belong! Why do they have to show up during the New Year? Now they know I''m not home, leaving mom all alone. They''re always trying to get in my way!" Owen''s wife frowned tightly, "Then don''t go. It''s so cold outside, and with the traffic during the New Year, what time will it be by the time you get back? Endure it; just let them talk." "Exactly, you''re already halfway there!" Maliah added, displeased. "It''s the middle of winter; why make such a fuss? It''s just New Year. She''s not alone there are plenty of servants at home." Owen disagreed, "That''s not eptable. have to go back because Valerie and Matthew are there. Otherwise, people might think I vend I have no rtionship with my mom. Everyone else is spending the New Year with their families, and can''t leave her alone at home! "Letting it get out would beThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. embarrassing. If they hadn''te, we could have left without a second thought, but I can''t stay away since they''re here and have seen everything. I''d be giving people something to talk about!" Owen vented his frustration and continued, "Damn it, it''s so annoying Why did they have toe now, of all times? Why couldn''t theye earlier orter?" His wife rolled her eyes and remarked, "They''re just like busybodies sticking their noses into everything. These two are hard to deal with!" "Who says otherwise? If it weren''t for us, we would have arrived long ago. Let''s head back!" He abruptly turned the steering wheel and drove back. When they arrived at the Anderson family, it was already veryte. Upon seeing the brightly lit house and the sounds ofughter inside, Valerie''sughter seemed especially grating to him. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Owen sighed and said, "Those who didn''t know better would think they were the real family here!" When the door opened, a st of icy wind rushed in, and the warmth inside contrasted sharply. Matthew quickly stood up and draped a coat over Valerie, his cold eyes fixed on the instigator, while the Anderson family hastily shut the door. Facing Matthew''s gaze, Owen felt an unwarranted shiver of apprehension. He quickly reminded himself that they were at the Anderson home, and he had nothing to fear. "I rushed back overnight. The journey was so difficult with the hectic weather!" He said, tugging at Maliah. She then added, "Grandma, Happy New Year!" Olivia looked up at them and nodded. "It''s good that you''re back. Hurry up and have your meal, then get some rest!" Seeing Olivia''s indifferent expression, Owen''s heart sank. As he noticed that both Olivia and Chloe were focused on Valerie, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis. He thought, ''Is it because of Valerie that even I am being ignored now?'' His wife was about to speak but was stopped by Owen. Now was not the time to confront them head-on, especially with Matthew present. He led them to change their clothes. When they came back down, he leaned against the railing on the second floor, observing the situation below. "Alright, the window decorations are done. We''ll put them togetherter and write some banners, too! "Come, our family''s banners are all hand-written. I used to teach Sarah how to write them when she was here. You can try it as well now that you''re here," Olivia said. "Great!" Valerie said with interest. At this moment, Olivia had someone bring out the festive paper and spread it. Valerie took the brush pen, and Matthew said, "Give it a try; it''s okay. Just write neatly and aim for good luck!" Olivia smiled. "Yes, it''s all about bringing good luck." Valerie thought momentarily and then dipped a brush pen into the ink, lowering her head and bending slightly. The sight of her profile took Owen aback. The resemnce struck him as familiar; he stared for a long time before looking up at the family portrait hanging on the wall, his fists clenched in surprise. He thought, ''She looks exactly like Chloe when she was young! Especially now, standing next to Chloe, they are like two peas in a pod!'' Owen was momentarily stunned. Once the banners were finished, Olivia raised her eyebrows, having it written with elegant strokes. Valerie promptly pped her hands in appreciation. "Mrs. Anderson''s penmanship is truly sharp and effortless. What I''ve written looks like something a grade-schooler would do inparison." Olivia nced at Valerie''s writing. It was neat, indicating that Valerie had some foundational skills. "Very well written, Valerie. Did you practice it when you were younger? It looks like you have some foundational skills!" After saying that, Olivia immediately realized her mistake and thought, ''Valerie must have had such a hard childhood. How could she have had time to practice this? She could barely have enough to eat!'' Valerie shook her head. "I don''t remember much. I was seriously ill I when I was little, so I don''t recall much from, that time." However, after Valerie started school, she became pretty devoted to practicing writing. She always felt it mighte in handy someday, and it helped her to calm down and stayposed, which was helpful for not being too impulsive. Olivia thought about it and nodded. Seeing Valerie more and more favorably, she turned and handed her a gift bag. "Here, New Year''s gift for you This year, it''s just the two of youing over. Next year, with the three of you, I''ll give you a big gift bag!" Valerie immediately brightened up. "Thank you, Mrs. Anderson! Don''t worry, I''ll bring the baby next year, and we''lle over then!" At this moment, Chloe looked downcast. Valerie noticed and reached out to her, asking, "Are you feeling tired?" Chloe nodded. "I want to sleep now. Sarah, please don''t leave me." Chloe immediately liked her, and now that her long-lost daughter had returned, she couldn''t bear to let her go. Valerie patted her hand and said, "Alright, I''ll stay with you while you sleep." The servant then led them to Chloe''s room. Valerie stayed by her side until she had coaxed her to sleep beforeing out. Seeing that Chloe was asleep, Olivia, fearing she might? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. wake up and continue clingine to Valerie, quickly instructed Leon, "Hurry and take her back to the hospital. It would be unbearable if she started crying and making a fuss. The sanatorium is the most suitable ce for her." Leon immediately contacted the hospital to send a car over. Upon hearing this, Valerie felt reluctant and said, "Mrs. Anderson, can I revisit her in the future? I think seeing me might improve her condition and aid in her recovery." Olivia readily agreed, "Good child, I appreciate your kindness, but you must first care for your health. She has been through a lot of stress, and even if she seems better for now, a rpse could be severe. Matthew, you must stay by her side." "I understand, I will," Matthew replied. Owen felt increasingly uneasy as he witnessed everything unfold, a strong sense of crisis overwhelming him. "Dad, what are you looking at?" Maliah asked. Owen suddenly thought of something and turned to remove the hairpin from Maliah''s head. Maliah was stunned. "Dad, what are you doing? A famous diamond jeweler designed it, worth 20 thousand dors! Give it back to me!" Chapter 569 Chapter 569 "I''ll use it and make it up to youter!" Owen said. Seeing Owen walk downstairs with her hairpin, Maliah stomped her foot. It was a new product from a famous diamond jeweler, something she had gone to great lengths to acquire, and now Owen had just taken it. She looked at Valerie, a sharp glint shing in her eyes, and thought, ''She was annoying indeed!''T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Owen smiled and extended his hand as he walked over. "Valerie, you came in a hurry, so I bought this new one especially for you. It just doesn''t have the packaging." "Thank you, Mr. Owen," Valerie said. Since it was a gift from an elder, it was hard to refuse. Just as Valerie was about to take it, Owen directly pinned the hairpin into her hair. As he did so, he subtly plucked a strand of hair from her shoulder and hid it behind his hand. Valerie waspletely unaware, and Matthew, who was busy helping put up banners, didn''t see it either. He immediately frowned when he turned around and saw the hairpin on Valerie. Owen had no sense of boundaries. Matthew thought, ''When did it be eptable for him to be so hands- on with my woman?'' Olivia cleared her throat lightly. "Alright, Matthew, it''s gettingte. Since Owen is back and there''s someone here to keep mepany, you two should head home. It''s not safe to travel at night, so be careful." Valerie walked over. "Mrs. Anderson, I''lle visit you another day." She nodded and watched them enter the car and drive away. Then, she took a deep breath. Seeing how much Olivia cared for Valerie, Owen couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He thought, ''Why was she so concerned about this outsider, thinking about her all the time? I belonged to the Anderson family, after all.'' Owen nced at the strand of hair in his hand, then turned to Olivia. "It''s gettingte. I''ll keep watch tonight. You should get some rest." Olivia didn''t refuse and went upstairs to rest immediately. Maliah dashed downstairs. "Dad, why did you give my hairpin to her? Do you know how long it took me to get that new item? It''s not even avable for purchase now! You owe me a recement!" Feeling inexplicably irritated, Owen pulled out his phone and transferred 20 thousand dors to her. "Alright, stop making a fuss here. Just go buy another one for yourself!" Seeing the 20 thousand dors, Maliah rolled her eyes in frustration. "Dad, I don''t want the money! I want the hairpin! It''s so hard to find. Get someone to help me buy another one!" Maliah wanted to keep causing a scene, but seeing Owen''s expression, a look of fear shed across her own. She left, but her fists were clenched as she thought, ''What''s up with Valerie? Grandma like''s her so much and treats her like a granddaughter. And what about me?'' Soon, his subordinate arrived. In the study, Owen handed over the strand of hair. "Take this and get it tested to see if there''s any familial rtionship between us." The subordinate looked puzzled. "Mr. Owen, what''s this about?" "It''s Valerie''s!" he replied. Even the subordinate was bewildered. "Isn''t this already tested? Why do we need to check again?" Chapter 570 Chapter 570 The subordinate was stunned. "But... the original DNA test was done at the hospital. Although you hinted that Angel should switch the report, by the time she went there, the report already showed no gic rtionship. She didn''t even need to switch it..." Owen interrupted, "But what if someone had reced the report before she went?" The subordinate was taken aback. "What do you mean?" Owen sneered. "The hospital might be ordinary, but I found outter that the head of the hospital''s diagnostic department and several senior professors had received investments from the Grant Group." It would have been easy for them if Matthew had wanted them to manipte things subtly. They wouldn''t have left any trace for anyone to detect. "But even if Mr. Grant could do all that, why would he?" the subordinate asked. "He''s trying to protect his woman." Owen''s eyes narrowed slightly, losing his usual calm and amiable demeanor. Now, he radiated a sense of menace and sharpness with an almost cruelly twisted gaze. "Matthew isn''t a simple character. He likely sensed that I had ill intentions and feared I might target Valerie. So, he created a false trail to disrupt my ns. If I knew Valerie wasn''t a threat to my im on the family assets, I would naturally have no reason to be wary of her." The subordinate was secretly taken aback. "But for now, this is all just spection. Whether it''s true or not, you''ll find out once this hair is sent out and tested again." Owen sneered. "Originally, I wouldn''t have been suspicious, but if Valerie isn''t Sarah, then Mrs. Anderson and Chloe would never get along with her so well. For all these years, she has treated all the younger generation equally. Yet, she hael.n a particr fondness for Valerie, surpassing her affection for Maliah. People''s rtionships are based on chance; there''s no such thing as unearned affection. It''s even more unbelievable, given that they look exactly alike! "Get it checked immediately. I want to know the results!" The subordinate, fully aware of the seriousness of the situation, immediately took the order and was about to leave when Owen suddenly spoke again. "By the way, has Ethan been captured yet?" The subordinate immediately nodded. "We''ve already captured Ethan. He was so frightened when he saw us that he''d been acting paranoid and rambling on the way here!" Owen snorted coldly. "Bring Ethan here. I have questions for him about whether he tried to kill that girl back then! She''s deployed this long; all these years of nning cannot go to waste."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Mr. Owen, why be so fixated on a el el mere girl? Now, there''s only Mrs. Anderson left. If you deal with her, you''ll naturally inherit the Anderson family. What''s there to be so conflicted about?" The subordinate didn''t understand why the situation took so many twists and turns. Owen shot him a disdainful look. "You fool, you don''t understand a thing. Mrs. Anderson isn''t just anyone she holds shares and has made a will. If she doesn''t willingly pass that share to me, even if take over the Anderson family, I might not be able to inherit the estate smoothly. "Killing my brother back then didn''t go as nned. Chloe survived the ordeal and ended up living! If that girl makes aeback, who knows how much of the Anderson family''s assets I''d end up with? After all these years of nning, I cannot allow that to happen!" Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Owen''s gaze turned sinister. His subordinate looked puzzled. Then, he thought of something and said, "But Mr. Owen, Valerie is now with Matthew. If we offend them, we won''t be able to handle the consequences!" He added, "We suffered greatly thest two times. Luckily, we took care of the people involved. Otherwise, if they had talked, it would have led straight back to us." Matthew was as wealthy as a nation, and touching his people would mean certain death. They wouldn''t dare risk their lives. But Owen nced at him and said, "So what? He''s just an ordinary person. Can he defeat me? They have so many issues in their family. He can''t control everything!" He added, "Even if he eventually finds out it''s me, what can he do? Considering the Anderson family''s rtionship with them, he wouldn''t dare do anything to me. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to Sophia!" Owen thought he was from the Anderson family, so he did not have to be afraid. The subordinate praised, "Brilliant!" Owenughed. "Enough. We must get to the bottom of this matter!" "I''ll do my best!" His subordinate immediately went to work. Owen stared at the fireworks outside the window and couldn''t help but sneer. He didn''t care about their rtionship with Sophia. He wouldn''t let anyone be a stumbling block on his path to sess! Meanwhile, Valerie was exhausted as soon as she returned home. At the Anderson family''s house, she had made decorations, helped with the Christmas tree, and apanied Chloe,pletely draining her energy. Moreover, she hadn''t rested after the filming. Unable to hold on any longer, Valerie copsed on the bed and fell asleep. Matthew was about to speak to her when he saw Valerie sleeping soundly and couldn''t help but smile. He gently lifted her onto the bed and covered her with a nket. Valerie turned over and hugged him in her sleep. Matthew patted her gently. Seeing she was sleeping soundly, he didn''t disturb her. He let her hold him. He wasn''t a festive person, but he began to look forward to it under Valerie''s influence. He inwardly wished her peace and safety for his Christmas gift. They slept until the morning, waking up only to realize it was Christmas Day and the film''s release day Valerie quickly got up and said, "Matthew, do you want to go to the movies? My treat!" She was nning to share the good news with Sophia. Seeing her about to run out barefoot, Matthew quickly picked her up and put socks on her. "Don''t catch a cold." He added, "Grandma bought movie tickets early in the morning. She also gave tickets to other family members to watch the movie and support you. She''s your fan!" Valerie felt embarrassed hearing this. It was her first time acting, and she didn''t expect to trouble her family to support her. She said, "I''m a bit nervous, not sure how well I acted. Do you think the Grant family will overthink it when they see me having intimate scenes with a male actor?" After all, the Grant family was powerful and well-known. The sight of her sping hands with a mate actor on the big screen, even if it was not a kiss, could lead their acquaintances to ask questions. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She was afraid Matthew would feel awkward. Hearing her concerns, Matthew felt a bit annoyed. He had considered this before. Valerie brought it up, but he couldn''t do anything except take a deep breath. He said, "Isn''t it toote to worry about all these now? You didn''t even think about it while filming." Valerie couldn''t help butugh at his resentful tone. Her husband seemed to be jealous again. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Matthew said, "Don''t worry, Vallie, I''ve already told them to support you. Grandma is very excited and says our family will contribute to the box office." Sophia was not just excited. To show her support, Sophia got up early to buy movie tickets. With the film''s release expected to be a box office hit, tickets were hard toe by. She even rented several cinemas in advance to promote Valerie. Particrly, for theaters invested in by the Grant Group, Sophia wanted all screenings to feature Valerie''s movie. It was only when Matthew intervened, suggesting it was excessive, that she reluctantly stopped.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Valerie didn''t need to worry at all. Sophia herself didn''t mind Valerie having intimate actions with the male actor. If anyone else dared toin, it would be like going against Sophia. If she got angry, no one would be happy. Valerieughed when she heard this. Sophia was quite endearing. However, she was also touched by how Sophia was so wholeheartedly supporting her career. She had never imagined that her every little effort would be magnified by her family. Even at her advanced age, Sophia still made the effort to get tickets, which made Valerie feel that the Grant family truly valued her. That was how a family should be. It wasn''t just Sophia. Everyone in the crew was also scrambling for tickets. For this box office battle, the creative team and the behind-the-scenes staff even reserved screenings for friends and family to boost the box office. But just as she was getting ready, Matthew received a phone call. "What did you say?" His face turned stern. He frowned and nced at Valerie, who was eagerly dressing and preparing to leave. Matthew said into the phone, "I understand. I''ll be there soon." He then called out to Valerie, "Wait. Don''t leave yet!" Valerie looked at him in surprise. "Aren''t we going to the theater? There are so many people waiting in the line!" Sophia came over to urge them, "Why aren''t you leaving? The movie is about to start!" Matthew exined gently, "Charles just called. There''s a traffic jam on the road to the theater, and there''s been an ident. To avoid any issues, we should skip it now and let them enjoy the movie first. We can catch the next show!" He added, "Valerie, you''re pregnant, so you need to be careful traveling, especially during the holiday. I don''t want any trouble." Upon hearing Matthew, Sophia suddenly realized. "Right, you''re right! On Christmas Day, many people are out having fun and shopping. Today is also the premiere, and it''ll be crowded. We''ll wait for the next show. Be careful. This is your first baby!" Sophia added, "Matthew, you''re thoughtful. It''s fine to wait for the next show!" Valerie thought about it and agreed with a nod. Matthew saw her still looking uncertain, patted her head, and said, "Why don''t you take a nap?" He took Valerie to the bedroom, let her rest on the bed, and quietly left. He drove to the theater. Upon arrival, he saw many fans gathered outside, holding banners. Matthew''s face darkened as he read the banners. "Boycott ''Once Upon A Time,'' reject face-swapping and reshoots!" "hical. Give us fairness! Reject hype and trash box office!" "True love is invincible. Homewrecker should get out of the entertainment industry!" Matthew clenched his fists tightly. Standing beside him, Charles said, "They are Angel''s fans. They know the premier is today, so they''re protesting against Mrs. Grant now. There are also manyet posts ontine, hinting that Mrs. Grant used the Grant Group to suppress Angel!" Matthew opened his phone and saw that "Once Upon A Time" had topped the trending searches, but not because of the film''s quality. Instead, it was about negative news concerning the lead actress. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org One of the most clicked articles read, "Popr star''s image crumbles, Major scandal revealed. Suspected setup and framing?" The article exposed that Angel, a rising star, had a past rtionship with Matthew. It imed that a scheming mistress used her pregnancy to rece Angel and forced her out. The article never named names directly but pointedly suggested that Valerie was the mistress. The scandal was jaw-dropping. After reading the article, Matthew squinted. It imed he and Angel were in love, but Valerie had ruined their rtionship. Another article hinted Valerie had drugged Angel, causing her to have a live-stream incident. Matthew frowned, thinking these people hadn''t used their brains when they wrote these articles. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 The livestream showed everything clearly. No drugs could make one so feverish while maintaining clear rity. Angel was her true self on disy. They even incited fans to nder Valerie and boycott the movie. Matthew ordered, "Get rid of them!" With a wave of his hand, Charles had his bodyguards immediately move to expel all the crazy fans outside the cinema. The scene was chaotic. However, these fans only grew more agitated. "Why are you driving us away? This is a public ce!" "Is this how you rich people treat ordinary people?" "We''re only boycotting Valerie and her work. We''ve done nothing wrong. Why are you driving us away?" "Call the police. We need to call the police!" The scene was in an uproar, and the police arrived as well. Matthew told them with a cold face that there would be nopromise. Charles was somewhat worried. "Mr. Grant, we can drive them away from one cinema, but we can''t clear all the other cinemas." This made Matthew frown tightly. At Noria Group, he had seen all sorts of dirty tricks. He was always decisive. But facing these fanatics, even the most logical argument wouldn''t work. They could ignore thew and kept acting wild. He found these people incredibly difficult to handle. These fanatics were like leeches. Even if one seeded to get rid of them, they sucked all the blood and left one drained. The more one tried to deal with them, the more they retaliated andunched destructive counterattacks. Matthew was also concerned that Valerie might be affected when she saw this, so he was thinking of using harsh methods to suppress the situation. But if he did that, the unscrupulous fans would only type away at their keyboards even more. The online uproar was intense, and even Noria Group''s social media ount was attacked. "Matthew, open your eyes and see the woman truly values you. That bitch doesn''t deserve you!" "Angel is such a good girl. Don''t let her down!" "You two have been in love for years. Angel went abroad to heal because of the emotional setback. Don''t disappoint her now!" "We don''t want to watch a movie starring a homewrecker." "Isn''t this big IP supposed to be a gift for Angel? Now you''re just handing it over to another woman. Are you stupid?" Matthew''s face darkened when he saw thesements. Charles hesitated and said, "It looks like they''ve hired a lot of fans andizens to nder Mrs. Grant. Why don''t we hire someizens to fight back?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Matthew shook his head. "Engaging in an online shouting match only makes things worse. The more you respond, the more they escte." Charles asked, "So what should we do? Mrs. Grant is pregnant now. If she sees this, it might be bad for her health!" Matthew also thought of this. "Delete the posts! Remove the hot search!" Meanwhile, at the Grant Manor, Sophia had already seen the information online. Initially, she was suspicious of Matthew asking her to stay home and dy watching the movie. After receiving calls from other Grant family members, she realized people were attacking Valerie. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sophia was instantly exasperated! She couldn''t let her granddaughter-inw get smeared by these people. Moreover,paring Valerie to Angel was simply absurd! Sophia immediately took a luxury car directly to thergest cinema in Kranson City. §× The shy luxury car and the team of ck-d bodyguards drew the attention of many reporters as soon as her vehicle appeared. Everyone surrounded them. "Who is making such a big show? It''s a Bentley!" "Not Bentley. That''s a long Lincoln, see?" "Wow! The cars behind are all Rolls-Royces. The peopleing out are all bodyguards. This family must be incredibly wealthy!" "It''s an olddy, and she''s dressed in all designer brands. She''s definitely from a wealthy family!" Sophia appeared in a ck and red floral velvet dress, wearing a ck coat, with her gray hair neatly done and gold-rimmed sses. She looked energetic as she stood at the cinema entrance. As soon as she appeared, reporters flocked to her. "Isn''t this Sophia?" "Mrs. Sophia, are you here to watch a movie today?" "Have you seen the rumors online? What do you think about them?" Sophia saw the mindless fans holding banners not far away, and ordered, "Clear all these scums away from here, at least 30 feet away!" Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Immediately, the bodyguards stepped forward and dragged everyone away. The frenzied fans shouted and cursed. "Why are you driving us away? We didn''t break a singlew!" "Mrs. Sophia, as a senior of the Grant family, you should be discerning!" "Valerie is not worthy of Matthew. Angel is the true love of Matthew!" "Mrs. Sophia. you can''t force them to break up!" Sophia looked at them and snorted coldly, while reporters asked questions. "Mrs. Sophia, what do you think of these remarks?" Sophia took the microphone and raised her voice. "These are all rumors! Angel and Matthew have never been in love. She has unterally admired Matthew, but he does not feel the same about her!" She added, "We haven''t been harsh because of the rtionship between the two families. My granddaughter-inw, Valerie, was chosen by Matthew himself. She is beautiful, has good character, and a good personality. She surpasses Angel in every aspect! Our family is very fortunate to have her!" She continued, "As for the rumors that Valerie used her child to gain status, it''s absolutely false. They had the child only after they got married. From any perspective, I am happy to have my granddaughter-inw, and Matthew also likes her very much. So, there''s no issue of a mistress or home- wrecking!" Sophia scanned the crowd with sharp eyes, overpowering everyone with her presence. She said, "For those malicious fans, you will face awsuit for spreading baseless ims. I will never reconcile or let it go! If you think this movie is good, go to the cinema and see Valerie''s acting! I''m d the production team had recruited Valerie!" She added, "My daughter-inw is the best in the world!" As a grandmother-inw, she had to support her granddaughter-inw! After speaking, she pointed to the fans still shouting not far away and instructed the bodyguards, "Remember their faces and file awsuit!" After Sophia left in her car, the luxury vehicle made a circuit, seemingly as a show of defiance, and drove away from the cinema entrance. The fans were stunned when they heard Sophia''s words. "Are they really going to sue us?" "We were just speaking the truth!" "But we have no evidence that Valerie is a mistress! If Noria Group really sues us, we will lose!" Everyone became anxious. They understood clearly what Sophia had said. If she really sued them, they would have no chance of winning.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At this moment, everyone began to panic, but some stubborn ones continued to post on the inte using fake ounts. Valerie waspletely unaware of the controversy until she saw the entertainment news after Sophia had dealt with the situation. She now understood why Matthew had been reluctant to let her go to the cinema. He feared the fans might harm her. Valerie was anxious about all the fuss surrounding the movie''s release. After all the effort she had put into the film, she didn''t expect such turmoil Although Sophia had firmly warned the fans, some people still argued and continued to call for a boycott of her. She nced at the rumors online and found them amusing. The idea that she was a mistress wasughable. It was an overestimation of her. Despite a difficult childhood, she felt fortunate. She found the articles quite entertaining. They only made herugh, thinking those people would have made excellent screenwriters. Even Angel might not have imagined such intricate details. Shaking her head, Valerie decided to stop looking at her phone. She wouldn''t let the brainlessments upset her. Instead, she felt pity for Angel. Nevertheless, this didn''t impact the movie''s premiere. Many people still disregarded the controversy and went to watch the film. Soon, as the premiere concluded, the ratings for "Once Upon A Time" began to rise. Viewers were amazed by Valerie''s performance, with some bing fans of hers because of the movie. They created hashtags using the character''s name from the film, genuinely admiring the role. The hashtag "Valerie and Audrey Padi" quickly attracted a lot of attention. Valerie checked it out and raised an eyebrow, realizing she was quite popr! "Seriously, this character is portrayed so well!" "This actress is so beautiful. Audrey reallyes to life with her performance!" "Audrey''s cry made me cry too. Her empathy is incredible!" "I saw in the credits that she did the original voice acting. She''s really amazing." "Is she a neer? I haven''t seen her in anything before." "The makeup and styling are so high-end and ethereal. She looks stunning!" "Much better than the earlier promotional photos!" "Why haven''t I seen someone with such good looks before?" However, there were also some discordant voices. "Is this what you call good acting? This is just a strategic makeup job! Didn''t you see the other actors'' more casual makeup?" "This actress got into the cast with connections. Of course, she got the special treatment." "Her pretentious acting is disgusting!" Valerie found thesements somewhat exasperating. With a fne thousand people having a thousand opinions, she knew she couldn''t please everyone. Yet, the intensity of the hostility from her critics only fueled her determination. It was surprising that even though Angel had fallen so much, there were still enthusiastic fans supporting her at this moment.. Valerie had to admire Angel''s resilience. She was indeed a el tenacious one. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 On the other side, Angel and her manager, Lina Crosby, began discussing aeback. After a period of depression and with the live-streaming incident having calmed down, people were gradually forgetting it. With the New Year approaching and many new movies being released, there was fiercepetition. Angel thought it was a good opportunity to test the waters and see the situation. Seeing the current boycott against Valerie''s film, Angel saw this as a positive sign. She said, "Lina, this is a great time now. My fans seem quite united. As long as we seize this opportunity, I can make aeback." She added, "You don''t want to train neers, do you? That takes a long time. I''m still the daughter of the Santos family. Eventually, they will help me return to my peak!" Lina was persuaded by Angel''s words. In the entertainment industry, even negative publicity could be good if it generated buzz. As long as there was a topic, an artist could appear frequently on screen and be popr. So, Lina agreed enthusiastically. Then, Angel encouraged her fans to attack Valerie and spread defamatory content. Theyunched a dual assault, both online and offline, fullymitting to the counterattack. Angel even released old videos where she subtly criticized Valerie. This caused a frenzy among the fans. "Herees the scoop again! Look at this, Valerie is a habitual offender!" "Angel has been wronged. This isn''t the first time Valerie has stolen Angel''s scenes!" "No wonder the makeup for the other female characters in the show is so poorpared to hers!" "She''s the only one with special treatment. Rumor has it she wasn''t even included in the wrap party. The crew disliked her so much. She failed as a person!" "Yeah! Look at the photos released by Dale. She wasn''t at the wrap party!" "Oh, let''s see how they''ll spin this now." Valerie couldn''t help but be exasperated by thesements. It was infuriating. Her makeup wasn''t particrly special. She just did it like everyone else. She didn''t think the other actors looked bad either. Perhaps her role as the lead required more emphasis on her look. Further down, thements attacked her acting skills. Valerie could only say she performed ording to her understanding of the role. How others viewed it was up to them. "Some people only praise her crying scenes, but she looks worse when she cries than when she smiles!" "Look at her soulless gaze. Some people might think she is blind!" "Actually, her belly looks a bit big. Was she filming while pregnant?" "Disgusting. She''s pregnant and still hogging the spotlight." "Are you serious? This crying scene doesn''t move you at all? You''re soulless." "Even directors and seasoned actors acknowledge her acting skills!" "Have you seen the ssroom video from a certain actor? This crying scene is legendary!" "Honestly, her makeup is stunning. It''s normal for other female characters'' makeup to fall short since she''s the lead. Plus, she is pretty." "Who cares if she''s invested in the project? She has looks, money, and talent. If I were in her position, I''d also invest in the project." "Why fight over it? The script has given her hundreds of scenes. She doesn''t need topete. She''s the lead actress." "It''s just a wrap party. Look at Chef Russo''s Twitter. The background is a scene with Valerie and Matthew making a cake. She wasn''t at the wrap party because she was with family. You''re just being foolish." "Humble opinion. I think her acting is superior and far surpasses Angel!" "New discovery! She''s also the voice actress for ''Catechism''!" Valerie''s name once again hit the trending topics because of the discussions. It was uncertain whether this was good or bad for her, but Angel''s inte trolls continued to stir up trouble. Matthew, unable to stay calm, wanted to help suppress the trending topics but was stopped by Sophia. Sophia said, "You''re a man and don''t understand these things. This is a woman''s battlefield. See, whether it''s inte trolls or regrizens, the situation has be divided. Leave it to me. I will protect Valerie!" Matthew was taken aback and asked, "Grandma, what are you nning to do?" Sophia smirked. "Don''t worry. Just watch me." She couldn''t tolerate anyone bullying her precious granddaughter-inw. She thought certain trash should stay in the trash can and stop making a fuss. Sophia quickly had someone set up a Twitter ount and took the lead in posting photos of Valerie and Matthew together. She directly engaged in a public feud.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. On Twitter Sophia questioned Angel, "Miss Santos, you im to be in true love with Matthew. Where is your proof? Where did you date? Do you have any tokens or intimate photos? Show us!" Chapter 576 Chapter 576 "You and Matthew have only met twice in a year. Once during the New Year, when the younger members of the Santos family visited us. However, you didn''t speak more than a few sentences. The other time was during business dealings, but youck business acumen and have entered the entertainment industry. You hardly met him. Saying you met him twice a year is exaggerating." Sophia continued, "Second question. Did Valerie steal your role? She is a professional voice actress. If it weren''t for your scandals, she didn''t have to clean up your mess while pregnant. But youck gratitude and also use her of stealing your role. How shameless." "Third question. As a person with a poor reputation, your fans'' behavior reflects on you. Your fans are defaming Valerie, and you''re ignoring it?" Sophia also tagged the TV administration. "Isn''t it time to cklist actresses like Angel? Why is she still active?" The three questions sent the inte into a frenzy! "Mrs. Sophia, you''re amazing!" "I knew this olddy was not ordinary!" "Keep speaking. I love hearing you tear Angel apart."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angel was taken aback by Sophia''s public questioning. She had not expected Sophia to challenge her, which frustrated her. She had no intimate photos with Matthew. After all, she had been secretly in love with him. He hadn''t even nced at her. There were no tokens of affection or date locations. Angel couldn''t provide any answers and her fans started questioning her. With no good response, she was forced to message her fan group. [She''s an elder. Don''t argue with her.] This attitude made her fans think she was reluctant to offend the elderlydy. Seeing Angel''s reaction, Sophia shook her head. It seemed that extreme measures were necessary. Noria Group stated that no one should work with Angel. Brands that had previously cooperated with her openly dered they would not work with celebrities with a poor reputation. Angel''seback was bing increasingly difficult. However, her fans refused to believe it and were convinced she was wronged. They firmly believed she was being framed. The situation caused Sophia''s Twitter to be overwhelmed. Matthew worried about the potential health risks to Sophia. However, he couldn''t manage the situation and decided to look for Louis. After all, the Santos family also bore responsibility. Louis sensed this too. He had thought Angel would have learned her lesson after her scandal, but she had bounced back. Especially with her now challenging Sophia, a senior elder, he felt it was problematic. Moreover, Sophia was not wrong. From start to finish, Angel persistently pursued Matthew, despite his indifference. Initially, Louis was angry, feeling Matthew had no understanding of love. However, he eventually realized that matters of the heart could not be forced. Their family was also responsible for Angel''s current predicament. The most important thing was to prevent Angel from recklessly offending the Noria Group. Her being cklisted by them was minor, but if her actions ended up harming the Santos family and Santos Group, it would be a great loss. Matthew called Louis, insisting he stop Angel''s actions or they would face consequences. Meanwhile, the president of Star Xarous Group saw the rising topic as an opportunity. This heat could help Angel make aeback. For Star Xarous Group, this was all gain and no loss. There were many female stars in the industry, and adding or removing one didn''t make much difference. Moreover, negative publicity could still be beneficial. The president of Star Xarous Group shared his thoughts with Lina, agreeing that as long as there was a buzz, a celebrity would remain relevant. They shouldn''t waste the opportunity. He told Louis on the phone, "Louis, you can leverage the Santos Group''s power to hype this up! Take advantage of this opportunity, especially with the New Yearing up. It''s a perfect chance." He added, "Her fashion resources and topic value are what top stars need. She won''t have any problem with the Santos family backing her I''ve looked at her career data since her debut. She''s a topic generator. She attract heat everywhere. Anypany would be eager to have her. As long as there''s profit, I think Noria Group will agree." Hearing this, Louis was silent. He had two choices, Matthew and the president of Star Xarous Group. He had to weigh the profit against the long-term consequences. Louis replied, "I''ll think about it." As a businessman, profit was always his priority. However, after ending the call, he pondered for a moment before heading to the media room to start watching Valerie''s film from the beginning. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Two hours... Four hours... Half a day had passed. The senior managers of the Santos Group paced anxiously outside the screening room. They waited in suspense, unsure of what to expect. Finally, the door opened. Noticing Louis''s unusual expression, the staff were at a loss for words. They could not figure out his thoughts. Louis did not know what to say. Having watched the film twice, he finally concluded that Valerie was the right choice for the role. While it might not be perfect, her portrayal of the character was highlymendable. Her dedication, the overall makeup, and her performance in the film made Louis believe that she truly embodied the character of Audrey Padi. Valerie captured the essence of the character from the script and the original work, something even Angel could not have achieved. As a substitute performer, she had done her best within her capabilities. As Louis left the office, he heard amotion from the administrative area. Everyone was discussing.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Look at that! Miss Santos is stirring things up again. We should help out!" "She''s from the Santos Group. We should take action!" "Miss Santos even promised us that if we help, she''ll..." Louis frowned, realizing his employees had be Angel''s inte army. He ordered, "Notify everyone to gather for a meeting immediately!" Louis held an urgent meeting. The topic was the prohibition of any staff from engaging in promoting or assisting Angel with hereback. The staff was shocked. The Santos Group had always supported Angel, and now Louis was stopping hereback. They were astonished, but as the boss had spoken, they had no choice but toply. When the news reached Angel, she was furious. This opportunity was her chance to make aeback, leveraging the Santos Group''s resources, and even climb back to the top. She hadn''t anticipated that Louis would undermine her from behind! Without the Santos Group''s help, she couldn''t afford to buy trending searches, which infuriated her even more. She stormed over to confront Louis! "Miss Santos, you cannot-" Ignoring her secretary''s attempt to stop her, Angel barged in. Louis looked up at her sternly and signaled the secretary to leave. He scolded, "You''ve gone too far!" Angel did not care. "Why are you helping Valerie? This is my best chance for aeback. Why are you preventing them from helping me? You''re my brother!" Louis responded calmly, "Why are you making aeback? Angel, look at your current state. Just marry into the Grant family and settle down. Don''t show up again: You have no acting skills and a good attitude. You''re just clinging to an imagined romance with Matthew to hype yourself up." He added, "Matthew remembers what you''ve done. Do you want to drag the Santos family down with you? Not making aeback is better for everyone!" Angel sneered. "Are you really my brother? Look at my injuries. Fred beat me, and you''re not only unsympathetic but also want to ruin my career!" She continued, "All I want is to work, but you''re worried about Valerie and hindered me! We share the same mother. Why treat me this way? Valerie isn''t a good woman. She seduced Matthew and made you favor her. Why?" "It''s because she''s worthy." Louis''s words made Angelugh bitterly. She said, "Louis, do you have feelings for her? She''s already married with a child! If you liked her, you should have acted earliert You''re suppressing your own sister for a married woman!" Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angel was incredulous that her own brother could have feelings for that woman. Louis gazed at her silently before saying, "I''m willing to protect her secretly. As for you, don''t even think about it." Angel coldlyughed. Her brother was her own flesh and blood, and the Santos Group was their family business, yet they both chose to protect Valerie. She couldn''t understand why everyone defended Valerie so fiercely. As a member of the Santos family, she felt utterly humiliated facing Louis. She clenched her fists,ughing maniacally. She eximed, "Alright! Fine! You win, but you won''t have an easy time! If I can''t achieve what I want, I''ll spare no effort!" Louis knew Angel would use any means necessary. He coldly replied, "If you proceed with this, I can only say you''re digging your own grave. The Santos family won''t protect you, and Fred won''t protect you either. Matthew will never let you off!" He added, "If you don''t believe it, try it. Don''t expect us to protect you then. It will never happen! Last time, Fred took the hit for you. If you''re exposed this time for hiring inte trolls to create hype, who wilbhelp you clear your name?" Chapter 578 Chapter 578 0 Chapter 578 Angel was stunned, stepping back a few paces. She realized if her actions were exposed, Matthew would show no mercy. Fred would not protect her either. The scars she already bore would likely increase. Panicking, she turned and bolted our of the room. But upon seeing the person standing out the door, she was terrified. She stammered. ¡°You__¡± Matthew looked cold and furious. Angel trembled and hastily apologized. ¡°I. L. Matthew said, ¡°Your brother is right. Your life hangs by a thread. Value it while you can ww Although the warm air from the air conditioner filled the room. Angel felt a chill prate her bones as Matthew¡¯s gaze seemed to pierce through her. But he didn¡¯t do anything to her. He pushed the door open and walked in, Once the door closed, shuning out the cold fear, Angel felt alive again. She quickly fled, fearing Matthew mighte after her if she lingered even a minute longer. The terror she felt was something she never wanted to experience again. Louis was surprised to see Matthew. Matthew¡¯s smile was meaningful. ¡°You like Valerie? Too bad, it¡¯s toote. Just give up. You¡¯ll never have a chance ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Louis rolled his eyes. ¡°When did you get here! You were eavesdropping Matthew strode to a chair opposite Louis and sat down, looking calm. ¡°I came to tell you to rein in Angel. I feared you wouldn¡¯t listen to me out of sibling affection, so I came to warn you personally He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear that. Even though you¡¯re willing to put justice above family, you should abandon any thoughts of Valerie- You¡¯ll never have a chance.¡± Louis was irritated by his words. He replied, She will always be in my heart.¡± Matthew shrugged. ¡°Even so, Valerie will never look your way. She¡¯s now carrying my child. She won¡¯t even nce at you. You¡¯d better keep a tight rein on Angel. If I catch her again, it won¡¯t be as simple as marrying her off to Fred¡± Louis wanted to say something but stopped. He only watched Matthew leave. He sighed deeply, thinking Matthew was truly troublesome. However, Matthew was right Angel would never make a comeback to the entertainment industry. The Santos Group officially stepped back. ignoring Angel¡¯s requests, The Santos Group didn¡¯t participate in any promotional activities for Angel, and Louis even announced they wouldn¡¯t support her return. Without her family¡¯s backing, Lina couldn¡¯t help her either Moreover, Sophia had already warned Angel¡¯s fans and even deployed a team ofwyers. When some fans persisted, they realized the seriousness of the situation. The situation soon escted beyond Angel¡¯s control. Without the backing of the Santos family. Lina was powerless to assist her. Meanwhile, the buzz around Valerie continued to grow. Her fan base expanded, and the film¡¯s overwhelming poprity left Angel with no hope. The entire Grant family supported Valerie, blocking Angel¡¯s path to aeback. As the film premiered, everyone sought Valerie. Fans even created onlinemunities for her. However, Valerie herself remained silent. After a film became sessful, its stars would typically emerge into the spotlight. However, only Dale appeared in a promotional video. Valerie, the leading actress, was nowhere to be seen. It sparked people¡¯s curiosity, wondering if she didn¡¯t care about her fame at all. The fans started discussing why she disappeared. They started looking for her everywhere. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she appearing after the film¡¯s release?¡± ¡°Did she quit? No way!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s an old photo I secretly took on set. Her looks are stunning!¡± ¡°Any more photos? I¡¯m in love!¡± across major One photo was enough to make her fans excited, but the anticipated lead actress remained missing for days. Entertainment sections across media had space reserved for her, but Valerie never appeared. Valerie, who was predicted to be a major star, was blissfully unaware of her impending fame. Having finished the film, she was already SEND GIFT Traveling Valerie¡¯s thoughts were simple. She had neglected Matthew during filming. Now that her work was done, she wanted to spend time with her husband, enjoying theirst moments together before their baby arrived. 0 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 After finishing filming. Valerie became quiteid¨Cback. No matter how much people talked about her, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. At most, she would just look at thements. More importantly, she wanted to spend time with her family, especially since it was the New Year. She didn¡¯t need to ruin her good mood by engaging in a spat with Angel. While Matthew and the others were helping Valerie to solve problems, she began nning a travel route. During the filming, she was always busy the whole day. She didn¡¯t have time to be with Matthew. Although Matthew didn¡¯t say anything, Valerie knew he wanted her to have more time for him. Now that she had the opportunity, she wanted to spend the New Year with her family and chose Sopeal City as their destination. That was also where Julian was located. Julian had a fruit farm with friends in Sopeal City, and Valerie wanted to visit and rx. When she mentioned her n to Matthew, he readily agreed. However, Sophia wasn¡¯t so lucky. She had been arguing with Angel¡¯s fans on Twitter, which made her anxious and stressed. Now that the matter was resolved, Manhew suggested Sophia stay home and rest. She didn¡¯t want to disturb their time together, so she didn¡¯t go with them. After nning the route. the two set off. As they neared their destination, Valerie called Julian C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Julian was loading goods. His role had shifted from a fruit store owner to an orchard boss. The difference now was that the supply chain was more direct without intermediaries, but it was also much more demanding. Julian, I¡¯m in Sopeal City¡± Julian was surprised to receive Valerie¡¯s call. He eximed, ¡°What? Where are you! Ille get you!¡± Hearing his familiar voice, Valerie couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°We¡¯re just a turn away from your orchard.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there¡± Julian quickly called Aiden. ¡°Aiden,e on. Your aunt is here!¡± Aiden jumped up excitedly. ¡°Where is she? Julian said, ¡°Right ahead. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Aiden pulled Julian along, and they ran to theer. From a distance, they saw a car approaching. When Valerie got out, Aiden rushed toward her. Just as he was about to collide with her, he stopped a few steps away, full of excitement. He said. ¡°Aunt Valerie, Uncle Matthew, you¡¯re here! Happy New Year!¡± Seeing Aiden, Valerie was also happy. ¡°Happy New Year, Aiden Here are some gifts for you!¡± Valerie had prepared a big gift bag for Aiden. Seeing the Transformer toy inside, Aiden jumped excitedly and thanked his aunt. The little guy was very polite and well¨Cbehaved. Valerie patted his head, but due to her big belly, she couldn¡¯t pick him up, though she wanted to. Matthew didn¡¯t hesitate and picked Aiden up directly Aiden greeted happily, ¡°Uncle Matthew!¡± Mathew smiled. ¡°Have you been good these days?¡± Aiden nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been very good. It¡¯s the New Year, and I¡¯ve been helping Dad with the orchard so he doesn¡¯t have to work so hard. Dad got a big order and said we needed to prepare early. As soon as the couriers resume, he¡¯ll be really busy¡± Julianughed, hearing Aiden¡¯s enthusiastic recounting. ¡°You little rascal. It¡¯s not that hard?¡± Aiden replied. ¡°But it is. Aunt Valerie, Uncle Matthew, don¡¯t you think Dad looks thinner and tanner?¡± Valerie looked up and noticed that Julian had indeed lost weight but seemed more spirited. She shouted, ¡°Julian, you have lost weight and gotten tanner, but you¡¯ve done an amazing job! You established your own business in Sopeal City really quick!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s for a living! Plus, I know the fruit business well, so I returned to my roots. It¡¯s fulfilling now. Although it¡¯s tiring. I always have energy for it, and Aiden has been very helpful.¡± 172 9:40 AM Chapter 579 Aiden quickly gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°My dad is the best in the world! He runs the orchard with Mr. Reeves, and they¡¯re very busy! Sometimes after school, Ie to help. Aunt Valerie, look, I picked those oranges myself! They¡¯re very sweet!¡± Aiden wriggled out of Matthew¡¯s arms and ran to a basket under the tree. He picked up two oranges to give to Valerie. Try one Julian took them, peeled one, and handed it to Valerie. She took a bite and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet!¡± Julian smiled and said, ¡°Yes, the temperature here is perfect for growing fruits. They¡¯re sweeter than those in Kranson City! Come on, let me show you around? Julian led them into the orchard. Therge grove was filled with fruit trees,yer uponyer. Different fruits covered the branches, and the fragrance in the air made Valerie smile. Julian exined, ¡°Those were the oranges. We ve started picking them. Over here are the mangoes. Our workers wille tomorrow.¡± ¡°Those are kiwi berries! Julian picked one, wiped it, and handed it to Valerie. Try it. It¡¯s different from what you get in Kranson City¡± Valerie took a bite without hesitation. It was juicy and filled her mouth with a rich vor, making her eyes squint with delight. She eximed, Julian, if I could, I¡¯d stay here forever! I could eat whatever I want whenever I want!¡± É« Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Julianughed. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s plenty! Look at Aiden, he¡¯s gained some chub from eating the fruit here. The sweetness of the fruit here is really amazing!¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Aiden, let¡¯s pick some fruit!¡± Aiden eximed, ¡°Aunt Valerie, there are apples up ahead! And there are huge, sweet watermelons too. There¡¯s also a kind of weird¨Clooking berry!¡± Hearing Aiden¡¯s description. Valerie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Weird¨Clooking berry! What is it?¡± Aiden exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Dad says it has a unique taste and is quite rare. I haven¡¯t tried it either, but it looks interesting!¡± Aiden¡¯s curiosity was infectious, and Valerieughed along with him. There are also peaches and strawberries up ahead Julian led them through the orchard, and when Valerie heard about the strawberries, she became interested ¡°Let¡¯s pick some strawberries!¡± Julian quickly brought out some gloves. The strawberries this season are the best. Come on. Ler¡¯s pick them together! You can even make some strawberry jam to take back home.¡± Excited, Valerie grabbed Matthew and headed to the strawberry patch. Seeing therge red strawberries hanging from the leaves, Valerie couldn¡¯t resist and picked one to eat immediately. She eximed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious! Julian, can you get me some strawberry seedlings? I like to try growing some in the garden behind the old house. What do you think?¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Julian readily agreed. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll pick the best ones for you!¡± Aiden brought over a small basket, and Valerie, in a yful mood, raced Aiden to pick strawberries. The little guy and his aunt were full of energy in the strawberry patch. Matthew watched from the side, smiling as he took pictures of Valerie and sent them to his grandmother. Away from the city¡¯s hustle and bustle, Valerie truly enjoyed the quiet and fun of the orchard. Matthew nced at Julian and said, ¡°The climate and soil in Sepeal City are different from those in Kranson City. Every fruit here sells well. You might want to try selling online,¡± Julian was on was on the same page. ¡°We¡¯re actually gearing up for that. We need to start online and offline sales, so it will get busy!¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already received a big order. If everything goes smoothly, the orchard will advance significantly. Right now, everything is in the nning stage. But overall, it¡¯s looking good.¡± When he first arrived, the orchard was abandoned by the previous contractor. He and his friends painstakingly took over and started from scratch. Julian managed both the orchard and sales, all while taking care of Aiden. It was a stressful period, and he could barely hold up. Fortunately, they managed to push through, and things were now progressing well. Seeing Aiden and Valerie having fun, Julian couldn¡¯t resist joining in. He quickly helped Aiden, while Valerie shouted, Julian, no cheating! Matthew, help me. I¡¯m losing!¡± Matthew rushed to join in, and soon everyone wasughing and having a great time. Valerie looked at Julian¡¯s genuine smile and feltforted. It seemed he had truly moved on from Katherine, However, Valerie was still unsure how to tell Julian about Katherine. Dale was pursuing Katherine now. If Juliam had truly moved on, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But if not, then it would close off any possibility between then At that moment, Katherine called. The sound of the phone ringing in the orchard was clear, and Katherine was ecstatic on the other end. ¡°Valerie. Dale invited me to travel to Bengrane, and we¡¯re here now. Is there anything you like that I can bring back for you!¡± Valerie replied, ¡°Not at the moment.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Katherine said, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t be so polite! Since your movie was so great, I must get you a gift!¡° Katherine¡¯s words made Valerie smile. ¡°Alright! If you in ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll share all about this trip when I get back.¡± ¡°No problem. Be careful and have fun!¡± insist, bring me a bottle of perlume.¡± After hanging up. Valerie looked up and met Julian¡¯s gaze. He seemed curious. ¡°That was Katherine calling, right? She¡¯s abroad?¡± Valerie was surprised he had overheard and had no choice but to exin. ¡°Katherine is in a rtionship with Dale, the movie star. She¡¯s traveling to Bengrane with him Julian, actually Katherine Julian smiled sofily. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s normal for people to date. She¡¯s a Santos familydy. She¡¯s good¨Clooking and has a pleasant personality. It¡¯s natural for someone to like her. I wish her happiness. 2/2 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Valerie did not expect Julian to get over it so quickly. She heaver a sigh of relief. Julian, are you really over it? Katherine is so good.¡± Julian walked over. ¡°Yes. I only want to take care of the orchard and raise Aiden now. As for rtionships, let nature take its course. We can¡¯t force iL Don¡¯t feel burdened. You and Katherine should keep going as you did before. Don¡¯t be influenced by me. Don¡¯t let me cause a conflict between the two of you. Hearing this, Valerie nodded. At the same time, she hoped that Katherine would find real happiness. On the other hand, Katherine was not having a good time in a foreign country. Dale went on a trip with her in Bengrane. On the surface, he arranged everything, listened to her every word, and was sweet. It made Katherine feel a different kind of consideration However, she felt that Dale was a little too considerate of her. Whenever she showed the slightest displeasure, Dale would immediately apologize to her. This rtionship did not seem like that of a man and woman in love. It seemed like he was deliberately trying to curry favor of her. Moreover, he always took the opportunity to do intimate things with her, like holding her hand or kissing her, though they hadn¡¯t known each other for long Dale exined that he did so because he could not control himself, but Katherine would not fall in love so easily. She e still retained a trace of rity. After the call, she looked up at Dale. ¡°Valerie asked me to bring her a bottle of perfume. Why don¡¯t we j go over there and take a look!¡± Katherine went straight to the specialty store on the street. She thought, Valerie probably already has perfume from those famous brands. When I buy it for her, I should buy something different. These street shops should have some unique little things¡± ¡°Katherine, I think we should go to the duty¨Cfree shop Can the perfume from here be used!¡± Dale asked. Upon hearing his words, Katherineughed. ¡°Valerie didn¡¯t name the brand. She said I could decide it. I want to buy her something different!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine lowered her head and looked, thinking, Valerit is pregnant now, so I¡¯d better choose the safe nt form! Dale was distracted. When he looked up, he saw what was on the shelf. He smiled and picked it up, cing it on the counter to settle the bill, which made Katherine blush She asked, ¡°What are you buying this for?¡± Dale raised an eyebrow. ¡°I mean, we¡¯re all adults and already traveling together. Can we go further?¡± When Katherine heard him say that, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet Besides, we¡¯ve just confirmed our rtionship. Isn¡¯t it a little too soon if we do it now? And I don¡¯t want this kind of behavior before marriage. Dale, you¡¯re from the entertainment industry. I know you¡¯re open- minded, but I¡¯m not that kind of person. Katherine was still a little disgusted. She did not expect Dale to be so proactive and direct. A hint of sadness shed across Dale¡¯s eyes before he nodded. Tm sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was too abrupt. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you and give you a brand new experience in the future¡± Katherine took a deep breath and chose a gift. After paying, they returned to the hotel. She stayed in her room alone and rejected Dale¡¯s suggestion to go out at night. After all, they were overseas, and it was not very safe at night. She was alone in the room. She looked at Julian and Aiden¡¯s photos on her phone and fell into deep thought. In the past, when she was with them, Julian had always been polite to her and respected her feelings. He would note alone at night. Even if he sent her home or spent time alone with her, he always left the door open so no one would get the wrong idea. Katherine took a deep breath. At that time, she thought all men were the same, but now, it seemed only Julian would be like this. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t love her. It was because he truly loved her that he respected her so much. Katherine shook her head. Inparison, Dale was too anxious. At that moment, the doorbell rang. She opened it and saw that it was Dale. He even came over with red wine. Katherine immediately took two steps back, ¡°What are you doing?¡° ¡°Katherine, I have something to tell you¡± ¡°Thene in first¡± She opened the door wide, but Dale closed it. Katherine took a deep breath, her mind buzzing. However, un second thought, I¡¯m from the Santos family. Even if Dale wants to do anything, he has to consider my identity: So, she did not say anything ¡°This is the red wine I just bought. It tastes pretty good,¡± said Dale. Chapter 581 Katherine rubbed her head. Dale noticed it ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Katherine replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy and want to sleep early. If you have anything to say, say i Dale paused when he heard that. He then put down his wine ss and bottle and smiled. ¡°I want you to help me¡­¡± Dale only left twenty minutester. Before he left, he did not forget to remind Katherine, ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t forget!¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take it to heart!¡± After sending Dale away, a sense of powerlessness rose in Katherine¡¯s heart. It¡¯s fine if Dale wants to sleep with me, but how can he still want me to help get resources for him?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Initially, she thought Dale was humble and polite. She did not expect him to be such a person in private. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Katherine shook her head as she thought about how good Julian was She did not know that Julian and Valerie were together at that moment. Valerie looked at Julian¡¯s calm expression and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It seems that Julian has let go. However, as long as they are happy, this might be a good oue, too. Why force it? As an outsider, I can¡¯t interfere in matters of rtionships. Only the person involved knows what to do. If Julian can¡¯t let go of Katherine, he can fly over to look for her now. However, the disparity between the two families is still there. Hopefully, Julian can find his happiness! Valerie helplessly took a deep breath. Aiden pulled Valerie and said, ¡°Aunt Valerie, I¡¯m about to win!¡± Matthew looked at Aiden and reached out to pluck a few more strawberries before putting them into the basket. ¡°It¡¯s even now!¡± Aiden immediately pouted. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re cheating. Time is up. I won! Valerie smiled when she saw this. She touched Aiden¡¯s face and looked at Matthew reproachfully. ¡°Why are you arguing with a child? Aiden, you won. I¡¯ll treat you to delicious foodter and let Mr. Grant pay for it!¡± Aiden¡¯s expression immediately turned from gloomy to happy. ¡°Okay!¡± Valerie looked around and felt that something was wrong. Julian, where¡¯s the washroom?¡± she asked. After getting pregnant, her physiological condition could not be ignored. She had to go to the washroom from time to time. Julian pointed to a ce. ¡°It¡¯s right there!¡± ¡°Aunt Valerie, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Aiden volunteered to bring Valerie there Matthew waited in the strawberry garden. However, after waiting for 20 minutes, Valerie did not return. He felt that something was wrong. Julian, they¡¯ve been gone too long!¡± said Matthew. Julian also found it unbelievable, so he turned around to look. In the end, there was no one inside! ¡°Valeriet¡± Julian was stunned. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Matthew was stunned and quickly rushed in. There was no one inside and Aiden was gone. ¡°Valerie and Aiden went missing together. What¡¯s going on!! Matthew panicked. ¡°We should go and look for them quickly! It¡¯s Sopeal City. If one wants to leave, they have to use transportation! We should take advantage of the fact that it hasn¡¯t been long since they disappeared. Let¡¯s search for them. We must find them!¡± Matthew panicked and prayed that Valerie would be fine. He did not expect Valerie to disappear under his nose in just 20 minutes. This made him regret it. If I had known earlier, I would have followed her there! Julian was also anxious. Tm familiar with this ce, but where can we find them? The ce is so big!¡± ¡°Aiden! Valerie Julian shouted desperately. At the same time, he called the workers and asked them to search everywhere. Matthew contacted the rescue team to search for it. He even found a hair clip near the washroom. It was a gift from Owen to Valerie. Valerie thought it looked good, so she casually put it on. When they arrived in Sapeal City, Valerie put it on her clothes. ¡°Why is it here? Matthew did not dare to think about it. ¡°This essory would not have fallen off if Valerie wasn¡¯t struggling with all her might. Whom did Valerie meet Julian also found Aiden¡¯s footprints on the other side. ¡°Look at these footprints. They must have been dragged. Could it be that the two of them were kidnapped?¡± A thought popped up in Matthew¡¯s mind. He could not help but be shocked. If that¡¯s the case, the consequences will be unimaginable? At this moment, the two of them were shocked and a sense of defeat rose in their hearts. If Valerie met with misfortune here, it¡¯ll be terrible. When Charles received the news, he was in a panic. The rescue team had already set off to search the entire ind. They has to find Valeric, or che they would be punished severely. Arge¨Cscale search began. This orchard was too big, and because it had arge area and the climate was also warmer, the rescue team was sweatnig profusely after searching for a while. However, they still discovered something new. When Matthew rushed over, he found another person¡¯s footprints on the other side of the washroom. 0 ording to this footprint, that person wore shoes of size 9. It was a man. Furthermore, from how he walked, the footprints were deep and shallow. His leg was injured before, and he couldn¡¯t be more than 5,7 feet tall. Matthew immediately thought of Ethan. When Charles was looking for Ethan, Matthew learned Ethan¡¯s Jeg had broken, and he walkedmely. And where is he now? Matthew wondered. He told Charles. ¡°Find out about Ethan¡¯s current situation. If we can find clues about him, we should be able to find Valerie.¡± SEND OFF T COM Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Charles was shocked when he heard that. Fortunately,pared to those people, he was too lucky. However, it was not easy to find Ethan. ¡°He had kidnapped Valerie before. Now, there¡¯s Aiden with her. This person is dangerous. We have to find him at all costs!¡± Mathew said. Hearing his words, Charles did not dare to be careless. When Julian beard this, he could not help bur tremble in fear. He knew his father the best. Eilian drank all the time and hit people when he was drunk. If we force him to a dead end, he may fight till someone dies. It won¡¯t be good then. At this moment, he quickly called his business partner and brought over the topographic map of the entire ind. He had to find Valerie. At this moment, Matthew¡¯s phone rang. After a few rings, it was hung up. ¡°It¡¯s Valerie¡¯s number.¡± This made Matthew¡¯s heart jump to his throat. Valerie, where are you? Are you in danger?¡® He suddenly remembered that Valerie¡¯s phone could be located, so he turned on the phone settings and found the location. He immediately rushed forward to Julian. ¡°Julian, where is this ce!¡± They looked around as they walked, not knowing the direction. Julian was dumbfounded. This is another orchard, but it¡¯s not my ce Sopeal City¡¯s fruits were famous throughout the country, Everyone knew that the fruits here were delicious, Contracting an orchard was also a way to make a fortune. Julian and his friends were honest and willing to work hard, so their orchard¡¯s business was not bad. This also caused some people to be envious. Currently, Valerie and Aiden lost their way into the orchard. From time to time, they would leave behind one or two items. If Matthew can¡¯t find this clue, he can¡¯t be considered my husband, Valerie thought Valenie raised her head and took a deep breath, Her mouth was so dry that she felt like smoke rising from it. She raised her hand and plucked a kiwi berry before throwing it into her mouth. ¡®Oh, it doesn¡¯t taste good at all!¡® Valerie found it strange. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste sweet at all¡± Aiden asked, ¡°Aunt Valerie, why did that person kidnap.us ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Valerie was pulling Aiden around the orchard. The other party was also looking for them, saying, ¡°Stop hiding. You can¡¯t get out even if you hide here. You¡¯d bettere out obediently.¡± When Valerie heard this voice, she was shocked. She raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Kidnapping is illegal, do you know that If my family finds you, you¡¯re finished: As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled Aiden and was blocked by the other party. Before she could dodge, the other party caught up. ¡°Linle bitch, let¡¯s see where you can hide.¡± That person had caught up. Aiden was scared out of his wits. Valerie saw that there were many people around. All of them were wearing masks. They were originally used to protect those people from the sun. But now, they used the masks to hide their appearance. Valerie suppressed her uneasy heart. Her phone had run out of battery. ¡°How can I have forgotten about this? Now, I can only wait for Matthew to Little girl, you¡¯re quite good at running. Leave this little bastard behind and I¡¯ll let you off this time. From the sound of it, this person hid behind the group of people, Valerie raised her head and looked over but did not see his face. As Valerie stalled for time, she thought, I¡¯ve left so much evidence, but Matthew and the others still haven¡¯te. What¡¯s going on? However, in front of Aiden, she had no choice but to calm down. This is illegal. Besides, he¡¯s just a child. What do you want him for! His father doesn¡¯t have money either. He¡¯s already grown up and can remember things. It¡¯s not a wise move to kidnap him.¡± Valerie said as she held Aiden¡¯s hand. She ced her finger on his phone watch and inadvertently swiped it to call Julian Julian, you and Matthew muste! She prayed in her heart. However, the person opposite was unmoved. ¡°Buch, cut the crap! Hand over the little bra Seeing that they were about to surround her and Aiden, Valerie was extremely nervous. ¡°Hold on!¡± Her mind raced as she said, ¡°What do you want? Why do you have to take this child away! In any case, I can¡¯t escape. This ce is filled with mangosteen and other fruit trees. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Valerie saw that Aiden¡¯s watch screen showed that he was on the phone, which confirmed that Julian and the others could hear her. Aiden took a look from the side. The other party wore a ck mask to hide his face. He was also wearing sunsses, so his appearance could not be seen. However, he could tell who it was from his voice. He quietly tugged at Valerie. ¡°Aunt Valerie, he seems to be the owner of another orchard. He often bullies my father Valerie immediately understood that this orchard owner was most likely Julian¡¯spetitor. Otherwise, he would not have thought of kidnapping Aiden She immediately took a deep breath and hugged Aiden tightly. Then, she said. ¡°Don¡¯te over. When my husbandes, he will not let you off And my brother and the workers!¡± Hearing this, the other party immediatelyughed. ¡°How can there be workers on New Year! Bitch, you¡¯re still trying to stall for time. Go! Tie her up Valerie frowned. ¡°Tve already called the police. My husband and the police wille. His watch has also been located. And we recorded the whole process. None of you will be able to escape. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to return even if you have the money.¡± COUVINT ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. SEND GIFT ? Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 The other party was stunned by Valerie. None of them dared to move. The leader panicked and immediately crawled through the crowd to rush out. ¡°What are you afraid of? This woman is just scaring you. We¡¯re at such a lousy ce. Everything will be toote by the time the police arrive. What are you afraid of? This ce is so big, how can they find us? Do it!¡± Seeing they were about to close in, Valerie¡¯s heart was pounding Julian, Matthew, why aren¡¯t you guys here yet?! At this moment, a sharp siren sounded not far away, scaring them! ¡°Damn it, this is woman called the polic ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± police!¡± Hearing the siren, Valerie let out a sigh of relief when everyone ran away. She leaned against the fruit tree and slowly slid down. At this moment, footsteps sounded. ¡°Valerie! Aiden!¡± It was Matthew¡¯s voice. Aiden hurriedly shouted, Mr. Grant Julian saw them too. ¡°Aiden Matthew and Julian rushed over with their bodyguards. They were relieved to see that Valerie was fine. Matthew hugged her. After confirming that she was not injured, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with Ethan¡® He was so frightened when he thought that Ethan had come over. At that time, he was even sweating. Fortunately, Valerie and Aiden were safe. Matthew saw Valerie¡¯s body was dirty, her hair was messy, and her face was pale Matthew carried her horizontally and was about to leave. In the end, those people returned. ¡°Good lord, I thought it was the police. I didn¡¯t expect it to be your blum¡± Julian was instantly furious. ¡°It¡¯s you, Todd!¡± Valerie said in a deep voice, Julian, they want to take Aiden away!¡± When Julian heard that, he picked up the pruning scythe and aimed at Todd Kyle. Seeing him like this, Todd could not help but sneer. ¡°So what if it¡¯s met You¡¯re an outsider who came to Sopeal City to upy our territory. You¡¯re nothing! I¡¯ll let you know what regret is today. Then, he turned to his men and said, ¡°Tie these people up! How dare they snatch the market from me in Sopeal City? They must be tired of living!¡± Matthew was furious. ¡°You¡¯re unrepentant. Guards!¡± He shouted. At that time, more than ten people rushed in. Charles was the first. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± ¡°Beat him to death. If you kill him, it¡¯s on me!¡± said Mathew. Todd was sent flying by Charles¡¯s kick before he could react! Then, Matthew¡¯s bodyguards came up together and punched and kicked them. They were all Todd¡¯s workers and were used to bullying others. Seeing strangers, they wanted to teach them a lesson. Unexpectedly, the other party was well¨Ctrained bodyguards. When they hit others, they were ruthless In just a few minutes, those people were beaten until they cried out and hurriedly begged for mercy. Todd was even beaten until his head was bleeding! Charles pressed Todd was bleeding from his mouth and nose. He didn¡¯t know what to do when he saw the people opposite. him in front of Valerie. Todd quickly apologized with a swollen face. Im sorry. I was blind to offend you. Please forgive me!¡± How did I offend these people? Todd regretted it, especially when he heard Charles called Matthew Mr. Grant, Todd knew Matthew was not to be inifled with. He didn¡¯t expect Julian¡¯s backing to be so powerfull Todd regretted it toote. Matthew snorted coldly. ¡°You only need to apologize after kidnapping my people? You still don¡¯t know how to repent. Who gave you the guts!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Toddmented, ¡°I know, I know. Mr. Grant, you are Mr. Grant, right? I know I was wrong. Tell me, what should I do before you can forgive me? Julian, it¡¯s my fault. Please put in a good word for me! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡° His workers also begged for mercy. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please spare us!¡± ¡°We also have parents and children!¡± Julianckert at Torld angrily and kicked him hard. Th?ven¡¯t done anything wrong in prom siner Li of any good business. Therefore, you tried to trip me behind my hai ¦³ mut sister this time: If I let you off today, what about the next time?¡± here. We¡¯re both in the orchard back He felt a lingering fear in his heart. If Valerie were nice with Auden this me and with Matthew¡¯s many bodyguards, he weniket never see kaden not without to kidnap the child securare Julian. He del the police I don¡¯t want to go in jail I have a child at home to Mease, please Matthew stared at him ¡°Des you want to repentr ¡°Yes, yes, yes I repent? Trodd hir SEND GIFT Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help butugh when Todd said that. Giving money to Mr. Grant? He has ball However, they did not expect Matthew to agree. ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew thought that he was not someone who would haggle over every ounce. Since he knows his mistake, I should give him a chance, right? Then¡­ He looked into the distance. This orchard seems to be worth some money.¡± As soon as he said t Matthew was very¡± this. Todd was dumbfounded. ¡°No, no. If Ipensate you with this orchard, what should I do?¡± ¡°gentle¡± and did not force him. Since Todd refused, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can keep the orchard. My subordinates will contact awyer. Now that there was Kidnapping and unfairpetition, he had a hundred ways to let Todd go to jail. Todd sat on the ground, paralyzed. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He was in a dilemma. He would go to jail if he didn¡¯t give it to them. He didn¡¯t want to risk his life for such a small orchard. However, many fruits were about to ripen in this orchard. He really could not bear to part with them. Todd was in a dilemma. The surrounding bodyguards could not help but sigh. How can Matthew like such an orchard? He is just in a good mood when he sees Mrs. Grant is fine. If Matthew is serious, he won¡¯t get over it even if he gets the whole ind, not to mention an orchard. However, this person does not know that this opportunity is rare, and he is so overcautious¡± However, when he saw that Charles was about to call the police. Todd pounced over. ¡°No, no, no. Tilpensate. I¡¯llpensate, alright?¡± His entire person was devoid of life, and he immediately wilted. When he waspeting with Julian, he always used some despicable methods. Julian did not take it seriously at all. Julian had averted danger several times and did not argue with him. Therefore, he thought Julian was a pushover that was easy to bully This time, he had a crooked idea. He wanted to kidnap Aiden and force Julian to leave. He did not expect to encounter such a group of people and even lose his orchard. Todd looked at the fruits on the trees and his heart ached. This is a huge sum of money! This was worse than killing him. He served the fruit trees during the day and at night, When he thought about how he was still busy with the orchard on such a hot day, Todd signed the agreement with tears in his eyes. Charles warned him, ¡°Two copies. If you dare to go back on your word. I¡¯ll sue you at any time. We have all the evidence!¡± Todd dared not say anything else and could only nod. However, unexpectedly, after Matthew took ownership of the orchard, he handed it over to Julian Julian, Fil leave the orchard to you. You specially made fruit trees and are very experienced. I won¡¯t be at ease leaving them to outsiders. With you managing them, Vallie and I cane over often. Julian hesitated, but he quickly agreed. Then, I¡¯ll ept it. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you money regrly after selling the fruits.¡± Valerie quickly stopped him. Julian, what are you talking about? Let¡¯s not talk about money between us¡­¡± However, Julian insisted. ¡°Even biological brothers have to settle ounts clearly tost. Why don¡¯t we consider it a partnership? I¡¯ll be in charge of managing the sales. The contract will be the evidence for ounts¡± Julian was not a person who liked to take advantage of others. In the past, when he did not know Matthew¡¯s identity, he had never thought of taking advantage of Matthew. Now that he knew that Matthew was Noria Group¡¯s CEO, he did not want others to look down on him even more. After all, he was Valerie¡¯s only family. ¡°Valerie is already unlucky enough to have such adoptive parents. I have to be someone she can be proud of, Julian thought. Moreover, he had his ambitions. He did not have enough funds and only had limited connections in the past. With the money he umted these years, he wanted to be down¨Cto¨Cearth and start a business. This orchard had arger area. If hebined the two orchards, the prospects were considerable. Matthew¡¯s eyes shed with admiration for Julian. A man could sense another man¡¯s emotions very directly. Naturally, he had no objections to Julian. ¡°Okay,¡± said Matthew. Todd was chased out, and the workers were all chased away. Everyone regretted it, but there was nothing they could do now. They shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. Julian had been bullied by them when he first arrived. If not for his friends here, he would have been eaten alive by them. Now that the orchard¡¯s owner had changed, they were still unconvinced and wanted to stay. 0 Chapter 585 However, when they saw Matthew¡¯s expression, they immediately became afraid. Matthew also knew what they were thinking. He warned them, Transportation is so advanced now, I cane back at any time. If you dare to cause trouble again, try it!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Matthew was too ruthless. The bodyguards he brought were also good at fighting, so they could only leave Valerie spent the night there, ate a reunion dinner with Julian and Aiden, and drove away early the next morning. Julian packed more than twenty fruit boxes for them. Valerie quickly stopped him. ¡°Alright, Julian, we can¡¯t eat that much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all 70% ripe. You can eat it directly in two days at Kranson City. It¡¯s cold over there. It won¡¯t spoil. Besides, you have an orchard now. These are from your orchard. Bring them back for them to taste,¡± Julian said. Hearing his words, Valerie thought about it and could only agree. Julian, take care. Take care of Aiden. Don¡¯t be too tired. Your health is more important. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Julian nodded repeatedly and watched them leave. He only turned around after they were gone for a long time. Aiden asked, ¡°Dad, why y didn¡¯t Aunt Valerie stay! I miss her.¡± Julian rubbed his head. ¡°When her child is born, I will bring you to see her, okay? Now that she is pregnant, it¡¯s inconvenient for her to stay here.¡± É« Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Aiden nodded. He also knew that Valerie was no longer the same as before. She even walked slower. But he would remember how Valerie protected him in front forever. Valerie was already trembling in fear, but she still protected him. Aiden felt that Valerie was the best aunt in the world. Valerie woke up too early. Moreover, she was frightened yesterday. Matthew was worried Valerie couldn¡¯t hold on, so he booked a ne back. As soon as they sat down, Valerie could not help but fall asleep. Along the way, she nestled in Matthew¡¯s arms. Three hourster, when they arrived at Kranson City, the Grant family had already sent a car to pick them up. People at the Grant Manor had also received the news and had already prepared at home. When they arrived, Valerie waspletely awake. Her stomach was also growling from hunger. Matthew carried her through the door. Valerie could not help butugh. Tm not a patient. Why do you carry me? I can walk by myself!¡± That won¡¯t do. Now that your belly is big, it¡¯s safer for me to carry you,¡± said Matthew. Hearing this, Valerie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Sophia had already seen them and quickly greeted. ¡°Valerie is back. Quick, serve the dishes. Are you hungry?¡± Valerie nodded. The moment they entered, they smelled the fragrance. ¡°Smells good Valerie could not help but feel hungry. As soon as she sat down, Mathew scooped soup for her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Have something warm first. From Sopeal City to Kranson City, the climate change is too big. Don¡¯t catch a cold¡± Valerie obediently ate the chicken soup noodles he gave her Seeing her eating so happily, the corners of Matthew¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Rest well in the afternoon. Il apany you wherever you want to go tonight¡± Valerie nodded. I¡¯ll visit Katherine tonight and give her the fruits I brought. Sophia, this is the fruit I brought over from Sopeal City. It¡¯s sweet, I¡¯ll cut & watermelonter? Matthew gestured for the cook to do it. When she saw they had brought back more than 20 boxes of fruits, Sophia was a little surprised. ¡°That¡¯s a lot!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Matthew nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, so I took more? Valerie quickly introduced, ¡°Sophia, you guys try itter too. The weather over there is warm. The fruits are big and sweet, and they have enough moisture!¡± Sophia was naturally happy. Valerie did not forget to bring back specialties for me when she went out to y. Although fruits are not worth much, and the Grant family does notck this, this is a gift from my granddaughter¨Cinw: Sophia felt sweet even if she did not eat it When the chef cut the watermelon and served it, Sophia tasted it and praised it endlessly! ¡°Yes, not bad. It¡¯s much sweeter than those from our ce. Valerie is the best. You don¡¯t forget about me wherever you go!¡± Valerie looked at Matthew and could not help butugh. Tim d you like it.¡± After lunch, Valerie took a nap before she went to the Cat Cafe in the afternoon. She brought Katherine¡¯s favorite durians, jackfruits, melons, and other fruits as she did before. Katherine had only been back for half a day. When she saw Valerie, she was so happy. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re back!¡± Katherine had already cleaned the Cat Cafe up. While she went to Bengrane, she had ced all the cats in foster care and had only taken them back ¦°¦¡¦±¦§ When the kittens saw Katherine, they jumped up and down excitedly. Valerie went over to stroke them and then sat on the sofa. I went to Sopeal City. This is the specialty that I brought back Try it. How¡¯s your trip to Bengrane? Valerie asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Valerie. Look, this is the perfume 1 brought back for you. Do you like it? I bought it from a small shop by the street. Don¡¯t you think this boule feels good! Those perfume boules in medieval sliops are beautiful,¡± said Katherine. Chistory. Valerie held it in her hand. The ckish¨Cbrown opaque bottle looked simple and unadorned, It gave off an indescribable sense of After opening it, she smelled it. It was a very fresh and elegant smell. She couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°It smells good. It¡¯s not too sweet at all.¡± ¡°Of course, I chose it carefully!¡± Katherine said proudly. SEND GIFT Chapter 586 Valerie smiled and looked at her. ¡°How was your trip over there? How¡¯s Dale?¡± Katherine shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Dale is just so¨Cso. He¡¯s considerate enough, but he¡¯s not patient enough. We just started dating. We need to spend more time to get along¡± Valerie thought about it and agreed. They just started dating, and they had only known each other for a short time. They need more time to get along Katherine raised her eyebrows. As she cut the fruit, she asked, ¡°Valerie, what do you think men and women want when they¡¯re together?¡± ¡°What do they want? I don¡¯t know. When I was with Matthew, I liked him because he was good¨C looking and had a house¡­¡± She wanted her child t be as good¨Clooking as Matthew in the future. However, if I say this now, Matthew will probably be angry: Valerie smiled and changed the topic. ¡°What about you? It should feel very different when a big star is in a rtionship with you, right? What do you want from him?¡± Katherine shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not that different. He¡¯s just a man. The only difference is he¡¯s afraid of paparazzi taking pictures of us. Moreover, many fans know him. Once we go public, it will be troublesome¡­ Katherine hesitated for a while but did not dare to tell the truth. She did not have any ulterior motives for Dale. However, it was obvious that Dale chose her because she was from the Santos family, and he needed the Santos family¡¯s resources. 0 §³§°§®§®§¦§¯§´ Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Valerie saw her downcast expression and did not know how to cheer her up. She did not dare to mention Julian in front of her. Hence, she said. ¡°If Dale is a responsible man, he¡¯ll be honest with the fans and announce it to them one day Katherine thought that it made sense. There is no need for me to be too humble. Besides, I have time, money, and good looks. I can find any man I want! If things can¡¯t work out between me and him, I can change to another one. If Dale still asks for resources from me, I¡¯ll know what to say next ¡°Valerie, this melon is so sweet. You should try it too!¡± Katherine served the sliced watermelon. Valerie tasted a piece and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Is it yummy!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yummy. The specialties of Sopeal City are indeed worthy of their i reputation!¡± Katherine said. Valerie did not tell her that this was from Julian¡¯s orchard. She only said that it was a specialty of Supeal City. Katherine believed it without a doubt. ¡°It indeed tastes much better than those from this ce! As she spoke, Katherine looked at the shop opposite. In the past, when Julian was there, the fruits he sold were always sweet. Katherine¡¯s heart twitched for no reason and she said nothing else. Valerie did not say much. After they chatted for a while, Matthew came over to pick her up. On the way, Valerie said emotionally, ¡°Something must have happened during Katherine¡¯s trip to Bengrane. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t say it, so I didn¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll let her be. Outsiders can¡¯t interfere in matters of rtionships. Besides. Katherine is not a child: ¡°Yeah, should we go home or¡­¡± Matthew asked for her opinion. Valerie thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Anderson family and visit Olivia ¡°No problem. Coincidentally, there are a few boxes of fruits in the car. We can bring them over,¡± said Matthew. The two of them carried the fruits to the Anderson family. Whenever they had something good, they would always think of Olivia. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was also happy to see Valerie. ¡°I called the Grant family that day. Sophia said that you went out to y. You¡¯re back so soon! Valerie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a short trip. I just went out for a walk. I didn¡¯t go far. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, I don¡¯t dare to go out too Olivia nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, now that you have a child, you can¡¯t run too far away lest you get tired. But why did you bring so many things when you came here?¡± o much. Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s different. This is the specialty I brought back for you, Olivia!¡± She looked around and saw that there was no one else around. Owen was not around Valerie could not help but think of how Olivia was alone at home. ¡®Olivia is not energetic either. In that case, Chloe must be even more lonely. There is no one familiar there. They are all medical staff, She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Seeing herck of spirit, Olivia asked, ¡°Are you tired! If you¡¯re tired, you should hurry back.¡± ¡°No, Olivia. I just remembered that I saw Chloe that day. I wonder how she¡¯s doing in the sanatorium. I want to visit her and bring her some fruits!¡± Valerie said. Seeing that she was so concerned about Chloe, Olivia could not help but pat her hand and sigh, ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so thoughtful. Why don¡¯t I bring you over to take a look today? I have nothing to do anyway!¡± ¡°Really? Can you? Won¡¯t it be toote?¡± ¡°It¡¯s notte. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to apany her. She¡¯ll be happy if you got Olivia pulled Valerie and brought her there. Matthew drove the two of them there. Chloe sat alone in the garden in a daze. When Valerie saw her, her heart could not help but ache. ¡®It¡¯s New Year. Everyone has their family¡¯spanionship. It¡¯s pitiful for her to have no family and stay here alone. Chloe turned around and saw Valerieing over. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Sarali!¡± She hurriedly ran over and grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°Sarah, my good daughter. I knew you would come and visit me! They lied and told me you weren¡¯ting!¡± Valerie thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mom¡­¡± She felt a lump in her throat for no reason when she said that, 0 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chloe hugged her and touched her face. ¡°You feel thinner,¡± ¡°No, I went on a trip two days ago, so I¡¯m a little tired, but everything¡¯s fine now! Mom, look, I brought you some specialties, Valerie said. Chloe looked at the fruit box in Matthew¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°When I recover, I¡¯ll travel with you when Ie out!¡± Chloe took Valerie¡¯s hand and talked to Valerie as she led her inside. She even reached out to stroke Valerie¡¯s hair from time to time. ¡°Look at you now. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. The child in your belly has to absorb your nutrition every day. You have to be careful! It was the same when I was pregnant with you. You can have more meals a day but less food at each. Don¡¯t eat much. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to give birth.¡± Valerie had heard all this from the doctor, but it felt different when she heard it from Chloe. This was completely a mother¡¯s instruction to her daughter. After she got pregnant, Matthew cared about her very much, but Chloe¡¯s concern was different. Valerie had never felt her mother¡¯s warmth before. Now that Chloe was holding her hands as she listened to Chloe¡¯s instructions, her heart telt Chloe pulled Valerie to her room. Valerie was not afraid at all. Although it was a sanatorium, the decoration here was quite warm. Olivia and Matthew stood in the corridor. When they saw the two of them interacting, Olivia immediately sighed. ¡°I wonder when she¡¯ll regain consciousness. ¡°Let nature take its course! Matthew did not say much. He felt dazed when he looked at Valerie and Chloe sitting opposite each other, their faces filled with radiance. This is not bad either, Matthew thought. ¡°Sarah, do you have anything you particrly want to eat? I will make it for youter, okay?¡± Chloe held Valerie¡¯s hand and looked at her with a smile. She was so happy. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Remember to eat the fruits I asked Matthew to bring here! I¡¯m doing quite well in the Grant family. Sophia and the others give me all kinds of nutritional supplements every day. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember what you said. I¡¯lle and visit you. often. As for you, don¡¯t be too impatient, Valerie said. Chloe nodded repeatedly. She remembered every word her daughter said and felt very happy. ¡°Sarah, oh my good girl¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t forget to bring specialties for me when she went on a trip. I have such a good daughter. I have lost a lot of time. I have to meet her more often, Chloe thought Valerie chatted with her inside for a while. Chloe was a little tired after taking the medicine, Valerie watched her fall asleep and tucked her in beforeing out. ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go back!¡± Olivia held Valerie¡¯s hand and sighed in her heart. TI Sarah is still around, she will be like Valerie. She¡¯ll be an obedient and sensible child. After sending Olivia back, Valerie returned home. Lying on the bed, she sighed. ¡°If only Chloe were my mother!¡± When she was growing up, Ruth had never held her hand like Chloe did today and told her to take note of everything. ¡°But Chloe cares for me from the bottom of her heart. Although Chloe is sick, she still misses her daughter. It is motherly love, and one can¡¯t fake it. Valerie suddenly envied Sarah for having a mother who loved her deeply. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Matthew heard this, he began to worry. The two of them are so alike! Anyone who sees it would think that Chloe is family with her. However, what if someone recognizes her? Matthew was worried. He hugged Valerie until he saw she had fallen asleep. Then, he got up and went to the study. ¡°Mr. Grant, there¡¯s a secret letter. Leon hunded him a letter. After Mathew opened it, he saw a few words written on the letter. [Save me. Come to Wrexton!] ¡°Wrexton?¡® There was no signature. Matthew looked at the envelope again. There were no other signs, He could not help but ask, ¡°Other than that, is there any other information?¡± ¡°No, just this letter, Leon replied. Matthew ced the letter on the table. Leon saw it too. ¡°Mr. Grant, this must be a prank!¡± Manhew thought about it and agreed. If one is in danger, it will be faster to call the police. Therefore, he did not take it to heart. However, he received many more distress letters in the next few days. Without exception, the content was all the same. [Save me. Wrexton!] Matthew finally took it seriously. This is probably not an ordinary prank. Who is the other party? What if he is in danger! He wrote so many letters in a row asking for help. It was so frequent and urgent that Matthew couldn¡¯t help but think about it carefully. Especially when thest letter said: [I Çú Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 With a bang, the letter was mmed on the table. Matthew had always been expressionless. At this moment, his expression was emotional, which was quite rare. Back then, his parents had died in a car ident. The driver who caused the ident had disappeared in a sea of people. No matter how hard the Grant family tried, they could not find any clues. Matthew did not expect that after so many years, when almost everyone had forgotten about the car ident, someone still remembered. Everything happens for a reason. If it¡¯s just a gimmick, it does not seem impossible. After all, everyone knows about the car ident back then Such a gimmick is enough if they want to attract my attention. But what if it¡¯s true? Matthew thought. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The secret letter was not something that ordinary people could send. It was sent directly to him Matthew immediately ordered people to investigate. The results of the investigation shocked everyone. Charles said. ¡°Mr. Grant, the letter was sent from Wrexton. It¡¯s likely to be Ethant Back then, he was kidnapped. If he sends a distress letter now, someone must be behind it. I¡¯m afraid the other party is deliberately manipting everything¡­ ¡®Indeed. Matthew recalled thest time Valerie went missing and was kidnapped by Ethan. At that time, she was taken to the mountain. ¡°Ethan couldn¡¯t do it alone. At that time, Matthew felt that there was another group of people. However, there was no sign of them after that incident. Moreover, the person behind this was most likely the respected Owen However, because there was no evidence, it was left unsettled. Now that a distress letter had appeared, Matthew could not help but think more. 200 At that time. Owen had also proposed to help find Valerie. Could it be him? Matthew took a deep breath and said in an unquestionable tone. ¡°Arrange it, I want to go to Wrexton to investigate!¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, this is too is too dangerous!¡± said Charles. Matthew insisted. This concerns the truth of the car ident. I have to find out. That car ident had caused his grandparents to lose their son and they almost couldn¡¯t hold on. And he had lost his parents, facing those evil people of the Grant family alone. He had experienced so much before he made Noria Group to its current size. He had copsed many times. That car ident had sent his entire family to hell. Now, someone was telling the truth about the car ident. As a son, Matthew had to find out It¡¯s fine if all of this is just a gimmick, but if Ethan knows the truth from back then. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity to unravel the truth!¡± Charles had no choice but to make the arrangements. Since they were leaving, this matter naturally could not be hidden from Valerie. Matthew went home and showed Valerie the secret letters. As husband and wife, they were honest with each other. Valerie had heard about the Grant family¡¯s incident from Matthew before. She did not expect that there would still be clues 20 yearster. ¡°Is this true?¡± she asked. Matthew said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, so I want to go over and take a look personally, I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t find out.¡± Valerie knew that no matter who it was, they would not sit back and do nothing when they found out that there was another story about their parents¡® deaths. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you pack,¡± Valerie said. She knew that the death of his parents was a knot in Matthew¡¯s heart, and Matthew would not be at ease until the truth was revealed. Valerie wanted to go with him him. But she was already seven months pregnant. She could not take the long journey and could only stay home and wait. Seeing Valerie helping him pack up, Matthew hugged her from behind. ¡°You must eat and sleep obediently and apany Grandma when I¡¯m not home. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Call me if you need anything. You can also call Charles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for you at home. I¡¯ll be good. But you have to promise me you won¡¯t take any chances, Valerie said. Matthew nted a kiss on her forehead ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ill return safely to see you and the baby¡± Valerie leaned against his chest, feeling a little nervous. It can¡¯t be easy to find the truth of what happened twenty years ago, Someone told Matthew the clues now, but we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a traps. Some people might have been deliberately hiding it She did not know their motive. But she wanted. Matthew to be ufe. ou say? The truth of the car iden When Sophia learned all this, she could not help but be stunned. ¡°What did you say? ¡°Yes, Grandma. Someone told me that there was something else behind the car ident back then. I must investigate and find out what exactly luppened Ill leave Valerie to you at home,¡± said Matthew. Hearing this, Sophia was a little stunned. The car ident 20 years ago had caused her to lose her son. Moreover, he was her most outstanding son. She felt that her world had copsed. If it weren¡¯t for Matthew, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on She had been guarding Matthew and this family for such a long time. Now that her granddaughter¨Cinw had finally married into the family, she originally thought her days would be peaceful and she could live a carefree life. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the truth of the car ident suddenly appeared, causing her heart to ache. Sophia could not help but worry. Matthew, don¡¯t force yourself. Remember that you have a family now and will be a father soon!¡± Sophia was also afraid. ¡®Matthew¡¯s safety can¡¯t be guaranteed if someone did it on purpose.¡± She was in a dare. Matthew quickly said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring enough people. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me!¡± Valerie quickly pulled Sophia and said. ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ll stay home with you and wait for Matthew. If he gets the truth, we¡¯ll know it and bring the bad guys to justice, but if it¡¯s only a misunderstanding, we won¡¯t think much about it anymore and will move on with our lives.¡± COMMENT Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Upon hearing this, Sophia nodded, helped to pack his luggage, and sent Matthew out. Sophia was originally a very optimistic and cheerful person, but the car ident back then had once made her wish she was dead. At that time, Matthew was still young. Those people of the Grant family were eyeing her and Matthew covetously. She helped Matthew gain a foothold. Matthew took on the heavy responsibility of the entire family at a young age. All these years, she had kept the car ident and the tragic pain deep in her heart. She did not expect such a thing to happen now. She couldn¡¯t help but recall everything that had happened back then. After Matthew had left, Sophia was in low spirits every day. Valerie saw this and knew that Sophia was worried. She could not relieve Sophia¡¯s worries, so she took the initiative to deal with the family affairs to make Sophia feel morefortable. After learning that Matthew was on a business trip, Carric Grant came over and specially brought gifts to visit Sophia, Valerie had a good impression of Carric Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Carrie sitting there with a slight bulge in her abdomen, Valerie asked someone to serve snacks. ¡°Carrie, you look good.¡± Carrie touched her face and smiled. ¡°Lincoln lets me rest these days, and I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, so I¡¯m in good spirits. Valerie. you are due soon, right? Your belly looks quite big¡± Carrie was already three months pregnant and was now a woman of advanced maternal age. The entire family was looking forward to this child. The most important thing to them was her body. In the early stages of pregnancy, strict testing standards were set to ensure her body came first. Valeric nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been seven months. Sophia walks with me every day now. I hope the delivery will go smoothly by then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young. I¡¯m sure you can do it, Carrie said. When Sophia saw Carrieming over, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Carrie, you must take care of your health. You¡¯re already not young. It¡¯s not easy to give birth to a child. You have to replenish your vitamins and do the prenatal checkup.¡± ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± said Carrie Then, Carrie looked at Valerie and smiled. I heard that Matthew went on a business trip. So, it must be hard for you to deal with everything at home. Matthew has good taste. He married a good girl like you, unlike Fred. I don¡¯t like his wife at all. I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to marry into our family if it weren¡¯t for the sake of two families! Now, I only want to see you and Matthew get along well. I have no hope for Fred anymore. Angel is not easy to deal with¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, Valerie quicklyforted her. ¡°Carrie, don¡¯t think much. They have their blessings.¡± Even so, Carrie could not bring herself to like Fred and Angel. Not to mention, Angel had been continuously making scenes. Even now, she still wanted to make aeback. Poor Carrie. She was already middle¨Caged but still needed to face such disgusting things. Seeing that Carrie seemed in a bad mood, Valerie quickly changed the topic and prepared some fruits she brought back from Sopeal City to cheer her up. Sophia could also tell that a middle¨Caged pregnant woman¡¯s spirit was iparable to a young lady¡¯s. She spoke to Carrie softly, afraid she would be in a bad mood. When Carrie left, Valerie gave her two boxes of fruit to bring back When Sophia saw Garric leaving, she said from the side. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Carric. This family is all thanks to her. But Lincoln doesn¡¯t know he should spend more time with her. He¡¯s still outside at this time!¡± Sophia recalled the fight for Noria Group. It might have belonged to someone else if Matthew wasn¡¯t decisive and ruthless enough. Although they were both her children and she knew about the secret struggles, there was nothing she could do about it. Valerie frowned as the thought, ¡°Whatever. Lincoln has nothing to do with me. The most important thing is that Mauhew is safe! After leaving the Gran Manor, Carrie called Lincoln, asking if Lincoln would be home for dinner tonight. She also said Valerie had sent her fruits. Lincoln frowned when he heard Valerie¡¯s name. ¡°No, I¡¯m busy with work.¡± Carrie did not get angry when she heard that. She consoled him, telling him he should rest well even when busy with work before hanging up the call. Unbeknownst to her, a graceful figure barged into Lincoln¡¯s office after she hung up. 1/1 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 The secretary was already used to it, so it was not the first time the woman hade here. In fact, her name was not unfamiliar. As a newly famous actress in the entertainment industry, she was also a prominent figure. After entering the room, Emily Powell easily closed Lincoln''sputer and hooked her arms around his neck. "Why? Is your wife calling you again?" "Don''t mention her to me," said Lincoln impatiently. "Bad Luck!" Carrie kept going to the old residence and fawned over Valerie over the past few days. Lincoln was filled with anger when Carrie was mentioned. A hint of joy shed across Emily''s heart when she saw that. She patted Lincoln''s chest to soothe him. "Don''t be mad. Don''t be mad. It''s not like you haven''t experienced her all these years. She know what you''re afraid of but insisted on doing it. If you want my opinion, you might as well cut ties with her..." Emily carefully observed Lincoln''s reaction as she spoke. She said it unintentionally but meant it. After all, the Grant family was the wealthiest in Kranson City. She had been Lincoln''s mistress for many years, so she naturally hoped to be promoted early. Unexpectedly, Lincoln frowned and looked displeased. "Carrie is my son''s mother, after all, and she even found out she was pregnant a few days ago!" The Grant family was underpopted for years. Having an additional child would give Lincoln more confidence to fight for the family assets. Lincoln wanted the baby no matter what! "Furthermore, she has a strong family background and is a great help to me," said Lincoln. "Don''t mention such things again. Otherwise, don''t me me for being unkind to you next time!" Lincoln smiled faintly. "Emily, you know what I like most about you. I like it when you know your limits..." There was a hint of threat in his words. Emily had obtained a lot of resources from Lincoln over the years. She went from being an unknown extra to a minor famous actress. Naturally, she did not dare to take any risks. Emily was annoyed at Lincoln''s words but did not dare show it. She could only force a smile and nod. However, Lincoln was not interested in her anymore. He casually found an excuse to send Emily home. Naturally, Lincoln didn''t want to go home. However, the child in Carrie''s belly was his hope. He nned to put on a good show during this period. On the other hand, Carrie did not think much of it. She only knew Lincoln had a lot of social engagements. Every time Lincoln returned home, she would always smell of perfume. She did not take it seriously. After all, which woman outside did not want to rack their brains to enter the Grant family? Now that Carrie was pregnant, she did not have that much energy. She did not want to care about many things. However, she did not know that undercurrents were surging under the calmness... At the Anderson family.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Matthew truly left?" "Mr. Anderson, how can it be fake? The Grant family is now run by his trusted aides. Only a pregnant woman and an olddy left at the old residence..." Owen smiled faintly when he heard that. Valerie had ruined his ns time and time again. Now that Matthew, her backer, was gone, it should not be a problem for him to find some trouble for Valerie. "Go and tell Emily if she wants to be promoted, she should do it now. Carrie, the old woman, is pregnant. This is the best time!" Lincoln and Carrie had been a couple for more than two decades. Lincoln appeared to be deeply in love with Carrie, but they actually respected each other coldly. When Carrie mentioned it, Lincoln would say they were an old married couple without driving. Now, Lincoln got Carrie pregnant. Carrie would stop bugging him. As for Emily, she was only in her twenties. She had good looks and a figure. Who wouldn''t like a young and beautiful girl like her? Emily had just suffered a loss at Lincoln''s hands and was upset. She immediately became restless when she heard the news. However, she was still a little wary of the person who sent the news. "Who are you? Why should I trust you?" Owen''s subordinate could not be bothered with Emily. "Believe it or not," he said with a half-smile. "It''s only a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss it, you''ll never know when it''ll happen again." Emily knew it was a rare opportunity. However, she was still a little nervous. Carrie did not know that she had an affair with Lincoln. Lincoln had hidden her well. She repeatedly tried to expose her rtionship with Lincoln, but Lincoln was the first to notice it and warn her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She knew Lincoln might kick her away if she did not behave. But who would be willing to be a lover for life? What Emily wanted was the position of the legitimate Mrs. Grant! Emily did not dare to act rashly for fear of angering Lincoln. Although she was his lover, Lincoln had warned her from the beginning not to say anything before Carrie. Of course, Emily did not dare to look for Carrie directly. She could onlye in a roundabout way. After thinking about it for a few days, Emily could not help but contact Owen''s subordinate. Owen''s subordinate seemed to have expected her to take the initiative to contact him. He immediately gave her a n and asked her to go to an address. "I Have Cats... Isn''t it a Cat Cafe?" Emily was puzzled. Owen''s subordinate was certain. "You''ll know when you get there..." Carrie went to look for Valerie every day. If Valerie knew, wouldn''t Carrie know as well? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Katherine''s Cat Cafe had been lively recently. Valerie often went over to help. Sometimes, she would pet the cats to pass the time. Aftering to the Cat Cafe a few times, Valerie could always see a bright girl walking around her. At first, Valerie thought she was an ordinary customer. However, Valerie visited the Cat Cafe several times to see her not pat cats, just sitting, drinking coffee, and taking pictures. She was so good-looking and looked a little familiar! It made Valerie a little confused. She pulled Katherine and asked, "Is she a VIP client?" Katherine smiled. "Don''t you know her? She''s Emily Powell, also a female actress." "No wonder she looks familiar to me. She''s good-looking." Valerie smiled. When she looked up, she saw Emily walking over again. The sun shone on Emily, and the dazzling light made Valerie squint her eyes. Emily was indeed out of the ordinary. A glint shed across Valerie''s eyes, but she was surprised to find the brooch Emily was wearing on her chest was the same as Carrie''s! ''Isn''t that the love token between Carrie and Lincoln? I didn''t dare to say anything and returned it to Lincoln. I didn''t expect the brooch to be on Emily!'' thought Valerie. Valerie''s face immediately became gloomy. Not to mention the brooch was the same model because it was something from over twenty years ago. As a female actress, Emily must buy the products of the season. Valerie could not help but frown. She instantly realized something-Lincoln Grant. Valerie was sure she had returned the brooch to Lincoln, but it was now on Emily''s chest. Then there was only one reason. Lincoln gave it to Emily. ''Good lord, he could even give out a love token. The woman is not simple!'' thought Valerie. Upon seeing Emily intentionally walking before her, Valerie realized Emily was not a super VIP client, nor did she really like cats. Emily just wanted Valerie to know she was Lincoln''s lover. Other than Lincoln, no one could take their wife''s things and give them to others. It was disgusting. Emily, on the other hand, was extremely proud. She swayed in front of Valerie. When she saw Valerie staring at her brooch, she knew her goal had been achieved. Lincoln was unwilling when she asked Lincoln for the brooch that day. She said she would only try it on for a week before returning it to him. Only then did Lincoln reluctantly let her take it. Unexpectedly, it came in handy now. After showing off, Emily achieved her goal and stopped hanging around. Valerie narrowed her eyes as she watched Emily leave. She felt as disgusted as if she had eaten a fly. ''Lincoln and his son are already weird enough. Only Carrie is more decent. Lincoln also secretly does the disgusting things,'' thought Valerie. "Valerie, let''s quickly tell Carrie about this. They''ve gone too far. We can''t let Carrie be kept in the dark!" said Katherine. Valerie told Katherine about the matter, and Katherine was instantly excited. Valerie thought so, too. However, Valerie stopped just as she was about to call Carrie. "Valerie, what''s wrong?" Katherine did not understand. Valerie had regained herposure. "Carrie is a pregnant woman with advanced maternal age. It''s not good for her to be too emotional." "But she can''t be kept in the dark about this!" Valerie nodded and said, "Indeed, but there''s no need to tell her yet." A sharp glint shed across her eyes. "I keep feeling Emily is deliberately letting me discover her existence so I can make this call. However, I won''t make the call. Let''s see what other tricks she has up her sleeve..." Carrie was a pregnant woman with advanced maternal age. If anything were to happen to Carrie, it might e2 not just be a matter of whether or not the child could be saved. Even Carrie would be in trouble, soValerie could not take the risk. However, Valerie did not intend to hide it from Carrie. She wanted to see what tricks the woman called Emily had up her sleeves. Emily deliberately exposed her brooch to fish, but Valerie refused to take the bait! Valeri didn''t know how Emily bragged when she went back. What was interesting was Lincoln came to the Grant family the next day. He even brought some gifts, looking enthusiastic. Watching his visit, Valerie knew he would not visit her unless he needed something. As expected, after taking a seat, Lincoln said hesitantly, "Valerie, you should go out for walks more often or you''ll be bored at home. You should find a friend to hang with." "That''s right. I spent the time at my friend''s Cat Cafe. Lincoln, you''re not working today?" "I''m resting for two days. Isn''t Carrie pregnant? I have to be with her more. The response to your movie is pretty good. Do you want me to introduce you to a few friendsay? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. have a few female actresses in my circle. You guys can also make friends andmunicate other." with each "Speaking of the female actresses, I do know a few. However, most of them are unreliable. Forget it." Valerie categorically refused. Lincoln''s face immediately darkened. "Indeed, most female actresses in the circle have trouble making sense of their lives. However, since everybody knowmet each other, they can treat each other as nodding acquaintances. Don''t interfere in matters that one shouldn''t interfere in, lestone get into trouble and get oneself involved. Valerie, what do you think?" Content belongs to Lincoln was impatient. He originally wanted to beat around the bush, but Valerie''s clear eyes made him nowhere to hide. He hated them but couldn''t do anything about them. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Valerie did not expect Lincoln to say that either. She could not help butugh. She did not intend to meddle in this matter. After all, it was someone else''s family matter, and Lincoln was an elder. How could she say anything when she found out Lincoln had a lover? Originally, she had nned to discuss it with Matthew when he returned. However, she did not expect Lincoln toe to knock on her door and tell her not to interfere. She was naturally happy to be free. "Lincoln, don''t worry. My health is the most important thing now. I have better things to do than to gossip." Then Lincoln was finally relieved. He left in a hurry after leaving the gifts behind. Watching his back, Valerie found it funny. ''Lincoln is already so old, yet he still keeps a mistress outside. How dare hee to my door and warn me not to say anything? He is a disgrace!'' thought Valerie. Valerie nced at the gifts he had brought over. In addition to high-end supplements, there was a whole set of cosmetics. She shook her head and got the servant to throw them into a corner, no longer asking. Unexpectedly, Lincoln came to her home again after two days. He did not have a good temper this time. Looking at his angry face, Valerie was a little shocked. "Lincoln, What''s the matter with you?" "You still dare to ask me what''s wrong? Did you gossip in front of Carrie? She said that I turned bad when I had money. I don''t know where she found out I had a lover outside. She wanted to abort the child and divorce me. Did you tell her? What did you promise me? Who told you to spout nonsense!" Lincoln was furious. The Grant family had never encountered such a situation before and had always been peaceful. If Valerie had not spouted nonsense, how could someone like Carrie have discovered Emily''s existence?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ''It must be Valerie. She found Emily, who also went to the Cat Cafe that day. When Emily returned, she panicked and told me Valerie saw her and recognized the brooch,'' thought Lincoln. Lincoln was furious at that time, so he knocked on Valerie. It turned out that Valerie had promised him, but she turned around and told Carrie. ''Valerie is not easy to deal with. I have to teach her a lesson today!'' thought Lincoln. Lincoln was furious. After arriving at the ce, he rushed toward Valerie. "If you don''t give me an answer today, don''t expect me to go back!" Although his rtionship with Carrie was not so good in their middle ages, it shouldn''t be like this. Now that Carrie knew that he had a mistress, she wanted to have an abortion. Carrie had fainted from crying and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment before he came. Fortunately, Carrie had stabilized and said Lincoln had betrayed their family. She would never forgive him and even told him to get out! The first person Lincoln, who was chased out, thought of was Valerie. No one else could tell Carrie other than Valerie. ''I have been with Emily for a long time and have hidden it well. How did Carrie know after Valerie saw it?'' thought Lincoln. Lincoln was furious. When Carrie finally stabilized, he went straight to Valerie''s door to denounce her! "Why aren''t you saying anything? I warned you not to meddle in other people''s business. You ignored my words and tried to sow discord between us. What are your intentions?" Valerie frowned. When she saw Lincoln roaring at her like a madman, she could not help but sneer. "Lincoln, would you believe me if I said I didn''t?" "You still want to quibble? If it''s not you, who else can it be!" Lincoln went forward to beat her up. Valerie held her belly and quickly took two steps back. Ryan, the butler, hurried over and stood in front of Valerie with the bodyguards. "Lincoln, do you want to use violence in the old residence?" said Valerie. Lincoln sneered. "Do you think these bodyguards can stop me? Guards!" Lincoln shouted. More than two dozen bodyguards suddenly appeared behind him and surrounded them. They were twice as many as Valerie''s. Valerie''s face darkened! She had only about a dozen bodyguards left by Matthew before he left. Lincoln was well-prepared. He was here to denounce her and force her to submit. That was why he brought so many people over. It made Lincoln proud. "Valerie, admit your mistake to me today. I''ll let you goter. Otherwise, don''t think you''re so great just because you''re pregnant. I''ll still do you!" Valerie stared at Lincoln, who was livid and angry. However, it didn''t seem like he was standing up for Carrie. He became mad and embarrassed because his scandal had been exposed. But why would Valerie admit to something she hadn''t done? Valerie shook her head. "I didn''t say that. You can ask Carrie to confront me if you don''t believe me. "Or ask Miss Anderson toe over and ask if she revealed the information to Carrie on purpose. "After all, she''s the most suspicious. You and I have no conflict of interest, but she''s waiting to be promoted!" Lincoln immediately sneered. "Good girl. You have a sharp tongue. I''m your elder. You interfered in my family''s matters and now you dare to insult me." Valerie frowned and thought, ''Why doesn''t Lincoln understand humannguage?'' She took a deep breath. "Whether you believe it or not, I have never tried to drive a wedge between you Instead of asking me, why don''t you ask the person beside you? Are you so sure that it wasn''t Miss Anderson? "In any case, Carrie already knows about it. Since you''re here to denounce me, why don''t you find out and ask Miss Anderson?" Upon seeing how confident Valerie was, Lincoln snorted coldly. "Valerie Warren don''t be stubborn. When sheester, I''ll see how you exin yourself! But don''t even think about leaving now." With a wave of his hand, the bodyguards stepped forward and shortened the encirclement again. Both sides were at daggers drawn. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Valerie knew Lincoln would never believe it if she didn''t show the evidence. "Then please take a good look, Lincoln. Go to the Santos Group and bring Emily to me." Then the two bodyguards rushed out. Valerie looked at Lincoln without any fear. "Lincoln, if my innocence is proven, I hope that you, as an elder, can apologize to me properly for framing a junior." Lincoln did not believe Valerie at all. ''The girl is just deliberately mystifying things. She is trying to scare me,'' thought Lincoln. With the thought of his child almost getting killed by Valerie, Lincoln felt like killing Valerie. Valerie ignored his murderous gaze and sat down on the sofa. Actually, Valerie had guessed Emily had ulterior motives when thest time she saw Emily. After knowing Emily was an actress under the Santos Group, Valerie called Louis and prepared. Valerie did not expect it toe in handy today... Now, she would let Lincoln see if she or Emily had exposed their affair. Just then, Carrie also rushed over when she heard the news. Her pregnancy was unstable, and she was betrayed by Lincoln and nearly had a miscarriage, but the baby was finally saved. When she found out that Lincoln had gone to the Grant Manor to question Valerie, she was afraid something would happen to Valerie and hurried over. Upon seeing the scene, Carrie immediately grabbed Lincoln. "Are you crazy? What does this have to do with Valerie? You were the one who made the mistake, yet you''re here now." When Lincoln saw that Carrie was helping Valerie, he was instantly exasperated. "You''re siding with an outsider." "Am I siding with an outsider, or are you shameless? Lincoln Grant, this has nothing to do with Valerie. I won''t forgive you if you continue like this. Go back with me!" "No. I''m going to teach that wretched girl a lesson today." Carrie was instantly flustered and exasperated. However, Valerie faintly smiled. "Carrie, don''t worry. I won''t admit to something I didn''t do. Don''t even think about ming me. "Lincoln, let''s make things clear since you''re here today. I''m not a pushover that you can bully." Emily was dragged over by the bodyguards in less than half an hour. Emily was instantly frightened when she saw the situation in the Grant Manor. Emily did not dare to say anything in front of Lincoln. After calming down, Emily reacted and cried, "What are you doing? Are you kidnapping people in broad daylight? "Mr. Grant, help me. I don''t even know what happened. What are you guys trying to do? As Emily spoke, she actually rushed toward Lincoln in front of Carrie. Lincoln scolded sternly, "Shut up! What are you crying for?" Emily was shocked. Valerie smiled faintly. "Lincoln, there''s no need to be angry. I invited her here to ask her to exin the situation. Lincoln, what if she can''t say anything after you scare her like this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Valerie Warren, stop fooling people. You did it on purpose. You deliberately sowed discord between us." Valerie was disdainful. Looking at Lincoln''s furious expression, she sighed and said, "Miss Anderson, you deliberately revealed your rtionship to Carrie, didn''t you?" Valerie approached step by step. "I''ve always been curious. Why haven''t I seen you before at the Cat Cafe? Then I''ve seen youing over again and again. "When I saw you the other day, you were still wearing the brooch, a love token between Lincoln and Carrie. You knew about it but deliberately took it. "You let me know of your existence on purpose. I would have noticed the rtionship between you and Lincoln, but I didn''t say anything. How did this news reach Carrie?" Emily was shocked and shook her head. "How would I know? Besides, this is your family''s matter. What has it gotto do with me? I just tried on the brooch and returned it. The Cat Cafe is a business ce. Can''t I go there to take a look? You can''t use me like this!" Lincoln looked at Valerie gloomily. "How else do you want to exin?" Valerie was confident. She took out a recording pen and said, "Miss Anderson, I''ll give you onest chance to exin." Emily still denied it. "What did you say? I don''t understand." Then Valerie frowned. "Don''t me me for being impolite since you''re so stubborn." Valerie pressed the switch, and Emily''s voice quickly sounded from the recording pen. "Who does Carrie think she is? That old woman still wants to have a child at her age. How long do I have to wait? "She''s pregnant now. Help me take a look at what she''s been doing recently. I want her to know her husband has a mistress outside. She''s so old. If she can''t take the stimtion and faint or suffer a miscarriage with heavy bleeding, I''ll be able to enter the Grant family as Mrs. Grant." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Emily''s face turned pale. "It... it is impossible. It is my office. Why are you..." She pounced forward and wanted to grab Valerie, but she was pinned to the ground by the bodyguards and could not move. "Let me go! Let me go!" She never thought Valerie would find a way to bug her office! Chapter 595 Chapter 595 The recording evidence wasid out before everyone. Lincoln was furious. He grabbed Emily''s hair and pped her face. "You slut!" He wasn''t angry because Emily wanted Carrie to die, but because Emily was so stupid to have been recorded. "Bitch! Do you still want to be promoted? You''re just a toy I bought to y with. You will never be able to enter the Grant family in your lifetime!" Emily was pressed down by the bodyguards and pped by Lincoln. Sheughed out loud when she saw Lincoln ndering her in front of his first wife. "Lincoln Grant, you bastard! Do you think I want to be with you? You''re old enough to be my father! "I was just a fledgling back then. If it weren''t for the fact that you used the excuse of giving me resources and wanted to talk to me, wanting to have a meal with me to get me drunk and do those things to me... Otherwise, why would I be with you? "I wanted to call the police after you slept with me, but youforted me and gave me 4,000 dors. I have all the evidence!" Emily suddenly broke free and took out her phone to show them the screenshots! "Did you see them? You seduced me and even lied to me you would divorce your wife, the old hag, at home and marry me. Now, you''re actually ying the me game. For the child in the old woman''s stomach, you dare to treat me like this! I''ll fight it out with you!" Emily went crazy. She pounced forward and started to fight. Lincoln did not expect her to be so crazy. He was caught off guard, and Emily''s hand was scratched on her face. Instantly, a blood stain appeared on his face. Lincoln pped her aside in exasperation. "Are you all dead? Hold her down!" Emily was pinned to the ground by the bodyguards and could not move. She could only roar, "Lincoln Grant, you got what you got. Anyway, I can''t beat you guys. I''ll fight to the death! I''m telling you, I''ve saved all the evidence. It''s useless even if you delete it. I''ve backed up everything! Let''s see what you can do!" Lincoln was instantly enraged. He did not expect to be said like that by Emily, a little bitch, in front of his juniors. He immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation and roared, "Beat her up! Smash her mouth!" "Enough!" At that moment, Carrie stood up and said, "Lincoln Grant, I''m disappointed in you! I thought the mour of the Grant family would make those women flock to you. Even if you''re having an affair, it''s the women whoe on to you. However, I never expected you would use such a despicable method to ruin a girl''s life! I''m blind!" She raised her hand and pped Lincoln hard. Lincoln immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. Today, he was humiliated but was still Carrie''s husband. ''How dare Carrie hit me?'' thought Lincoln. He raised his hand. Carrie rubbed her belly and said, "Come on, hit me. You beat me to death, and I''ll give up my ce for her!" "Carrie!" Valerie could not bear it. Carrie stared at Lincoln with reddened eyes. In the end, Lincoln did not hit her. Instead, he aimed his fire at Valerie and said, "It''s all because of you. It would help if you did not stick your nose where it doesn''t belong. If you have evidence, why didn''t you give it to me privately? Why did you say such words in front of everyone?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Valerie felt Lincoln was too unreasonable. "Lincoln, you rushed into my house and denounced me. You even forbade me from releasing evidence to protect my innocence. Why should I listen to you?" Lincoln was exasperated by her words. He wanted to rush forward again, but Sophia stood up and said, "Enough!" "Sophia!" Valerie quickly went over to support her Sophia pointed at Lincoln with her walking stick. "What are you trying to do? You came to the oldmansion to show off your powers! I''m not dead yet. Why did you bring so many people in?" Nn also stood up. "You did a disgraceful thing and lost your grace before the juniors. You still don''t know how to repent and embarrass yourself. Get lost!" Lincoln immediately clenched his fists. His face was ashen as he looked at Valerie with a dark gaze. Valerie was not afraid at all. She waved her hand and said, "Send them out. Carrie, rest well. Don''t wear yourself out these two days." Carrie nodded with red eyes. On the other hand, Lincoln snorted and turned to leave. Emily was also thrown out by the bodyguards. Valerie shook her head. She had guessed it. Previously, she felt it was odd when she had seen Emily several times in the Cat Cafe. A big star came to a Cat Cafe and stopped now and then. She did not buy anything and even deliberately showed off her brooch. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She must have wanted to use Valerie, so Valerie secretly asked Louis to help investigate.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Emily was an actress under the Santos Group. Louis simply got someone to nt a bug, so they could record the evidence. Fortunately, Valerie had Louis''s help. Otherwise, she couldn''t have escaped unscathed today. She didn''t expect what happened next to be so hot! Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Lincoln, a hypocritical man, actually did such a thing. However, it was also unexpected that Emily gave upining for the sake of so-called wealth. Now that the farce was finally settled, Sophia sighed. She did not expect Lincoln to do such a thing at his age. He even had the nerve toe here and use Valerie. He was a real disgrace. Valerieforted Sophia. "Sophia, please don''t take it to heart. Just let them solve it themselves at a time like this." Instead, Valerie was worried about Carrie, who was pregnant. However, Valerie couldn''t care less now. She was pregnant, too! Sophia sighed and only felt embarrassed, but most of her attention was focused on Valerie. Sophia had to help Valerie since Matthew was not around. However, she did not expect such a thing to happen. Carrie asked Lincoln for a divorce after returning. Lincoln was instantly furious. "Do you want to divorce me so badly?" Carrie nodded. "Yes. I am faithful to my rtionship. I demand the same from my partner. Since you''ve betrayed our marriage and done such a shameful thing, and you even shamelessly went to question Valerie, I don''t have any good feelings for you. Let''s part on good terms." Lincoln was flustered and exasperated when Carrie showed the divorce agreement. "I will never agree to it! Besides, you''re pregnant. You don''t want the child to be fatherless, do you?" Carrie sneered. "If the child has a father like you, I might as well not have the child! When the child is born, I will take care of the child myself. If that''s not the case, you can pay the child''s maintenance. In any case, I will not continue to be with you!" Lincoln firmly disagreed. Wouldn''t he be a disgrace if his scandal were exposed at his age? However, Carrie insisted. Then Lincoln and Carrie were in a deadlock and directly ignored each other. Carrie even packed her things and left. Lincoln was so angry that he smashed a coffee cup. "Go! All of you, go!" Fred returned home after being carefree outside. He was surprised when he saw that his parents were not around and the fragments were on the ground. After asking the servant, he found out his parents would get divorced, which shocked him instantly. ''They''re getting divorced at their ages, and I''m getting married. You''ve got to be kidding me!" thought Fred. Fred was puzzled. He hurried up when he found out Lincoln was in the study upstairs. After knocking on the door, he saw Lincoln''s gloomy expression. He could not help but take a deep breath. "Dad, what''s going on? Why are you getting a divorce at your age?" Lincoln''s face darkened. "It''s all because of Valerie, the brat..." He told Fred the ins and outs of the matter, adding fuel to the fire, of course. "If it weren''t for her, would I have made a fool of myself before your mother? Now your mother wants to divorce me and has moved out!" Lincoln immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation when he said so. ''It is all because of Valerie. How could this have happened at home if she hadn''t meddled and brought out the evidence?'' thought Lincoln. Fred was instantly exasperated when he heard Lincoln''s words. ''Why? My family has been reduced to such a state? Valerie still is the young madam in the Grant Manor!'' thought Fred. "Dad, wait here. I''ll avenge you!" said Fred. Then he rushed out.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lincoln was startled. "Don''t do anything rash, you little brat!" ''If Fred goes over and offends Valerie, and Matthew finds out about it, I will be in trouble when he returns!'' thought Lincoln. However, how could Fred listen to Lincoln now? When he found out Valerie sowed discord in his family, his anger immediately rushed to his head. Sophia and Nn had the habit of walking every day. They were now in the back garden, and the people in the front hall had no time to stop Fred. Fred rushed into the hall and roared at the servants, "Where is Valerie?" S "Up... up." Fred ignored their attempts to stop him and rushed over. "Valerie Warren, get out here!" When the servant in the Grant family saw that, he was shocked and hurriedly chased after Fred. "No, no!" Valerie had just woken up and was changing her clothes at that moment. Her belly was big, and she had chosen a loose style. She was wearing a beige knitted dress with a knitted coat. She was more than seven months pregnant. Her belly was big, but her figure was still slender. It was impossible to tell that she was pregnant from behind. However, just as she put on her dress, and her coat was still on her shoulders, Fred pushed open the door. "Valerie Warren!" Valerie was so frightened that she quickly put on her coat. She could not help but be displeased. "Don''t you have any manners? Don''t you know how to knock when youe in?" Fred happened to catch the scene just now. He could not help but whistle. "Well, you look nice!" Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Valerie¡¯s fair skin and graceful curves made Fred heat up. He immediately smiled sinisterly. ¡°Get cou!¡± Valerie¡¯s face darkened. Fred did not care at all. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger. We¡¯re family. Matthew isn¡¯t here. You must be lonely, right? Let me help you settle this. It¡¯s said that women have feelings after getting pregnant. How about it? Come and y? I¡¯ve never yed with a pregnant woman before!¡± Fred rubbed his chin and looked at Valerie with a malicious smile. ¡°You caused my father to get a divorce. Now, you should pay for it. If Matthew can¡¯t satisfy you, let me do it!¡± Then Fred began to unbutton his clothes, Valerie was instantly frightened and uneasy. ¡°What are you doing! Get the hell out of here! If you do it again, I¡¯ll scream! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she said that, Fred immediatelyughed. ¡°Go ahead and scream! I don¡¯t think anyone wille farts are not here. Who, among the servants of the Grant family, dares toe over! over even if you scream. Those two old Fred immediately tore off his clothes. Valerie could not help but frown when she saw that. She was pregnant and not a match for Fred. If the heast dares toe over, I can notpare to him in strength. Now, I have to use my wits thought Valerie. Upon seeing Fred was about toe over, Valerie almost vomited when she saw his drooling face Fred wanted to hug her. Valerie aimed for an opening and kicked him in the groin. Then, she pped Fred to the ground. Valerie rushed out and shouted, ¡°Ryan Ryan¡± Fred covered his crotch with his hands. His face was pale from the pain. Ryan and the others rushed up. When they saw the scene, they were stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on Valerie looked at Fred in disgust. Fred was speechless for a long time. He was in so much pain that his tears came out. Then, he forced himself to say, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Valerir snorted. ¡°Send him to the hospital. Don¡¯t let him diel Valerie felt sick at the sight of such a man. She thought, Who knew Fred dared to bully me! Fortunately, Matthew is not around. Otherwise, it will be a light punishment for Matthew to break one of Fred¡¯s legs. However, what Valerie did not expect was that her kick was a little too ruthless. Fred was half¨Cdead, and his face was pale after he was sent to the hospital. Lincoln was terrified when he received the call. He rushed to the hospital when he learned Fred¡¯s lower body had been kicked. Lincoln panicked when he saw Fred lying on the bed with a pale face and groaning in pain. ¡°What the hell is going on? Doctor, what¡¯s going on?¡± All the results were out. The doctor said in a deep voice, ¡°From the looks of it, his condition is still rtively serious. His vital parts have been severely injured, and his fertility will probably be affected. Whether he can recover in the future depends on his specific situation,¡± ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°He may be infertile due to his trauma and his mental health. Of course! Medical technology is advanced now, With time, he can recover if his condition is good!¡± Upon hearing that, Lincoln¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You mean, there¡¯s a possibility that he can¡¯t be recovered, right?¡± The doctor did not deny it. Lincoln immediately flew into a rage. ¡°What the hell happened? Fred, tell mer Fred wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he molested Valerie and was kicked like this by Valerie. He quickly grabbed Lincoln¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, I just went over to question Valerie. I didn¡¯t expect her to start seducing me without saying anything! ¡°She¡¯s a pregnant woman who doesn¡¯t even wear clothes at home. How could I not be embarrassed? I quickly exited her room. As a result, she forced herself on me, and I tried to avoid her, but she flew into a rage out of humiliation. She said that she would cripple me if I didn¡¯t sleep with her Dad, what am I going to do after she kicked me like this?¡± Fred used Valerie. Coincidentally, his aunt, Holly Grant, heard that Lincoln, her brother, and Carrie were having a divorce and came to visit. Then she found out Fred had been hospitalized. She quickly came over, She heard Fred crying and immediately pushed the door open. This is too mucht Fred, Lincoln, we can¡¯t let her offl 1/2 ¡°Aunt, why are you here!¡± asked Fred. ¡®I¡¯m here to see your father. Lincoln, why are you divorcing Carrie!¡± It would have been better if she had not asked the question. As soon as she asked, Lincoln was instantly furious. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Valerie! She was the one who sowed discord. Otherwise, Carrie and I would have been ready to wee our second child! The jinx!¡± Holly did not expect it to be Valerie again. She could not help but widen her eyes. ¡°Valerie is always looking for a chance to stir up trouble. What kind of good education could she get when she grew up in that family? Her parents are poor. How can they teach her well! They only want her to climb up the socialdder with her beauty! Otherwise, why should she marry Matthew with her qualifications?¡± The more Holly thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°What kind of family is our Grant family? At the very least, we have to be of equal social status. Even someone from a small family has to have a clean family background. As for her! She has many underhanded methods! Perhaps she married into the family because she is pregnant. She deceived Matthew and even injured Fred ¡°Lincoln, as the saying goes: An elder brother is like a father. Since Matthew¡¯s parents are not around, you, as his uncle, must take care of Valerie for him! We can¡¯t let Valerie ruin the reputation of the Grant family!¡± Holly¡¯s words added fuel to the fire, making Lincoln even angrier. Lincoln clenched his fists tightly and thought. I have only one son, Fred. The child in Carrie¡¯s belly is almost aborted before it is born. Now that Fred¡¯s fertility can not be guaranteed, what is next? I may not even be able to have a grandchild. Lincoln gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Investigate! We must investigate! The bitch! If it¡¯s her, I won¡¯t let her off!¡± Fred¡¯s heart skipped a beat! He had to pin this on Valerie. Otherwise, if the words got out, he would definitely be beaten to death by Matthew¡¯s people. ¡®Based on Matthew¡¯s personality, will I still have a way out if he returns! No, I have to let Valerie take the me for this thought Fred. SEND GIFT Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Valerie received the news and was rushed to the hospital at that moment, Sophia also came Valerie felt bad. Sophia was already old but still disturbed ¡°Sophia, I¡­ Sophia patted the back of Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t be afraid. I believe you. Let¡¯s go up and take a look first!¡± Sophia was taking a walk in the back garden. Fred had been sent to the hospital when she received the news All she knew now was that Fred was seriously injured in Valerie¡¯s room, which was debatable. However, Sophia chose to believe Valerie. It gave Valerie the courage to go upstairs with Sophia. Valeric met Lincoln¡¯s gloomy gare when she arrived at the ward, Holly saw her and rushed overt ¡°Valerie Warren, how dare youe ¡°Shut up! What nonsense are you spouting! Sophia hollered as she leaned on her walking stick. Hally was instantly displeaseri, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re still helping Valerie at a time like this. It¡¯s all her fault. She¡¯s the one who harmed Fred. Do you know that she kicked Fred so hard he couldn¡¯t have children!¡± Sophia was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± When Fred heard Sophia¡¯s voice, he immediately wailed, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m crippled. I¡¯ve b be like this. Valerie Warren, do you know how to write the word shamer be a cripple! Valerie seduced me and caused me to Fred¡¯s words shocked Valeriet ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Fred Grant, how dare you say that I seduced you?¡± Valerie was stunned. She did not expect Fred, the bastard, to dare to say that about her. She was instantly furious. Fred insisted, ¡°It¡¯s you! You were wearing this outfit back then! You even said that you felt lonely without Matthew around!¡± Valerie sneered. ¡°You can¡¯tpare to Matthew at all. Why would I like you? Fred Grant, why are you afraid to tell the truth? You¡¯re afraid you¡¯re gonna get your legs broken?¡± Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Fred immediately trembled: How could he dare to tell the truth? He could only pull Lincoln and say, ¡°Dad, what should I do? I haven¡¯t had a son yet!¡± Lincoln was infuriated when he heard Fred¡¯s words. ¡°The truth¡® You¡¯re a scourge, a jinx! Ever since you came to the Grant family, not a single day has been good! ¡°You came to the family and caused chaos. Now that you¡¯ve harmed my son, you¡¯re still quibbling! ¡°Like father, r, like son. Your adoptive parents are bastards, so they raised you like this Valerie¡¯s mind buzzed. These guys were bullies! Angel rushed over at that moment. No matter what, Fred was still her man in name. Angel had toe by for a show. She was stunned to learn what had happened. Angel thought, Valerie seduced Fred? How was that possible? Matthew is like a piece of gold. Compared to Matthew, Fred is like a pile of shit, Valerie will not fancy Fred as long as she is not blind. How can they believe such a lousy excuse? However, it is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity for Valerie to be spurned by the Grant family and even chased out!¡® Angel immediately rushed to Fred¡¯s side. ¡°How are you doing, Fred? Why am I so unlucky?¡± She turned around and was about to cry. ¡°Valerie, you have became Mrs. Fred Why are you still so unsatisfied? Matthew has chosen you, but you¡¯re still so hungry. Are you that desperate?¡± ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak here!¡± Sophia was furious. You guys ganged up to bully Valerie. I know best what kind of person she is!¡± However, Lincoln scoffed. ¡°Sophia, where did your heart go? Cats hide their ws. The fact that she kicked Fred to this state today is the greatest evidencel¡± 1/2 Chapter 398 Holly added fuel to the fire. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re too biased toward Valerie, Just because she¡¯s your granddaughter¨Cinw, you¡¯re biased toward her no matter what she does! Matthew isn¡¯t here. If he were he would kick her out!¡± Valerie frowned. ¡°Holly, your words are so unreasonable. Fred, do you have any evidence to use me of seducing you? I said you molested met You¡¯re so horny that you won¡¯t even let go of a pregnant woman like me. I fought back with all my might. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Valerie¡¯s words made Fred tremble. How dare she be so bold¡± thought Fred. Fred immediately jumped up when he saw that. ¡°Valerie Warren, you¡¯re shameless. It¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t tolerate it. You¡¯re too evil. You want to chase us out of the Grant family. ¡°Matthew has Noria Group, and the Grant family under your control. You still won¡¯t let me off! First, you incited my parents to get a divorce, and now you¡¯re kicking me. I think you¡¯re up to no good! Chase her out. Either she or me can exist ¡°Yes. Chase her away, the shit¨Cstirrer!¡± Holly screamed and was about to push Valerie away. Sophia was furious and pulled Valerie to protect her. Suddenly a voice came from outside, ¡°Who dares to touch my daughter?¡± É« Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Valerie was stunned. She turned around and saw it was Chloe Chloe walked over angrily with many bodyguards beside her. Upon seeing Valerie was being bullied, Chloe quickly stepped forward and shielded Valerie behind her. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you bully her? I¡¯ll fight you to the death if you dare to scold her again! ¡°Go and get a knife. I want to see who dares to spout nonsense here and speak rudely to my daughter. I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart! Upon seeing Chloe¡¯s fierce gaze, Fred immediately became scared. However, Lincoln was not afraid, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you crazy bitch? Are you all useless? Capture her!¡± The Anderson family¡¯s bodyguards rushed up as soon as Lincoln¡¯s subordinates came. Let¡¯s see who dares to move The Anderson family had arge number of bodyguards, and Lincoln¡¯s subordinates were no match for them at all. It instantly made Lincoln furious. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright. The Anderson family has reached out long enough! This is my family¡¯s matter. What does it have to do with a crazy woman like you!¡± Chloe was not afraid at all. ¡°It¡¯s my business if you bully my daughter!! What your daughter! Open your eyes and take a good look at her. Is she your daughter? Your daughter, Sarah Anderson, is gone!¡± Chloe was furious at once. She went up and pped Lincoln¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you curse my daughter to death I¡¯ll beat you to death! ¡°Our family has shown you respect. How dare you bully her here? Do you think she doesn¡¯t have a family anymore? I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m mentally ill. It¡¯s not illegal for me to kill someone. Let¡¯s see who dares toe up here. I¡¯ll kill him today!¡± After saying that, Chloe ran to the nurse¡¯s station and snatched the scissors from a nurse¡¯s hand. She aimed it at Lincoln and said, ¡°Come on! If you dare toe here, I¡¯ll stab your eyes blind! And your cheap son, since he¡¯s already crippled, he doesn¡¯t mind being stabbed again!¡± Chloe ced her hands on her hips and aimed the scissors at Lincoln, Lincoln was so frightened that he quickly retreated. Chloe stepped forward and said to Holly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who scolded my daughter, right? You wicked woman. I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and let you gossip!¡± Holly quickly retreated and pulled Lincoln to block her front. The people of the Grant family were stunned. Chloe said fiercely, ¡°No one can touch my daughter with me around Lincoln was furious but did not dare to offend the Anderson family, especially Chloe, the crazy woman. ¡®Chloe is right. If she, the lunatic, goes crazy and hurts me. I would suffer in silence, thought Lincoln Fred was even more frightened. He pulled Angel to hide behind her. Angel was furious and thought, What a piece of trash!¡® None of them could do anything about Chloe Chloe turned around and pulled Valerie. ¡°Come on, go home with me. You¡¯ve suffered so much in the Grant family. I¡¯ll bring you back to the Anderson family, Come with me! I will protect you!¡± Valerie was touched. Chloe came over to protect her at all costs. A warm feeling rose in her heart as she held Chloe¡¯s hand tightly. Sophia patted Valerie ¡°Go. Go back to the Anderson family with her. Sophia was also helpless against the Grant family. After all, this matter was like Rashomon. Sophia could not figure it out and was under great pressure from them. She could not protect Valerie, so she could only let Chloe and the Anderson family protect her. Watching Valerie leave, Lincoln was exasperated instantly. However, he did not dare to go against the Anderson family. He could only cast his resentment to something else. He suddenly picked up a coffee cup, Bang! ¡°Moin, you¡¯re too biased!¡± Sophia snorted. I¡¯m on Valerie¡¯s side in this matter. When Matthewes back, let¡¯s see how he deals with it. Fred, recuperate well. You¡¯d better think about what¡¯s going on!¡± Then Sophia turned around and left. Fred¡¯s face was ashen. He did not expect Sophia still to side with Valerie ¡®Could it be that I am not the Grant family¡¯s eldest grandson? Sophia is too biased thought Fred, Chine pulled Valene into the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Na nine Chapter 599 ¡°I¡¯ll tell your grandma and the others to back you up when I get back! The Anderson family has never been afraid of anyone! ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you call me after suffering so much? Even if you didn¡¯t call me, you can stille back to the Anderson Family! ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you mustn¡¯t get angry. You don¡¯t know I was so angry that I wanted to kill them when I saw you being surrounded by them just now!¡± When Valerie saw Chloe was excited, she said gently. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s alright. An upright person is not afraid of a crooked shadow. Even if they criticize me, Matthew will back me up when he returns! On the other hand, you were angry just now, You mustn¡¯t be angry and hurt your body.¡± Then Valerie leaned her head on Chloe¡¯s shoulder. She thought, ¡®It feels so good to be protected. Chloe loved me desperately, Chloe¡¯s condition has improved though she is sick. Chloe still treats me as her daughter in her heart. How wonderful would it be if she were my mother!¡® Chloe ran her fingers through Valerie¡¯s hair. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m fine when I see you. I¡¯m just angry that they treated you like that. No one in the Grant family is good! ¡°You¡¯ll live with me in the Anderson family from now on. Don¡¯t go back if they don¡¯te to apologize. It¡¯s not like the Anderson family can¡¯t support you!¡± Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 When they returned to the Anderson family, Olivia¡¯s face lit up when she saw Valerie arrive. Upon seeing Chloe¡¯s furious expression and the bodyguards behind her, Olivia felt quite surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just some unpleasant things¡± said. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stay for a few more days¡± Chloe patted Valerie. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± she said. Olivia was dumbfounded when she saw that Chloe sat down and took a sip of water before saying, ¡°It¡¯s all the Grant family¡¯s fault. They scolded Sarah and said she was a jinx and a shit¨Cstirrer. I was so angry that I quarreled with them and brought Sarah back! ¡°They took advantage of the fact that Matthew, the Grant family¡¯s kid, wasn¡¯t home and wantonly bullied Sarah. I definitely won¡¯t let Sarah go back unless theye over to apologize to her. Olivia v was a little shocked when she heard that. She pulled Valerie and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± a Valerie shook her head. ¡°Just some bad things. Mrs. Anderson, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll be unhappy when the timees. Since I¡¯m here, let¡¯s put aside those unhappy things and live together in the Anderson family. I¡¯ll stay here with you for two days. Mrs. Anderson, please don¡¯t despise me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to despise? I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here! Chloe also smiled. ¡°Come, Sarah, I¡¯ll cook you something delicious. Don¡¯t be angry. Forget about them now?¡± Valerie nodded, She quickly followed Chloe when she saw Chloe enter the kitchen. However, Chloe patted her. ¡°Please leave the kitchen. The smoke here is too strong and not good for pregnant wornen. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be your assistant. I do it, too!¡°¡± Upon hearing her words, Chloe did not say anything else. She quickly cleaned the fish and asked the chef to cut the chicken. Til stew the chicken soup noodles for you. The chicken soup noodles I stewed are the best. Coupled with the mushrooms, it¡¯s nutritious and not easy to gain weight. Look, you¡¯re pregnant now. You have to pay attention to everything. Young people nowadays like to diet to maintain their figures. One can¡¯t live without eating.¡± ¡°Mom, I like everything you cook Valerie looked at Chloe, who was glowing with a mother¡¯s radiance. Suddenly, her eyes became a little moist ¡®So this is what it feels like to have a mother. It is so wonderful,¡® thought Valerie, The results of the previous paternity test made Valerie take a deep breath. It seemed she was not fated to be with Chloe in this life. However, she could not be more grateful to have such a person who always cares about her. Olivia was a little touched when she saw Chloe and Valerie busy in the kitchen and chatting happily. With Valerie here, Chloe is in much better shape. Although she has had her ups and downs, she is much more awake than before at least. It is all thanks to Valerie, who is fated with my family, thought Olivia. Olivia s sat in the dining room and smiled at Valerie and Chloe. When the dishes were ready, the dining table for Olivia, Chloc, and Valerie was so Chloe picked up a piece of fish for Valerie. ¡°Have a taste. The fried fish steak I cooked is tasty.¡± Valerie nodded repeatedly and stuffed it into her mouth. Immediately, a mellow fragrance hit her. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! You try it, too!¡± She passed the sd to Chloe. ¡°It¡¯s made with olive oil, it won¡¯t make one gain weight Valerie winked at her mischievously. Chloe immediately smiled and said. ¡°Alright, let me have a taste Chloe could not help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s really good. The ingredients and seasonings are just right. Mom, you should eat it, too. Try Sarah¡¯s cooking.¡± Chloe did not forget to pick up some food for Olivia. Olivia, Chlor, and Valerie sat together and ate happily. Even Leon, the butler of the Anderson family, could not help but take a deep breath when he saw it. He hoped Valerie woulde often. Olivia and Chloe would be in a good mood as long as she came. Looking at the warm scene, who would doubt they were not a family? Unfortunately, the results of the appraisal proved that they were not a family at all. It was a pity. However, Valerie was not an outsider. Leon hoped Valerie coulde often in the future. Chapter 600 Olivia Chloe, and Valerie ate happily in the dining room. Olivia looked at them with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here. Let¡¯s take a look around today. The flowers in the garden are all blooming. There are also many vegetables and fruits. We¡¯ll pluck them up together and eat them tonight,¡± After the meal, Chloe was always by Valerie¡¯s side to protect her, afraid she would get hurt. Valerie smiled and said, I¡¯m not that precious. Mom, look at the tomatoes over there. They¡¯re so red!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She picked the biggest one and put it next to her face. ¡°Look, it¡¯s bigger than my face.¡± Chloe chuckled. ¡°When you were little, you used to pick the tomatoes yourself and let me make your sd. The moment the sugar jar was opened, you quietly went over and secretly scooped a spoonful of sugar into your mouth. Before I could say anything, the sugar kernels flowed down your mouth. Speaking of Sarah¡¯s childhood, Chloe¡¯s face was filled with warmth. A picture shed across Valerie¡¯s mind, and then she smiled again. ¡°Sarah was happy at that time!¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 601 Chapter 601 She believed that she would be very happy if she had grown up under Chloe''s care. Chloe touched her face. "I''m very happy now that you''re back by my side. I''m willing to do anything for you." Chloe held Valerie''s arm. They took a stroll in the garden. Olivia was in low spirits, so she went back first, leaving only the two of them in the garden. Chloe recalled the memory from the past. Valerie felt itforting and was happy to hear that. Sarah must be a happy child as she had such a nice mother by her side. When she thought about her childhood, Valerie suddenly felt envious of Sarah. She wished that Chloe was her biological mother. That way, she could stay by her side forever. Even if they had lost a lot of time in the past, they could still be together in the future.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She rested her head gently on Chloe''s shoulder. Chloe stroked Valerie''s hair while they were sitting on the swing in the garden. "Mom, I hope you can be my mom forever." Chloe smiled. "What are you talking about, silly kid? I''ll always be your mother. Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will stand by your side and support you unconditionally. I will protect you!" Valerie took a deep breath. They picked many fruits and vegetables from the garden. An hour had passed when they finished picking the produce. Chloe had taken some medicine. She looked a little tired. Valerie took care of Chloe until Chloe fell asleep. Valerie let out a long sigh of relief. She had a better life staying with the Anderson family than with the Grant family. She did not know what the reason was. Why did she get along so well with Chloe? Valerie also took the opportunity to stay by Chloe''s side and took a nap. During the few hours she spent in the Anderson family, she felt rejuvenated. Her phone had been turned off. Everything was out of sight and out of mind! Because she was pregnant and had Chloe''s help, Fred did not manage to take advantage of her. However, that did not mean that she would let it go. Valerie was having a good time in the Anderson family. However, after her nap, Chloe seemed to have turned into a different person. She suddenly became neurotic. She kept pulling at her clothes and looked around in horror. "Sarah! Where''s my Sarah!" Valerie woke up immediately. When she saw Chloe''s condition, she was a little surprised. "Mom, I''m here. What''s wrong?" Chloe''s face was filled with fear. Her eyes widened, and she screamed! "No, Sarah! Leave quickly! Leave quickly! Someone wants to harm me. Someone wants to kill me. Leave quickly!" She rushed out. When she saw the servant, she immediately howled and squatted on the ground with her head in her hands. Her face was filled with fear. "Don''t kill me! Don''t!" Chloe screamed hysterically. Valerie was shocked. "What''s going on?" "She''s having a rpse!" Olivia became nervous. "Hurry up! Hurry up! Send her to the sanatorium!" "Hurry up and grab her. Don''t let her hurt anyone." The servants rushed over and grabbed Chloe. Valerie could not bear it. "No! Don''t hurt her!" Hearing that, Chloe covered her head in pain. She looked at Valerie in front of her and suddenly realized something. "Hurry up and leave, Sarah. Leave quickly. I will hurt you!" Chloe did not forget to push Valerie away from her. Otherwise, she would regret hurting herter. Valerie''s eyes turned red when she saw Chloe''s expression. She quickly got the servants to hold her down and feed her medicine and give her injections. After a while, Chloe gradually calmed down. Valerie watched her falling asleep on the bed. Her face extremely pale, Valerie''s heart really ached. She wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. "How long has she been like this?" It was so scary just now. Valerie had never seen Chloe act like that way before, but she was inexplicably frightened. Why did Chloe feel that someone wanted to kill her? Olivia sighed. "She''s been acting like this for many years. When Sarah went missing, it was a huge blow to her. When she walked on the streets and saw children simr to Sarah, she would follow them home." "It''s been so many years. We have let her down!" "Now that you''re here and since she treats you as Sarah, please continue to act as her daughter. However, once she had an episode, you must not approach her." As Olivia spoke, her eyes turned red. Valerie felt upset. Other than Chloe, the person who doted on Sarah the most was Olivia. She was also very upset about the child''s disappearance. Hence, Valerie grabbed her hand tightly. "Olivia, don''t say that. I will find a doctor to treat her. Mental disease requires relevent counseling. In fact, after so many years of mental illness treatment, there must be medicine that has stimted and affected her nerves. Otherwise, she would not have acted like this." Logically speaking, the presence of Sarah should be able to calm her down. But, Sarah had rpsed again. Valerie''s intuition told her that she might need to change to another doctor. They must change the treatment method. After all, the treatment from the same doctor after all these years might not work. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Olivia did not say much. Neither did Valerie. She was still at the Anderson residence. She wanted to wait until she found a suitable doctor. She must find a renowned expert in the country. After a while, the ambnce arrived and took Chloe away. Valerie could not help but sigh. How did Chloe, who was cooking for her a few hours ago, have a mental health episode again? She could not bear the thought, and tears welled in her eyes. Olivia sighed. "Dear, we''re so embarrassed to let you see that! The Anderson family is helpless. Chloe has suffered for so many years. But, she still could not recoverpletely!" Seeing Olivia''s dejected expression, Valerie made up her mind. "Olivia, she''s protecting me. I treat her as my mother in my heart. If anything happens to her, I won''t sit back and do nothing." Olivia was a little shocked from Valerie''s words. "You''re a nice person. We''re lucky to have you. Come and apany her more often in the future. Chloe has a tough life." Olivia thought about herself. She almost faced her maker. His son has already passed away. She had lived long enough.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, it was a different situation for Chloe. She was still young and always missed Sarah. She always hoped Sarah woulde back sooner orter. However, they had no idea how to cure Chloe''s illness. Now that Valerie was here, everything was going toward a better direction. It gave Olivia hope. Valerie was determined to help Chloe recover. Even when she went crazy, she did not forget to protect Valerie. Chloe was definitely the best mother in the world when she was cured of her illness. Valerie yearned for that warmth. No matter whom Chloe treated her as, Chloe''s love for her was very genuine. She would treat it as repayment to Chloe. Chloe loved her like her daughter. Valerie felt that she had to do something for her mother. Valerie was certain that she had to help find a doctor. Thinking of that, she took a deep breath. She sent Olivia back to the room to rest. She would call Matthew when she was free. She must look for a well-known expert for the next treatment. She did not have such connections, so she could only look for Matthew. She had not seen him for a few days. She did not know how he was doing or if he had found any clues. When Matthew received Valerie''s call, Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly asked, "Are you okay? How''s everything at home?" Valerie sniffed. "It''s fine. It''s just that Lincoln had came to look for me. I''ve temporarily avoided him by staying at the Anderson residence. Don''t worry. Olivia and Chloe will protect me." After hearing what she said, Matthew knew that something must have happened. He could tell that Valerie was sad when she spoke. She must have been crying. Matthew clenched his fists tightly. "Stay at the Anderson residence and wait for me toe back." Valerie knew, but she could not stay in the Anderson residence any longer. After all, the Anderson residence was not her home. Moreover, she did not dare to tell him that Fred had bullied her. Otherwise, Matthew would ruin everything if he rushed back. She understood severity of the matters. Matthew secretly clenched his fists. When he returned, he would deal with the Grant family members! They bullied his woman when he was not around. He had to settle the score sooner orter! Matthew''s voice made Valerie feel at ease. She could not help but nod. "I know. I missed you and wanted to talk to you. How are things on your side? Did everything go smoothly?" "I''m..." He paused for a moment before saying, "Don''t worry, everything is going smoothly on my side. We just have to find that person." However, Valerie noticed his strange behavior and could not help but frown. "Where are you, Matthew? Didn''t you say that you would meet up at Wrexton? Why are you still looking for him? Is that person missing?" Matthew knew that she was observant. Since she had noticed it, he would not be able to hide it. He could only tell the truth, "I''m in Qebriutand. But, don''t worry, The Grant Group''s quite well established here. I''m fine." When Matthew said that he was in Qebrind, Valerie''s heart sank. That was a very dangerous ce. Gambling and drugs were rampant there. There were firearms usage and human trafficking. It was not a good ce to go. Television news reminded the citizens not to travel to Qebrind and certain ces for the time being. Matthew was there at that moment. Valerie could not help but feel a little nervous. She was about to say something when Matthew received a new message. He sounded a little anxious. "Vallie, there''s new information. I''ll talk to youter. Be good and wait for me at home!" "Matthew, I..." After hearing the busy tone on the phone, Valerie could not help but sigh. It seemed that she had to wait for him toe back first. However, she had to be prepared in case Lincoln and the others came looking for troubles with her again. After hanging up the phone, Matthew looked at the person. "How is it?" "Latest news said that Ethan has been found! He''s just ahead of here. But, that''s themon path taken by the human trafficking group!" "We won''t seed if we don''t take risk! Let''s go!" Matthew gritted his teeth. He had to go over. They immediately followed the path, but they were stopped by the local armed forces not too far away. Seeing the roadblock, Matthew frowned. He contacted a local guide and found out that they were not allowed to move ahead. There were drug dens ahead, and they were not allowed to approach. Matthew was unwilling to give up. The clues would be cut off just like that. Ethan was definitely captured there. If they arrived a stepter, Ethan would be died for sure. "Continue. Tell them that I can pay for a team of people to follow me. The price is not a problem!" As Matthew spoke, he observed his surroundings. Beside the narrow intersection, there was a dense forest. Cars would pass by from time to time, stirring dust into air. Looking at those numb and sinister gazes, Matthew took a deep breath and was about to go over to negotiate. Suddenly, a ck car rushed over. The people at the checkpoint reacted quickly. Matthew was pulled to the side by the bodyguards. They heard a series of gunshots, then it was followed by sharp screech of car braking. The atmosphere was filled with screams and cries. Matthew looked at the checkpoint. It was a ck pickup truck. Many people rolled out from the truck. All of them had hemp ropes tied to their hands. There were men and women, both old and young. Their faces were filled with fear as they quickly fled. From their looks, they must have been tricked by a trafficking group. Amidst the chaos, gunshots were fired at the crowd. Under the protection of the bodyguards, Matthew was hiding at the side. But, another car drove by. It was about to run over a child. The child''s eyes were filled with fear. He staggered and fell to the ground. Seeing the bulletsing at him, Matthew jumped over without saying anything. He hugged the boy and rolled on the ground to the other side of the road. "Mr. Grant, be careful!" Chapter 603 Chapter 603 The bodyguards'' hearts skipped a beat. As soon as the first gunshot was fired, everyone started shooting regardless of whoever was present. No matter who they were, they would kill them indiscriminately. Under the bullet rain, Matthew quickly looked for a cover and untied the rope on the boy''s hand. Under the incessant bullet firing, Matthew untied the rope on the boy''s hands and pulled him into the forest to hide. The gunshots behind him continued. Matthew frowned. He did not regret saving the child, but he was worried that Ethan would be transferred to elsewhere because of the sudden situation. If that happened, it would create more trouble to investigate. People fell to the ground from time to time in the dense forest. Matthew''s heart was pounding. He had lived in a safe country for so long and had experienced many life and death situations. However, he had never been n a scene like such where bullets flew past him from time to time. After an unknown period of time, the gunshots finally stopped. The smell of blood filled the air. The bodyguards rushed out, but they could not find Matthew. "Mr. Grant!" "Mr. Grant!" That was bad. Everyone was looking at each other. He was Matthew. If they lost him there, it would be equivalent to death. The situation in Qebrind was turbulent and dangerous. The various factions were entrenched. Matthew was by himself. If he was lost there, the consequences would be unimaginable. They were rather nervous for a moment and quicklyunched a rescue mission. The local guide panicked. They did not expect their sponsor to go missing. What should they do? Meanwhile, Valerie returned to the Grant residence after staying in the Anderson residence for two days. Firstly, she was worried that it would create inconvenience for Olivia. After all, Lincoln would not let her go easily. Secondly, she was worried about Sophia''s safety, so she came back. She knew that Lincoln and his family might still harass her, but she could not tell Matthew lest he... He would be worried. Besides, he was overseas. He could not provide immediate support. She had to resolve the matter herself. She thought of Fred. He was such a disgusting person. He had done such a disgusting thing and even med it on her. If he continued to be unreasonable, she would not mind letting Fred suffer the consequences of his own actions. Valerie quietly made a call. After Valerie made the call and got the item, Fred started to make a fuss. Lincoln looked at Fred in the hospital with a gloomy expression. het "Dad, Grandma is protecting Valerie. You have to get Valerie toe over and apologize to me. If she doesn''t apologize, you have to get her toe and take care me. No matter what She was the one who hurt me. If she don''tpensate with money oneffort, I would had been beaten up by her for nothing!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "We''re family. I won''t let herpensate me with money. It shouldn''t be a problem for her to take care of me, right?" Lincoln snorted. "She''s pregnant. You want her to take care of you?" Fred did not think much of it. "Isn''t there a nurse here? She can do simple task like getting me a cup of coffee or water. We can get a nurse to change the wound dressing for me. That should be fine, right?" "We can''t let her got off so easily. She''s just a bumpkin from the countryside. I don''t know what kind of luck she had to get together with Matthew. Now, she''s acting like t real Mrs. Grant and treating me arrogantly. She''s looking down on you. Are you willing to let her act carefreely?" Fred was extremely unhappy. He must get Valerie toe over. Otherwise, he would not be able to get his revenge! Holly also came over. When she heard what Fred said, she knew she had found an ally. "That''s right, Lincoln. The crazy woman from the Anderson family defended her that day. She stood on Valerie''s side. She has several supporters. She must be so proud!" "Now, Fred is lying in the hospital, but she''s acting like nothing happened. If you ask me, I would let her take care of Fred. Fred is your only son. You can''t let him suffer!" "Matthew isn''t here. Fred has be like this. I think she must be smiling in her dreams. Does she think that she has the final say in the Grant family? No, we have to get her toe over!" Lincoln was thinking the same thing. His family was in chaos because of Valerie. How could she still have the cheek to stayfortably in the vi? She muste over, so he made a call. Valerie did not take his call seriously and immediately blocked Lincoln. When Lincoln saw his call did not go through, he was furious. He did not give up. That bitch blocked him! When Valerie went downstairs, she heard Sophia shouting angrily in the living room. "How much troubles are you going to stir up? You have to create troubles even if you''re the one being unreasonable, right? Let me tell you, if this continues, don''t me me for retaliating!" With a bang, Sophia hung up the phone and looked up at Valerie with an awkward expression. "Valerie, did you have a good sleep? Do you want to sleep a little longer?" "I''m good, Sophia. I''m sorry to worry you. I''ll go to the hospital now." "No need to go!" Sophia immediately stopped her. "Why are you listening to him? They knew Matthew is not around and took the opportunity to bully you. I can tell that you''re not that kind of person. Fred really disappointed me!" When Sophia mentioned him, her face was red with anger. It was obvious that she was extremely annoyed. Valerie''s heart ached. She comforted Sophia instead, "If I don''t go go, they will call me every day. Even if I didn''t do anything wrong, I can''t stand the lies spread by them. over and make things clear. It''s fine. If there''s nothing important, Ie back immediately. I''ll have the bodyguards follow me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After hearing what Valerie said and seeing Valerie''s determination, Sophia could only agree. However, she sighed and said, "It''s all Fred''s fault! Valerie, it must been hard for you. When Matthew returns, I''ll let him teach that brat a lesson!" The thought of such a rotten person being her biological grandson made Sophia feel extremely disgusted. If she had known earlier, she would not let him be born back then!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 "Don''t worry, Sophia. I can do it." She hugged Sophia. She knew that she would not be bullied. Sophia immediately nodded her heads when she heard that. She then asked Valerie bring her bodyguards to the hospital. However, she did not know that Valerie did not immediately go to the hospital. Instead, she got out of the car halfway and went somewhere. About ten minutester, she returned to the car and continued to the hospital. At the hospital. Having received the news that Valerie wasing, Fred could not help but get carried away. "Valerie, you''reing finally. Let me tell you, if you don''t apologize to me today, I won''t let you off easilyter..." He had to teach Valerie a lesson, but he did not expect Valerie to be so cooperative today. "I''m sorry." How could Fred let go of such a good opportunity to reprimand Valerie? He sneered and tilted his head exaggeratedly. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again!" Valerie said coldly, "I''m sorry. I kicked you and caused you to be unable to have children in the future. I did something very wrong." Valerie''s words made Fred furious. He was infertile! He was infertile! Valerie deliberately stabbed him in the heart with words! However, on second thought, he was in the hospital now. What was there to be afraid of? If he was sick, they would treat him. Besides, he could do less with reproduction? Medical technology was so advanced now. As long as he could have fun with women, he was not afraid of not being able to have descendants! Looking at Valerie''s expression, Fred leaned against the headboard and said, "Bow to me. I don''t ept such an insincere apology." Valerie was heavily pregnant. She felt disgusted when she saw the smug look on his face. However, she remembered why she hade today and bowed. "I''m sorry. I made a mistake." She clenched her fists tightly and thought to herself if such thing happened again, she would kick him even harder. Fredughed. "Let me tell you. I can''t move now. You have to help me to the toilet!" Bang! Valerie kicked the chair beside him. Fred was shocked. Valerie smiled faintly and said, "I''m sorry. I overreacted. You know that I''m a pregnant woman. I''m senstive emotionally. What if I can''t help but kick your ugly thing down again? You don''t want to be impotent, right?" Valerie looked at him with a smile. Fred immediately retreated. To be honest, it was the first time he had met a fearless person like Valerie. Moreover, she was still a Mrs. Grant. If things blew up disproportionately and Matthew suddenly returned, he would not be able to bear the consequences. Therefore, he could only take a deep breath and lie on the bed. Valerie raised her eyebrows and looked at the scenery from the window. She walked directly toward the window. Just as she moved, Fred said, "Stand there and don''t move. My eyes are blurry. Get me a ss of water. I''m so thirsty. You''re so dumb!" "Can''t you see how they take care of the patients? They''re so concerned about their well-being!" Valerie frowned and Fred urged, "Hurry up and stop dilly dally!" "Didn''t you say that you were very capable when you were in the countryside? Have you forgotten how to serve others after your sudden status change?" Fred looked at her with disgust. "How did you serve Matthew before you got into his bed? Have you forgotten so quickly?" His words were filled with mockery. Valerie knew he was used to being praised. The disparity in status between him and Matthew made him envious. Due to his low self-esteem, Fred felt inferior to Matthew in every aspect even they were from the Grant family. On the other hand, Valerie, who came from a low ss family background, had the opportunity to stood side by side with Matthew. Fred was angry but not willing to ept the defeat. He wanted to use his background to suppress her. How pitiful! Valerie looked at him. "Don''t regret it!" "Regret my ass. Hurry up!" Valerie sneered and poured him a ss of water with her back facing him. When Fred saw her acting that way, he shouted, "You''re dawdling. Are you done? Why are you dawdling? Are you trying to poison me?" Valerie chuckled. "I''m poisoning you. Do you dare to drink it?" Fred scoffed. "Poison? Do you dare?" He raised his head and drank the water. Valerie turned around and stared at him. "Fred, I see that you''re fine. You''re not pretending to be sick, are you?" "Besides, the hospital doesn''t even allow you to get an IV. You''re just recuperating. I advise you to stop your act while you''re ahead!" Fred rolled his eyes. "It''s none of your business! I asked you toe over to apologize and take care of me. It''s only been a few minutes and you can''t stand anymore?" Valerie smiled. "I''m trying to advise you out of goodwill. Sometimes, it''s better to get up and exercise rather than recuperate. Otherwise, you might get sick. You''re just infertile now if you''re impotent, everything will be over!" Valerie''s words infuriated Fred. "Don''t jinx it. You''re cursing me, right? What right do you have to criticize me here?" "Hurry up and wipe my mouth!" Valerie picked up a piece of paper and wiped it for him. Fred felt the softness in her hand and could move body scent when he got closer. He smiled. Just as he was about to touch her hand, Valerie threw the paper at his face. "Enough is enough. I''ve already V apologized, and you''ve drunkeady water. Don''t push your luck Fred was also furious. "What kind of attitude is that?" set Valerie snorted coldly. "With this attitude, Fred, you''ll be impotent for the rest of your life! How dare you nder me? Matthew is not here. I hope to teach you a lesson! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You''re a wretched girl!" He was about toe down from his bed to hit Valerie. But, he was stopped by the bodyguards. Valerie red at him and turned to leave. Fred was exasperated. "Slut!" The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He did not believe that he could not have sex anymore. It was just a kick. How could he not enjoy the fun anymore? Fred immediately checked out of the hospital. As soon as he left the hospital, he went straight to the nightclub.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He had been holding his lust in for so many days. Even if he had been kicked, he had been recuperating for so long. He could not take it anymore and rushed into the nightclub. Fred could not wait any longer. Heid his big hands up and down a girl''s body, constantly ravaging her. Soon, the girl could not hold it in anymore. "Mr. Grant, you haven''t been here for a long time!" Fred smiled and pinched her face. "You missed me after only a few days?" "Let me have a taste of you today!" After saying that, he kissed the girl on the cheek and pressed her onto the sofa. Then, he began to stroke her. The girl was teased by him and kept urging him. Fred realized that he could not do it no matter what. He could not help but was stunned. No, he must have been in the hospital for too long and had yet to recover. He thought for a moment and sat on the sofa. He snapped his fingers at the girl and said, "Serve me well. If you serve me well today, all of this will be yours!" He took out two stacks of money from his pocket and threw them on the table. The girl could not help butugh. However, to her disappointment, the usual lustful Fred did not have reaction at all. Fred was furious. He was clearly extremely excited. His face was red and his body was hot, but he just could not get erection. The girl could not help but was stunned. She had been in the industry for so long and had seen too many of them. "Mr. Grant, are you?" "Mr. Grant, if you''re fine, why don''t you have some wine and pills to liven things up!" Chapter 605 Chapter 605 They were giving the suggestion indiscrectively. After all, it was concerned with the privacy of the guest. Unexpectedly, after hearing what they said, Fred was stunned, thinking, ''Since when did I need to take the pill? It was a humiliation to me.'' Fred was furious. "Get lost! What are you talking about? I don''t need these. Who are you looking down on? I''ve been in the hospital for a period of time. I''m just a little weak now. Take your time. Don''t worry." Fred found a reason for himself andy down. The girl could not help but take a deep breath. Any man would be easily subdued by them. Not to mention a pervert like Fred. The girl could not take it anymore and took off her dress. She danced in front of him. Fred was instantly intrigued and stared at the woman in front of him with a covetous expression. Good lord! The visual impact made him unable to hide his covetness. He could not help and started to get excited. The other girl was also extremely provocative. The three of them were having a lot of fun in the room. Half an hourter, Fred looked defeated. The girl could not dance anymore and put on her clothes. "Mr. Fred, stop toying with us!" "That''s right. If Mr. Fred doesn''t want to take the pills, then drink more wine. Why force it?" The girls'' bodies were full of bruises, but Fred still could not get into the mood. They started toin. Fred immediately panicked. ''Was I really impotent?'' he wondered. Hearing the girls'' words and seeing their mocking expressions, Fred was instantly enraged. He went forward and pped each of them on their faces. "Who do you think you are? You''re selling your bodies. What right do you have to question me? Guards!" At hismand, two bodyguards rushed in from outside. "Mr. Fred!" "Drag them out. Fuck you! How dare you mock me!" Fred said. When the two girls saw the fierce looks on the bodyguards, they were afraid. They were nobodypared to the Grant family. How would they dare to offend Mr. Fred? "Mr. Fred, please spare us! We won''t do it again!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Fred, it''s our fault. We shouldn''t have mocked you for being impotent. We''re wrong!" Fred was displeased. He waved his hand and asked the bodyguards to drag them out. He could not ept it. He must be at odds with these two women. He found another woman, but he still could not do it. After struggling for half a day, Fred finally copsed on the sofa. He immediately broke down. He could not do it anymore. The aftereffects of Valerie''s kick not only prevented him from having babies but also prevented him from being a normal man. What should he do? Fred was so angry that he smashed everything in the nightclub. His action shocked all the customers around him. Seeing him cursing crazily, they knew that Fred was impotent. Everyone could not help butugh. Although they did not dare to offend the Grant family, they started to talk about it brazenly in the private room. "That Fred is really unlucky!" "Not only did he marry a promiscuous woman at such a young age, but he also has erectile dysfunction. They''re simply a perfect match!" "Oh my, he will not have descendants. I reckon the Grant family is going to copse, right?" "So what? Matthew is the head of the Grant family. Fred is impotent. He might be useless." "That''s right. If one doesn''t have the ability to have descendants, he''s not qualified topete for the sessor position of the Grant family." "I''m dying ofughter. He evenined the girls for not being sexy enough. How embarrassing!" When Owen heard that, he sneered. "Fred is trash. He can''t do anything. No wonder such a person can''t be the keyperson in the Noria Group!" "What should we do now, Mr. Anderson?" Owen sneered. "We can''t use Fred anymore. Moreover, a piece of trash like him is useless to us. Just let him be." "Hurry up and get the report from Ploania City released as soon as possible. Also, keep a close eye on Valerie. That woman can''t be underestimated." A glint shed across Owen''s eyes. He thought, ''Oh, Valerie! Oh, Valerie! In the future, we''ll have to see your true color. I hope you won''t disappoint me. We have a long way to go.'' At the same time, Valerie had asked Louis out for coffee. Louis had helped her a lot in defeating Fred. Without Matthew, the only person Valerie could rely on in Kranson City was Louis. Louis was extremely excited. Valerie had asked him out. He was very excited After taking some time to dress up, he decided to wear a havy blue suit. He looked calm like a true gentleman. When he arrived and saw the big smile on Valerie''s face, Louis''s heart skipped a beat. "Why are you free to ask me out today?" Valerie smiled. "Thank you for helping me." When Valerie found out that Fred had gone crazy in the nightclub, she was extremely happy. It was all thanks to Louis that she was able to get that pill. She initially nned to let it go if Fred did not go overboard. However, she did not expect Fred to push his luck and ask her to serve him personally. Hence, she would not let it go easily. Fred had erectile dysfunction after he drank water that he requested her to serve. It was a punishment for him for having thoughts that he should not have. Louis smiled. "It''s nothing. Besides, I don''t like Fred either." He had a good rtionship with Matthew, but it did not mean that he would like someone like Fred. Moreover, Fred''s character was really bad. "Are you okay? I heard that they made things difficult for you. If you need anything, you can look for me anytime." Valerie was stunned when she heard that. When she saw Louis staring at her with a burning gaze and a hint of inexplicable hope, she was shocked. Did Louis like her? His gaze made Valerie feel uneasy. She clenched her fists tightly and felt a little awkward. Louis realized that his gaze was too direct, so he restrained himself and cleared his throat. "What do you want to eat? It must be hard for you to be pregnant now, right? I know a good private restaurant nearby. Why don''t we have lunch together?" "Before Matthew left, he told me to pay attention to your family situation at all times and protect you when necessary." He controlled himself and endured his feelings. He tried to say the right things. He even used Matthew as an excuse. However, Valerie knew when to keep her distance. She did not want to be misunderstood. After all, she was already married. A friend was a friend. They must keep the right distance. It was better to keep a distance from the opposite sex. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 She was grateful for Louis''s kindness, but she could not give the wrong signals. "No need. I still have to go back to have lunch with Sophia. Now that Matthew isn''t around, the house is much quieter. I have to go back to apany her more. Thank you for helping me resolve a huge hidden danger today!" "I don''t think Fred wille after me again." Louis frowned. "Fred is a vengeful person. You have to be careful. If he finds out what you had done, I''m afraid he won''t let you off easily." "I know what I''m doing. If he dares toe over, the bodyguards won''t let him off either. By the way, is Katherine doing well?" She steered the conversation toward Katherine and tried to remain calm. If she had known that Louis had such thoughts, she would not have met him alone today. Louis sighed and said, "I only know that she is with Dale now. My mother wants to matchmake the two of them, but I don''t think Katherine is in a good mood." "It''s very strange. It''s different from her past rtionships. This time, she''s quite rational. I don''t know what she''s thinking." Valerie smiled. "Katherine has experienced so much. She''ll be careful when she falls in love again. In addition, Dale is a public figure. If she''s too high-profile, her past rtionship would he dug up again." "Sometimes, fans are crazy. Katherine probably wants to keep a low profile and doesn''t want her rtionship with him to be exposed!" Louis nodded in agreement. He looked at Valerie. Valerie clenched her fists tightly. She could not sit still. Katherine and her were friends, but the way Louis looked at her was full of lustful intentions. Although he was very gentlemanly and forbearing, she decided to reduce her interactions with him in the future to avoid unnecessary trouble. It was for the better for both. After the coffee, Valerie refused to let Louis send her back and insisted on going back herself. Louis looked at her back and took a deep breath. He clenched his fists tightly. He did not expect that for the first time in his life, he would fall in love with someone else''s woman, especially Matthew''s wife. Matthew''s luck was too good. After seeing Valerie leaving, Louis sighed and left as well. Meanwhile, Fred had be theughing stock of the entire city and the trending topics on the inte. The scene of him going berserk at the nightclub that night has been recorded and posted online. Someone found the three women who served him that day. The three women were strictly forbidden from revealing anything, but theyined about him on their alternate inte ounts. Everyoneughed at him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s rumored that the two women did a erotic dance, but they couldn''t get Fred erected!" "Fuck! He''s so awesome. Rich people really know how to y!" "What a pity! Although I don''t earn thousands of dors a month, I can conquer everyone in bed!" "Fred is really pitiful. He has a lot of money and countless girls, but he just can''t do it. How painful!" "If he''s sick, he must seek treatment quickly. Rich people don''tck money. But, if his illness concerns his privacy, he might not have the mean!" "That''s awkward. Fred married Angel! The Grant family would not have descendants. The two of them are both rotten in characters. They''re a perfect match!" "The Grant family has not only Fred. Matthew Grant is the true heir of Grant family. As long as he has a descendant, it doesn''t matter if Fred has one or not!" "You''re right. Fred was just an extra, right?" Fred was furious when he saw thesements. He was very unhappy, but now, he was even angrier. He thought of what Valerie had said and the ss of water she had handed him. It was her! It had to be her! Fred stormed into the Grant residence angrily. The moment he entered, he shouted, "Valerie, bitch! Come out! Valerie!" Sophia panicked. When she saw Fred''s bloodshot eyes, she was dumbfounded. She quickly came over and said, "Fred, what are you doing? Valerie is not here!" "Don''t stop me. Don''t lie to me. Valerie,e out! That bitch made me impotent. I''m going to settle the score with her!" His words stunned Sophia. "What nonsense are you spouting? Aren''t you afraid of retribution for treating Valerie like this?" "What retribution? I can''t enjoy women anymore because of her. What retribution do I have? Move aside!" "Stop right there!" Sophia hurriedly pulled his hand. "Don''t do anything rash, Fred. If you''re sick, treat it. Don''t go crazy here!" "If you mess around again, I won''t treat you politely anymore!" "Grandma, don''t try to scare me. I''m here to settle scores with Valerie. If anyone stops me again, I won''t treat him or her politely!" He rushed upstairs. Sophia was frightened. She quickly went up and grabbed Fred. Fred was disgusted He swung his hand suddenly. Sophia happened to be standing at the edge of the stairs. She lost her bnce and fell down! Fred was instantly dumbfounded. When he realized what happened, he was dumbfounded. "Grandma! Grandma! I... I didn''t do it on purpose! Grandma!" He quickly rushed down. There was no one at home now. He was panicking. What should he do? If anyone saw him, he would be dead! At the same time, a voice came from the door. "Sarah, are you at home?" Fred panicked and quickly retreated to the side. Good lord! Just as he was feeling clueless, a scapegoat appeared! He would be the one! Chloe was here. She missed Valerie too much. When she found out that she had returned to the Grant Manor, she was afraid that Valerie would be bullied by the Grant family members, so she came to see her. As soon as she entered, she saw someone lying on the ground. Chloe was dumbfounded. Chloe was shocked. When she got closer, she realized that it was Sophia. She immediately panicked. "Wake up, Sophia!" Chloe squatted in front of her. At the Ine same moment, Fred deliberately jumped out and raised his voice "Grandma, what happened to you? Grandma, wake up. Who did this!" Chloe was terrified. "This..." Fred immediately looked at Chloe. "Crazy woman! You''re the one who hurt my grandmother, right?" Chloe could not defend herself. She shook her head and said nervously, "It''s not me. I didn''t do it!" Fred stood up immediately. "Who else could it be? Someone! Come quickly!" Chapter 607 Chapter 607 The servants, who were in the backyard, heard themotion and rushed over. When they saw Sophia lying on the ground with a pool of blood, they were shocked. "What''s going on?" "She pushed Grandma down. Call an ambnce!" When the servants heard that, they hurriedly called the emergency number. Chloe panicked. "It''s not me. I didn''t do it. Sophia was lying here when I arrived!" When Lincoln received the news, he was shocked. He called Max and Olivia, asking for an exnation. Fred took the opportunity to grab Chloe and tore off the buttons of her clothes. "Crazy woman! What are your intentions foring to my house and harming my grandmother?" While the people around him were panicking, Fred quickly rushed to Sophia. "Grandma! Grandma, wake up!" He took the opportunity to ce the button in his hand. When Lincoln arrived, Fred pointed at Chloe and said, "Dad! It''s all her fault!" Lincoln was furious. He stared at Chloe with a sharp gaze. Chloe was so frightened that her face turned pale. "No, I already said it wasn''t me!" More members from the Anderson and Foxx family arrived. Lincoln shouted, "If the Foxx family can''t keep an good eye on her, don''t keep her under your care anymore. Send her back to the mental hospital!" "This is uneptable! She''s a crazy woman! My mother''s life is in danger. If anything happens to her, I''ll make Chloe pay with her life!" Olivia did not know what to do. Chloe was mentally unstable. If a conflict indeed happened, it would be hard to tell. Meanwhile, Max was dumbfounded. He did not expect Chloe to create such a huge trouble. At that instance, he did not know what to do. Chloe hugged Olivia helplessly. "It''s not me. It''s really not me! When I arrived, Sophia was already lying on the ground. It''s really not me. You have to believe me!" Olivia could not be sure. After all, Chloe had been having rpse frequently during the period of time. She did not know if her words were true. Chloe panicked. Lincoln shouted, "Who else could it be but you!" Fred took the opportunity to fidget with Sophia''s palm and immediately shouted, "Look, Grandma is holding her button!" At the moment, everyone saw Sophia holding a button in her hand. It was Chloe''s. Everyone saw it clearly. Chloe became more confused. An ambnce arrived and Sophia was transported to the hospital. Chloe panicked. Valerie rushed back. Valerie was shocked when she heard themotioning from the house and was informed that Sophia had been pushed downstairs. When she entered the house, she saw Lincoln dragging Chloe away. Seeing Chloe''s pale face, Valerie quickly shielded her from others. "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s not that kind of person!" Lincoln sneered. "Valerie, you''re defensing an outsider. You''re a member of the Grant family. Did you say it''s impossible? The evidence is conclusive. How dare you to quibble!" "Lincoln..." "Don''t call me by my first name!" Valerie took a deep breath. "Okay, Mr. Grant." Chloe urged her to leave quickly when she was about to have a mental episode. She could not bear to hurt her. How could such a kind person like her hurt Sophia? She did not believe it at all. Moreover, it was all their usations. These were not enough to testify at all. Everything should be based on facts and reasons. She said seriously, "We must have solid evidence. A button doesn''t mean anything. You mentioned that she''s not in her best mental condition. What if she''s being framed?" "I don''t think it''s her. Why don''t you investigate again? A human life is at stake. You can''t simply make an usation." Chloe quickly pulled Valerie''s arm. "Believe me! I didn''t do it. I really didn''t do it!" Chloe''s face was extremely pale. Valerie was her only salvation. Valerie patted her hand instead. "Don''t worry. I believe you''re not that kind of person." Olivia and Max could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, they were still very much worried. Lincoln would never let go of the good opportunity. Fred was at the scene. Sophia had fainted, and Matthew was not around. No one could support her. Fred said disdainfully, "Valerie, you really treat her as your biological mother. You don''t care about our grandmother. We can only call the police." "Even if she''s mentally ill, she has to be punished for pushing my grandmother." After hearing they were going to call the police, Olivia panicked. TheC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. matter would be escted. They all hailed from reputable families. If words got out that the Anderson family''s daughter-inw harmed Sophia from the Grant family, it would be bad for both families. "Don''t do that. We can discuss it. We have to think about the consequences." "What discussion? There''s nothing to discuss!" Fred rejected the suggestion coldly. Valerie said in a deep voice, "Even if you call the police, I would tell them that they''re your point of view. I won''t believe that Sophia did it. How many people were there in the house? Why should we believe in whatever you say?" "I could have said that you pushed Sophia and framed Chloe!" For a moment, everyone was looking at each other. That could have happened. Leon said, "Mrs. Sophia asked us to tidy up the backyard. At that time, everyone was busy working there. There was no one in the living room. We only came over when we heard someone shouting. When we came, Mrs. Sophia was already lying on the ground!" "Only Mr. Fred and Mrs. Chloe are here." Valerie nodded her head and looked at Fred. Fred was shocked. Valerie''s gazes were really vicious! He panicked. Lincoln shouted angrily, "That''s enough! Valerie, I can tell that you don''t get along with Fred and me. You would overturn whatever we said. Are you trying to frame us?" "Alright, wait for it! Hurry up! Take hold of the murderer! Keep that woman away. You''re a member of the Grant family, yet you defended an outsider. You''re not qualified to be a member of the Grant family!" "Since Matthew isn''t here. I''ll teach you a lesson on his behalf! You''re a shameless bitch!" Valerie took a step back. Leon came forward. "Please don''t do that. Let''s talk things through. Mrs. Valerie is pregnant!" Fred pulled him away. "It''s not my problem. She isn''t carrying my child!" Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Fred moved forward step by step. He must take advantage of the opportunity. If he did not get his revenge on Valerie now, he would not have a chance in the future. Valerie secretly made a call. She looked at Fred and said, "I won''t let you have your way today. If you thought of acting impudent in the Grant Manor, you''e making a wrong move. You''re not the head of household of the Grant family!" As soon as she finished speaking, Lincoln immediately sneered. "I didn''t expect you''re still thinking of taking over the Grant family. You''re really something, but don''t forget I''m an elder in the Grant family!" Valerie was in disdain. At the same moment, the door suddenly burst open with a bang. A group of people rushed in. More than a hundred bodyguards in ck suits rushed over. The leader bowed to Valerie. "Hi, Mrs. Grant! Mr. Grant said that we have to protect Mrs. Grant. Please give your instruction!" Valerie regained her confidence and pointed at Fred and Lincoln. "Keep an eye on them. If they dare to cause a ruckus in Grant Manor, throw them out!" "Yes!" The man waved his hand, and the bodyguards instantly surrounded Lincoln and Fred. Lincoln clenched his fists and red at Valerie fiercely. "Good! You have guts! Let''s see how long you canst!" Fred was a little anxious. If he left and lost the good opportunity, he would be finished if the truth was exposed! Fred chased after him. "Dad, are you going to let her off just like that?" "What else can we do? Can you beat these many people? That''s the top security provided for her by Matthew. We can''t win." "Nowe with me!" Lincoln left with his men. Only then did Valerie feel relieved. Afterforting Olivia, she sent Chloe back before heading to the hospital. Sophia was seriously injured and was treated in a high-ss intensive care unit in a hospital belonged to the Noria Group. When Valerie rushed over, the doctor told her that her condition was not optimistic. Because of her old age, blood clot had formed in her brain from the fall. She had undergone surgery and had the blood clots removed. But, she was severely injured and was not out of danger yet. Valerie felt terrible when she heard that. She looked at Sophia, who wasying on the bed with her eyes shut. She felt guilty! If she had not gone out for her appointment and stayed at home with Sophia, something like that would not have happened to Sophia! Before Matthew left, he told the two of them to take care of each other. Yet, not long after he left, something happened to his grandmother. Valerie''s felt bad! Seeing that she was pregnant, the doctor could not help butfort her. "Don''t be too anxious. The patient''s condition is considered good. If a miracle happens, she might be able to recover." Valerie nodded. "I would like to stay with her. You may leave first!" There were many nurses in the high-ss intensive care unit. However, Valerie thought that Sophia would like to have family members apanying her. As her granddaughter-inw, it was her responsibility to stay with her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She thought she should inform Matthew about such a big matter. But, she could not get in touch with him no matter what. How could that be? Valerie looked at her phone. Matthew was not that kind of person who had no sense of responsibility. He was at overseas, and she could not contact him. It was not normal. Valerie''s heart skipped a beat. She thought about the turbulent and chaotic situation in Qebrind. What if something happened to Matthew over there? After thinking about it, she quickly contacted Charles and asked him to think of a way to contact the people from Qebrind and to find out where Matthew was. She could bear to hear something bad happen to Matthew. Valerie''s was very anxious. She had been waiting for news from Qebrind. On the other hand, Fred felt guilty and was determined to frame Chloe. If Chloe did not confess to the crime, Valerie would definitely find out the truth. He would be the one going to jail. Fred was more anxious than ever. He quickly pulled Lincoln and said, "Dad, you can''t let Chloe off easily So what that lunatic was an el Anderson family member! The Anderson family is nothing compared to the Grant family!" "We must do our best to punish her!" Lincoln nced at him. "Since when did you be so concerned about your grandmother?" In the past, when Fred talked about Sophia, he always said that she was biased toward Matthew. However, when something happened to Sophia, he was more anxious than anyone else. Fred''s heart skipped a beat! Then, he forced out a smile. "Aren''t we family? She''s my grandmother. She has been pushed down by someone. How can I not speak up for her?" "Matthew isn''t here either. She can only rely on us. Her granddaughter-inw, Valerie, is not reliable!" "Dad, not only do we have to deal with Chloe this time, but we also have to deal with Valerie!" Lincoln frowned. "Teaching Valerie a lesson. Then what?" "Then? Then what?" Fred clearly did not think of the most important purpose. Lincoln shook his head. "Teaching Valerie a lesson doesn''t matter. The most important thing now is the Noria Group!" Seeing that Fred still did not understand, Lincoln could not help el.ne but sneer. "Fred, if your grandmother dies or gets into aa and Matthew disappears overseas at the same time, it''s a good opportunity to take over the Noria Group!" "Even if Matthew rushes back, we can intercept him midway. Only his dead body will return! As for Valerie, what can a pregnant country girl do?" Fred understood instantly. "You''re so wise, Dad!" Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Fred said, "Spread the news that Sophia is about to die. Matthew is missing. Let''s see how many people from Noria Group are willing to follow Valerie!" The subordinate said, "Yes, I''ll go now!" Fred was instantly excited. Compared to that, everything else was nothing. The most important thing for him was to have power. When he really became the sessor of Noria Group, he felt that those small aristocratic families would beg him for mercy. Now, everyone in Kranson City was saying that Sophia was about to die. Matthew had gone to Qebrind and was missing. Noria Group''s share price had fluctuated, and its employees were starting to panic. If Matthew was not around, they felt that they would be implicated when the Noria Group started going down. Everyone was a little uneasy. An employee said, "I was wondering why Mr. Grant suddenly went on a business trip and disappeared for so long. It turns out that he went to Qebrind!" Another person said, "That''s true. Charles has been rather nervous recently. Every time I see him, his expression is terrible. Something must have happened! Why did Sophia suddenly fall unconscious? She must have suffered a blow. If Noria Group copses, what should I do? I still have to pay my mortgage!" Someone else said, "Stop talking. Someone ising!" Lincoln and Fred swaggered around Noria Group. From time to time, they would interact with various project managers and treat them to a meal to appease them. On the surface, they looked like they were helping Noria Group to stabilize the morale, but in fact, they were trying to rope in connections. The project managers of Noria Group had arge number of projects in their hands. Even if Matthew went on a business trip, Noria Group''s projects could still be guaranteed to operate. However, if something happened to Matthew, the Grant family still had another heir. This was a test for them. Charles was fighting alone. When he received the news, he was furious. Most of his project managers had been bribed by Lincoln and Fred. Although they didn''t say it directly, he could tell from their attitude and the look in their eyes. Charles did not want to hide it and took the initiative toe to the hospital to look for Valerie. Seeing that Sophia was still unconscious, Charles saw Valerie guarding beside her and wanted to say something. Valerie felt that something was wrong. She looked up at him and asked, "What''s the matter?" Charles took a deep breath and said, "Lincoln and Fred spread rumors in Noria Group that Sophia can''t make it and Mr. Grant has gone missing. Now, everyone is in a panic. There are even employees and project managers who have joined them. By the time Mr. Grant returns, Noria Group might have already fallen into their hands." Hearing this, Valerie could not help but snort coldly. She thought, ''At this critical moment, they do not think about how to save Sophia. Instead, they decide to have a crooked idea and finally reveal their true colors.'' Valerie took a deep breath. "Double the price and offer high treatment to keep the project managers. They think Noria Group can''t make it, so they joined them. I don''t believe that they won''t tempted by the treatment we offer them. How much money does Lincoln have? Throw money at them until they''re tempted!" Charles was a little surprised. "If they are easily subdued by money, then in the future..." "When Matthewes back, he will naturally reward them based on their contributions. At that time, it won''t. be toote to deal with these fence-sitters. It''s the most important to make them stay for you to use now. If we don''t spend the money now, when will we? Charles, I''ll take full responsibility if anything happens!" When Charles heard this, he nodded and immediately called for a meeting to raise those people''s sries. At that time, their eyes lit up. Their sries increased by 30%. As a result, many people began to waver. Lincoln and Fred waited, but what awaited them was that those project managers remained in Noria Group and followed Charles wholeheartedly. There were even people testing how much money they could fork out. Sure enough, although Lincoln and Fred wanted to seize power, they did not have much money on hand. This way, their n was interrupted, which made the two of them furious. When he found out that Valerie was behind this, Lincoln was furious. "This woman is clearly going against us. Since that''s the case, let''s not stand on ceremony!" Fred asked, "Dad, what do you want to do?" Lincoln said disdainfully, "She''s just an ignorant woman from the countryside. How can she know how to operate a business? As long as we can control her, I don''t believe that she canst much longer." Hearing Lincoln''s words, Fred immediately became excited. "Tell me, I''ll do as you say!" "Now that the price has been lowered, all the existing projects have been quickly wrapped up. Anyway, the stock market is in. turmoil Matthew has gone mil Let''s spread a rumor that he is killed in Qebrind!" "Dad, I''m afraid this won''t do."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Why not? I don''t believe that she can turn the tables after revealing this news! When the timees, we''ll lower the price. Just do as I say." Upon hearing this, Fred spread the news that Matthew had encountered danger in Qebrind and was probably doomed. Noria Group''s shares fell again, and there was an uproar online. A person said: [We repeatedly said that Qebrind is not good and he shoudin''t go. Why did he still go?] Another person said: [It''s understandable for a businessman to go. It''s a shame to see him die. Mr. Grant is a business genius!] Someone else said: [It''s over, it''s over. Even Matthew is killed. Can we still go there in the future?] Aizenmented: [Poor thing. I heard that he''s going to hold a wedding soon. Why is he suddenly gone? Noria Group is going to fall this time. No one can take over!] When Valerie saw this news, she immediately frowned and immediately issued an announcement as Mrs. Grant of the Grant family, saying that thepany was operating normally. She also asked Charles tomunicate with the business partners and calm them down. Even if Matthew went missing or his fate was unknown, the Grant family was not without decent candidates to run thepany. As Mrs. Grant, Valerie was able to turn the tide. Moreover, she was pregnant with Matthew''s child. No matter what, she could not let Noria Group fall. Valerie''s actions immediately boosted everyone''s confidence. Moreover, she had also gotten someone to call the police. Matthew had only gone missing and was not killed. She wanted those who spread rumors to pay the price. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Soon, the situation stabilized. Lincoln and Fred were furious when they saw this. They did not expect Valerie to be so capable. She had a hundred bodyguards protecting her and they could not get close to her at all. Valerie also noticed that they were ambitious and would do anything to achieve their goals. If they were really driven into a corner and decided to attack Sophia, it would be bad. Therefore, Valerie took care of Sophia personally. Fred and Lincoln could not interfere at all. Lincoln said, "This wretched girl is simply a natural nemesis of us. After Matthew left, I originally thought that I could take the opportunity to take down Noria Group. I didn''t expect her to intervene with our n." Fred asked, "Do you think she was sent by the heavens to deliberately go against us? What should we do now, Dad? What if Valerie keeps messing with us? This woman who grew up in the countryside is really scheming!" Lincoln frowned. "Since she wants to fight against us, we can only find another way!" The two of them tried toe up with a n. It was not so easy to deal with Valerie. They wondered what else they could do. She had Matthew''s child in her stomach. If Matthew died, the child in her stomach would be able to inherit Noria Group. It was just a matter of time. In addition, Valerie still had Charles and a lot of bodyguards, and she was Mrs. Grant. It was really difficult for them to deal with her. Lincoln and Fred were at a loss. At this moment, the two of them received a letter. When they opened it, they saw a photo. It was a photo of Valerie and Louis at the cafe. They looked a little intimate. Valerie smiled sweetly, and Louis also had an expression of joy on his face. This made Lincoln overjoyed. Although he didn''t know who sent it, with this photo, he didn''t have to worry. Lincoln immediately decided to leave. "Follow me to the hospital!" Fred asked, "Dad, I wonder who filmed it. Will it work?" "This photo is solid evidence! With this photo, it''s hard to say if the child in Valerie''s stomach belongs to Matthew. We can get her out of the Grant family. When the timees, the inheritance will still fall into our hands. Let''s go!" Fred was also excited. If Valerie and Louis had an affair, he felt that things would be fun. He thought, ''This wretched girl will definitely be kicked out this time!'' When they arrived at the hospital, Valerie rushed over. Valerie was about to enter when she was stopped. Fred pointed at her. "From now on, you are not qualified to enter!" Valerie asked, "What do you mean? Fred, are you looking for trouble again?" Fred immediately sneered. "Looking for trouble? Valerie, you''re shameless enough to treat all us as fools, right?" Valerie crossed her arms and looked at him. "What exactly do you mean? Speak clearly!" "Let''s make it clear. The child in your stomach is not Matthew''s child at all. What reason do you have to pretend to be Mrs. Grant?" Hearing his words, Valerie was a little shocked. "What are you talking about!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "When you were with that adulterer, you didn''t expect to be photographed, did you?" Fred looked at her proudly and showed her the photo. "Look, Grandma is seriously ill and Matthew''s whereabouts are unknown. You still have the mood to go to a cafe with someone else? Valerie, you''re really shameless!" Fred''s words shocked Valerie. "Adulterer? He''s Louis. We''re just ordinary friends! Do you want to defame me with just one photo? Get out of my way!" "Stop quibbling! I knew you had a sharp tongue. Anyway, don''t even think about going in today!" Valerie knew that she could not exin it to them. She just touched her stomach and said, "The child is Matthew''s. I''m just friends with Louis." "I don''t believe you. We''ll know when the baby is born." Holly Grant rushed over. "Who are you fooling? It''s all your fault. Ever since you came to the Grant family, nothing good has happened to us! Now that Sophia has been pushed down and is unconscious, and Matthew is missing, you''re still in the mood to drink coffee with your friends? Which friend would ask you out at a time like this? Look at how close you two are. Can you be ordinary friends? Get lost quickly. Otherwise, I''ll p you to death!" Holly had a fierce look on her face. When Valerie saw them like this, she knew that she could not exin anything to them. They believed that she was cheating on Matthew. No matter what she said, they would always refute it. Now that Matthew was not around, she had to protect herself. Seeing that she was silent, Fred waved his hand and said, "Get lost! If you don''t get lost, I''ll hit you. You promiscuous bitch!" Holly added, "That''s right. The Grant family treats you so well, yet you''re still not satisfied! Hurry up and leave. If you continue to stay here and affect Sophia''s treatment, it won''t do you any good!" "Hurry up and leave. This way, everyone can have a peaceful time. Otherwise, can''t guarantee what our family will do to you!" Fred''s eyes were filled with mockery. Valerie clenched her fists tightly. In addition, she did not bring so many people back with her today. The Grant family were all there. Thinking that they could not do anything to Sophia, Valerie could only leave. Unexpectedly, Lincoln had already secretly gotten someone to take a video of what just happened. Especially thetter half where Valerie did not say a word. Lincoln was even more excited. He immediately got someone to edit it. He felt that it was obvious that Valerie was guilty since she remained silent in front of the questioning. Under his maniption, Valerie became a vicious woman who cheated on her husband. After Valerie left, Lincoln released the video. The title was full of gimmicks. [The young madam of a wealthy family cannot withstand the boredom and goes on a date with her secret lover.] Chapter 611 Chapter 611 In the video, Valerie''s face was clearly visible. The questioning tone of the Grant family members was very intense, but Valerie''s face was pale and she was speechless. After this video was uploaded, it immediately caused an uproar. The shareholders of the Noria Groupo saw it too. They felt upset. They thought, ''It would have been fine if Valerie''s lover was someone else, but it had to be Louis. The Santos family is apetitor of us. This woman is really brainless. She actually tried to coborate with outsiders to short Noria Group!'' The project managers who had stayed for a higher sry began to waver. Moreover, Noria Group''s executives began to view Valerie with hostility. Even Charles''s words were rejected by them. This made Valerie take a deep breath. She did not know what to do. Seeing this scene, Fred smiled. "Dad, let me add fuel to the fire!" Fredmented under the video: [Valerie is such a greedy person. The Grant family has never mistreated her. I don''t know why she chose to betray her family at this time!] Valerie was furious when she saw this. Theizens in thements section were also going crazy. [I didn''t expect this woman to be so disgusting. I even supported her back then!] Aizen said: [In order to see her, I even made a short video to promote her. How fucking stupid was I! I remember that Sophia even said at the entrance of the cinema that Valerie was her only granddaughter-inw and she was very good!] Someone elsemented: [What a mistake. She cheated on Matthew while pregnant. Noria Group ispletely going down. Matthew is going to be pissed!] A person wrote: [She stepped on her husband''s blood and entered the Grant family while pregnant with someone else''s child. She''s taking advantage of Matthew''s disappearance to take over! That''s why it''s really important to have a good native family. She grew up in a very bad family. She must be very scheming.] Thements section was filled with malicious intent. Valerie held her stomach and took a deep breath. Fred was simply too ruthless. She could not refute him at all. Valerie didn''t say anything. If she did, she would be scolded, so she simply closed thement section.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, what she did not expect was that the Inte barrage would arrive so quickly. She was about to go home when she was stopped by someone. "Look! Isn''t that Valerie! It''s her! She''s back!" A group of reporters rushed over and instantly blocked her car. Valerie was shocked. She did not expect the news to spread so quickly. They had already received the news and wereing for her. A reporter asked, "How do you feel about your affair? Matthew is still missing. If hees back, how are you going to deal with this rtionship?" Another reporter asked, "The child in your stomach isn''t Matthew''s. Why are you still going to the Grant residence? How dare you? Valerie, why aren''t you saying anything? Please respond!" Valerie could not take it anymore and gestured for the driver to enter. There was almost no way for the car to move forward. The driver honked and it took him a long time to squeeze in. The door of the Grant Manor was closed, and the reporters were still guarding the door. "She''lle out. We can''t let such a person off! Even a rich family like the Grant family would make a mistake. Is Matthew a love brain? I guess he has never seen such a scheming woman!" Valerie frowned. These reporters would not leave easily, but she still had to continue living. Although thepany''s matters were handed over to Charles, because of her video, the shareholders and higher-ups were very hostile to her. Fred and Lincoln also took the opportunity to win people over. Charles was only a special assistant. He was unable to handle so many higher-ups while Fred deliberately made things difficult for him. However, Valerie couldn''t help at the moment. When she made the call and the executives heard her voice, they immediately hung up. Some even mocked her. Valerie had no choice but to sit on the sofa with her phone in her hand. Leon asked, "Mrs. Grant, those reporters are still here. What do you think we should do?" Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. She knew, but if they did not leave, she would have to think of another way. Fred and Lincoln werepletely shameless. Since that was the case, she did not want to be polite to them anymore. She did not believe that she would lose to them. Now that Matthew was not around, she was the Grant family''sst defense. She had to protect the Grant family for Matthew. She said, "There''s no problem with Louis and me. Before Matthewes back, tell them to take care of themselves and stop talking nonsense. I''ll think of a way to get out tomorrow." Leon nodded. Actually, Leon was worried about Sophia being hospitalized. However, Valerie was still the head of this family. They could not panic at this time. Valerie clenched her fists tightly. It was time for the scheduled prenatal checkup. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Fred did not allow Valerie to see Sophia now, but she still had to go out for the prenatal checkup. The next morning, a ck luxury car went out directly. The reporters heard the news and quickly chased after it. "That''s Valerie! I didn''t expect her to be so restless. She actually dared toe out?" Another reporter said, "This woman is fearless. No wonder she''s dating her lover!" The reporters had a preconceived notion that Valerie was out fooling around. Now, they chased after her. After about half an hour, another silver car came out of the Grant Manor. Valerie was in the car. After going to the hospital for a checkup, Valerie asked the driver to bring her to the mall. She wanted to add two more clothes for the child. The sudden public opinion forced Valerie to prepare everything in advance in case it was too difficult for her to go out again. Unexpectedly, some reporters saw through her trick and immediately caught up. Not long after Valerie entered the mall, she saw a few familiar faces at the door. They were reporters. She turned around and left, but those people saw her. "Quick! Valerie is over there!" Valerie frowned tightly. She was also panicking. She was in the mall. There was no way to hide. She quickened her pace. If she continued down, she would reach the parking lot. She quickly dialed Katherine''s number. When the call connected, Valerie shouted, "Katherine, I''m in the mall, hurry up and save me!" She hung up before Katherine could say anything. She was on the first floor now, and there was no ce for her to hide. Valerie looked at the female clothes on the side. She casually took a piece of clothing and rushed into the fitting room. She locked the door and hid inside. At this moment, the reporters were searching everywhere. She could not let the Grant family''s bodyguards appear. If the bodyguards appeared and the matter blew up, it would be even worse. Valerie wanted to reduce the poprity of her incident, but these people would not let her off. When she heard the voiceing closer and closer to her, Valerie panicked. She took a deep breath, her heart pounding. Meanwhile, the people were still searching outside. "Don''t let go of every fitting room. Open all the doors and take a look. I saw her just now. She''s walking towards the women''s clothing department. She must be here. We must find her today. We can''t let her off!" Valerie held her stomach and hid in the fitting room. She was terrified. She thought, ''What are these people trying to do? Do they want to bully me just because of a video? Do they have to look for me and kill me?'' She kept sending Katherine messages. She nced at the brand on the clothes and told her that she was in the fitting room of this shop. Valerie felt that she could not hold on any longer. The people outside were getting closer and closer. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her stomach felt a little ufortable. She thought, ''Baby, please be alright!'' Valerie had never thought that this road would be so difficult. Someone asked, "Is there anyone inside? Get changed ande out! Valerie, is that you? You must be inside! You''re Valerie, right? Come out quickly! We just want to ask a few questions. Juste out. Otherwise, I''ll barge in. It won''t be good if I hurt you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There was a knock on the door outside the dressing room. Everyone was gathered there and almost broke in. Valerie pressed against the door tightly, not letting them in or making any sound. At the same time, many people gathered around to watch themotion. "What are they doing? I heard that the bitch from the news is here!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A person asked, "Really? She still dares toe out with a big belly? She is really bold! We have to find her and see what kind of a person she is!" Valerie was extremely anxious. She was so anxious that her body was sweating. At this critical moment, amotion suddenly came from outside. It was as if something had exploded. Everyone went crazy. "Hurry! There''s so much money. Hurry up and snatch it. That''s my money!" Valerie frowned and looked through the crack in the door. Countless people were snatching money. She could not help but be stunned. Someone had actually spent money to divert their attention. Valerie''s heart could not help but skip a beat. When Melinda Warrenmitted suicide to force her to appear, she was surrounded and intercepted. Matthew also used this method to divert the attention of the public. She thought, ''Could it be that he has returned? But that is impossible. Hasn''t he disappeared in Qebrind? If he came back, he would definitely not let these people bully me. He would definitely show up. UMS At this moment, a thumping sound came from the fitting room. Valerie was shocked. She wondered if it was Katherine. She nced through the crack in the door. There was only one person outside, but he wasn''t a reporter. Valerie thought for a moment and opened the door. When she saw that it was Louis, she was stunned. "You..." "Hurry up and leave!" Louis took off his coat and wrapped it around her. Then, he put his arm around her shoulder and brought her out. The people behind them were all busy picking up the money. Even the reporters were surrounded. No one noticed that she had alreadye out. She asked, "Louis, why are you here?" Louis lowered his voice and said, "Katherine didn''t receive the call. I answered it. Hurry up and follow me!" Valerie wanted to keep a distance from him, but the outside was in such a mess. Other than him, no one could protect her and the baby. Helpless, she could only leave with Louis. The media''s attention was diverted. There were so many people in the mall. The money that Louis had just dropped had made everyone go crazy. Everyone was excited. It also stopped the reporters in their tracks, causing them to miss Valerie. When they arrived at the fitting room, they realized that there was no one there. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 A reporter said, "It must be her. Someone helped her just now! I knew that the person who just threw the money must be in cahoots with her. Why didn''t you stop her?" Another reporter said, "You''re still ming me? Why didn''t you stop her? You''re the one who picked up the most cash!" A few reporters wereining to each other. They could not find Valerie at the moment, but they did not know that the person Lincoln had sent to follow them had taken photos of Valerie and Louis leaving together. Valerie and Louis were in the same frame again, and Louis left with his arm around Valerie''s shoulders. Valerie did not notice at that time, and Louis did not know that a second group of people was following them. Valerie and Louis dodged the crowd and left the mall. Only then did she realize that this was the mall of the Santos family, which was why Louis was so familiar with this ce. After getting into the car, Valerie was still in a daze. She took a deep breath and said to Louis, "Thank you so much for today. I''ll go back first!" "Don''t! It''s not safe yet. When you were inside, I saw that your face was quite pale. I''ll bring you to the hospital for a checkup. Don''t worry, the doctor is my friend in a private hospital. He won''t say anything!" Valerie thought about how she had been cooped up in the fitting room for so long, and it had indeed affected the child, so she could only agree to go with him. When she got into the car and went to the private clinic, Valerie was worried again. Her stomach felt very hard, and she had some contractions. Fortunately, after the examination, the doctor looked at Valerie''s examination report and nodded. "She''s fine. She''s just a little nervous. Just try to rx recently. She''s fine overall. The child is very healthy." Valerie thanked the doctor and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Louis. "How can you leave casually in your current situation? This is a private clinic. There won''t be any problems. Just stay here for a while more!" Valerie chuckled. "No need. Let''s go back. We''ve been out for so long. My family will be worried." "Then I''ll send you back." "No need. I''ll contact the driver and ask him to pick me up."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Louis looked at Valerie. Seeing that she kept a distance from him, he could not help but ask, "Valerie, why are you avoiding me?" Valerie took a deep breath. "I am not." "You are! You''ve repeatedly refused my help! If it''s because of what happened in the video, I can find someone to suppress all this news. After all, it''s all fake, but I''m also very happy that they treat me as your scandal partner." Upon hearing this, Valerie suddenly raised her head and looked at Louis. Louis took a deep breath, and the doctor considerately closed the door. Only then did Louis say, "I like you, so I want to help you. Valerie, don''t feel burdened. It''s not wrong to like someone. I also know that you''re with Matthew, but I can''t control myself! There''s no way to force feelings, nor can I stop having them. I can''t control my heart. I admit that I like you very much!" Valerie looked at him with a hint of shock in her eyes. At the same time, she felt helpless. At this critical moment, she did not want to have anything to do with Louis. She was grateful for what happened that day, but Valerie did not want to hear him confess to her at this time. Seeing Valerie''s expression, Louis realized that Valerie could definitely tell. She had been with Matthew for so long, and Louis had seen their interaction all the time. He had always felt that Matthew gave Valerie too little. Just like this time, he could actually abandon Valerie and go to Qebrind alone. This was very irresponsible. Seeing Valerie being smeared by Fred and the others while pregnant, Louis felt exasperated. He felt that Matthew was too mean to Valerie. He couldn''t take it anymore. "Valerie, I just like you! I want to be by your side at all times to protect you." Valerie shook her head. "I''m sorry. It''s impossible between you and me." Valerie caressed her stomach. "I have a good rtionship with Matthew. Now that I have his child, you will find your own happiness!" Louis didn''t believe it. "I don''t believe it. The rtionship between you and Matthew can''t withstand a single disaster! If I knew you before him, would it be possible for me to be with you? Would you choose me?" Valerie looked at Louis in disbelief for a moment, but she still rejected him explicitly. "It''s impossible. If didn''t know Matthew and met you beforehand, we wouldn''t have had the chance to be together at all." After all, not everyone was Matthew. Not everyone could help her in such a way at a critical moment. Although Louis was strong and the Santos family was also a famous rich family in Kranson City, they would never let her join their family. From Vivian Santos''s attitude towards her brother, Valerie knew that a marriage of equal social status was the standard for Louis''s future wife. Valerie did not fit that standard. So if she chose Louis, it meant that she would have to fight against the Santos family. At that time, no matter how sweet a rtionship was, it would no longer be sweet because of the collision of kinship and love. She chose Matthew because the Grant family did not have any conservative views. Previously, Matthew had deliberately concealed his identity, and Valerie did not feel that it was appropriate to be with him. set In addition, after getting to know Sophia and the others, Valerie realized that it was possible for a wealthy family to be down to earth. This allowed Valerie to integrate into this big family without any scruples. That was why she agreed without hesitation. Valerie was not very good at dealing with emotions, but she knew how to keep a distance and have a sense of propriety. Louis sighed. He knew that this would be the oue, but he was unwilling to ept it. "I just knew you toote. If I had known you earlier, I definitely wouldn''t have let you suffer so much!" Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Louis said, "Your rtionship with Matthew is really not a shocking love. He is not worthy of your love at all. Otherwise, how could he let you be in danger in Kranson City!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie took a deep breath. "He didn''t do it on purpose. If he was here, he definitely wouldn''t let these people ride roughshod over me." Louis was even angrier when he heard that. "He can''te back at all!" When Valerie heard him say that, she was a little surprised. "What did you say?" When Louis saw her like this, he realized that Valerie knew nothing about Matthew''s situation. He could not help but sigh. Valerie quickly pulled him back. "What did you mean just now? Tell me clearly!" Louis was extremely vexed. He grabbed his hair and shook his head. "He''s missing!" Valerie was stunned. "Missing? You''re lying to me!" The situation in Qebrind was tense. She thought that she could not contact Matthew because of the signal, but she did not expect him to go missing. Valerie was stunned when she heard this. She quickly grabbed Louis and said, "Tell me what''s going on!" Louis could only sigh helplessly and tell her, "Matthew might have encountered danger in Qebrind. We have lost contact with him. It''s said that there was a gunfight when he disappeared. But if one goes missing over there, you should know the consequences." Louis didn''t say much. He didn''t have the heart to say anything either. He had inadvertently learned of this news. Seeing Valerie like this, Louis''s heart was filled with pity. Meanwhile, Valerie''s face darkened visibly and her heart sank. She felt that she should have guessed long ago that no one could escape unscathed in a ce like Qebrind. Even Matthew was no exception. Now that she had learned about the ews, Valerie was even more worried about him. She thought, ''Nothing must happen to him. Our child has yet to be born!'' She quickly shook her head. "I don''t believe it!" She immediately took out her phone and called Charles. After the call went through, Valerie asked directly, "Did something happen to Matthew? Was he involved in a gunfight?" Valerie''s words were simple and straightforward. Charles was instantly stunned. When he learned that she was safe, Charles sighed. The more he acted like this, the more uncertain Valerie felt. "Charles, I know everything. What''s going on with Matthew now? You have to tell me clearly!" Valerie was extremely anxious. She paused for a few seconds before Charles''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Mrs. Grant, we can''t find Mr. Grant at the moment, but we''re afraid of hurting you, so we hid it and only said that we lost contact with him." With his confirmation, Valerie calmed down. "I want to know the details. Give me all the relevant information immediately!" Charles had no choice but to send the photos taken at the scene to Valerie. When Valerie saw the scene, the many bullet shells, and the corpses, she felt her stomach churn and almost vomited. She did not expect the situation where Matthew went to be soplicated and dangerous. She had always thought that he was just looking for someone, but she did not expect a gunfight to happen. Matthew''s whereabouts were unknown. It was very likely that something had happened. She wondered if he was one of the dead bodies on the ground. At the thought of this, Valerie suddenly felt a suffocating feeling in her chest. Her vision darkened and she felt the world spinning around her. Endless darkness enveloped her. "Valerie!" Louis quickly picked her up horizontally. "Doctor! Come and see her!" At this moment, Katherine called. "Louis, are you with Valerie?" Louis looked puzzled. "How do you know that?" "How would I know? Louis, you''re on the trending searches with her. Now, everyone on the Inte knows! Everyone is saying that the two ofet you are having an affair. Can you stay away from her? Seriously, you should have avoided arousi suspicion in the first ce. You''re causing trouble for her!" Katherine was about to explode in anger. She found Louis very annoying. Hearing this, Louis was shocked. He did not expect such a thing to happen. Katherine said angrily, "Look at your phone. It''s on the trending searches!" He took a look at his phone. Sure enough, the entire inte was talking about the scene of Louis and Valerie leaving the mall together. Louis could not help but sigh, "I didn''t do it on purpose. It was Valerie who called you and said that she was in danger. I didn''t have time to tell you, so I went to look for her. At that time, the situation was urgent. She was surrounded by the reporters in a fitting room. I had no choice but to bring her over. I didn''t expect someone to secretly take photos of her. She''s currently being treated in the hospital with a big belly." When Katherine heard this, she knew the whole story. However, she had no choice. The Inte was already in an uproar. Even Louis was scolded. Aizenmented: [Louis Santos from the Santos Group. I know him. He''s Angel''s brother. This family is disgusting!] Another person said: [That''s right. It runs in their family. The older brother seduces Valerie, and the younger sister harasses Matthew! The Santos family surely doesn''t have limits! He''s even acting as an escort. Does he think he''s very handsome?] Someone else said: [They are surely from the same family. With the example of Angel, Louis probably won''t be any better. How fucking disgusting!] When Louis saw thesements, he shook his head. His heart ached. He could not imagine what Valerie would think when she saw thesements. Just as he w?s about to contact someone to delete the post, Katherine shouted again, "Louis, come back first. In this situation, if you''re with Valerie, it won''t be good for either of you. It''s better for me toe over. I''ll take care of Valerie. It be easier to tell others if we are photographed." Content Belongs to Hearing this, Louis could not help but agree. This was the only thing they could do now. Louis immediately agreed and turned to look for Valerie. Unexpectedly, the bed was empty. He could not help but be stunned. "Where is she?" Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The doctor spread his hands. "She just woke up and left. Seeing that you were on the phone, she begged me not to tell you." Louis was helpless. He thought, ''Valerie really doesn''t want to have anything to do with me. Am I that untrustworthy?'' Seeing his friend like this, the doctor patted his shoulder. "Forget it, forget it. Some people are like this. They would rather sacrifice themselves than implicate others. The entire Inte is in an uproar now. She probably just wants to live a good life. Don''t mind her. Her current situation is not bad. It''s not a problem for her to go home independently." Hearing the doctor''s words, Louis sighed. However, he was still worried and quickly chased after Valerie.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was the one who brought Valerie to the clinic. He had to finish what he started and send her home. Even if it wasn''t him, he had to get Katherine to send her off. He was worried that Valerie would faint on the way home. Thinking of this, Louis immediately called Katherine and told her that Valerie was out. He asked her to see if she could pick up Valerie along the way. When Katherine heard this, she immediately cursed in her heart, ''Louis can not do anything right. No wonder they said that he was unreliable!'' She hung up angrily and looked around for Valerie as she drove. After Valerie left the clinic, her body was still a little weak. She was unwilling to get involved with Louis, so she could only avoid him. However, for some reason, she realized that she was being followed as soon as she left the hospital. She quickly sized herself up. Thankfully, she was wrapped up tightly. However, the uneasy feeling in her heart had always existed, and she could not help but panic. Valerie suddenly turned around but did not see anything. She clenched her fists and her heart was pounding. She immediately quickened her pace and left. Not long after she left, she heard footsteps approaching. Valerie was a little afraid. Fortunately, there was a convenience store in front of her. She held her stomach and walked over quickly. Along the way, she panicked like a frightened bird. It would be fine if the reporters bumped into her, but if it was someone with ulterior motives, she did not dare to think about the consequences. She thought, ''Baby, nothing must happen to you.'' Valerie increased her speed. At this moment, when she passed by an alley, someone suddenly rushed out, covered her mouth, and pulled her in. On the other side, Louis and Katherine were frantically looking for Valerie. When they found out that she had not returned home, the two of them immediately became nervous. Valerie had left from a private hospital. He had to find her. Louis was extremely nervous. He was worried that something would happen to Valerie. When Katherine saw him, she immediately said angrily, "Didn''t you say that you would wait for me toe before you could let her go? Why didn''t you wait for me?" Louis med himself. "I didn''t expect her to disappear while I was on the phone. She''s pregnant now. It won''t be good if someone finds her. Hurry up and find her!" Katherine and Louis searched along the road. The two of them did not dare to blink, afraid that they would miss it. Valerie did not drive. They were wondering where she could have gone. No one picked up her call. Katherine was burning with anxiety. At that moment, a message came to her phone. [I''m at the Saint Mall.] When she saw these words, Katherine was shocked. "Louis, go that way. We''ll split up!" Louis nodded. Katherine stepped on the elerator and left Louis to rush to the Saint Mall. She didn''t want to be with Louis either. If she was photographed, it would cause another storm. Although it was not a serious matter, under the pressure of public opinion, she was worried that Valerie would not be able to take it. If anything happened, it would be over. In the end, it happened because of the Santos family. If not for Louis, Katherine felt that Valerie would not have suffered so much cyberbullying. Katherine thought, ''At the very least, Louis should wear a mask when he appeared. Now, Valerie wended up being criticized by others.'' She was angry, so she was unwilling toe with Louis. When she arrived, she saw a familiar figure sitting in the corner of the mall. She was wrapped up tightly, but Katherine could tell at a nce since Valerie''s big belly was too obvious. Katherine covered her mouth as soon as she spoke. She did not dare to shout for fear of attracting reporters and impulsiveizens. She rushed to Valerie''s side. "Valerie, how are you?" Valerie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Katherine. "I''m fine now." "Come, I''ll send you back." Katherine quickly hugged her and brought her away. After getting into the car and leaving the mall, Katherine asked, "Valerie what happened? You left without even saying goodbye. You didn''t even swer your phone. Do you how dangerous it is?" Katherine looked nervous. Valerie was silent for a while before she smiled and said, "It''s nothing. I was so nervous that I forgot the way home My phone ran out of battery again, so I got a passerby to send you a message." After Valerie finished speaking, she looked at Katherine''s face and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Katherine did not react. Fortunately, Katherine did not discover her secret. At this moment, Katherine also heaved a sigh of relief. "I scolded my brother and told him to stay away, from you It won''t be good if the paparazzi take photos of you and him together again. These people are like flies. It''s disgusting! Valerie, why don''t you go back to my ce?" She was really worried that Valerie would go back and be bullied by Lincoln and Fred. She felt that they were simply scum. However, Valerie refused. "No need. Let''s go back to the Grant Manor. So far, I haven''t received any news from Matthew. I still have to go back to the Grant family to take a look." With her around, the Grant family would have a backbone and wouldn''t be schemed against. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Hearing her words, Katherine could only give up. However, when they reached the door, they realized that the door of the Grant Manor was already blocked. More than ten bodyguards stood at the door, refusing to let them in. After getting out of the car, Katherine was stunned. Fred sneered. "You''re really bold to be so close to the adulterer''s family!" Katherine''s face immediately darkened. "What are you talking about? What adulterer? Your mouth stinks so much. You must have eaten shit this morning!" Fred said disdainfully, "Katherine, you have no right to speak! Valerie, you''re still thinking of returning to the Grant family at a time like this? A shameless woman like you is not worthy of entering the Grant family!" Valerie raised her eyebrows. "I''m not qualified? The child in my stomach is still Matthew''s. Why are you so eager to upy the Grant Manor?" "That''s right. How dare you bully a pregnant woman?" Katherine did not dare to imagine that the Grant family people were so shameless. Fred sneered. "Little girl, this has nothing to do with you. Stop pretending to be a big shot. Even if your brotheres, I''ll still beat him up! Valerie, if you don''t leave today, I''ll call the reporters over immediately and let them see how shameless the so-called Mrs. Grant is! I have plenty of videos and photos of you doing shameful deeds!" Hearing his words, Katherine was furious. Just as she was about to argue with him, she was stopped by Valerie. "Don''t argue with them. Let''s go!" "But Valerie, why are we letting them off just like that after them using you and insulting you!" Valerie shook her head. Of course, she would not let them off, but she definitely could not let them have an easy time either. Seeing that she had left, Fred and Lincolnughed out loud. "I already said that this woman is weak. Now that we have her lifeline in our hands and the entire Inte is scolding her, we can finally be at ease for a while!" Fred said, "Dad, thepany has already been settled. Those shareholders have already said that they will support us. Noria Group is ours!" Lincoln was also excited. "Matthew can forget about turning over a new leaf for the rest of his life. I hope he can die in the barren mountains of Qebrind! Come, let''s have a ss of champagne to celebrate!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Fred agreed immediately. The two of them entered the house and opened a bottle of champagne. They looked around and immediatelyughed heartily. From now on, they felt that the entire Grant family was theirs. Meanwhile, outside, Valerie pulled Katherine to the corner of the wall. Katherine was stunned. "Valerie, what are you doing? Are you trying to climb over the wall?" She looked at Valerie''s big belly and then at herself. It was obvious that they were not cut out to climb over the wall. Valerieughed. "What are you thinking? How can we climb over the wall? Let''s set fire to it!" When she said that, Katherine was shocked. "Valerie, don''t do anything rash. You can''t risk your life for them!" Valerie patted her face and smiled. "What are you afraid of? This is the Grant Manor. It''s my own home. I want them to regret it! Why should they enter while I have to stay outside? There''s no reason for them to enjoy it while I can''t go home. In that case, no one can stay here anymore! Even if we burn down this house, no one can do anything to me!" Katherine thought about it and agreed. Moreover, Valerie was still pregnant. She felt that they would be fine if anyone found out about this. She said, "No problem! I have gasoline. I''ll bring it over!" After Katherine quietly drove the car over, she took out the spare gasoline and poured it on the wall outside the manor. Valerie smiled and they lit their lighters. The fire shot up to over six feet high. The wall was covered in greenery. Meanwhile, Valerie threw the lit gasoline bottle inside. She wanted the fire to spread as fast as it could. As long as Fred and Lincoln weren''t happy, she would be happy. After Valerie finished doing all this, her heart was pounding. She watched 1.n¨§t as the fire started. The outer wall of the Grant Manor was quickly burned until it crackled. The firelight shone on her face. Katherine quickly pulled Valerie to the side so that she would not be burned. Seeing this fire, Katherine was also a little excited. "Valerie, this is the first time I''ve done something bad. This is simply too exciting!" Valerie smiled. "As long as we''re happy and the people inside are not happy, it is good." After saying that, Valerie suddenly shouted at the top of her voice, "Someonee quickly! Fire! There is fire!" This was Matthew''s home. The things inside were priceless. If they were all burned, her heart would ache. Although she was unhappy to leave ve §Ö those things to Lincoln, she would not burn them all. However, the few pots of expensive flowers and nts at the door could not be preserved. Lincoln was drinking with Fred in the house. When they thought about how Noria Group would be their territory in the future, they were overjoyed. Fred said, "Dad, from now on, I''m the heir of Noria Group. I can''t let the child of Valerie stay. Once Sophia dies, we won''t have to worry about anything anymore!" Lincoln said, "That''s right. After waiting for so many years, everything is finally ours. I hope Sophia won''t disappoint me!" Just as they were enjoying the future, amotion suddenly sounded from outside. The voices grew louder. There were even screams. They were startled. Lincoln frowned. "What''s going on? Why are you making so much noise?" At this moment, his subordinates rushed in. "There''s a fire. The fire has been burning all the way here. It''ll be here soon. Hurry up and leave!" Lincoln immediately put down his l ss and rushed out. Outside the wall, it was on fire. The raging fire was about to reach inside. He immediately shouted, "Put out the fire! What are you waiting for? Hurry up, go get some water!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, everyone was panicking. They hurriedly pulled the water pipe to extinguish the fire. Then, they called the police and the fire department. For a moment, not only was the wall covered in dust, but the entire outer wall of the Grant Manor was burned. The fire burned the surrounding greenery, burning it with crackling sounds. Lincoln was scared out of his wits. There were many precious nts at the entrance of the Grant Manor. This time, they were all burned. There was actually a lighter found at the scene. He realized that someone had set the fire on purpose. Lincoln thought, ''Valerie... Is she crazy?'' Chapter 617 Chapter 617 At this moment, Valerie was standing at the door with Katherine to watch themotion. When Lincoln saw her, he immediately pointed at her and said, "It must be this brat. Capture her!" The firefighters and police also came over. Valerie crossed her arms. "Why are you arresting me?" Lincoln said, "You set the fire! Arrest her and put her in jail!" Valerie said disdainfully, "What''s wrong with burning down my own house? This is the Grant Manor. I''m still Matthew''s wife and the owner of this house. Do I still need to inform you to burn down my house? Arrest me? I think I should arrest you and let you sober up! You brought people to block the door and prevent me from entering. "Aren''t you guilty of trespassing? Since you''re Matthew''s uncle, I have been polite to you. But don''t forget that it''s not your turn to lead the Grant family yet! Matthew is just missing. He''s not dead! You don''t deserve to upy the Grant family! If you''re not convinced, I''ll sue you! Get your men out of here right now!" Lincoln''s face was pale. The police officer looked at him and said, "Mr. Grant, this is your family matter, but I have to remind you that this house is not under your name yet!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was instantly speechless. He could only re fiercely at Valerie, but he still refused to give up. "You brat, you still won''t give up. Even though Matthew is missing, it''s impossible for him toe back alive!" Fred added, "That''s right! Even so, you can''t start a fire. What if someone dies!" Valerie snorted. "Aren''t you still alive? Besides, even if I burn someone to death, I''ll pay with my life. What are you, Fred, here for?" Fred gritted his teeth and was about to step forward when a call came. Lincoln picked up the call, and Valerie also received a call. Valerie was shocked when she heard the news. She said, "What did you say? Grandma is critically ill? I''ll be right there!" After hanging up the phone, Valerie looked at Lincoln. "This isn''t over today. I don''t have time to argue with you now. Katherine, send me to the hospital!" Katherine hurriedly drove her to the hospital. By the time she arrived, Sophia was in critical condition in the intensive care unit. When he heard the news, Lincoln''s mood was surging. If Sophia was gone, he would be in charge. At that time, he felt that he would no longer be afraid of Valerie. Lincoln could not suppress the joy in his heart. He wanted tough out loud. However, seeing that there were peopleing and going here, he could not help but pretend to be heartbroken. At this moment, a doctor came out. "Who is Sophia''s family?" Lincoln hurried forward. "I am, doctor. How is she?" Lincoln really hoped that the rescue would be ineffective and that Sophia would die immediately. The doctor''s expression was serious. "The patient''s condition is not good. You have to be mentally prepared for the worst situation." Hearing this, Valerie''s legs suddenly went weak and she almost fell. Katherine quickly supported her. Only then did Valerie recover. "Doctor, I beg you. No matter how much it costs, you have to save her. You have to save her!" Lincoln pretended to be heartbroken and turned to look at Valerie. "Will you pay for the treatment? How much money do you have?" Valerie was stunned. "What do you mean?" "Siogua is about to die. Matthew has been missing in Qebrind for more than a week. He''s probably dead too. If you give up the assets of the Grant family, I''ll kindly give you a fee once you leave the Grant family. How about that?" This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Lincoln. Once Sophia died, on top of the fact that Matthew was gone, Lincoln felt that he would be in charge of the Grant family once he kicked Valerie out. Valerie was shocked when she heard that. "Matthew won''t die. You guys are hoping that something will happen to him. He wille back! As for you, Lincoln, your biological mother is in the midst of emergency treatment, but you still want to monopolize the Grant family''s assets. Are you still human?" Even the doctor found it unbelievable. Valerie made a prompt decision. "Doctor, please do your best to save her. No matter what the price is, I must make sure that Sophia is safe!" The doctor looked at Lincoln with a meaningful look before turning around and entering. Lincoln sneered, "She has lived for so long. She has had her time. Why bother? Besides, the Grant family is in danger now. It''s useless even if you hold onto it. Do you have the ability to revive Matthew?" Valerie said in a deep voice, "I''ll say it onest time. Matthew is not dead! He won''t leave me and the child behind!" Lincolnughed maniacally. "Valerie, are you still not willing to see the truth? Who can survive a gunfight in Qebrind? Unless he''s a special forces soldier! Even if he''s a well-trained special forces soldier, he''ll only die after he gets there. Matthew is surely dead this time. Just wait. His corpse will definitely be foundter! Now I''m being kind by giving you a sum of money. Don''t even think about fighting with me here. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" Lincoln looked down at Valerie condescendingly. He thought, ''This damn girl''s mouth is really tough. If I don''t use some extreme measures, I am afraid that I will not be able to take her down today!'' Lincoln raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "Now that things havee to this you no longer have any help around you. If you don''t want to drag the Anderson family and the Santos family down with you, you can keep trying! Don''t forget, if Sophia dies, I''ll definitely go to the Anderson family to demand an exnation! If you know what''s good for you, listen to me obediently. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He threatened Valerie with the Santos family and the Anderson family. However, Valerie was not scared. "How do you want to deal with me? I want to see what you''re capable of!" Lincoln snorted. "The hospital is filled with my people now. If you don''t agree, you''ll go to hell with Matthew! Aren''t the two of you deeply in love?! Since that''s the case, why don''t you die with him? That way, we can bury you together!" Katherine did not expect him to dare to say that. She was instantly flustered and exasperated. "You''re simply outrageous!" Lincoln did not think much of it. "So what? The Grant family is mine. Even if I am outrageous, what can you do to me? Get lost if you know what''s good for you. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to youter!" Valerie immediately clenched her fists tightly. Meanwhile, Fred smiled and said, "Did you hear that? Get lost! However, if you want to be with me, I can reluctantly ept you, but the bastard in your stomach has to be dealt with first." Hearing his words, Katherine couldn''t take it anymore. "Your family is really shameless!" "It''s none of your business!" Fred revealed a fierce look. "If I became the CEO of Noria Group, the first thing I would do would be to take down the Santos family. How dare you be so arrogant! You forced a slut into my house!" Valerie pulled Katherine and looked at Lincoln indifferently. "You definitely won''t seed. As long as I''m here, Matthew will deal with you when hees back!" Upon hearing this, a few of them immediatelyughed out loud. Lincoln pped his hands, and in an instant, more than ten bodyguards in ck rushed out from all directions and surrounded them. "Even if you don''t agree today, you have to agree! If you don''t want to die, listen to me. Otherwise, just wait!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Really?" Suddenly a voice came from behind them. "Listen to you? Are you sure?" This voice made Valerie overjoyed. Meanwhile, Lincoln and Fred widened their eyes and looked at the person who came. They were dumbfounded. "Matthew, why are you still alive?" Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Lincoln was so scared that his legs went weak. When he saw Matthew walking out from the dark, he was so scared that he quickly held onto the wall. Katherine was shocked. When he got closer, she saw that it was really Matthew. She thought, ''He is really back!'' Matthew approached Valerie step by step. He hugged Valerie and said, "I heard that your men are everywhere. Hand them over and let me take a look. Is this all you got?" Matthew''s lips curled up. Lincoln was panicking. "You, aren''t you..." "Are you trying to say I died in Qebrind?" Matthew sneered. "We did encounter a gunfight, but apparently I''m not destined to die!" It turned out that Matthew was indeed injured and fell unconscious at that time. However, his subordinates found himter. When he woke up, he saw the overwhelming news about him. Seeing that Valerie had been ndered in the country, Matthew rushed back to support her. He asked, "Do you really want me dead that badly?" Lincoln''s face was pale. He quickly exined, "No, no, I''m just... I''m just worried about you. It''s good that you''re back now. It''s good that you''re back!" "But what''s wrong with Lincoln forcing Valerie along with everyone else? He even wants to monopolize the family assets!" Matthew''s eyes were sharp. Fred and Lincoln had nowhere to hide in front of him. As soon as he said that, Fred gulped. "That has nothing to do with my father. It has nothing to do with me either. We''re doing this for your own good!" Lincoln reacted. "Yes. It''s for your own good. It''s all her fault! It''s this woman." He pointed at Valerie. "She has an ambiguous rtionship with Louis. When you disappeared, she even went on a date with him. She''s a promiscuous woman. I''m doing this for the Grant family''s sake. The family assets can''t fall into the hands of outsiders. What if she''s pregnant with Louis''s child? Wouldn''t that benefit outsiders?" Katherine said, "What are you talking about? There is no way that my brother is with Valerie." Fred asked, "Then how do you exin those photos? Why are they so intimate? If they''re just ordinary friends, they should know their limits, right?" Valerie quickly pulled Matthew. "I didn''t. It''s because of those reporters. They secretly took those photos. I looked for Louis to thank him. I didn''t mean anything else!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She was really afraid that Matthew would not believe her. After all, the entire Inte was talking about her. The video and photos of her were taken out of context. Those who did not know would definitely not believe her. She was also afraid that Matthew would not believe her either. Lincoln added fuel to the fire. "Don''t believe him. This woman has been hugging Louis time and time again. Look at this photo. How can there be such closeness between friends? This time, we didn''t let her stay at the Grant family because we were worried that you would be cheated on. We don''t even know if her baby is yours. The Grant family definitely can''t have such a woman!" Matthew looked at him coldly. His eyes were calm. Lincoln became anxious. He did not know what Matthew was thinking. He thought, ''No matter what, I will treat Matthew as if he is not here today!'' A Lov Lincoln''s eyes were filled with urgency. "Matthew, you''re my nephew. How can I not take your side? We''re family! Don''t believe this woman, She''s very cunning. Look she''s close to the Anderson family and the Santos family. She acknowledges a viin as her mother. That crazy Olivia pushed your grandmother down the stairs, but she''s still protecting her! Your grandma is dying!" Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Katherine was furious. "You''re ndering me! You''re promiscuous and yet you''re ming me. It''s a disgrace for the Grant family to have a member like you. Also, Louis and I are friends with Valerie. I''m not as shameless as you make me out to be. If you have the ability, show me the evidence. Don''t try to convict someone with just a few photos. Fred, you have long been involved with countless women." Valerie held Katherine''s hand. When she saw Katherine taking her side, she could not help but feel touched.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, she was also worried that Matthew would not believe her. She said, "Matthew, I didn''t!" "Of course. I know you didn''t cheat on me. It was their wild ambition to take advantage of the situation and seize power." Matthew hugged her shoulders and looked straight at Lincoln and Fred. "Valerie is not that kind of woman. If she was, I wouldn''t have been able to reach this stage with her. On the other hand, the two of you are very impressive. Grandma is receiving emergency treatments in the hospital now, and you want to monopolize the family assets. Don''t ever think aboutying a finger on Noria Group in this lifetime!" No matter what they said, Matthew would not believe them. Lincoln was furious, and his eyes were bloodshot. During Matthew''s absence, they had spent a lot of money to manipte public opinion and drive a wedge between Valerie and the higher-ups of thepany. Even Charles was not allowed to enter thepany. Noria Group almost became his. Now that Matthew was back, he still didn''t want all his efforts in vain. He thought, ''I absolutely cannot give up yet. Maybe I should just kill Matthew here.'' He clenched his fists tightly and decided to go all out. He couldn''t help but sneer. "Matthew, you little wolf cub. I raised you up, but you want to bite me instead, right? Let me tell you, it''s useless even if you don''t believe me. This hospital is filled with my people today. Give him the agreement." Fred took out a piece of the contract. "Matthew, get her to sign it and automatically give up the inheritance, and I''ll let you live. Otherwise, you will not be able to walk out of this ce today." Valerie looked at the agreement. This was a transfer of shares. It seemed that Lincoln had to achieve his goal today. Not only did they surround the hospital, but they were even prepared to do this. From the beginning, he had never thought of saving Sophia. He did not even want to let Valerie off. Matthew took the agreement and tore it apart. Lincoln raised his eyebrows. "Think about it carefully. If you don''t sign the agreement and give Noria Group to me, I don''t mind letting you die here! It''s time for us to practice thews of Qebrind here. When the timees, I''ll announce that you died in a gunfight. As for Valerie, you''ll raise that bastard on your own after he''s born." Lincoln''s eyes were fierce. Valerie was shocked and hugged Matthew. "I won''t let you hurt him." Lincoln waved his hand and the bodyguards immediately surrounded them. "Drag them away. Don''t make any noise!" Lincoln had gonepletely crazy. He had waited for too many years for this day toe. Now that he had finally seized the opportunity, he was almost crazy. He wanted to silence them all. Looking at the bodyguards around her, Valerie held her stomach, her heart beating wildly. Matthew snapped his fingers calmly. Immediately, screaming came from outside. Lincoln''s expression changed. He thought, ''Why are there only a dozen bodyguards? Where are the others?'' Just as he was thinking about it, Charles came over with a team of people. There were still traces of blood on their bodies. Seeing himing over, Lincoln subconsciously retreated. He had a bad feeling. "You guys..." "Mr. Grant It''s all settled." Charles brought people over and quickly et subdued Lincoln''s bodyguardse Then he threw down two people covered in blood. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Lincoln was stunned when he saw this. The two people on the ground struggled. When they saw Lincoln, they tried their best to raise their heads. "Boss, we were ambushed! Everyone on the outside is gone..." Lincoln''s expression changed drastically. He squatted down and grabbed his cor. "What did you say? How is that possible?" Charles sneered. "How is it impossible? While you were threatening Valerie, Mr. Grant had already deployed his subordinates out there. The people you brought with you are really weak. They''re all defeated!" Lincoln was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Matthew in shock. He could not believe his ears. He knew Mathew''s methods, but he was too overwhelmed by the victory he was about to obtain to realize that danger was approaching. Now that he saw Matthew''s mocking expression, Lincoln immediately broke down. "Attack! You''re all a bunch of fucking trash. I paid you for times like this!" His dozen or so people were no match for them. Now that they were subdued by the people brought by Charles, they could not move. Moreover, Matthew had already returned. They were no longer motivated to fight against Matthew.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that they could not be counted on, Lincoln immediately went berserk. "I''ll kill you!" He suddenly exploded and charged at Valerie. Valerie was shocked. She subconsciously looked at her stomach. Katherine was also stunned. Everything happened too suddenly. Her mind went nk and she only knew that she should stand in front of Valerie to protect her. Matthew''s eyes darkened. He raised his leg and kicked Lincoln to the side. This kick was very forceful. Lincoln was kicked more than seven feet away. He held his stomach and fell to the ground with a painful expression. Fred was so scared that his face turned pale. He hurriedly held Lincoln and looked at Matthew. He swallowed his saliva and said, "Matthew, you..." A sharp glint shed across Matthew''s eyes. "I''ve never fought a battle m not confident in. You have brought this upon yourself! Lincoln, you''ve lost." Fred did not dare to speak. He found Matthew very terrifying. Since the day Matthew disappeared, Fred had no one holding him back. He had almost forgotten that Matthew was not a soft-hearted person. Lincoln was deeply agitated. He pushed Fred away and wanted topete with Matthew. "Bastard, I''ll fight you to the death!" He refused to admit defeat and could not lose. Charles went forward and pressed him to the ground with his men. Lincoln kept shouting, "Matthew, what''s so great about you? You son of a bitch whose parents died! You''re uncle. Let go of me! If you have the ability, ask your men to get off of me and fight me on your own, Come and fight me! Matthew, you little brat, and Valerie, you are a slut! I''ll kill you!" arrogant. I''m you ne Lincoln went crazy and kept cursing at them. At this moment, the door of the intensive care unit opened. With a click, Sophia was pushed out in a wheelchair. "Shut up!" Sophia shouted. Hearing this, Lincoln was stunned. He turned his head and looked at her in disbelief. "You..." His heart sank. He could not believe his eyes. He thought, ''Why does Sophia seem well? Why is she able toe out in a wheelchair?'' His heart was pounding. He felt as if he had been set up. Sophia said solemnly, "I''ll kill anyone who dares to touch my grandson and granddaughter-inw!" She never expected that she would be able to raise such a son and grandson in her life. She felt that it was time to put an end to thispletely. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 "You have no right to mess with the Grant family!" At this moment, Sophia''s eyes shot out a sharp glint. "Clean up the ce!" Charles nodded. With a wave of his hand, he got someone to drag a dozen bodyguards out. Now, it was quiet in the corridor. Valerie was not surprised at all. She had long known that Sophia was fine. All of this was discussed by them. "Grandma, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health to be angry." Sophia touched her hand. Her eyes were filled with tenderness. "Good child, we''ve made you suffer these days. It''s the Grant family who''s wronged you!" Valerie shook her head. "It''s fine. As long as you and Matthew are fine." She finally heaved a sigh of relief. Matthew was back and Sophia was fine. The people she cared about were fine. That was all she cared about. Sophia turned around and looked at Lincoln. Her face instantly darkened. "Lincoln, I really didn''t expect my life to be worthless in your eyes! You''re such a good son!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lincoln was dumbfounded. He looked at Sophia in disbelief. "You''re fine? How can that be?" Fred was trembling in fear. From the looks of it, Sophia''s life was not in danger. He thought, ''My lie will soon be exposed. What should I do?'' They never thought that Sophia would be fine. Sophia''s eyes were filled with disdain. "If I didn''t say that, I wouldn''t have known that you guys were so ambitious that you even dared to kill me!" After learning all this, Lincoln realized that all of this was a trap. "Good, good!" He could not help butugh. "So all of this is fake!" "Of course!" Valerie said coldly, "Grandma woke up this morning. Fortunately, she was not injured. Matthew saw Grandma after he came back!" Previously, her feeling at the mall was right. It was Matthew who had thrown cash out to help her. Later on, she thought that Matthew had followed her. After seeing him, they came up with this n. Since Lincoln and Fred were so ruthless, Valerie decided to have Sophia pretend to be in critical condition. When the time came, they would bepletely exposed. As expected, Lincoln and Fred were crazy. Not only did they want Sophia to die, but they also did not want to let go of the child in Valerie''s stomach. While Sophia was in the operating theater, Lincoln already was nning to monopolize the family assets. If Matthew had not rushed over today, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Sophia was utterly disappointed. She did not believe it at first, but when she heard Lincoln''s voice outside the operating theater, she waspletely disheartened. ??? "Lincoln, you''ve done so much just to monopolize the Grant family. You''re blinded by benefits! The Grant family gave you all your food and amodation. Can''t you just enjoy it at ease? Why do you have to fight for it? It doesn''t belong to you!" When Lincoln heard this, he could not help but clench his fists. "But I''m also a part of the family. Why is he in charge while I can only be at the edge? I am his uncle after all!" Lincoln still wanted to make aeback even now. He could not help butugh wildly. Then, tears fell like rain. "I''m not convinced!" Sophia was instantly flustered and exasperated. She cursed, "How did I raise a beast like you? And you!" She pointed at Fred. "You were the one who pushed me down, but you still pushed the me on the Anderson family. You keep saying that Olivia is a crazy woman, you beast!" Sophia was furious. Lincoln and Fred panicked and hurriedly knelt down. "Grandma, it''s all my fault. I''m not human!" Fred was like a stray dog. He pped himself crazily and apologized to Sophia, "Grandma, it''s all my fault. I didn''t do it on purpose. I just panicked. I deserve to die!" He turned to Valerie and said, "Valerie, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have ndered you. It''s all my fault. I''m crazy. Don''t hold it against me! Matthew, we''re a family after all!" Lincoln nodded. "That''s right, Matthew. You''ve called me an uncle for so long. You should remember how well treat you! I only became like this because I was blinded by the benefits. Actually, I didn''t want to: Matthew, please forgive me!" Lincoln quickly hugged Matthew''s thigh and cried uncontrobly. Matthew was so angry that heughed. "You admit your mistake not because you know your mistake, but because you''re afraid of taking responsibility, right?" At this moment, Matthew asked Charles to pull Lincoln away. Lincoln was sitting on the ground, and he looked dead inside. He knew that Matthew would not let him off easily. He thought, ''This kid is cold and hard-hearted. In his eyes, kinship is nothing.'' Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Lincoln turned around and hugged Sophia''s leg again. "Mom, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just hate you for being too biased back then. Why? I''m your eldest son. No matter what, Matthew shouldn''t be your eldest grandson. After my brother died, you spoiled Matthew and even gave Noria Group to him. I was indignant and lost my mind! Mom, now I know I am wrong. Please let me off this time. I promise I won''t do it again. I''ll be your good son with all my heart!" Hearing his words, Sophia could not help but snort. "I was tricked once. Do you think that I will be tricked again? You two can''t change who you are. All of this is caused by money. I heard it just now. From today onwards, you''re no longer a part of the Grant family! I want to announce in the newspaper that I''m cutting ties with you and taking back all your assets in the Grant family! "Matthew, go and announce that from now on, Lincoln and Fred are no longer a part of the Grant family. In the future, they have nothing to do with the Noria Group and the Grant family! You two have brought this upon yourself!" Sophia was ruthless. She would never forgive them. When Sophia saw this scene between Lincoln and Fred, she was furious. No matter what they said, she ignored them. Lincoln nced at Fred and raised his hand to p him. Fred was stunned. "Dad, why did you hit me?" Lincoln said, "It''s all your fault, you beast. If it weren''t for you, how could we have caused such a hugemotion?" Lincoln was extremely angry. This p directly made half of Fred''s face buzz. Fred was dumbfounded. He thought, ''Could I be med for this? Wasn''t it all Dad''s idea? If it wasn''t for him, how could I have thought of this?'' Fred was instantly furious. Just as he was about to start a fight with Lincoln, he heard Lincoln say loudly, "Mom, I''ve hit him. This bastard pushed you down and even set up the Anderson family to take the me. I didn''t teach my son well! Mom, if the Grant family has any family rules regarding this situation, go ahead and let him suffer. Please give me another chance! I didn''t dare to ask you to forgive me. I just wanted to serve you as your son. I was blinded by greed. Now I know my fault." Lincoln said as he pulled Fred, "Apologize to your grandmother and admit your mistake!" Fred immediately reacted and hurriedly crawled in front of Sophia and apologized. His forehead hit the ground with a thud. Soon, it was covered in red. "Grandma, I know I was wrong. Grandma, please forgive me. I was muddle-headed!" Sophia frowned tightly. She thought, ''Do they really think I will be so soft-hearted that I will forgive them? They are simply putting on a show for me.'' Sophia took a deep breath. "It''s toote to say anything now. The two of you, leave quickly!" Lincoln quickly raised his hand and pped his face twice. "Mom, I know I was wrong! Matthew, help me. I''ll do anything for you. Please don''t chase me away. I won''t dare to think about stealing anything from the Grant family again." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lincoln cried until his face was covered in tears and snot. He was already a middle-aged man, yet he knelt on the ground and pped himself while pressing Fred to apologize to them. The pping sound came from the corridor. Valerie was speechless when she saw this. She was surprised that these two people were really ruthless to themselves. In just a short while, Lincoln''s face was swollen. Matthew was unmoved. "If you really want to atone for your sins, give up everything and rely on your own hands to support yourself. Don''t suck the Grant family''s blood and ruin your job at the same time!" Sophia also waved her hand. "Alright, stop pretending!" She did not believe them since Lincoln really wanted her dead. Now, no matter what he said or did, Sophia would not believe him anymore. After being rescued, Sophia could clearly see the true colors of these two people. Lincoln and Fred were ingrates. She knew that leaving them in the family would cause endless trouble in the future. l Since Sophia did not agree, Lincoln was dumbfounded. "Mom, you''re giving up on me just like that? I''m your son There are not many members of the Grant family. We just went the wrong way. Are you giving up on me because of that?" He suddenly stood up and grabbed Sophia''s shoulders tightly, shaking her. "Fred is also your grandson. Why are you so biased? You''ve been like this since we were young. When my brother died, you ced all your heart on Matthew. What about me? What did I get? Why do you want to kick me out of the Grant family? Why!" The bodyguard pulled him away. Sophia''s expression was gloomy as she said angrily, "Throw them all out! How embarrassing! From now on, they are not allowed to enter the Grant family!" Lincoln shouted crazily, "No! I''m the eldest son of Sophia! I have the right to inherit everything from the Grant family! I''m not leaving! I''m not leaving!" Fred struggled with all his might. He could not lose. "Matthew, you''re just lucky. I''m not going to let this go!" The two of them were dragged out by the bodyguards. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Valerie could not help but shake her head when she saw this. "The human heart is unpredictable. This is what they deserve." Only then did Sophia turn around and look at Valerie while holding her hand. "Valerie, I''ve let you suffer these past few days!" Valerie shook her head. "I''m fine. As long as you''re safe and sound, I''m relieved." When Sophia thought about how Valerie had been living in fear for so many days and how she still had to fight with Lincoln, Sophia''s heart ached. When he saw Valerie''s pale face, Matthew hugged her in his arms. "I camete and made you suffer, I am sorry." "I''m fine, but you scared me to death!" Valerie''s heart was in her throat at the thought of Matthew weaving through the hail of bullets in Qebrind. She felt that it was already a blessing that Matthew could return safely. Matthew took a deep breath. He had been thinking about Valerie all the time in Qebrind. When he heard that something had happened to her, he tried his best to find all kinds of opportunities toe back. He finally made it. He did not even dare to think about the consequences if he did not return in time. He felt that Valerie would definitely be destroyed by Lincoln and Fred. Matthew felt his fists harden when he thought about how she had no way to plead with anyone even though she was pregnant and was almost bullied by Fred. He said, "Since we''re safe and sound, let''s go back first!" After experiencing so many things for so many days, everyone was exhausted. Valerie had the same thought. Katherine also heaved a sigh of relief. After witnessing all this, she still had lingering fears, especially about the scandal. She didn''t know how Valerie should exin herself. However, when she saw Valerie''s gaze, Katherine was finally relieved. Back at home, Sophia went to rest. Valerie pulled Matthew and said, "When I saw the photos Charles sent me, my heart tightened. You encountered a gunfight and disappeared. What exactly was going on?" Matthew said calmly, "It''s nothing. The gunfight was between the local armed forces and a trafficking group. It implicated us. I identally fainted from the explosion. After I woke up, I immediately came back to look for you." Matthew said it casually as if it was not a narrow escape but an insignificant game. However, Valerie knew that this was not simple. She leaned on him closely. "You should not go over there again. I''m worried about you." Just by looking at the photos, Valerie was shocked. The scene was even more tragic than what she had seen. "Have you found out what you''re looking for?" Matthew shook his head. "No, because something happened at thest minute, wepletely lost contact with our informant. However, I left someone there to set up an inescapable. As soon as there''s any news, they will report it to me." Matthew did not want to tell Valerie about Ethan for the time being. Hearing that, Valerie was relieved. However, she thought of the overwhelming scandals and video photos of her and Louis. She wondered how she should exin it to Matthew. Although Lincoln and Fred had been chased out, these scandals were still on the trending searches. Valerie could not help but take a deep breath. She did not know what to say to him. "Matthew, actually Louis and I..." Matthew said, "Honey, I''m tired. I''m going to take a shower first. Get me something to eat!" Hearing his words, Valerie had no choice but to nod her head. She quickly made food for him. Valerie felt more at ease than ever in the kitchen. After Matthew took a shower, he saw the food and side dishes that Valerie sent over. His heart almost melted. This feeling was really too good.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When he returned home, he would have his family to apany him, his virtuous wife, and the food she had personally cooked. Matthew felt that he couldn''t ask for anything more. When he was in Qebrind, he missed the food cooked by Valerie the most. Now, he could finally eat it. Valerie looked up and saw Matthewing out of the bathroom. His wet hair was dripping with water, and there was only a towel around his waist, revealing his muscr upper body. His abdominal muscles were obvious, and for a moment, she blushed. "The food is here. Eat it. I''ll go out first!" She put down the tes and was about to leave when she bumped into a warm embrace. "Not so fast, let me hug you!" Matthew held her tightly and refused to let go. He looked at her pregnant belly and reached out to touch it, feeling the interaction between the little life and him. The temperature of Valerie was getting higher and higher. Matthew kissed her cheek. Valerie was instantly embarrassed. "Stop fooling around! Alright, let''s eat! Let''s stop fooling around!" Letting go of Valerie, Matthew smiled. "Okay, I''ll try it now. When I was in Qebrind, I kept thinking about when I coulde back to eat your cooking. Now I''ve finally eaten it. How were your days when I wasn''t around?" "I''m fine, but..." Valerie wanted to say something but hesitated. After holding it in for a few seconds, she secretly said, "I almost burned down the Grant Manor. You won''t me me, right?" Actually, Matthew had already seen it when he came in. More than half of the wall outside had been burned and it was pitch-ck. As soon as he returned, he found out that Lincoln and Fred had bullied Valerie. Therefore, no matter what Valerie did, it was understandable to Matthew. Matthew immediately smiled. "That''s nothing. It doesn''t matter!" However, he still admired Valerie for being able to face everything by herself at this time. Matthew gave her a thumbs up. "You are amazing!" Valerie was smug. "Of course. You don''t know this, but when he refused to let me in, I turned around and started a fire. He then flew into a rage!" Matthew could not help butugh. Valerie made it sound as if nothing had happened. However, he could imagine that only when she was forced to the extreme would she think of setting fire to the manor. He felt pity for her. Matthew reached out and rubbed her head. "Be careful when you do this next time." Valerie was stunned. "Is there a next time?" "No, there won''t be a second time. I''ll always protect you. I definitely won''t let you get hurt!" Matthew pecked her lips lightly. The skin on his upper body was hot against her back, making Valerie''s heart beat faster. "Are you and the baby all right while I''m away?" He looked calm, but he was actually panicking inside. He did not expect her to go through so many things after he had only left for half a month. At such a dangerous time, he was not by her side. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Valerie smiled and shook her head. "What can happen? Seeing that you''re back, all my troubles are gone. Everything is no longer a problem. However, did you see the rumors online? Louis and I..." Before she could finish speaking, her lips were sealed by Matthew. Valerie was a little stunned. Seeing that he was hugging her tightly and not letting go while kissing her crazily, she was also infected. The two of them hugged each other. Matthew''s tongue pried open her teeth, enjoying her sweetness and forgetting everything. Valerie sighed and hugged him tightly. Since he was unwilling to talk about it, she decided to let it go. After the kiss, Valerie almost couldn''t breathe. Matthew picked her up horizontally. "Let''s go to bed." Within five minutes of lying on the bed, Matthew fell asleep. Valerie guarded him and reached out to draw circles on his face. "Matthew, you''re finally back. If you don''te back soon, I really won''t be able to hold on anymore." Fred had spent so much money to hire people to nder Valerie on the Inte. She did not know how to bring this up. Matthew seemed to know something and had been stopping her. She thought, ''Could it be that Matthew has already sensed it and he believes it? This made Valerie feel ufortable. She turned to look at Matthew and wondered what was he thinking. Valerie did not dare to think about it, but she did not dare to ask. At this moment, Matthew subconsciously hugged her in his arms. Valerie narrowed her eyes. She thought, ''Anyway, I have a clear conscience. If I cannot exin it, I will let it go.'' She was also tired. After a busy day, Valerie fell asleep. She had just fallen asleep when Matthew opened his eyes and hugged Valerie in his arms. He took out his phone and typed a message. Charles immediately took active when he received the message. Matthew wanted to prepare a press conference to announce to the world. This time, he wanted everyone who bullied Valerie to shut their mouths. The news of Matthew''s return spread all over the inte. Everyone thought that Matthew was dead, but now that he had actually returned, everyone was in an uproar. Theizens were enjoying the show and leftments one after another. [Damn, for real! Is he really back this time? It''s not some show, right?] Aizenmented: [Is it time to settle the score? I am blindly guessing that Mr. Grant will definitely announce his breakup with Valerie. No one can ept being cheated o!] Another person replied to this person: [Do you know how to speak? Valerie didn''t do anything. How dare you nder her?]Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The first person wrote back: [I missed the part where that''s my problem. This is something that happens all over the Inte.] The second person wrote: [Isn''t that right? Matthew was originally in Qebrind. Now, he came back at all costs. Doesn''t that exin something?] The first personmented: [This means that the situation is very critical. Otherwise, why would Matthew risk his life toe back? Use your brains!] Someone else said: [Mr. Grant is so outstanding. What does he want to be with Valerie? Consider me. I''m sensible and obedient!] Theizens joked recklessly. When Matthew saw this, he could not help I but frown. It was hard to imagine what Valerie was going through when he was not around. She had to face all these rumors while being plotted aginst by Lincoln and Fred. Matthew only took a nce. After locking onto a few people, he asked Charles to send awyer to sue them. However, they were right about one thing. Qebrind was indeed not a ce where ordinary people could go. His return meant that he was capable enough. Compared to him, Louis was nothing. Theizens were still arguing about Matthew. Aizenmented: [Dude, you have to be careful with your words. Otherwise, the legal team of Noria Group wille looking for youter!] That person replied: [What a joke. They can ban me if they can!] Theizens were shocked and afraid at the same time. If Matthew heard or saw their unscrupulousments, they felt that they would be done for. There were still stubborn people who refused to admit their mistakes and even made irresponsible remarks. As expected, they received awyer''s letter from Noria Group in less than half an hour. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This made theizens dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that they would have to take responsibility for a casual remark. Currently, Valerie did not know anything about this. The next morning, Matthew woke up. Seeing that Valerie was sleeping soundly he could not bear to disturb her He got up and tidied up before going to Noria Group. Upon learning that Matthew had returned, everyone in Noria Group immediately became nervous. Previously, when Matthew was not around, most of them were deceived by Lincoln and even bribed by him. Even some of Noria Group''s higher-ups did not have a clear attitude towards Valerie. However, things were different now. Matthew was back. They quickly packed up the information in their hands and waited nervously. They were afraid that if they made a tiny mistake, Matthew would make an example out of them. Everyone regretted taking Lincoln''s side in the past. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Matthew was so fast that no one dared to mess around anymore. Today''s press conference would be held in therge conference room. Knowing that Noria Group''s CEO had returned, the reporters had long rushed to the venue to upy seats. They wanted to see Matthew''s current state after escaping death. Matthew did note over even after they had taken a seat. At this moment, the reporters had already prepared the topic of the interview and the camera. "Today, I must ask him what he thinks of this scandal. After escaping death, he came back and saw his wife and good friend getting together. Just thinking about it makes me excited." A reporter said, "Watch your mouth, or you will get sued!" The first reporter said, "You''re acting as if you don''t want to ask. Didn''t youe over so early to upy a seat for this matter?" The second reporter said, "I''m not here for that. I just want to ask Matthew what he thinks and who''s in charge of Noria Group now?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The first reporter said, "I''ve already heard that Noria Group almost changed hands. I''m afraid he''ll be involved in many things as soon as he returns." Someone else said, "There''s nock ofpetition for people within the wealthy family!" At nine in the morning, the press conference began. The venue was noisy. Matthew strode in from outside. With a click, the door opened. Someone shouted, "Matthew is here!" Hundreds of media cameras were aimed at the door. A tall figure walked out of the light and shadow. His expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with sharpness. He looked around before walking forward. The bodyguards in front of him could not stop the crazy reporters. When they saw Matthewing, they immediately rushed over and pointed all the microphones at Matthew. "Mr. Grant, what do you think of the scandal between Valerie and Louis?" A person asked, "Mr. Grant, you weren''t here before. Is Noria Group''s power struggle true? What grudge does Lincoln have with you? There are rumors that after you returned, you had a conflict with him in the hospital. Is it because of the Valerie?" Another reporter asked, "What do the people at the Grant Manor think of this scandal? Please respond! Is your incident in Qebrind true? Or is it a show?" Someone else asked, "Noria Group is suffering from the falling of its stock price. What do you think about that? Mr. Grant..." Matthew frowned tightly. He saw that he was surrounded by countless media reporters. They were all in front of him, and even shes of light kept shing in front of his eyes. These hundreds of media outlets were all top-notch in Kranson City. Even the official media could not help bute forward to ask him questions. Seeing that the reporters had surrounded Matthew, he could not help but frown. "Disperse!" The bodyguards immediately went forward and pushed all the reporters out. Soon, hundreds of people were stopped by the bodyguards and made their way. Matthew directly walked onto the rostrum. This time, no one dared to stop him. The media was in an uproar again. "Mr. Grant, please respond about Mrs. Grant and Mr. Santos''s scandalous news! Mr. Grant, what do you think?" Matthew coughed lightly. Everyone present shut their mouths and only heard him say, "Everyone, I''m back for one thing. Next month, I''ll hold a wedding with Valerie. I''ll reserve Kranson North Mountain for the wedding banquet!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Everyone was shocked when they realized that Valerie could actually be Matthew''s official wife. They thought, ''If ordinary people had such a scandal, they would have been kicked out long ago. Now, Matthew actually wants to marry Valerie. He trusts her unconditionally and confirms the rumors are nonsense.'' This news was simply too explosive. The media present looked at Matthew as Matthew and said coldly, "Today''s press conference is just about this one piece of news. Dismiss!" The surroundings were deathly silent before erupting. "Of course, of course. Mr. Grant, don''t worry. We will definitely do as you say!" A person said, "Congrattions, Mr. Grant, for obtaining the beauty! I also have to congratte Valerie. This is not an honor that ordinarket people can obtain. Being Mrs. Grant is a blessing umted over several lifetimes! I''m so envious. If I had known earlier, I would have learned from her." Another person said, "What''s there to learn? She''s beautiful, has a good figure, and is motivated. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that she seized. I don''t believe that Valerie''s sess can be replicated." Everyoneughed when they heard this. There was an uproar on the Inte. Everyone could not help but be envious. They felt that this was true love. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 A person on the intemented: [This Valerie is really lucky! She''s gotten a good result from this lousy move of hers. I really should learn from her.] Another person said: [That''s right. She''s already Mrs. Grant now. Her status has changed!] Someone else said: [Why does Matthew look like a love brain now? He marries a woman from the bottom of the society. Is this the love in a fairy tale? I knew that it was impossible. How can Louispare to Matthew? His scandal with Valerie must be made up.] When Lincoln and Fred, who were living on the streets, saw this, they could not help but be furious. Fred rubbed his head. "Dad, look at how good he is. Look at how they''re living. He still wants to hold a wedding! Good lord, he wants to spend money as soon as hees back. We have nothing and are wandering the streets." Lincoln was unconvinced. "Don''t worry. We''ll have plenty of opportunities to deal with them." They had nowhere to go at the moment. Lincoln said, "I don''t believe that I''ll lose to him for the rest of my life!" Lincoln snorted coldly. "It''s impossible to lose. I''ll fight him to the death for the rest of my life!" Fred nodded repeatedly. "Yes, that''s right. We have to fight him to the death. No matter what, we can''t let him off!" Fred and Lincoln looked at each other. Both of them had a sharp look in their eyes. From the high and mighty member of the Grant family to a hooligan living on the streets, Fred was indignant. When he saw Matthew in a custom-made suit on the big screen, he felt extremely indignant. He thought, ''Why is it that I am chased out while Matthew continues to enjoy wealth and glory? How can it be so easy for him to win?'' Fred tugged at Lincoln. "Dad, what do you want to do? Let''s give it a try. We have nothing now anyway." A sharp glint shed across Lincoln''s eyes. He swore that he would never reconcile with Matthew in this lifetime. Even if he wanted to go back to the Grant family, he would definitely clear this obstacle first. Before he achieved that, he would neverpromise.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the two of them were hiding under the bridge, trembling. Lincoln thought for a moment and said, "Did you know? Kranson North Mountain will transport thetest ingredients every day. It goes through their backdoor. There are many people and cars. When the timees, we''ll be able to enter from that door." Fred smiled. "Don''t worry. When the timees, I will go to Kranson North Mountain and pretend to be a waiter. Although the security check at Kranson North Mountain is very strict, I can just pretend to be a waiter and sneak in." "Yes, we''ll set off tomorrow to scout the area. Didn''t he say that the wedding would be in a month? We''ll go over in advance and set it up." After the two of them discussed and finalized it, a ck car stopped under the bridge and honked. A few people got out. When he saw who it was, Lincoln was instantly frightened. He quickly hid behind Fred. Fred was also trembling. "Dad, what are you afraid of? He only brought two people!" Fred grabbed the stick beside him. "Matthew, what do you want?" Matthew sneered. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to settle scores with you. I''m just being kind. I want to give you somepensation on ount of we are a family. Since you can''t return to Noria Group, and your shares are gone, you still have to eat and sleep. As members of the Grant family, I can''t bear to see you live so poorly." After saying that, he snapped his fingers. The bodyguard behind him gave Fred a box. After opening it, it was filled with money. There were stacks of 100-dor bills. It looked like 400 thousand dors. When Lincoln and Fred saw this, they hurriedly pounced on it. After groping for a while, they smelled it and realized that the money was real. Lincoln immediately beamed with joy. After Sophia ordered people to throw them out and take back everything in their hands, he andet Fred did not have a single cent and had nowhere to go. Only now did he know what regret was. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If it was in the past, they would not have taken a fancy to 400 thousand dors at all. However, it was different now. After they obtained this amount of money, they would be able to live luxuriously for a while. Lincoln''s heart trembled. Matthew casually gave them so much money as it was nothing. He thought, ''Since he said that I am a member of the Grant family, does that mean that there is still hope for me?'' Lincoln raised his head and looked at Matthew with a begging expression. "Matthew, you''re not angry anymore? Also, has your grandmother calmed down? Are you going to bring us back?" "Hurry up!" He turned around and kicked Fred. "Hurry up and pack your things!" Fred was overjoyed when he heard that. He felt that it was his lucky day. He quickly stood up and said, "What''s there to collect? Go back to the Grant family and we can have whatever we want. Do we need to pack? Let''s go now!" Matthew did not expect that they would still be dreaming even at this point. Hence, he sneered. "It''s impossible for you to go back. This box of money is thest thing that we will ever give you. However, this money is not easy to get. It can only be given to one person. Do as you deem fit." Hearing this, Lincoln and Fred looked at each other. The two of them quickly rushed over and grabbed the box. Lincoln said, "Fred, give this to me! As long as I have a bite to eat, I won''t treat you badly. I still have to pass my assets to you in the future. Let Dad take care of the money!" He hugged the box tightly and refused to let go. His face was red. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Meanwhile, Fred remained unmoved. "Dad, you''re already so old. Why are you still fighting for money? Why don''t you give me the money? I still wait to get married. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult for my small family to survive!" He simply threw half of his body onto the box and pressed Lincoln down. Lincoln was a little unhappy when he saw this. "I haven''t enjoyed it yet, but you''re thinking about getting a wife yourself. You don''t even care about your father anymore!" "Dad, you''re not as good as a woman. Anyway, you''ve already enjoyed everything you need to enjoy in this life. It''s time for me." He exerted force and forced Lincoln''s hand away. "Ouch! You little bastard!" Lincoln could not help but kick Fred in the face.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Fred only felt a burst of pain. His nose itched, and he actually bled when he touched it with his hand. His eyes were red. He immediately pounced over, rode on Lincoln, and punched him in the face. "Old thing, I''ve already pushed Sophia down, let alone you! Let go of the box! How dare you kick me!" After a few consecutive punches, Lincoln''s face was instantly covered in blood. However, he did not hold back. He suddenly flipped over and grabbed Fred''s neck, not letting go. Fred blushed and almost suffocated. At this moment, the two of them did not look like father and son, but like mortal enemies. Fred kicked Lincoln in the stomach and turned around to strangle him. They fought fiercely. For a box of money, they were really going all out. Matthew watched a good show and left with a cold smile. He wanted them to fight. It would be best for him if they fought to the death. He said, "Keep an eye on them. Only one person can take it." "Yes, Mr. Grant!" After he left, there were still sounds of fighting under the bridge. Apanied by screams and the smell of blood, Matthew was disdainful. When he returned, Valerie woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard an ear-piercing ringtone. She rubbed her eyes. It was Katherine. As soon as she picked up the call, she heard Katherine''s scream. "Valerie, you''re really amazing!" Valerie was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?" "Valerie, you''re my idol! Matthew said that he wanted to hold a wedding with you and pped those people''s faces hard! Do you know that they actually said that my brother is in a rtionship with you? I''m so angry! Those media reporters even surrounded Matthew and asked him about the rtionship between my brother and you, Matthew only said one thing. He said that he wanted to hold a wedding with you! Valerie, Matthew''s performance this time is really amazing. You''re good at managing your husband! I must learn from you!" Valerie was stunned for a moment. She quickly grabbed her phone and looked at the notification. Sure enough, just over an hour ago, Matthew attended Noria Group''s press conference. He only said that there would be a wedding, and his words broke all the rumors. Valerie nced at Noria Group''s official Twitter ount which also posted the news. Thements section, was filled with the blessings ofizens. [It''s such a dreame true for Valerie to marry into a rich family. Kill me quickly and liven things up for them!] Content belongs to A person wrote: [Valerie, you''re my idol. You''re awesome. This is the love that can only exist in a fairy tail! Oh my god, I''m so impressed!] Another person asked: [When will God give me such a man!] Someone else wrote: [Stop dreaming. Valerie is not a dodder flower. She is an independent woman!] When Valerie saw this scene, she was dumbfounded. At the same time, she felt relieved. She had always thought that Matthew must have a grudge against her for refusing to talk to her about Louis. However, she did not expect Matthew to use such a method to reassure her and shut everyone''s mouths. This made Valerie feel a sense of warmth in her heart. "Katherine, I''m not talking to you anymore. I still want to ask him about it!" After hanging up the phone, Valerie quickly went downstairs to look for Matthew. Just as she reached the stairs, she heard Sophia''sughter. "Kid, you''re finally enlightened. Previously, you registered your marriage without a word and didn''t give Valerie a proper wedding. This time, we have to hold a big wedding for her. Tell everyone that the Grant family is going to have a wedding. Those with wicked thoughts must restrain themselves!" Matthew said, "Yes, I understand, Grandma. The media reporters won''t dare to spout nonsense this time." Sophia was only Peanut. "That''s good. We''re almost done with the preparations. Now, there are just some details. Have you prepared the diamond ring and wedding dress?" Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Matthew nodded his head. "It''s all prepared. The wedding dress is all hand-embroidered. Moreover, the style is what Valerie likes." Sophia suddenly thought of something. "She''s pregnant. The size has to be changed. Let the tailore to the house so that Valerie won''t be tired from running around."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I understand. Don''t worry, Grandma." Matthew lowered his head and looked at the information on the coffee table. They were all photos of gifts prepared for the wedding. When Sophia saw this, she reminded him, "You have to handle the gifts and the bridesmaid candidates well. Don''t pick those ugly people. You have to take care of Valerie! Also, make sure that the flowers for the wedding day are all airlifted over. There can''t be any mistakes. Have you decided on the menu?" Sophia did not wait for him to speak and quickly instructed, "Leon, make all these dishes. When the timees, we''ll examine them one by one. On the Grant family''s big day, we definitely can''t let anything go wrong." "Don''t worry, Mrs. Sophia," Leon smiled and said, "Mr. Grant has long arranged everything. We just need to go through it once." Matthew smiled. When he looked up and saw Valerie, his eyes lit up. "Why didn''t you sleep a bit more?" He quickly went forward to help Valerie down. Valerie rebuked, "I''m not that delicate!" "Isn''t she delicate! Valerie, you''re our family''s top treasure now. You must be protected. Come, sit here!" Sophia was extremely excited and quickly pulled Valerie over to sit down. Just as she was about to speak, a few cars drove over from the entrance. Leon hurriedly said, "It''s the Anderson family." The car door opened and Chloe got out. She instructed someone to bring in bags of various sizes. "Sarah!" As soon as she entered, Chloe immediately saw Valerie and went straight to her. "Mrs. Sophia, I came uninvited. I heard that Sarah and the Matthew were going to hold a wedding, so I specially came to send them off!" Sophia hurriedly called out, "Come and take a seat. This time, there''s finally no regrets since you are here!" When she thought of what Ruth Warren and Ethan Warren had done, Sophia felt indignant for Valerie. She felt that it was impossible for Valerie to be married without her parents present. As she was thinking, Chloe came over. Chloe grabbed Valerie''s hand. "You''ve lost weight these days. You have to nourish yourself well. In a month, you have to look beautiful as a bride!" Valerie touched her face. She was indeed thinner than before, but it was not that exaggerated. "Got it, Mom." "Sarah, my good daughter, you''re getting married!" Chloe cried tears of joy. Sophia''s eyes were also wet. Thest time they went to acknowledge Valerie as Sarah, it he was a mistake. In the end, there was still no news until now. However, Chloe had insisted that Valerie was Sarah. She even wanted to treat her as her daughter and send her off. Sophia felt that Chloe was very pitiful. Sophia said, "It''s a big day. Let''s stop talking about that and take a look at what you''ve prepared!" Chloe wiped her face. "Yes, Sarah. These are the silk quilts and wedding cakes that our family prepared. By the way, bring me the box!" Chloe quickly got someone to bring over a small red box. After opening them, they were all gold jewelry. She continued, "I''ve prepared these for you long ago. They''re golden essories for your wedding. Look, this is a smallb. The entire set of small wine sses is well preserved. And this set of emerald jewelry, I''ll pass it to you too! This side is full of jeweled crowns. Your father made them for me when I got married, especially for fixing veils. And these are all obtained from auctions over the years. I''ve saved them all for you." Chloe had already treated Valerie as her own daughter and gave her everything. Valerie felt a little guilty. "Mom..." Matthew took a deep breath and patted her shoulder. "Please ept your mother''s kindness!" He would exin to Valerieter. Valerie could only ept it. This time, Chloe came with six boxes full of jewelry, as well as various jade artifacts, gold, and silver. The wealth that she and her husband had umted over the years was all given to Valerie. Matthew agreed immediately. "Don''t worry, I''ve already informed the media. I definitely won''t let them spout nonsense this time. I am getting married. This is the happiest day in my life!" "Yes, that''s right!" Only then did Chloe smile. "I am waiting for my little grandchild to be born. They will definitely be a beautiful little baby!" She looked at Valerie and Matthew and felt that the two of them were a perfect match. She believed that their future child would definitely be good-looking. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 The more Chloe thought about it, the happier she became. She couldn''t help but hug Valerie tightly. Her daughter was getting married, and it felt like a dreame true. After being ill for so many years, Chloe finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel. An hourter, Chloe had to leave. Valerie walked her to the door and then turned back to hold Matthew''s hand. "You''re going to announce the wedding. Are you sure you don''t want to wait a bit longer? The baby is due in just a few months." Matthew shook his head and hugged her tightly, resting his chin on her head, saying, "I nned to wait until the baby was born to have the wedding, but when I was in Qebrind, just before I was knocked out by the explosion, I thought of you. "At that moment, I thought, if I couldn''t give you a wedding and I died, it would be too pitiful for you. I don''t want to leave any regrets. Marrying you and spending every day with you and our child is all I need to be satisfied." Valerie smiled softly, leaning into his embrace. "I feel the same way." Ever since Matthew had gone missing in Qebrind, Valerie had been anxious and regretted letting him go there. This time, she wouldn''t let him go for anything. As they walked back inside, Sophia smiled at Valerie. "Valerie, now that Matthew is back, he needs to rest for a while and also prepare for the wedding. Can you help him with thepany?" Valerie nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be a good helper." Sophia, however, shook her head with a smile. "It''s not about being a helper." She pulled Valerie to sit down. "I think you have quite the talent for business. I''ve already driven Fred and his people out, and we''ve recovered some of their assets. We haven''t found suitable people to manage them yet, so why don''t you take care of them as a kind ofpensation?" Valerie was flustered and quickly refused. "Sophia, there''s no need. I believe professionals can handle it better." Valerie had never thought about getting involved in the Grant family''s business, especially the Noria Group''s assets. She wasn''t a professional manager, and if she did take on the role, she worried she might mess things up and lose money. After Valerie expressed her concerns, Sophia was unfazed. "Everyone starts from nothing. Moreover, during Matthew''s absence, you and Lincoln managed to hold things together. The Noria Group''s top executives were very impressed with you! "You''re so smart. You managed to maneuver around and keep the Noria Group stable until Matthew returned. Your capabilities are evident, and I trust you! "Even if you lose money, it''s no big deal. Consider it practice." Matthew nodded in agreement. "Yeah, give it a try. Didn''t you say you didn''t want to be a voice actor and salesperson forever? This is an opportunity to diversify, to explore different paths. You might find something you''re passionate about. "If you have questions,e to me. If it gets too exhausting, you can just leave it. It''s not a big deal. Think of these assets as something to y with, to pass the time." Seeing Valerie''s growing belly, and with his own work to handle and Sophia busy with her social circles Matthew thought that mone Lincoln''s assets would keep Valerie engaged without being overwhelming. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie thought it over and realized it made sense. When they weren''t home, she didn''t have much to do. Now, with her pregnancy, she couldn''t continue acting. Valerie said, "Alright, I''ll give it a try. But I have to say, I''m not a professional manager, so don''t me me if things go wrong!" Matthew said, "Don''t worry, my wife can definitely do it." Encouraged by Matthew, Valerie smiled. Finally, the turmoil within the Grant family settled. All of Lincoln and Fred''s assets were transferred to Valerie. The Noria Group issued a notice, instructing its employees to recognize Valerie as their new leader. When the news spread, the entire Inte was in an uproar. However, it was soon relieved. Clenching his fists, he was shocked that Fred and Lincoln werepletely ousted from the Grant family. He hadn''t expected the Grant family to be so resolute, abandoning Lincoln''s branch entirely. What surprised him even more was that Sophia and Matthew entrusted all the assets to Valerie. Even though Fred''s assets weren''t numerous, they were enough for Valerie to livefortably for a lifetime. Grinding his teeth, Owen muttered, "Who would have thought this woman had such skill? No wonder neither Angel nor Fred could beat her. I''ve underestimated her!" Owen mmed his fist on the table, his face livid with anger. At that moment, one of his subordinates rushed in with some documents. "Mr. Anderson, the results are out!" Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Owen quickly opened the file and nced at it, immediately looking surprised. "No biological rtionship? Are you sure?" "I''m sure. I watched this report being printed myself. As soon as it was done, I brought it here. There''s no way it could be faked!" the man said. Owen frowned deeply. "Are you sure no one tampered with it this time?" The man added, "We specifically did it in Ploania City. This hospital specializes in DNA testing and was personally selected by you!" "Besides, Ploania City is so far from Kranson City. Even if Matthew had incredible resources, he wouldn''t be able to interfere!" Owen thought about it and realized it made sense. The hospital in Ploania City was handpicked by him. Even if Matthew knew about it, altering the results would be nearly impossible. Finally, Owen breathed a sigh of relief. Owen said, "Fine. If there''s no biological rtionship, then no matter what she does, it''s the Grant family''s assets she''s dealing with, not ours. "Alright, cancel all the surveince. Report only if there''s something major." The man said, "Yes, Sir!" Owen smiled, realizing he had been overly worried. A young woman had disrupted his peace, but now he could finally rx knowing she wasn''t biologically rted. He took the documents straight to the Anderson family to share the "good news" with Sophia. When Chloe returned, she told Olivia she had gone to deliver the wedding items, and Olivia was pleased. The previous DNA report had already shaken her. She genuinely liked Valerie and wouldn''t oppose Chloe''s decision to be involved in the wedding. Olivia asked, "Chloe, did you deliver everything?" "Yes. I gave her everything. Sarah''s belly bump starts showing. The Grant family couldn''t wait until after the baby was born for the wedding. Now my daughter has to go through a wedding while pregnant. It''s exhausting!" Chloe said. Seeing Chloe''s expression, Oliviaughed. "It''s alright. They just want to settle things quickly. Otherwise, the rumors with the Santos family would be enough to ruin Sarah!" Just as Chloe was about to speak, there was a noise at the door. She looked up and saw Owen arriving. Olivia didn''t want Owen''s news to affect Chloe. She patted Chloe and said, "Go upstairs and rest. I need to talk to him." Chloe nodded and went upstairs. Owen entered, and Olivia''s expression turned serious. "Let''s talk in the study." Owen didn''t refuse. Once in the study, he took out the DNA test report. "Olivia, the results are out. Valerie is not a child of the Anderson family. She is not Sarah." Olivia put on her sses and carefully examined the report, her eyes lingering on the words "no biological rtionship." She felt a pang of disappointment. She couldn''t believe Valerie wasn''t her beloved Sarah, but the resemnce was uncanny. Olivia thought, ''How could someone look so much like Sarah?'' From the beginning, the clothes found on the mountain hinted at Valerie''s identity, but holding the report in her hand, Olivia still found it hard to ept. Seeing her silence, Owen knew she was struggling with her emotions and still thinking about Valerie. He spoke firmly, "Don''t worry. I won''t stop searching for Sarah. She''s an Anderson, and I''ll find her at all costs." Looking at Olivia, Owen said with determination, "The real Sarah wille back!" He said this to make sure Olivia understood that Valerie wasn''t Sarah and to distance herself from Valerie, ensuring that the Anderson family''s assets wouldn''t end up with someone else. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Olivia said nothing, only sighing deeply after a long pause. "Leave me alone for a while." Owen nodded and left, closing the study door behind him. He knew it wouldn''t be easy for Olivia to ept the truth. Owen thought Valerie was indeed cunning, but he hadpletely dashed Olivia''s hopes. Owen thought, No matter what Valeri does from now on, she will no longer have this chance to get the Anderson family''s assets! Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Valerie had no idea about any of this. Her primary concern now was taking over the assets left by Lincoln and his people. Worried that Valerie might be overwhelmed on her own, Matthew assigned Charles to assist her. Early in the morning. Valerie arrived at the Noria Group, and Charles brought over the documents. ¡°Mrs. Grant, these are the assets under Lincoln and Fred¡¯s names¡± Valerie was surprised by the sheer volume of assets they had umted. The stack of documents was over a foot high, filled with certificates and descriptions. As she sorted through them, she separated Lincoln¡¯s and Fred¡¯s possessions, discovering that there wasn¡¯t much to recover from Fred. Over the years, he had indulged inziness and extravagance, spending every penny he had without saving much. The dividends and material rewards from the group each year were all squandered by him. On the other hand, Lincoln had a substantial amount of property, including subpanies,nd, and estates. Valerie categorized his assets, noticing that the estate was the most promising among them An hourter, Valerie called Charles over. What are your thoughts on reiming the assets!¡± Charles shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Grant said to follow your lead. I think starting with the real estate is a good idea. The contents of the properties are also frozen, so it makes sense to collect those first.¡± Valerie nodded. Have we retrieved all the property deeds? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°We have. They¡¯re all stored in the warehouse, Charles said Valerie made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s start with this estate.¡± Charles had no objections to her n. The estate was located on the outskirts, in a remote area, but it was quiterge. When their car arrived at the estate, they could hear amotion at the gate from a distance Valerie frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going ont Who is that?¡± Charles nced over. ¡°It looks like Angel Valerie was surprised. ¡°Angel? Let¡¯s go see Valerie stepped out of the car, cradling her belly, with Charles and the bodyguards following closely behind. As they approached, they saw Angel in a hysterical state. ¡°I¡¯m with Fred. His things are mine. What¡¯s wrong with taking back what belongs to me?¡± Angel said. The butler said, ¡°You shameless woman! These are the Grant family¡¯s possessions. Fred has been expelled and is no longer part of the family! Belong to you? You live in the Earth. Why don¡¯t you take the Earth back! ¡°Let go, or I¡¯ll call the police and charge you with trespassing and stealing valuable items!¡± SHE Angel didn¡¯t listen and had already grabbed some of Lincoln¡¯s jewelry and paintings, stuffing them into her bag She clutched the bag tightly while the butler held onto the strap, refusing to let her leave. Hearing the butler¡¯s threat, Angel flew into a rage. ¡°What are you doing! Fred is driven out, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m one of the members of this family. How dare you touch me?¡± She forcefully pulled the bag away. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll sue you!¡± The butler sneered ¡®Sue met Who would believe your Angel yanked at her cor, exposing her shoulder. ¡°Helpt Someone help! The Grant family¡¯s burler is molesting me? The butler¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare twist things around. There are surveince cameras!¡± Angel scoffed. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll use you of harassment. What can you do? Surveince! I already smashed it¡± Angel was feeling smug when she turned around and saw a pair of calm eyes. Seeing Valerie, she froze. Valerie looked at her with a hint of mockery in her smile. ¡°Angel, we haven¡¯t met for long Valerie walked over, dressed in a Chanel A¨Cline dress, wearing soft¨Csoled custommbskin shoes. The watch on her wrist and the ne around her neck all highlighted her elegance. 1/2 Chapter 631 Looking at the pristine and dignified Valerie, Angel hastily tidied her hair and looked down at herself. In her tantrum, her clothes hade undone, her shoes were muddy, and she was holding a bag, covered in sweat with smeared makeup. Inparison to theposed Valerie, Angel appeared particrly disheveled and ugly. Jealousy shed in Angel¡¯s eyes,pletely unhidden. She thought. Why? Why did Valerie get to live so well? Angel was infuriated, thinking that it should have been her enjoying this life, not Valerie ¦§ SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Valerie now stood with unparalleled grace, while Angel was seen as a despised troublemaker by everyone. Angel instinctively clutched her bag tightly, full of suspicion. ¡°What are you doing here, Valeriel¡± d you bring reinforcement Angel said and nced at the butler. The builer quickly approached Valerie. ¡°Mrs. Grant you¡¯re finally here. This woman barged in and insists on taking everything! ¡°We¡¯ve already been informed that you¡¯re taking over these properties, but look at her! She refuses to let go of anything. This woman is utterly shameless? Ryan Barnes, the butler, a man in his fifties, looked at Angel with disdain. He thought, ¡®How could any woman be so shameless, sacrificing her dignity just to take these valuable items! Angel immediately tightened her grip on her bag, saying, ¡°What do you mean her properties? These are Fred¡¯s properties! His things are my things! ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re already so wealthy, and you still have the nerve to fight with me? Let me tell you, you can forget about it! ¡°Stop this nonsense! Ryan ordered. Angel took two steps back and faced Valerie. ¡°You want to drive me to the edge, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, I¡¯m taking these things, and no one can slop me!¡± Her heart pounded with uncertainty. If Valerie truly tried to stop her, how could the face them alone? She held the rock tightly, her heart racing. Valerte shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re determined to take them, go ahead.¡± Out of consideration for Katherine, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Angel Those jewels and paintings, even if given to her, wouldn¡¯t necessarily be kept safe Moreover, chasing a cornered animal might lead to unforeseen consequences, so it was better to let it go. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this Angel looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Are you really letting me take them? This isn¡¯t some trap, is it? ¡°In it. Once I leave, you¡¯ll call the police and say I¡¯m a thief right I¡¯ve seen this trick too many times!¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°With such a vivid imagination, you should be a screenwriter. If you don¡¯t want to take them, leave them¡± Angel immediately tightened her grip on her bag ¡°No way! What¡¯s in my bag says with me.¡± Valerie waved her hand and said, ¡°Fine, take care. But I advise you to get rid of those things quickly or face the consequences.¡± Angel snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice!¡± She hurriedly ran off with her bag, and Charles asked. ¡°Mrs. Grant, shouldn¡¯t we call the police? These items are invaluable. That painting alone could sell for hundreds of thousands of dors! It¡¯s a shaine to ler her live them¡± Valerie shook her head and said, ¡°Let it go. If she wants them, let her have them. There¡¯s no need to drive her into a conser. It¡¯s best to avoid people like her.¡± Valerie¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t out of kindness but rather due to her respect for Katherine. She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with someone like Angel. Angel fled with the bag, knowing the items inside were extremely valuable. Though Lincoln was despicable, his taste in luxury items was still sharp. These antiques, paintings, and jewels would frich enough to sustain her, but selling them quickly was out of the question Despite Valerie¡¯s warning, Angel scoffed at the idea. She was no expert, but she wouldn¡¯t sell them hastily. She needed to wait for the right price. Once the secured a good price, even if the Santos family ignored her, she would still have money to spend. The thought of bing wealthy and living a luxurious life made Angelugh out loud. No matter how well Valerie lived, she was pregnant now, which made Angel feel superior. She could live freely and enjoy her life. After returning to her hotel, Angel looked around cautiously and closed the door. She had millions worth of valuables with her. She took everything out of her bag, photographed them, and posted the pictures on social media, saying, ¡°So annoying. I have nothing but these things!¡± Showing off her wealth was her habit. After her reputation had plummeted, she had been ridiculed no matter what she did and had even stayed out Clupter 632 of the public eye for a while. But today was different. With these valuable items, Angel felt alive again. Çú Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 After posting on Twitter, Angel couldn¡¯t help butugh as thements poured in, full of jealousy. ¡°This trash still has the nerve to show to show up¡± ¡°Being a celebrity must be lucrative. She¡¯spletely washed up, yet she still has so many baxury items¡± ¡°The entertainment industry¡¯s standards are dropping. How does trash like her have so much money!¡± ¡°s, We¡¯re justmon folks. Just leave her alone!¡° Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Angel ignored thements, thinking these people were just jealous. It didn¡¯t matter to her what they said. It wouldn¡¯t hurt her, anyway. She was indifferent to their opinions. Enjoying herself, Angel called for room service and set up a candlelight dinner, admiring her jewelry while cutting into her steak. She waspletely an ease. However, it didn¡¯t take long before someone took notice. Half an hourter, there were loud knocks on her door. The sudden noise made Angel frown tightly ¡°Who is it?¡± she called out, annoyed. Opening the door ready to scold whoever was there, she was startled to see Fred standing in front of her. The sight of Fred made her instinctively try to close the door, but Fred stuck his foot in to stop it ¡°Angel, you bitch! Hiding here from me? Fred¡¯s words struck fear into Ang Knowing Fred had been kicked out of the Grant family. Angel had taken the money and ran, trying to stay far from him. But he had still found her. Angel took a deep breath and said, ¡°So what? We have nothing to do with each other. Fred, if you don¡¯t leave, 111 call the police.¡± Fred sneered, ¡°I can leave, but you need to give me back my things.¡± Angel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What things?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb¡± He grabbed her hair. Tve had enough of you! Those jewels and paintings, they belong to the Grant family¡± Angel fell guilty and regretted not blocking Fred on social media. She had even shared her location, which allowed him to track her down. ¡°Let go of me?¡± she shouted. ¡°If you want them, go get them yourself Whye to me!¡± Fred Laughed coldly. ¡°Think you¡¯re tough, huh? Angel. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t give them to me, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Fred barged in, spotting the jewelry on the bed. He shoved Angel aside and started grabbing the items. Angel jumped at him. ¡°Get off! These are mine!¡± Yours! Angel, you bitch! Without me, where would you get these jewels¡® Get lost!¡± Fred dragged her out Angel screamed. ¡°These are mine. Valerie agreed to give them to me, so they¡¯re mine. Help, robbery!¡± Fred, losing patience, pped her hard. Angel¡¯s face swelled up immediately, and she fought back, scratching his face. ¡°You bastard, you coward! You used to be valued by the Grant family, but now you¡¯re nothing! How dare you hit me!¡± Angel fought like a wildcat, wing at Fred, who was now furious. He kicked her away. With a crash, Angel collided with the table, knocking over items, and the candles quickly sen the tablecloth on fire. Fred tried to put out the fire but, in his panic, he grabbed a bottle of wine and poured it on the mes. With a whoosh, the mes leaped high, nearly singeing his hair. Enraged, Fred kicked Angel again. Fred said, ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t even get a meal, and you¡¯re here having a candlelight dinner, bitch!¡± ¡°Ouch! Let go of me!¡± Angel said. Chapter 635 Memones of previous beatings flooded back as Angel struggled ¡°Help¡± Fred, showing no mercy, growled, ¡°Scream all you want. No one¡¯sing to save you today!¡± Angel, her face turning blue from the beating, couldn¡¯t say another word. Fred finally let her go, grabbed the jewelry, and ran. Angel clung to his leg, refusing to let go. ¡°If I were done for, so were you! Give me my money back! Give it back? The fallen candles had now set the table aze, filling the room with smoke. Fred, now frightened, couldn¡¯t shake her off. He had to drag her out When he tried to go back for the items, the painting was already burning and the bed was ame The fire blocked his way. Furious, Fred stomped his feet The hotel rm red, and Fred panicked. Angel still tried to go back for the items, but the fire spread too fast, making it impossible. Angel screamed and turned to Fred, hitting him. ¡°Bastardt¡¯s all your fault! Give me back my jewelry! My painting!¡± The fire consumed everything in the room, leaving Angel in shock. Fred, feeling helpless, slumped to the floor. He had nned to take back his things from this wretched woman but hadn¡¯t expected this oue. He kicked Angel again. ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even protect anything. What good are you!¡± B Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Fred answered back, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! What were you doing with candles anyway!¡± Angel, now left with nothing and beaten by Fred, burst into tears. After the hotel¡¯s fire department arrived and put out the fire, Angel sifted through the remnants and found nothing. She broke down crying. ¡°My money! My jewel Angel was hysterical, her face streaked with tears and swollen. When the news broke, Valerie saw it and shook her head. Serves her right; she thought. She had wamed Angel to sell those items quickly, but Angel didn¡¯t listen and chose to show off instead. Now, she was suffering the consequences. It was a pity about the jewelry and paintings, though. Valerie didn¡¯t pay much attention to Angel¡¯s sinuation; she was entirely focused on the industries. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. During her visit to the extate, she made an unexpected discovery. It was actually a wine estate with arge vineyard in the back Due to Lincoln¡¯s poor management, the brand had been rained, and it could now only cater to the low¨Cend market. Despite this, the profits were dismal, and the estate was running at a loss, If it weren¡¯t for the Noria Group¡¯s financial support, it would have gone under long ago Valerie thought that if she could find the right way to revive it, it could be a significant source of ie. She had an idea. After Valerie returned, people frequently approached her, either greeting her or subity probing her about her ns. Valerie knew that these people couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. When Matthew disappeared, they all rallied around Lincoln. Even Charles was pushed aside. But now things werepletely different With Matthew¡¯s return, they were uneasy and didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves With Valerie taking over Lincoln¡¯s businesses, everyone spected she might be nning to senle scores with them, making them all the more nervous Seeing Valerie at the estate, with many peopleing and going daily, made them restless. They privately asked Charles for information, but he only said, ¡°When Mrs. Grant has time, the will reach out to you¡± This made them even more anxious. Il Valerie came after them for retribution, would they also be kicked out of the Noria Group! This thought made them nervous. Sensing this, Valerie promptly called for a meeting In the conference room, several high¨Cranking officials were uneasy. Although Valerie herself might not seem intimidating, she represented Matthew, and her words carried his wright. If she decided to hold them ountable, they would have no excuse Before Valerie could speak, they began to express their kiyalty. ¡°Mrs. Grant, we were misled by Lincoln. Now we realize our mistake!¡± ¡°Please give us another chance, Mrs. Grant. We worked hard alongside Mr. Grant to build this business!¡± ¡°Yes, in those circumstances, we had to choose the advantageous side. Are you nning to settle ounts now!¡± Valerie united slowly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not holding any grudges. Today, I want to talk about the businesses under Lincoln They are now under my control, ¡°From now on, any business that previously involved him will be handled directly by me. As for past matters, since everyone was misled by Lincoln and no major mistakes were made, we¡¯ll let it go. ¡°But moving forward, everything will follow the rules¡± Hearing this, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. Valerie raised an eyebrow, saying. ¡°Thope everyone understands that manual support is crucial. We rise and fall together? ¡°Absolutely! Mrs. Grant, now I understand why Mr. Grant values you so much. You have a great vision!¡± 12 Chapter 634 ¡°Mrs. Grant, you¡¯re magnanimous. We look forward to your guidance. Valerie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s get back to work.¡± Once everyone left, Charles asked. ¡°Mrs. Grant, you¡¯re just going to let them off?¡± ¡°What else can we do? We need stability now. The Noria Group can¡¯t afford any upheaval. As long as they recognize their mistakes and acknowledge Mauber as the leader, it¡¯s enough. Forgive when possible. Any further conflict would only harm us.¡± Charles understood and thought, Valeriecked business acument Ballshit Lincoln being ousted from the Grant family was a cautionary tale. If the Grant family could abandon Lincoln, they could certainly abandon these people. All they did was just for warning. HIND CIFL Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Sering Valerie basy alone, with the blueprints of the wine estate spread out in front of her, Matthew entered without her noticing It wasn¡¯t until he got closer, casing a shadow over her, that Valerie realized someone was there. She looked up and saw him. Smiling, Valerie asked, ¡°What brings you here!¡± came to check on your progress. How¡¯s going?¡± Matthew replied. ¡°This is it!¡± Valeric pointed at the ns, ¡°This vineyard and winery are bring wasted. I¡¯m figuring out how to revive it Matthew hugged her and said, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No, since Sophia entrusted this to me, I should handle it well. I can¡¯t rely on you for everything!¡± Valerie said. Matthew said. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t overdo it. If you need anything,e to me!¡± Valerie wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Actually, I do need something. Do you have time to visit the vineyard with me?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Matthew readily agreed and drove Valene to the estate After Angel¡¯s previous outburst, Byan had reinforced the gates and installed surveince Seeing them arrive, Ryan became anxious. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grand¡± Matthew waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just apanying Mrs. Grant for a tour Ryan quickly stepped aside, Valerie took Marthew to the back of the estate, where arge vineyard was full of grapes that would be ready for harvest in a month. Valerie said, ¡°So ¡°So many grapest I didn¡¯t get to enjoy any when I was with the Grant family!¡± Matthew said, ¡°Lincoln hoarded so much that he probably forgot about this ce. He even ruined the market. Matthew noticed a cer entrance and added, ¡°There¡¯s a wine cer here. Let¡¯s check it out¡± Valerie led the way down. As they descended, the temperature dropped, sending a chill through the air. ¡°This should be the storage area for the wine. Temperature and humidity are crucial here, so it¡¯s cooler than outside,¡± Matthew said. Matthew took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders. She nodded, noticing a rich, sweet scent in the air. The deeper they went the stronger the aroma became Valerie hadn¡¯t drunk much wine before, but having worked in various restaurants, she had encountered many kinds. Although she couldn¡¯t judge the quality of the wine, she could tell that the aroma here was exceptionally rich and fragrant The area was vasi, w , with walkways branching in all directions. Wooden barrels lined both sides of the pathways. Every 160 feet, there was a small door, each leading to a storage room. Inside each room were thirty barrels of wine, meticulously organized by grape variety and vintage. Matthew took two clean sses from a disy case, poured wine from a barrel, and hinded a glows to Valerie. Valerie took a sniff, xavoring the rich aroma that filled her senses. This wine is excellent Why isn¡¯t it selling?¡± Valerie praised their own wine highly, but she couldn¡¯t agree with it only reaching the low¨Cend market. Such high¨Cquality wine, with perfect temperature, humidity, and top¨Cnotch grapes, deserved better than just supermarket shelves. She believed in could easily make its way into high¨Cend restaurants, ¡°What a shame, she said. Matthew agreed, ¡°The taste is indeed exceptional. I think putting it in supermarkets is a waste of its quality. ¡°Lincoln never intended to properly develop the brand and ended up ruining it. Otherwise, it could have easily entered the high¨Cend market ¡°Now that you¡¯re in charge, you might want to consider how to handle it and see what can be done.¡± Valerie nodded, deep in thought. Matthew watched her contemtion without interruption. Çú SEND OFF Chapter 035 As they explored, Valerie learned a lot Different grape qualities produced different wine vors. The market was diverse, and these wines needed to reach connoisseurs. She wasn¡¯t sure how to achieve that yet. Valerie said, ¡°Let¡¯s take two bottles out to share. See how theypare to a Lafite,¡± Matthew and his wealthy peers, used to the finest things, had discerning tastes. If this wine impressed them, it would impress other affluent individuals 100. Matthew had no objections, leaving it entirely up to her. Since Sophia had intended this as a learning experience for Valerie, Matthew was supportive as long as she was happy. Eagerly, Valerie decided to visit the Anderson family first. Chloe had given her many gifts, and Valerie had been unsure how to reciprocate. This was a perfect opportunity to gift two bottles of wine and discuss matters with Olivia. While gifts were appreciated, Valerie felt ufortable epting such valuable items and nned to find a suitable asion to return them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 0 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Olivia was feeling down because of Sarah¡¯s situation. Seeing Valeriee over, her eyes lit up. ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s been a while since youst visited. What brings you here today?¡± Olivia felt a deep sense ofpassion for Valene. Even though she knew Valerie wasn¡¯t Sarali, the fact that they were the same age and had simrly difficult pasts made Olivia feel a strong connection and a desire to be close to her Valerie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Being chauffeured around isn¡¯t that tiring, and since the morning sickness has passed, I can eat and drink just fine. Look I¡¯ve even put on some weight.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Valerie¡¯s flushed face, Olivia smiled and leaned in to snill, detecting a hint of wine. Olivia asked ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± o Valerie¡¯s voice was soft, ¡°You noticed! I went to check out a vineyard and winery and brought two bottles of wine for you to try. It helps with sleep¡± ¡°Wonderful, let me try? Olivia smiled as she poured herself a ss of the wine Valerie brought. The aroma was indeed delightful. I don¡¯t usually drink much, just a bit during the holidays,¡± Olivia said. Valerie said. ¡°Please try it and tell me what you thank.¡± Olivia took a sip, savoring the rich vor. ¡°This is really good. How did you end up with a vineyard!¡± Valerie exined her situation and said, ¡°The vineyard had been neglected. I¡¯m trying to revive it but can¡¯t find the right expens. If you enjoy the wine, it should be easy to enter the high¨Cend market.¡± Olivia also heard that Sophia had handed over the management of the acts to Valerie, clearly intending in groom Valerie as the heir to the Grant family. Relying solely on Matthew wasn¡¯t feasible, so Valerie was now officially Mrs. Grant, which allowed her to be here, Naturally, Olivia was pleased for Valerie. Hearing her speak like that, Oliva nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, if things can get underway, the market should be no problem¡± ¡°Exactly! I just don¡¯t know enough about it, and finding experts is tough.¡± Olivia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why not ask Chloe Before her family issues, she was a sessful businesswoman and knows a lot about w The Foxx family, known for their heritage, ensured their daughters were well¨Cversed in many skilly Chloe was deeply knowledgeable about wine, often traveling nationwide in taste different wines. She could discern the nuances based on the vineyard¡¯s location, grape quality, and seasonal variations Olivia added, ¡°I can smell it fairly well, but she can urately identify the different origins, grape qualities, and variations in seasonal rainfall and temperature. I admire her for that. Why not ask hert She might provide you with some inspiration Olivia¡¯s suggestion delighted Valerie. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve been a huge help Valerie was surprised to learn that Chloe had such a skill. It was amazing. It was a case of finding something effortlessly that had seemed so clusivel As soon as Olivia mentioned it, Valerie became interested and quickly grabbed her, asking, ¡°Olivia, is she here? Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right upstairs, the first room on the second floor. You should take her out for a walk, so she doesn¡¯t stay cooped up at home and overthink¡± Valerie happily went upstairs to find Chloe. Seeing Valerie, Chloe was thrilled. ¡°Sarah! What brings you here?¡± Valerie said, ¡°Mom, I need your help!¡± ¡°Help¡± With what? Chloe asked. ¡°I want you to help us evaluate some Chloe patted her chest proudly. ¡°Wine is any specialty. Back when I was with your dad, we built our business on wine. You¡¯vee to the right person!¡± Chloe immediately joined Valerie, and they beaded to the vineyard. Once in the cer, Chloe inspected the wines with expertise, When Chlor saw the red wines in the underground cer, she said with great familiarity, ¡°Starting a wine business isn¡¯t that difficult. You should 11:37 AM & D Chapter 636 begin with learning the basics first. ¡°Take a look at these boules. You need to discern their quality levels. If you want to ce them in high¨Cend restaurants, you must be distinguish them! First, check for sediment by inverting the bottle. Clear and small particles are normal. Cloudy sediment indicates lower quality and should be excluded. ¡°Nest, shine a shlight through the wine. If the light passes through with a clear, bright red hue, the wine is good. If the light scatters and doesn¡¯t pass through the wine is not drinkable. These wines here are pretty good!¡± Valerie listened intently, amazed at Chloe¡¯s skill. Even after all these years, Chloe¡¯s knowledge remained sharp. Çú Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chloe was thrilled and spoke eagerly about red wine, having learned a lot from her experience. ¡°The best storage temperature for red wine is twelve degrees, but diferent wines require different temperatures. ¡°Also, the sweetness of red wine varies with the temperature.¡± Valerie was surprised and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± Chloe said, ¡°Yes, the temperature here is about fifteen degrees, which is suitable for semi¨Csweet red wine! ¡°Brandy is usually kept below fifteen degrees. It can be divided into different zones, Your farmily¡¯s estate has good temperature contral, but some wines are not stored properly Chloe began examining the misced wines, testing them, and selecting those that were unsuitable. These are all spoiled and undrinkable. Temperature affects sweetness, and matching the market¡¯s taste is crucial. Sarah, you have a lot to learn ¡°Yes, Mom¡± Sarah hugged Chloe¡¯s arm. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were so many nuances even with ordinary red wines. I don¡¯t understand much about ¡°I thought our wine could enter the high¨Cend market, bait from what you¡¯ve said, half of it might only be suitable for supermarket shelf goods.¡± Chloe encouraged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. A quarter of your wines can be marketed as high¨Cend. With cost management, you can ensure each type of wine is ced on its appropriate shelf,¡± Valerie considered this thoughtfully. Chloe patted her shoulder and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As your mother. I will support you fully in your business endeavors Valerie was overjoyed, never expecting such a turn of events. Chlor¡¯s help was beyond her nagination She was now considered a beginner. From aplete novice in red wine, she had slowly progressed to an intermediate level, not yet an expert but certainly knowledgeable enough to get started With Valerie¡¯s encouragement, Chloe gradually began in forget her illness and embraced a powerful, proactive mindset. Since she was going to help her daughter enter the market, she knew she had to start from scratch Chloe had been ill for so long but, with Valerie by her side, she quickly realized she could start working with her on the market. This change filled Valerie with immense joy and also made Olivia reflect deeply. It seemed that once a person¡¯s spirit was uplifted, it could be more effective than medicine. Olivia was delighted to see Chloe reenter the market with such enthusiasm. Women were not were not inferior to men. With determination and effort, sess was achievable. Meanwhile, Valerie thought of Julian. His orchard would definitely need a market, and if fruit wine could be developed, it might also be well- received. For customers who don¡¯t like red wine, fruit wine would be a good alternative. Julian¡¯s orchard had excellent geographical and climatic conditions, and sweet, fragrant fruits could be turned into fruit wine, expanding the market, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie was concerned about Julian¡¯s hard work and thought that more outlets could help him.. At the thought of this, she immediately called Julian. After so long, Julian knew some of the developments on Valerie¡¯s side. Learning that she had taken over some of the family¡¯s businesses, Julian felt relieved, realizing that the Grant family had indeed epted her. Julian, I want to coborate with you on a fruit wine business!¡± Valerie was straightforward. Julian was surprised. ¡°You know how to make fruit wine?¡± Valerie chuckled, ¡°We¡¯re both starting from scratch. I think fruit wine could open a new sales channel for you, and with my vineyard, adding another variety would be beneficial. ¡°It can help both of us and open new channels, so why not? ¡°You know, during the New Year, when I gave away the fruit you sent, everyone said it was delicious! If we make fruit wine, it will definitely be popr¡± Chapter 637 Hearing Valerie say this, Julian smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. If you want. I can send you a portion to try first. We¡¯ll see how it turns out and take it from there. It can¡¯t be done all at once ¡°Got it. How have you beentely, Julian¡°¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well everything is on track, Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After chatting for a while, Valerie noticed Julian¡¯s cheerful tone and felt that he had finally moved on from Katherine, though she didn¡¯t want to probe further. Just then, Aiden returned, and Julian waved him over. ¡°Aiden,e here, it¡¯s your aunt ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s about time you called me! I missed you, but Dad has been so busy I haven¡¯t had a chance to visit you¡± Aiden said. Hearing his voice made Valerie¡¯s heart soften. To¡¯s Okay. You cane vish when you¡¯re on vacation, Hax Dad met anyone new?¡± Valerie was concerned about Julian¡¯s situation but didn¡¯t want to ask him directly, so she asked Aiden ¡°No. Dad often has womene to see him, but he always turns them away. I can tell he¡¯s not happy¡± Aiden, honest as always revealed Julian¡¯s feelings. Valerie had thought he had moved on, but it seemed he still hadn¡¯t. Aiden looked at Julian, who was discussing fruit wine with partners, always hands¨Con As soon as Valerie mentioned frun wine, Julian started negotiating His friends found it challenging. ¡°You were focusing on Smueca and Enroka for orders recently ¡°Our orchard¡¯s frusts are mostly booked, and there¡¯s no worry about sales. Why agree to such a large order! ¡°If we take it, we won¡¯t have enough fruit. Julian sighed. ¡°That¡¯s my sister. I need to support her D Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Julian added, ¡°Besides, with the fruit from our orchard and the vineyard she mentioned, I think we can at least provide one truckload!¡± ¡°If we push alle more, we can always source from the surrounding areas. Other orchards are simr, and we have the most orders. If their fruits don¡¯t sell, they might get envious and use some tricks against us, which could cause problems.¡± After the previous incident, Julian was very cautious aboutpetition. He didn¡¯t want to face another situation like before, involving physical conflicts or endangering his family. After all Aiden was still with him. Hearing Julian¡¯s concerns, his friend nodded and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You¡¯re so protective of your sister. If only you were that gentle with the beauty who came byst time. She pursued you for a long time, you should seize the opportunity. Marrying her could double our business¡± ¡°And she¡¯s so b so beautiful, she¡¯d be a perfect match for you¡± Julian shook his head with a wry smile, recalling the striking figure in his mind. He then replied, ¡°It¡¯s just not possible with her. Besides Before he could finish, two beeps sounded. He looked up as his friend patted his shoulder. ¡°Speak of the devil. Look who¡¯s here¡± A Bery red Lamborghini screeched to a stop in front of them. The door opened, and out stepped a stunning woman. She had a tall, slender figure, entuated by a strapless jumpsuit, looking radiant and captivating. She made a beeline for Julian Julian This was Linda Cabrera, a foreign woman, or more urately, a mixed¨Crace beauty. She threw herself at Julian and said, ¡°Look, I brought a gift for Alden!¡± Aiden had just hung up the phone. Seeing Linda, he sighed and thoughs. This persistent woman is back again! He wasn¡¯t interested in her gift but epted it out of politeness. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to. This set must have cou a lot?¡± Aiden had recently be obsessed with Lego, and Linda brought thetest set, which Inoked to be worth about our thousand dors. Julian¡¯s frown deepened as he took out his phone. ¡°How much was a transfer the money to you Linda quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a gift for a child. Besides, do we need to thank each other? You saved my lifest time¡± Julian¡¯s friend, watching this interaction, winked at Juljan, hinging he should make a move on this beautiful woman. Julian didn¡¯t mind at all and directly transferred a thousand dors to Linda. He had seen this Lego online, and it was worth around one thousand dors Seeing the money, Linda couldn¡¯t help b but pour. ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to do this. We¡¯re good friends, and you¡¯re still my lifesaver! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened. Now you won¡¯t even ept a gift?¡± Julianughed. ¡°One thing has nothing to do with the other. I saved you out of instinct, not expecting anything in return? Previously, while Julian was abroad on business, he saw some men dragging Linda into the woods, Julian drove his car at them, scaring them off and then driving Linda ten miles away to safety. Later, he found our Linda was the daughter of a business partner, and the deal went smoothly, partly thanks to Linda Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Since then. Linda had pursued Julian relentlessly. Seeing his stubbornness, Linda shrugged but moved closer. Julian, my birthday ising up Take me out for dinner to celebrate¡± Julian shook his head. I wish you a happy birthday. But I don¡¯t have time for dinner. I¡¯ve taken on a new order and will be busy¡± Linda raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What order is so important? You¡¯re a big boss now. Do you still need to handle everything personally? ¡°Business never ends. It¡¯s time your took a break. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Aiden nodded but, seeing Julian¡¯s look, quickly shook his head. ¡°No, Dad says to be a big boss. He has to put in the effort and not quit halfway Lindaughed at his words, ¡°If you want to be a big boss, you¡¯vee to the right person. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± She clung to Julian¡¯s arm, but he calmly pulled away. ¡°We aren¡¯t right for each other. I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m divorced and raising a son. I only want to take care of him, not look for a date new¡± 1/2 11:37 AM ? Chapter §Ó§Ñ§Õ Julian couldn¡¯t fathom why this woman wouldn¡¯t give up on him. Çú Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Linda was unconcerned, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? True love conquers all. Besides, having a child doesn¡¯t matter. To me, love can ovee anything! ¡°Even if you were bringing others along. I wouldn¡¯t mind at all!¡± Julian was at a loss, unable to believe how direct Linda was. It was giving him a headache Linda said, ¡°How about this Julian, let me take you out for a meal to thank you for saving me ¡°No need. You¡¯ve already expressed your gratitude. There¡¯s no need to keep thanking me for the same thing. ¡°And besides, your dad already gave me the order as a thank you, so you don¡¯t need to go overboard Julian tly refused, no matter how much Linda insisted, he wouldn¡¯t agree to go out with her. Linda furrowed her brow and stomped her foot in frustration, Damn it, wait for me!¡± Unable to convince him, Linda was determined. She clenched her fists and stepped forward, grabbing Julian and looking him straight in the eyes. ¡°Julian. I won¡¯t give up. Unless you marry someone ele, I¡¯ll never back down With that, Lirida rushed back to her car and drove off, not giving Julian a chance to respond. Seeing her leave, Julian shook his head, his mind drifting to a familiar sharlow. Linda was so much like Katherine brave, unafraid, outgoing, and enthusiastic Julian couldn¡¯t ept it. Katherine had been a f a lesson he didn¡¯t want to reprit already! He sighed, wondering why Katherine was on his mind again. His friend noticed and couldn¡¯t help but laugh¡± ¡°Julian, just give in al ¡°This youngdy is beautiful and likes you. What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still waiting for that Lady¡± Julian said.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. She already has a mytrend. Right now. I past want to focus on my career and raising my child¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself? His friend patted his shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t advise you before, but it¡¯s alifferent now. You should have a woman by your dr. Look at us now, we¡¯re well- coff. What are you worried about?¡± Julian remained silent. His priority was to help Valerie establish the fruit wine business. Meanwhile, Valerie was busy and engaged with Chlor. moking the most of her days. Owen, upon learning that Valerie had taken over the vineyard and was interested in the wine business, wax unimpressed. The wine industry had always been a strong suit among his various enterprises. It was initially handled by his brother, and though Chloe had assisted, after his brother¡¯s Incident, everything fell to OweiL Despite Chloe¡¯s knowledge, she had mental health issues and might have a breakdown at any time Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even if Valerie brings Chloe along, it¡¯s just the beginning. Alter years of development, the wine industry has long since evolved. Owen knew Valerie¡¯s small¨Cscale efforts were insignificant, merely child¡¯s y. Moreover, the brand was already damaged from Lincoln¡¯s era. Could it even be revived Owen, even with his experience, wasn¡¯t confident it could be resurrected, let alone Valerie, who was a novice. Only Matthew, seeing Valerie pregnant and wanting to keep her upied, found her a task to do. Without it, she would be powerless Owen scoffed as he sat at his desk. After a while, his assistant came in. ¡°Mr. Anderson, Mr. Morse has returned! He just came back from Plonia City to Kranson City. We¡¯ve found his address? Upon hearing this, Owen stood up immediately ¡°Quickly, make arrangements. Let¡¯s set up a meeting and invite him over!¡± He said with a smile, ¡°With Mr. Morse, our strength will be greatly enhanced!¡± ¡°But, Mr. Morse is known for being reclusive. He¡¯s been avoiding invitations from many people. We¡¯re not sure if this will work, the man said. Owen sneered, ¡°Sess depends on luck, but we must do our part. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t get him out with enough money. If he doesn¡¯te out, it just means we haven¡¯t offered enough! ¡°In this world, you need money to get things done. Let¡¯s see if it works and get moving quickly.¡± Once this news spread, the entire Kranson City wine market would likely be affected. If someone else got ahead of them, it would be problematic. 11 Chapter 639 Hearing this, the assistant immediately went to make arrangements Danny Morse, known in the industry as the brewing expert, was renowned for creating wines that had once sold for up to 600 thousand dors per bottle. When Danny got involved, the market followed his lead. Whatever wine he made, it became popr It was no exaggeration to say that Danny was the market¡¯s trendsetter. Owen was confident that once he brought Danny under his wing, he would dominate the wine market. As for Valerie and others, he didn¡¯t consider them a threat. Meanwhile, deep in the mountains, in a two¨Cstory wooden house, two people were arguing Çú Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 ¡°Sir, so many people are paying to hire you. You should go. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just give them a recipe casually. Why be so stubborn?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t achieved much in this mountain. If you continue like this, you might be in a difficult position, and it won¡¯t be good for Ste¡¯s condition: The speaker was Rowan nchard, a young man in his thirties, standing in front of Danny Morse, a gray¨Chaired middle¨Caged man. The old man, slender and with sunken eyes, sighed as he replied. ¡°Ste is the most important. Once I ept their invisation. I may not be able to take care of Ste. Money is secondary. It¡¯s not worth worrying about. ¡°Alright, stop persuading me. Just leave!¡± Danny waved his hand, and Rowan, though frustrated, kept hisposure and nodded before leaving As he checked his phone again, he had been receiving numerous calls, especially after returning to Kranson City. Many people hade seeking Danny, but Danny had ordered not to reveal his whereabouts, so Rowan kept quirt Rowan nced at the people in the room and eventually ended the call. Rowan decided to wait for the right moment to show Danny that clinging to old ways Iways will leait to regret ??? Meanwhile, Valerie, following Chloe¡¯s advice, had invited the brewing expert. Julian hail sent her a lot of fresh fruit With a winemaker on board and the fruit ready, Valerie nned to make a big push. However, the fruit wine they produced wain¡¯t spuite satisfactory, and even Chlor wasn¡¯t pleased. Though the fruit was good and of high quality, the timing seemed off. It was either to sour or too sweet, and it just didn¡¯t tare right. After several days of effort, the fruit wine turned out to be ilisappointing. Even the winemaker was frustrated, and sering that this batch of fruit- wine didn¡¯t meet their expectations, the winrinuker decided to put ¡°Alright, you are truly hard to please. Find someone more capable! Who¡¯s even drinking this anymore? What a waste of effort!¡± the winemaker said. The winemaker threw down his towel and left. Chloe and Valerie looked at each other, surprised that they had managed to drive him away. They were left speechless ¡°Mom, was on demanding?¡° Chloe shook her head and said, ¡°We have to do things to the best of our ability. We can¡¯t settle for good enough makes a big difference! ¡°If they can¡¯t satisfy us, y us, it¡¯s because their skills aren¡¯t up to to par. s, let¡¯s find someone else Valerie agreed and decided to send Chloe back. We have to make it perfect Olivia, seeing their downeast expressions, Lughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? You were to enthusiastic when you went out, and now you¡¯re like this? Valerie said. ¡°Olivia, we¡¯ve run into a problem!¡° Valerie told her about the recent events. Olivia thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°If you want to make a big ssh and boost your brand, you need a strong figure to back you up. Someone with weight.¡± Valerie was skeptical. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Noria Group enough?¡± ¡°The Noria Group¡¯s endorsement won¡¯t change the fact that your brand is struggling. What matters is the quality of the wine!¡± Valerie immediately understood. ¡°Do you mean that the winemaker is crucial to the wine!¡± Olivia said, ¡°Yes, if they can¡¯t make a suitable wine, your brand won¡¯t be worth much no matter how bright it is. I heard that the winemaker Mr. Mone has arrived in Kranson City. It¡¯s up to you now!¡± renowned Olivia was vague, not wanting to say too much, as Owen¡¯spany also had a wine business. Essentially, they werepetitors now. Valerie frowned, realizing the situation. Chloe added. ¡°Mom, the winemaker you¡¯re talking about is probably Mr. Danny Morse, right¡± Olivia nodded. Valerie was puzzled. ¡°Who is Mr. Morse?¡± Chloe exined. ¡°Mr. Morse is the most famous winemaker in the industry. The wines he produces are market trendsetters. ¡°Twenty years ago, Mr. Morse¡¯s work was a sensation everywhere and is still a staple in high¨Cend restaurants! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. 11:38 AM M Chapter 640 ¡°If we could get him, the fruit at the winery might be saved. ¡°But he is usually low¨Cprofile and elusive. Even if he¡¯s back in Kranson City, finding him won¡¯t be easy Valerie was excited. Then we need to find him quickly Olivia smiled and said, Finding Mr. Morse isn¡¯t an easy task. High¨Clevel experts often have their quirks, so you need to be well prepared. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a wasted effort. In business, it¡¯s all about dealing with people.¡± Valene nodded and said ¡°Tunderstand¡± She knew that hiring an expert was no easy task. When it came to finding someone, Matthew was the expert. SIND GIT COMMENT Chapter 641 Chapter 641 At that moment, Valerie nced at Chloe and said, Mom, you should take a break. You¡¯ve been working hardtely. Rx for now. I¡¯ll go check things out ande up with a solution. Good things take time!¡± Chloe considered this and agreed. After all, there was no use in rushing. The market was changing rapidly. Since Danny had returned, the news would certainly cause a stir.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sarah, you need to act quickly. Once he¡¯s back, the impact will be significant. Many people are waiting!¡± Chloe said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best.¡± Valerie said this and meant it. After all, talent is crucial, and she knew that Danny was no ordinaryperson. Back home, Valerie decided to cook a few dishes herself. When Matthew saw the food Valerie brought to the table, he was surprised. ¡°Why did you cook yourself? Was the chef not good enough?¡± Valerie said, ¡°I wanted you to try my cooking!¡± With herrge belly, Valerie made her way over. Matthew quickly went to help, cing the dishes on the table. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that delicate. Besides, the doctor said that more exercise is good for the delivery, so don¡¯t be so jumpy. Come on, try my specialty!¡± Matthew smiled, noticing the fruit tter Valerie had put together. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Did your brother send you more fruit?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Matthew said, ¡°These sweet fruits muste from Wrexton. I¡¯ve been busy, so what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Can¡¯tSeeing Valerie¡¯s surprised look, Matthew decided to tease her handle it anymore?¡± ¡°You said you should rely on yourselves. You insisted you didn¡¯t need help. Now you can¡¯t manage on your own?¡± Hearing this, Valerie pouted. ¡°Are you making fun of me? You¡¯re the president of the Noria Group, and I¡¯m your subordinate. If I¡¯m in trouble and you don¡¯t help, I¡¯m still just like a lowly general!¡± Matthew chuckled and said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Charles supposed to help you?¡± Valerie said, ¡°Charles is helping, but he doesn¡¯t know much about wine. I¡¯m at a loss and need your help. Matthew looked at her with a half¨Csmile. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to help with such a trivial matter? That¡¯sa low cost.¡± Valerie raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you want me to ask for your help?¡± Matthew said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but if you perform well tonight, I might consider it.¡± Valerie immediately put her all into it. ¡°Okay!¡°. She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss. ¡°Does this count as a good performance?¡± Before she could pull away, Matthew held her head and kissed her deeply. Valerie felt dizzy and almost short of breath. After a long moment, Matthew released her. Valerie blushed and pped him lightly. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. We¡¯re in the living room. What if someone sees us?¡± Matthew said, ¡°So what? If they see, they¡¯ll just avoid us!¡± Valerieughed. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Not enough. I want more.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Valerie stuffed a piece of fried chicken into his mouth. ¡°Always taking advantage of me!¡± Matthew protested, saying, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. If I don¡¯t take advantage of you, should I look for someone else?¡± ¡°Dare you!¡± ¡°No, I dare not. By the way, this fried chicken is really good!¡± Valerie was pleased. ¡°Of course! I specially learned this from the chef. To win your heart, I first need to satisfy your appetite. I need to make sure you¡¯re happy!¡± Matthewughed. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure to please me. This dish looks good. I want more.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll feed you!¡± When Sophia came downstairs and saw the scene, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was happy to see such a good rtionship between the couple. Seeing Valerie feeding Matthew while sitting beside him with a smile, Sophia felt warm inside. Since Matthew¡¯s parents passed away, he rarely showed such emotions. He was always decisive andcold with outsiders. When he took over the Noria¨CGroup, he was just a child. Sophia had never seen him smile, always frowning. Now things were different. No one would have thought that Matthew could have such a warm side at home. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Sophia was relieved and nodded before turning to leave. Meanwhile, as Matthew enjoyed the meal Valerie had prepared, he was filled with gratitude. He said, ¡°Alright, stop focusing only on me. You should eat too. You don¡¯t want to starve. I heard from the housekeeper that you seem to have a big appetitetely?¡± Valerie said, ¡°Yes, the doctor said that my weight will increase each week in theter stages. I¡¯m trying to control it strictly, but the chef¡¯s cooking is just too delicious.¡± Matthew looked her up and down and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With a nutritionist, you can eat whatever you want. Besides, you haven¡¯t gained much weight. You¡¯ve actually lost some due to the busy schedule at the winery.¡± Valerie said, ¡°Well, you need to make it up to me!¡± Matthew pinched her chin. ¡°What kind ofpensation do you want?¡± Valerie raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m having trouble and need you to help me find someone!¡± Matthew gave her a way out, and Valerie took it. Hearing this, Matthew frowned. ¡°Find someone? Who? A man or a woman?¡± ¡°A man.¡± Matthew felt a bit jealous. ¡°I¡¯m here with you, and you¡¯re thinking about other men, hmm?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Valerie leaned closer. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Danny Morse, the winemaker. I want him toe and help me. Even though Chloe is assisting, an ordinary winemaker still falls short. ¡°Nowadays, winemakers are uneven in skill. It¡¯s hard to find one who uses traditional methods. If he helps, our wine brand can make further progress.¡± Matthew understood and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll have Charles find him.¡± ¡°Thank you,Valerie gavedear!¡± him a kiss, making a loud smacking sound on his cheek. Matthew smiled, thinking that Valerie had be much bolder. He leaned down and lightly kissed her. ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Yes."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Matthew lifted her in his arms and carried her to the study. Valerie nestled in Matthew¡¯s embrace, reading some documents while Matthew attended a video conference. His ears were filled with reports from his subordinates, and he yfully twirled a strand of Valerie¡¯s hair. Their intimate moments went unnoticed by outsiders. On the other side of the screen, the product manager dared not make a sound, seeing Matthew¡¯s casual demeanor. ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way! Charles, stay behind.¡± Once everyone else had left, Charles stayed behind to receive new instructions. ¡°Find Danny Morse, the winemaker. He¡¯s already in Kranson City. I need his exact address within three days,¡± Matthew said. ¡°Understood!¡± Charles took the orders and went to work. He thought, ¡®It must be rted to Mrs. Grant. Otherwise,. why would Mr. Grant suddenly think of Mr. Morse? After the meeting ended, which was always a torment, the real end of the workday only came after the reports were done. Today, however, Matthew seemed to be in a good mood, only listening to the reports without making any additional arrangements; which was a relief for everyone. Charles sighed, ¡°Everyone else is off duty, and I still have to continue to work. As usual, I¡¯m shouldering it all.¡± Valerie felt relieved. With Matthew¡¯s support, finding the winemaker was just a matter of time. She finally rxed. After the meeting, she snuggled into Matthew¡¯s arms. The atmosphere between them became a bit amorous. Looking up at Matthew¡¯s jawline, Valerie couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch it, tracing along his Adam¡¯s apple. Suddenly, Matthew grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t fidget Be careful!¡± Valerie yfully winked at him, and at that moment, the baby suddenly moved. Valerie was excited. ¡°The baby moved! Quick!¡± Matthew turned to grab a storybook and began reading to the baby in Valerie¡¯s belly. Perhaps hearing his voice excited the baby, who was rolling around in Valerie¡¯s belly. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh!¡± Matthew leaned in and said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be naughty. When you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Valerie pushed him. ¡°Why are you so harsh? This is your own baby!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you in pain." ¡°Well then, sing a song for the baby. It¡¯s the best prenatal education. I hope the baby will settle 1. I hope the baby will settle down after hearing it.¡± Matthew was taken aback. ¡°Sing?¡± He looked troubled. He had no talent for singing! Valerie pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? Matthew¡¯s face darkened. This was quite a challenge for him. He looked at Valerie and pleaded, ¡°Can you choose something else?¡± Valerie cradled her belly as the baby moved again, causing her stomach to shift. Seeing this, Matthew immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll sing. I¡¯ll sing ¡°Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star!¡± He awkwardly sang, ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star, how I wonder what you are¡­¡± It was hard to imagine Matthew singing to the baby. The scene was incredibly heartwarming but also quite funny. Matthew¡¯s pitch was all over the ce. Valerie quietly took out her phone and recorded it. Hearing the deep, steady voice of her husband, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Sorry, dear, it¡¯s just too funny. I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Matthew realized she was teasing him but noticed Valerie only acted so cute during moments like these. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Matthew wasn''t angry. "How''s it going?" Valerie said, "The baby is being good. Knowing I''m ufortable, he''s already fallen asleep." Matthew nodded, relieved. As Valerie''s pregnancy advanced, with the due date next month, she had been particrly busytely, which made him worry. Valerie leaned in to kiss him. "Matthew, you''re the best dad I''ve ever seen!" Matthew immediately smiled. "Of course. If not me, then who? This is all my love for you!" Valerie gave him a thumbs-up. "I absolutely believe that." No one cared for her and the baby like Matthew did. He had reced all the bedding at home and even installed voice-controlled lights along the baseboards to prevent her from stumbling in the dark during nighttime trips. Matthew attended to every detail personally. That night, Valerie slept soundly. Charles was indeed efficient; by the next day, he had obtained Danny''s address. Upon hearing the news, Valerie was thrilled and hurried to go out, but Matthew stopped her. "What''s the rush? I''m going with you!" Valerie was surprised. "Aren''t you going to the office?" "I''m not working today. I''ll personally apany you to find Mr. Morse. Will you let me have the first ss of the wine he makes?" Valerieughed at his words. "Sure, no problem!" Valerie got in the car with Matthew, and after more than an hour of winding roads, they finally reached the foot of the mountain. Seeing the ce, Valerie was stunned. "Mr. Morse lives here?" Matthew exined, "There''s a church halfway up the mountain that''s avable for rent. Mr. Morse rented this ce for rest and recuperation. The ce is spacious and the environment is decent." Valerie understood. Fortunately, the road went all the way up. As they arrived and parked, they heard a stern shout from the entrance, "Get out of here! "I''ve already told you. Mr. Morse doesn''t see visitors and doesn''t leave the mountain! Hurry up and go!" A group of people was shoved out by a middle-aged man. Seeing his stern demeanor, they were infuriated. "You old man, our boss offered a 400-thousand-dor annual sry, and you still refuse? Do you know what you can do with the money in Kranson City? "Tell Mr. Morse to reconsider. We''re just trying to help him. It''s really shabby living in this godforsaken ce! "Just a few years, and he''ll have everything he wants, vis and beautiful women!" The middle-aged man was enraged. "Mr. Morse is dedicated to winemaking. You know nothing about wine and just try to buy people with money. Vulgar!" With a m, he shut the door, leaving the group outside, grumbling. They spat at the door. "What bad luck. Never seen anyone who doesn''t like money. How are we going to exin this to the boss?" a man said. "Let''s go. We''vee here so many times, and now we''re kicked out with nothing. The boss will have toe himself!" another man said. "Wait. If we go back like this, the boss will definitely scold us for returning too soon. It must be our fault!" The group, unwilling to give up, went to the side to smoke, still seething, and tidied up the gifts. Valerie looked at the gifts, seven or eight high-end items. Even these gifts were deemed inadequate by Danny. Valerie thought, ''Olivia was right. Recluses did have some quirks.'' Just as Valerie was about to go down, Matthew pulled her back. "Don''t rush, Let''s wait until they leave. We don''t know who these people are, and if you go down and they see you, it mightplicate things." Commercialpetition was everywhere. Matthew wanted to avoid exposing Valerie. After a while, the group drove away but didn''t go far, only about 60 feet from the church, and seemed to be doing something. Matthew wasn''t worried, but inside the church, there was also an argument going on. Danny had chosen this ce for its tranquility. The small house had everything he needed, and the fresh air was perfect for Ste''s recovery. He didn''t want to be disturbed by these people. When the housekeeper arrived, Danny and Rowan were at odds. "Sir, I''ve driven them away, but they haven''t gone far and are still lingering. A few more cars have arrived outside," the housekeeper said. "Forget it. I don''t see visitors anyway," Danny said. Rowan was furious. They hade to Kranson City, and the journey had been intentionally concealed by Danny. If the driver hadn''t leaked information, no one would know they had returned. Rowan said, "Sir, why did you enter this business? Isn''t it for making money? Why cling to old rules?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Like the saying goes, to stand out, one must pursue profit. Your fame is established, but we still need to fill our stomachs! "Otherwise, how do we survive? I have been following you for so long, but look at what I''m using, a three-year-old phone!" Rowan''s words infuriated Danny, who looked at Rowan in disbelief. "On the first day you joined me, I told you that if you learn from me, you must endure loneliness. "If you can''t maintain this mindset, you shouldn''t have entered this field. How did you say it back then? "Rowan, you''re my disciple. After all these years, I haven''t treated you poorly. Now you''re teaching me how to do things? "You should know what we''ve been through! I just want Ste to get better soon. How can you be so impatient?" Hearing him say this, a sh of guilt crossed Rowan''s eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Sir, to put it bluntly, Ste''s illness has been dragging on for so long. No one knows if she will ever get better. It''s better to..." "Shut up!" Danny roared. "Ste is my life. I will spare no effort to cure her!" Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Danny said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. My mind is made up. Rowan clenched his fists. ¡°Yes, you want to be a good father, but we also need to make a living. I¡¯ve followed you for so long without any achievements. No fame, no money. You¡¯re known as a famous winemaker, but who knows us? ¡°I haven¡¯t received a single penny after traveling from Ploania City to Kranson City with month. you this ¡°I try to date, but people look down on me. You have a daughter, but have you ever considered my feelings?¡± Rowan¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. His eyes became sharp and even filled with malice as he looked at Danny, causing Danny to pause in surprise. Danny said. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s all my fault. You joined me with high hopes and now, just a few yearster, you can¡¯t endure the solitude. You should know that traditional winemaking is not something that can be handled by fast¨Cfood wine industries! ¡°Is Owen a good person? He wants my recipes and techniques, not for inheritance!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rowan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He thought, ¡®Inheritance? With no food to eat, what¡¯s the use of inheritance?¡® He thought Danny was doing this on purpose, making him appear as a recluse only increased the perception of him as a high¨Clevel figure. Rowan said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll ask you once. Will you agree to Owen¡¯s offer or not?¡± ¡°I will not agree! Rowan, let me ask you onest thing. If you can¡¯t handle the pressure and want to go with them, then leave! From now on, I don¡¯t want a disciple like you!¡± The housekeeper was stunned, wondering if Danny was going to expel Rowan from his apprenticeship. Rowan tightened his fists. ¡°Fine! Good! We may not meet again!¡± Rowan turned and left, with Danny¡¯s eyes full of harshness. He had really misjudged this disciple. The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Morse, he¡­¡± Danny said, ¡°Let him go! His heart isn¡¯t here. If a hundred thousand dors is enough to make him waver, he won¡¯t give up until he takes the money.¡± Enraged, Rowan mmed the door but didn¡¯t go far. He knew the group hadn¡¯t left, so he went straight to find them. Seeing him, Owen¡¯s people were also surprised. 1/3 Chapter 644 ¡°You¡­ Rowan said, ¡°Mr. Morse doesn¡¯t want to, but I do. I¡¯m his disciple and inherit his true teachings. Whatever he knows, I know too. Take me to meet your boss.¡± Hearing this, the group was thrilled. It was great to have a younger person willing to take the deal, as long as they could report back with some sess. They signaled Rowan to follow them and left. Valerie saw Rowan¡¯s figure and couldn¡¯t help but exim. Valerie¨Csaid, ¡°That young man must be someone important to Mr. Morse, maybe an assistant. He left with those people. Does that mean Mr. Morse agreed to help them?¡± Matthew, seeing her anxious expression, patted her shoulder. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go inside and sce. How will you know the result if you don¡¯t try?¡± Valerie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mr. Morse is so resistant to outsiders. What if we can¡¯t get in?¡± ¡°The worst that can happen is we get turned away. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll lose anything,¡± Matthew said. Valerie chuckled at this. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This time, she was well¨Cprepared. Unlike the others who brought luxury gifts, Valerie brought a wine¨Cmaking proposal and some samples. She thought that what really mattered to Danny was the wine, not shy gifts. If she couldn¡¯t impress him with this, there was no point in discussing cooperation. Though she thought this, Valerie still felt uncertain. When they reached the door and knocked, the housekeeper was speechless. He thought, ¡°They are persistent; even after being turned away, they stille back. The door opened to reveal a pregnant woman and a stern¨Clooking young man. The housekeeper assessed them. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Morse. May I¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Morse doesn¡¯t see visitors!¡± the housekeeper interrupted and was about to close the door when Matthew stepped forward. ¡°Wait, we¡¯ve brought a proposal and concept. Please let Mr. Morse review them and then decide if he wants to meet us. You can¡¯t represent Mr. Morse.¡± Matthew signaled Valerie to give the materials to him. ¡°Take these inside to Mr. Morse. If he still refuses to see us after reviewing them, we¡¯ll leave.¡± The housekeeper wanted to refuse but was taken aback by Matthew¡¯s intense gaze. He thought, The young man¡¯s look is truly intimidating The housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but ept the materials. ¡°Wait here!¡± Chapter 644 ¦° He shook his head, thinking, ¡°Why did I change his mind? Everyone just wanted to see Mr. Morse, all for money.¡± He d¨¦cided to let Danny handle it personally. The housekeeper went inside, and Danny, with his back turned, asked, ¡°Why are they back again?¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s not them; two new people have arrived outside.¡± Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Danny said, ¡°Not seeing anyonel¡± Danny was adamant. News spread so quickly. It had barely been a short while since he returned, and already two groups hade by. The housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡°That¡¯s what I said too, but the two young people mentioned they brought something for you to look at. If you decide not to meet them after reviewing it, I¡¯ll send them away. One of them is even pregnant.¡± Upon hearing this, Danny turned to look at the housekeeper, who quickly handed over the materials. Danny nced at the contents, raised his eyebrows, and after a long pause, the housekeeper asked, ¡°Do you want me to send them away now?¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± The housekeeper was somewhat surprised but assumed that the materials must have impressed. Danny. However, whether or not they would seed still depended on their fortune. The housekeeper had witnessed Danny¡¯s struggles throughout his journey. Others didn¡¯t know how torturous it had been, but he did. Now, since they were given a chance, the housekeeper hoped the young people would make the most of it. Valerie waited outside the door, very nervous. ¡°Mr. Morse won¡¯t refuse us, will he?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Matthew assured. ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to meet us, he would have turned us away directly, not made us wait!¡± Matthew had a point, so Valerie had to wait patiently. Within a couple of minutes, they heard sounds from inside. With a creak, the door opened, and the housekeeper came out, nodding at Valerie and Matthew. ¡°You may enter. Mr. Morse will see you.¡± Valerie¡¯s excitement was palpable as she immediately pulled Matthew. ¡°See, I told you preparing early would work!¡± Matthew smiled. ¡°Yes, you were right. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Once inside, Valerie smelled a faint odor that wasn¡¯t food or alcohol, but something odd. Her pregnancy had made her very sensitive to smells. Even after entering the room, the strange smell lingered. Valerie found it odd but didn¡¯tment on it. ¡°Mr. Morse, they¡¯ve arrived,¡± the housekeeper said. F Chapter 645 Aug 22 Danny turned to face the young visitors, his eyes showing a flicker of surprise before returning to normal. Danny asked, ¡°Did you make this proposal?¡± Valerie stepped forward. ¡°Yes, Mr. Morse. We originally worked with red wine and wanted to explore new markets, so we tried using fruit wine.¡± Danny nodded. ¡°The proposal is feasible. Your brand¡¯s impact and market insight are quite unique.¡± Valerie was thrilled. ¡°Mr. Morse, this is just a preliminary n. The most critical issue is that we can¡¯t achieve the necessary production techniques. There¡¯s a gap in the domestic brewing inheritance, and the existing methods don¡¯t fit. I want to¡­¡± Danny knew what she meant and cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in coborating. At this stage, I won¡¯te out of seclusion, so please seek help elsewhere.¡± Valerie was puzzled. ¡°Why? Mr. Morse, you have experience and I have the venue. If you could help, I believe you could use this opportunity to pass on your legacy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You may leave now. I can only tell you that the proposal is workable, but have no interest in pursuing it.¡± Danny¡¯s eyes were calm, and Matthew could see that Danny had no intention of coborating. A person striving for sess in their career must have ambition, and Danny¡¯s demeanor was too cid for someone with such ambition. Valerie persisted, ¡°Mr. Morse, please reconsider. After all, you haven¡¯t been back in Kranson City long. Are you not nning to use this ce as a development base?¡± Danny replied firmly, ¡°No!¡± Valerie said, ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t talk about? I understand that major concerns are not just about money. If there are other conditions, please let us know. We will definitely meet them!¡± Danny squinted and thought for a moment. Valerie¡¯s hopes were high. But Danny shook his head. ¡°You should leave. Don¡¯t disturb us any further. See them out!¡± The housekeeper immediately stepped forward. ¡°Please leave. Mr, Morse¡¯s mind is made up. It¡¯s not appropriate to stay any longer!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. and left, feelin Valeric looked at Danny, who had turned away disheartened. She was still reluctant to give up. Valerie carefully sniffed, and the strange odor grew more intense. Before she could say anything else, Danny had already gone upstairs. Helpless, Valerie followed Matthew out. 14:38 Thu, Aug 22 B? B Chapter 645 @+52% ¦° As they settled back into the car, Matthew was about to start the engine when Valerie suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew asked, immediately concerned. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just realized that strange smell in the room. It seemed like the scent of medicinal herbs, and it was very strong. Mr. Morse looked healthy, not sick. Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Valerie suddenly realized something. Danny was only in his fifties, still in his prime. From the room¡¯s decor and his attire, he didn¡¯t seem very wealthy. Maybe it was because he really avoided worldly matters, but a person couldn¡¯t live their whole life without any desires. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Moreover, Danny had hesitated noticeably when the topic was brought up, indicating that there must be something going on. Valerie was even more determined to find out. If her guess was correct, she could get Danny to agree. Matthew didn¡¯t know what Valerie was up to but saw her urgency and quickly stopped her. ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t rush!¡± Valerie was steadied by him and was about to knock on the door when she realized it wasn¡¯t locked. Pushing it open, she was overjoyed. Valerie quickly pulled Matthew inside. ¡°The smell was so familiar, Valerie thought. As soon as Valerie entered, she noticed the scent of medicine. She looked around. The small building was very clean, with minimal furnishings. The first floor had a bookshelf and a table, with the surrounding furniture resembling that of a church, almost unchanged. However, after a quick inspection, Valerie noticed something peculiar, a small doll in the corner under the window, covered in dust, as if it had been left there for some time. Nearby, there was a photo on the bookshelf of Danny with a young girl. Valerie picked it up and saw that the girl bore a strong resemnce to Danny, likely his daughter. Given the medicinal smell in the room, it became clear to Valerie that Danny¡¯s daughter must be ill. Just then, a furious voice came from behind. ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in? How rude you are! Get out now!¡± Valerie turned to face Danny¡¯s angry expression, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mr. Morse, how long has your daughter been sick?¡± Danny was momentarily taken aback. ¡°How do you know? Who Matthew was also surprised and thought, ¡®How did Valerie know?¡± are you?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Valerie smiled lightly. ¡°Besides the photo, I smelled a strong odor when we entered, which I initially couldn¡¯t ce but now realize it¡¯s medicinal. ¡°You refused to coborate with us because of your daughter¡¯s illness, didn¡¯t you? You just wanted more time to be with her, right? ¡°If you have any difficulties, please tell us. We will definitely help if we can!¡± Valerie understood that generally, people prefer modern medicine, and only resort to traditional 1/3 11:38 Thu Aug 22 win Chapter 646 medicine if necessary. This indicated that his daughter¡¯s condition must be very severe. If Valerie could help Danny, this might be a way out Danny looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve observed quite carefully.¡± 9+52% He then nced at Matthew. He thought that the two of them looked wealthy and influential. He couldn¡¯t find a solution on his own, but perhaps they could. Danny sighed. ¡°Come upstairs with me.¡± Valerie¡¯s heart soared with hope as she followed Danny upstairs. Matthew was somewhat astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected Danny to act so differently in such a short time. Once upstairs, they opened a door, and a strong medicinal smell hit them. A frail girly in bed, looking just over twenty, with a paleplexion and emaciated appearance, surviving only with intravenous nutrients. The head of the bed was near the window, where a persimmon tree was visible. If she could open her eyes, she might see it. ¡°Ste?¡± Danny called gently. The girl on the bed did not respond. Danny sat beside her, wiping her hands with a towel, and then gently massaging with great care. er hands and feet On the table beside her was a juicer. All food had to be administered through a feeding tube. Danny said, ¡°Ste has been in a vegetative state. The doctors said she has at most three months left to live. She used to asionally open her eyes to look at me, but now she¡¯spletely unconscious.¡± Seeing this, Danny shook his head and stepped back helplessly. ¡°As you can see, my daughter is gravely ill. We consulted many doctors abroad but found no solution. We had no choice but to return. ¡°I intend to spend herst time with her. Everything else pales inparison to Ste.¡± As a father, Danny was choked with emotion, unable to watch his daughter leave like this, but feeling utterly helpless. Valerie asked, ¡°What kind of illness is this serious?¡± ¡°Brain tumor. The doctors we saw said the surgery was too risky, fearing Ste wouldn¡¯t survive the operation. That¡¯s why I had to bring her back. 14.38 Thu. Aug 22 w w Chapter 646 52 ¡°I only have this one daughter. I don¡¯t want to waste time on the futile. If possible, I¡¯d be willing to trade life for hers. Since her mother died, it¡¯s been just the two of us. If she leaves too, I won¡¯t be able to live on!¡± my Valerie looked at Danny, who indeed looked very distressed,cking any anger. Caring for a patient was not easy, and Danny had already done a lot. Seeing this, Valerie pulled Matthew, who immediately understood. ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact some experts.¡± Danny looked up at him, then sexpression darkened again. He shook his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless. We¡¯ve consulted doctors both at home and abroad.¡± Seeing Danny¡¯s disbelief, Valerie quickly exined, ¡°My husband is the president of the Noria Group. He has many resources. Let us try. There might be hope for Ste.¡± Danny¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, he was just an ordinary person, and the resources avable to the Grant family were far beyond his reach. If what Valerie said was true, there might really be a chance to save his daughter.. Danny said, ¡°If you can help Ste recover, I will definitely help you achieve your goals. I am willing to do whatever it takes, even if it means working like a servant!¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Danny knew that Valerie wasing to see him merely for the purpose of brewing wine. If it could ensure Ste¡¯s safety, he was willing to do whatever it took. Valerie envied Ste. Having grown up without experiencing paternal love, she had lost hope because of Ethan¡¯s actions. Although her experiences with Matthew filled the void from her childhood, Danny¡¯s deep love for Ste moved her profoundly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She had no reason to refuse a father¡¯s heartfelt love for his daughter, so she decided to help Danny, even though she had her own interests at stake. It was something she couldn¡¯t ignore. Matthew asked for Ste¡¯s medical records and sent them to Charles to find an expert. Half an hourter, a response came back. ¡°Mr. Grant, renowned neurosurgeon Mr. Nelson Olson is currently abroad for a conference but will return in a few days. I¡¯ve contacted his team, and Mr. Olson said that the patient¡¯s condition is complex. He will need to make a decision upon his return, but it should be manageable.¡± Good. Please send the relevant materials,¡± Matthew said. After hanging up, Charles sent Nelson¡¯s reply, which Matthew showed to Danny. Matthew said, ¡°Mr. Olson is a top neurosurgeon. He is the only one who can help you.¡± Upon reading the reply, Danny was stunned. Danny said, ¡°I know this professor. We inquired about him abroad. He is very difficult to see, and his fees are exorbitant!¡± Matthew said, ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem. Rest assured, I¡¯ve already contacted him. As soon as he returns, we will arrange for his treatment for you! ¡°If everything goes well, Ste¡¯s condition should improve.¡± Matthew¡¯s words were meant to boost Danny¡¯s spirits and give him hope. Danny was overwhelmed with gratitude and didn¡¯t know how to thank them Soon, Charles sent an email with a confirmation from Nelson¡¯s m¨¦dical team. When Matthew showed the email to Danny, he was moved to tears and immediately knelt. Valerie was startled. She quickly helped him up. ¡°Mr. Morse, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. We¡¯ll be coborating in the future. Helping each other is only right!¡± Chapter 647 Danny nodded earnestly. ¡°Alright, I promise you that once Ste gets through this, we¡¯ll start cooperation right away!! Valerie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Danny was ecstatic. His life had been consumed with research and winemaking, and now, with his only daughter about to leave, his heart was heavy. He hadn¡¯t expected Matthew and Valerie to bring new hope, and he was deeply moved. Meanwhile, Rowan was brought to Owen. Seeing a young man, Owen was surprised, ¡°Is this Mr. Morse?¡± He seemed too young and somewhat impetuous, not at all like someone of a master¡¯s stature. 52% A man said, ¡°Boss, he¡¯s not Mr. Morse. He¡¯s Mr. Morse¡¯s apprentice. Mr. Morse himself is very aloof. Despite our best efforts to persuade him, he refused toe out and even kicked us out!¡± ¡°Rowan is kind¨Chearted and worried that we wouldn¡¯t have an exnation if we came back, so he came along with us.¡± On the way, Rowan had mingled with them, and now, seeing Owen, the subordinates quickly exined and even praised Rowan. Owen looked him up and down with evident skepticism. Rowan quickly said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, don¡¯t worry. My master taught me everything he knew, but due to his daughter¡¯s serious illness, he didn¡¯t intend toe out of retirement. ¡°I came to understand Mr. Anderson¡¯s urgent situation. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Anderson is interested in expanding the wine business.¡± Owen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Danny¡¯s reputation precedes him, and he is the heir to ancient winemaking methods. Having him would add luster to my wine brand! If it¡¯s up to you¡­¡± Owen didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He was doubtful and thought, ¡®Could this young man really deliver? He seems too inexperienced and unreliable. ¡®If Mr. Morse doesn¡¯t step in, can he really make my wine brand reach the pinnacle again?¡± Rowan quickly realized that Owen was dismissing him, thinking hecked the capability. Of course, he couldn¡¯tpare to Danny. But Danny had one w. His aloofness had caused Owen to miss many opportunities for advancement. Fame needs someone to promote it. Rowan thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t Mr. Morse¡¯s wine once famous because of word of mouth? With proper promotion, Rowan could achieve the same level of renown. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Rowan immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, I know my qualifications and reputation don¡¯t match up to my master¡¯s, but I have all the recipes for the various wines he¡¯s developed over the years.¡± With that, Rowan took out a few sheets of paper, recipes he had stolen from the room while leaving. Danny didn¡¯t want to assist others, but the things he had collected over the years were certainly useful. Even if Rowan set up his own school in the future, these resources would be valuable. Since Danny wasn¡¯t interested in making money, Rowan might as well seize the opportunity. So, Rowan took the recipes without hesitation. When Owen saw the recipes, he burst intoughter and patted Rowan on the shoulder, saying, ¡°With these, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll make my winery famous. How many more do you have?¡± ¡°I have all the recipes my master collected over the years. As long as you are willing, I¡¯m ready to work diligently.¡± Rowan¡¯s intentions were clear. He was willing to give anything for enough benefits. Owen was pleased and immediately agreed to the cooperation. ¡°Since you¡¯ve joined me, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. I¡¯ll offer you a 400¨Cthousand¨Cdor annual sry, the position of production director for the brand, and in addition to the sry, there will bemissions, apany car, and a house. ¡°Young man, work hard. Once my wine brand is established, I¡¯ll invest in packaging you well. You¡¯ll be the next Danny! No, you¡¯ll surpass Danny and be the top winemaker. By then, you¡¯ll enjoy both fame and fortune!¡± Rowan was thrilled at the prospect of bing a sessful, wealthy individual and reaching the pinnacle of his career. Rowan said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Anderson, for your support!¡± Owen¡¯s smile was sly. He hadn¡¯t been able to recruit Danny but had managed to get his apprentice instead. It worked out well. It was a matter of making the best of the situation. Whoever had the recipes and could produce the wines was who he would work with. In such circumstances, making money was the first step. Owen had no idea that Danny had already agreed to cooperate with Valerie. With Rowan on board, Owen was no longer worried. They immediately began preparing for the winemaking. Chapter 648. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Aug 22 ÈÕ³£+52%±¸ Owen noticed a glint of greed in Rowan¡¯s eyes and realized that the young man might not be trustworthy. But he was still far from being a real threat. Owen nned to keep Rowan close and, once he had mastered the brewing techniques and recipes, he would discard Rowan. Owen was shrewd, and Rowan was no match for him. Owen thought, Offering a sry of 400 thousand dors had already made Rowan feel ted. The young man clearly hasn¡¯t seen much of the world.¡± The car and house weren¡¯t yet in Rowan¡¯s name. They were just for his use. They hadn¡¯t even signed the contract yet, and Rowan likely didn¡¯t know much about the legalities. Owen couldn¡¯t help but smile, nning to use Rowan to his advantage until he was fully utilized. Rowan was captivated by the sry of 400 thousand dors, along with the house and car. Under Danny¡¯s strict tutge, he had only learned six or seven out of ten of the ancient brewing methods as he found it boring. And he was ambitious and focused on making money. Danny had noticed this and had repeatedly given him chances, but Rowan¡¯s true nature was finally revealed. Owen took out a set of keys and said, ¡°This is the key to a vi near the winery. Ites with a butler and servants. You¡¯ll be my most valuable assistant! ¡°And this key is for a BMW to help you withmuting.¡± Rowan was overjoyed to receive the keys from Owen. He had finally achieved a life with a house, a car, and a sry of 400 thousand dors. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Anderson. Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure your wine bes the market leader!¡± Rowan said. Owen patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°I believe in you. You¡¯ll seed. For now, go to the vi and see if there¡¯s anything missing. Let the butler know and arrange it. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to sign the contract!¡± Rowan said, ¡°Yes, boss!¡± As Rowan left the office, he could hardly believe his good fortune. He had quickly risen to a high status. If Danny could achieve it, so could he. It was just brewing wine. As long as he had this form, it was not a secret. Rowan thought, ¡®The Noria Group, despite their wealth and power, has missed out by not choosing me from the start. 14-38 nu, Aug. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Seeing the keys in his hand, Rowan burst into loudughter. Rowan thought, ¡®Danny, what does it matter now even if you¡¯re famous? I¡¯m the one with wealth and a future as a winemaking genius. ¡°Just keep living your life with your sick daughter! No, she probably won¡¯t even live for another three months, judging by her condition. ¡°When she died, you wouldn¡¯t survive either, and at that point, the winemaking industry would truly belong to me.¡± When Owen promoted and packaged him, Rowan would be a renowned winemaker in the country. Rowan thought, ¡°What¡¯s Dannypared to me? Just a helpless father caring for a dying daughter. Rowanughed wildly. He hadn¡¯t gone far when he saw a BMW parked at the entrance. He pressed the key, and the car lights shed, making him even more excited. He immediately got inside and felt the real leather seat, ecstatic beyond measure. ¡°This is more like it for me,¡± Rowan said. He then looked at his clothes and realized he needed to buy a couple of outfits to match his new status. With that, Rowan drove to the mall to get some new clothes, then went to the vi. Seeing the magnificent high¨Cend vi before him, Rowan couldn¡¯t help but pound the steering wheel. Owen hadn¡¯t lied to him. He was indeed heading toward the pinnacle of his life. Opportunities came once he left Danny. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to live here. Once inside the vi, the butler, already informed of Rowan¡¯s arrival, greeted him courteously, ¡°Hello, Mr. nchard. Mr. Anderson has instructed that this will be your residence. If you have any requests, please let us know. These are the cooks and servants we have arranged for you.¡± The butler pped his hands, and four women walked out. Rowan¡¯s mouth widened in a grin upon seeing them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look myself,¡± Rowan said. Seeing the joy on Rowan¡¯s face, the butler¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. The butler thought, ¡®Such a bumpkin didn¡¯t deserve to stay here!¡¯ He shook his head and ignored Rowan, turning to the cooks and servants, saying, ¡°Remember your ce, and don¡¯t forget who your boss is,¡± ¡°Yes, we understand.¡± Chapter 649 Aug 22 They were aware they were working for Owen, so as long as they could deal with Rowan, that was enough for them. At that moment, Rowany on the plush bed in the master bedroom. The soft bed made him. daydream about whether he could start dating, embracing a woman, and having an intimate life. It was a tantalizing thought. Having followed Danny for so long with nothing to show for it, Rowan was now set with a car, house, and a 400¨Cthousand¨Cdor annual sry once he worked for Owen. He was now someone of status. Rowan grew more excited and immediately posted a photo on Instagram, intentionally showing Danny how sessful he had be. Danny, however, was too busy to notice. He had found a doctor for Ste and was just waiting for Nelson to return. Meanwhile, Danny began preparing for winemaking- Even though Valerie hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned it, Danny¡¯s spirits were clearly lifted. Once Valerie left, Danny started preparing the ingredients for winemaking. The butler looked surprised. ¡°We¡¯re starting now?¡± Danny said, ¡°Yes, since they¡¯ve arranged to find a doctor, I can¡¯t just sit idly by. As long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope for Ste to recover, even if she can¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll ept it. ¡°If it is to rely on me, I won¡¯t have another chance to see Mr. Olson in my lifetime. If I¡¯ve received help. I need to reciprocate.¡± Seeing Danny¡¯s face turn noticeably rosy with excitement, the butler nodded. ¡°Well, then it¡¯s just about winemaking. I¡¯ll help you gather everything you need.¡± The butler had worked with Danny for years and was ready to assist him. Danny made a list. ¡°Get all these items together. We can buy additional things as neededter.¡± Seeing Danny so motivated, the butler¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he was pleased. He had watched Danny worry about Ste¡¯s illness every day, feeling sorry for him. Now that Ste finally had hope for recovery, the butler was happy too. Thinking back to how he almost turned Valerie and Mathew away, the butler patted his head, relieved they had prepared thoroughly and that Danny was willing to meet them. Everything was going well. As for Rowan, who couldn¡¯t keep his cool, he might not have the chance toe back to Danny even if he wanted to. The butler quickly gathered all the materials Danny needed. He also went to Valerie¡¯s winery and saw the grapes and fresh fruits that had been prepared. He nodded approvingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a rich selection of ingredients.¡± Valerie said, ¡°These fruits are from Wrexton. If we seed, we will ensure the quality of the fruits. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. 1438 Thu Aug 22 Chapter 649 +52%2 ¦° ¡°These grapes were already here on the estate. With ample sunlight this year, they¡¯ve grown very well.¡± Danny was very satisfied. ¡°The raw materials are top¨Cnotch, so the fruit wine will definitely taste. good. ¡°I¡¯ve also collected a number of fruit wine recipes over the years. They shoulde in handy. I hope the brewing will be sessful this time.¡± Valerie was excited. ¡°It will definitely work.¡± Brewing wine required not only quality materials but also precise temperature control, which required meticulous work. With Danny here, Valerie was at ease. She watched and recorded the he process. Danny¡¯s winemaking methods were different from those of other winemakers. He meticulously handled various fruits, fermentation, and dozens of steps, whereas previous winemakers only knew to wash the fruit and add water or other ingredients, without suchplexity. Valerie realized theplexity of fruit wine production. Danny was indeed a master, refining every step. When it came to fermentation, Danny said to Valerie, ¡°With this weather, fermentation will take three days. We can¡¯t proceed until then.¡± ¡°No problem. Mr. Olson will be back soon. Mr. Morse, you should rest for now.¡± ¡°Okay. Once the first batch is done, we can do a light tasting. The longer the wine is brewed, the different the vor. We can have both aromatic and light types. Fruit wine should not be too strong at first, or it will be too intoxicating.¡± Valerie agreed, surprised by Danny¡¯s thoroughness. She quickly nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Danny took a deep breath, relieved that Valerie had no objections. Valerie gave him full autonomy, and Danny felt confident. When he returned, the butler rushed up as soon as he opened the door. ¡°Mr. Morse, something¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Is Ste in trouble?¡± Danny asked. His heart sank, and he feared the worst for Ste. His legs almost gave way. The butler shook his head and said, ¡°No. While organizing the cab, I discovered that a box you insisted on protecting is missing. I remember it was inside, but now it¡¯s gone!¡± Danny frowned deeply and thought, ¡®A box?¡± He suddenly thought of something and rushed inside, pushing open the cab, only to find it Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Danny remembered that everything was ced here. The butler trembled as he said, ¡°I remember you said that box contained your years of hard work and must not be lost. Look what I have done!¡± The butler was about to p himself but was stopped by Danny. Danny shook his head. ¡°I think I know who did it. Besides you, me, and Ste, who is in aa and won¡¯t wake up, there¡¯s only one person left!¡± The butler was taken aback. ¡°You suspect¡­¡± Danny clenched his fists. ¡°It can only be Rowan. Valerie and her team have just arrived. They¡¯re the hosts, so they wouldn¡¯t have taken my things! ¡°Moreover, Rowan left so decisively that day. If he didn¡¯t haveplete confidence, he wouldn¡¯t have dared!¡± The butler was furious. ¡°What a treacherous bastard! Not only does he disown you, but he also stole your stuff. I¡¯m calling the police to arrest him right now!¡± Danny said, ¡°No need. Even if we call the police now, it won¡¯t help. Can he admit it? We have no evidence! ¡°Besides, even if we get the police involved and recover the stolen items, it¡¯s been so long that he¡¯s probably already made copies. Even if we get them back, this batch of wine is ruined.¡± Upon hearing what he said, the butler immediately became furious. ¡°Are we just going to let him like this? I knew that kid had bad intentions. He¡¯s no good! treat you ¡°What do we do now? The form is stolen, and you can¡¯t exin it to Valerie and her team!¡± The butler thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we keep this secret? It¡¯s not our fault. Rowan did it!¡± Danny sighed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Danny thought for a moment and then called Rowan directly. He needed to ask him personally. After changing into new clothes, Rowan returned to the vi and had the cook prepare some¨Cspicy chicken, which was quite a hassle. The cookined as she worked but still prepared the dish. Rowan tasted it with satisfaction. It was delicious. Since following Danny, Rowan had been preparing his own meals, focusing on studying and taking care of Ste. Danny was solely dedicated to his daughter, neglecting other matters. Now, enjoying a meal prepared by the cook, Rowan felt content. 1/4 Chapter 650 At that moment, the phone rang. Rowan nced at the screen and saw it was Danny calling. Rowan thought, ¡®Why was the old man calling me? Was he disappointed and asking me toe. back? Rowan quickly returned to his room, closed the door, and answered the call. Even if Danny wanted him back, Rowan wasn¡¯t going to turn around. He had already settled things with Owen. Why would he go back to that dreadful ce? Danny asked, ¡°Rowan, did you steal my form?¡± Rowan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was found out. Rowan, feeling guilty, stammered, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Danny could tell from his voice that Rowan was flustered. Danny said, ¡°Stop lying. There¡¯s no one else in this house except you, the butler, and me. Ste is in aa. Who else could have taken the box? ¡°The form was my hard work, Rowan. You¡¯re really ruthless, taking everything. If this gets out, you¡¯ll have a hard time facing anyone!¡± Rowanughed upon hearing this, admitting it outright. ¡°It was me. But what can you do about it? I stole the form. You¡¯ve been so busy caring for your comatose daughter that you neglected my well¨Cbeing. Since you¡¯re unwilling to make money, don¡¯t, stop me from getting rich. ¡°I took the form aspensation for all these years. It would be embarrassing if people found out you only cared about your daughter¡¯s life and not your apprentice¡¯s future. Do you think that would sound good if it got out?¡± Seeing things exposed, Rowan didn¡¯t care anymore. He decided to face it head¨Con. Danny said coldly, ¡°So now you have the nerve to speak to me like this!¡± Rowan sneered, ¡°Danny, do you still think you¡¯re the famous winemaker? Give it up! ¡°After all these years, medicine every day. have you made any progress? You¡¯re not making wine. You¡¯re just cooking ¡°What you¡¯ve learned will soon be lost. You don¡¯t know any modern winemaking techniques! ¡°You¡¯re still worried about me stealing the form? I just want to make the form public so more people can enjoy the wine I make. Kranson City will be my domain in the future. Go back and keep your short¨Clived daughterpany!¡± Danny snapped, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 650 Aug Danny was furious, wanting to hit him through the screen. He could tolerate anything but not Rowan¡¯s insult to his daughter. Rowan snickered. ¡°No. 328, Thesrose Road. If you have the guts,e over!¡± With a click, Rowan hung up the phone dismissively. Danny¡¯s head buzzed. He was speechless after Rowan¡¯s provocation. But he also realized that there was no turning back. The most important thing now was the wine. Thinking of this, Danny immediately called Valerie Once connected, Danny hesitated but finally said, ¡°Sorry, Miss Warren. I misjudged Rowan. That bastard stole all my form! ¡°With the form leaked, the batch of wine I prepared for you might be useless.¡± Valerie was stunned. ¡°You mean Rowan?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, he stole the form. Whether it¡¯s public or not, we can¡¯t take risks. I¡¯m sorry. I only know he¡¯s at No. 328, Thesrose Road.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a solution!¡± Valerie frowned tightly, shocked by the news. She immediately instructed the driver to go to No. 328, Thesrose Road. Meanwhile, Rowan snorted and thought, ¡®Has the old man been so angry that he might expose me?¡± But then he thought, with nothing but one¨Csided usations, who would believe him? He sneered and checked his WhatsApp, noticing several women had messaged him. He had already posted photos of the car and vi on Instagram. It didn¡¯t take long for women to show interest and arrange meetings. Rowan was thrilled and got ready to go out. But as soon as he came out, he saw a car parked there. He frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s blocking the road in broad daylight? Move!¡± At that moment, the car door opened, and a pregnant woman got out of the car. She was sweet¨Clooking and voluptuous. Though pregnant, her maternal glow made her even more alluring. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Valerie walked up directly to Rowan and said, "Are you Rowan?" Rowan asked, "Yes, and you are?" Valerie sneered, "You look like a real piece of work, ut didn''t do anything worthwhile!" Rowan was stunned. "Why are you being so insulting?" "Insulting? I''m doing you a favor by not hitting you! You thief, you stole Mr. Morse''s form and still have the nerve to show off. Where is your conscience? You''re truly a worthless scoundrel!" Valerie scolded. As Valerie scolded him, Rowan looked her up and down. He didn''t recognize her at all. But seeing her pregnant and defending Danny so fiercely, he suddenly understood and couldn''t help but show a look of disdain. Rowan said, "Oh, so you''re here to back Danny up. Quite something, standing here with your big belly to defend your lover! "That old man keeps talking about his wife, iming he''s unlucky, deeply in love with her, and won''t look at another woman or consider remarrying. Yet, here he is, shacked up with a woman like you and got you pregnant! He''s aplete hypocrite!" As soon as she finished speaking, Valerie, furious, pped him across the face with all her might, causing one side of Rowan''s face to swell immediately. Rowan was enraged. "You filthy woman, how dare you hit me! I''ll make sure you regret this!" He raised his hand to strike back, but Valerie was surrounded by four or five bodyguards who quickly cornered Rowan. Rowan was taken aback. "You... If you daree closer, I..." The bodyguards kicked him to the ground. One of the bodyguards said, "You filthy bastard, open your eyes wide and see who you''ve offended! How dare you be disrespectful to Mrs. Grant here!" Hearing this, Rowan panicked and scrambled to his feet. "You wait! I''ll make sure Danny has no ce to hide!" The bodyguards were furious. "You piece of shit! Don''t run!" Rowan was terrified, fleeing without a trace, not caring about the pain. Valerie took a deep breath and told the bodyguards, "Let him go. Don''t chase a desperate enemy!" She was shocked that Danny had hired such a person. A vile traitor like Rowan had taken advantage of the famous winemaker. It was disgusting. Valerie knew that catching Rowan now wouldn''t help. Since he had stolen the form, no matter who he sold it to, the form was no longer safe. Valerie took a deep breath and found Danny. Seeing his downcast face, she felt a pang of sympathy. Danny said, "Miss Warren, you''re here! I''m truly a failure. I was actually betrayed..." He smiled bitterly. Valerie shook her head. "Mr. Morse, don''t say that!" Danny forced a smile. "Look at me. People say I''m famous, but look at my life. My wife is dead, my daughter is sick, and now even my apprentice has betrayed me. I''m aplete failure! Aplished nothing, and my family is falling apart!" Danny sat on the steps outside the church, looking dejected and lost. Valerie knew the blow was too severe for him. To lose everything he had worked for all his life was crushing for anyone. Valerie said, "Actually, life has many phases. Some people have smooth paths because others have cleared obstacles for them, while we have to clear them ourselves. But the process of oveing obstacles is still worth it. "I believe there''s always light at the end of the tunnel. As the saying goes, ''To build, you must first destroy.'' Let those forms be the past. Let''s discard them and move towards a new direction. twine isn''t an instant "Making fruit f process. If there are problems midway, it''s better to discard it. That''s what you said. Let''s treat these forms as entirely useless, discard them, and innovate. What do you think? "Just like Ste, she needs us now more than ever. If you don''t pull yourself together, what will you do when Mr. Olson returns?" Hearing Valerie''s words, Danny was stunned and thought, ''Ste... Yes, I still have Ste.'' Despite everything, Valerie still believed in him. Danny took a deep breath and nodded. "I understand." His eyes regained a glimmer of hope. Valerie''s encouragement lifted Danny''s spirits. A few dayster, Nelson returned from abroad and was immediately arranged by Matthew to work at Kranson City Hospital. When Nelson examined Ste''s condition, Danny was anxious. This was hisst hope. If even Nelson couldn''t help, then he truly had no other options. Fortunately, Nelson and his team agreed to perform surgery. Though the risks were high, if they didn''t operate, Ste''s life would be in imminent danger. Danny, of course, couldn''t bear to lose his daughter, so he had to trust Nelson and agreed to the surgery. The surgery date was set. As Ste was wheeled into the operating room, Danny was incredibly anxious. Valerie and her team arrived as well. Seeing Danny''s distress, Valerie couldn''t help butfort him. "Mr. Morse, don''t worry. We have to trust Ste and Mr. Olson. He has years of experience. If there was no confidence in the surgery, Mr. Olson wouldn''t proceed." Danny nodded, unable to say much. All he could do now was pray.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After four hours of surgery, Ste was wheeled out. Nelson came out and removed his mask. "The surgery was sessful, but she''s not out of dangenyet. The blood clots and tumor in her brain have all been removed." Danny asked, "When will my daughter wake up?" "That depends on her. Theasted too long. Now that the clots are cleared, she needs time to recover." Valerie interjected, "Thank you, Mr. Olson." She turned to Danny. "Mr. Morse, don''t rush. Give Ste some time. Spend these days with her. We''ll see how things go once she stabilizes." In this situation, Danny sighed and had to ept it. Matthew had found such a good doctor to perform the surgery on Ste. If he didn''t appreciate it, it would be unreasonable. Yet Danny''spassion for his daughter moved Valerie to grant Danny a week''s leave to be with Ste through her critical period. Ste''s condition was optimistic. She responded well to the surgery and had been out of the intensive care unit for a week. Danny spoke to her every day and wiped her down. One morning, as usual, he turned on the hot water and was about to clean her hands when Ste''s fingers suddenly moved. Danny was startled, thinking he might mistake, and rubbed his eyes. "Ste? If you can hear me, move your finger." After a moment, her finger moved again, causing Danny''s heart to tremble with joy. "Doctor! Doctor!" Nelson and his team rushed over. "What''s happened?" "Mr. Olson! My daughter, my daughter is conscious! Her finger moved just now!" Danny shouted. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Upon hearing this, Nelson quickly examined Ste''s pupils. The shlight revealed a response, and he nodded. "She''s indeed improving, which means our surgery was effective. "From now on, make sure to spend more time with her and talk to her. If she likes certain music, you can y it for her." Danny nodded repeatedly. This was the best news for him. Ste had finally shown some response, and he had waited for this moment. A week passed, and Danny resumed his duties on time. Valerie''s thoughtfulness made him feel obligated to reciprocate. He also had new inspiration for brewing, so he got started. Meanwhile, Rowan returned to his vi with a sense of unease. After being beaten by Valerie''s people, he was afraid to speak out. However, he reasoned that he had the form, and even if Danny knew, it didn''t mean much. The real concern was for them. As long as he could sessfully brew the wine, what could Danny do to him? With this thought, Rowan became unafraid and smoothly entered the winery. Danny, on the other hand, was focused on brewing again. Chloe also wanted to join in. Valerie weed her, thinking that keeping Chloe upied might benefit her condition. With Danny''s involvement, Chloe would surely be helpful. Valerie handed over the winery to them and concentrated on preparing a gift for Olivia''s birthday. Olivia''s birthday party was next month, and Valerie had been contemting what would be an appropriate gift. With Olivia''s exposure to many fine things, what could she give that would truly please her? It was Olivia''s birthday party, and with the elite of Kranson City attending, it couldn''t be too shabby. The Anderson family would also be heavily involved, sweeping away the winter gloom. Valerie sighed, having gone through all the materials without finding a suitable gift. Seeing her worried expression, Matthew couldn''t help but chuckle. "What are you worried about? Just let Charles handle itter." "No, this is my intention," Valerie refused. "If I were an ordinary person, the birthday party wouldn''t concern me. But I''m Mrs. Grant! This is also my first time attending such an event since marrying you, so I must make a good impression!" Matthew squeezed her cheek. "Alright, I''ll fulfill your wish!" He nced at his phone. "Tonight, I''ll take you to a special ce!" "A special ce? What''s so mysterious?" "A charity auction. Tonight, the Chamber of Commerce is holding a charity auction. There will be plenty of great items, and you might find the perfect gift." Valerie''s eyes lit up at the mention of a charity auction. Valerie thought, ''Why didn''t I think of that?'' At the auction, items were often worth hundreds of millions of dors, and thepetition would be fierce. She had only seen such events on TV before and had never attended one. It must be quite exciting. Matthew noticed her enthusiasm and raised an eyebrow. "Don''t rush to change; it''s not time yet." Valerie understood that such asions were not only about showcasing financial power but also about making an impression on the red carpet. She naturally didn''t want to embarrass Matthew. She changed into a knee-length royal dress with a white knit cardigan, adorned with pearl earrings, simple and elegant. Matthew matched her look by swapping his cufflinks for sapphires. Matthew said, "Let''s go, dear!" He extended his arm for Valerie to link with him. Seeing his proud demeanor, Valerie couldn''t help butugh. Valerie said, "Yes, dear, please guide me tonight!" The charity event was held at Kranson City''s convention center. After a half-hour drive, they arrived to find the ce brightly lit and bustling with people. Valerie was surprised to see the auction was outdoors. As they got closer, she realized it was filled with fans and reporters, which astonished her. How could an auction attract so many media? Upon closer inspection, she was even more amazed. The parking lot was filled with luxury cars, Rolls-Royces, Lincoln limousines, and more. The wealthiest people in Kranson City had turned out. The parking lot resembled a luxury car show, with thetest car models crowding the area, not to mention the media and celebrities. Valerie raised an eyebrow. "There really are a lot of wealthy people!" "Of course!" Matthew exined, "Charity events are attended by variouspanies. It doesn''t matter what is auctioned. What matters is attending and spending money. "Those whoe today must make an appearance on the red carpet If the organizers find out they just walked the red carpet without spending, they won''t be invited next time! "It''s also a way forpanies to promote their brands." Valerie understood. "So some people really juste to walk the red carpet?" "Yes, such people appear every year." Valerie was curious about who might be just there for the red carpet. As they got out of the car and walked toward the entrance, the red carpet was about 160 feet long, leading to the backdrop of the charity event. Under such conditions, everyone would want to walk the red carpet. The female celebrities in front posed and unted, almost unwilling to leave the red carpet. Apanying them were powerful bosses from variouspanies. Matthew wrapped his arm around Valerie''s waist, and Valerie looked at the scene. The event was a perfect blend of business and entertainment. Valerie said, "This is quite a grand affair. Did I embarrass you?" She nced at her high-fashion outfit, which seemed less impressivepared to the morous attire of the celebrities. Their outfits were high-fashion and stunning, while Valerie felt a bit in inparison. Matthew chuckled. "It''s a charity event. Being understated is better. In the end, actions speak louder than words. "Most of the proceeds from the auction items will be donated to impoverished children, so both fame and spectacle are important. They wouldn''t miss it." Valerie understood that wealthy people did charity for visibility, but they weren''t foolish enough to waste money. Most people came to help others and towork. She rxed, realizing that the portrayal in TV dramas was urate. Valerie had thought it was all about appearances but didn''t realize there were so manyplexities. Under the dazzling lights, as Valerie and Matthew appeared, there were shouts from the crowd. Turning around, Valerie saw a popr young star apanied by a wealthy businessman. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t help but understand that this was also a form of publicity. The star needed attention, and the wealthy businessman needed prestige. It was a mutual benefit, each getting what they wanted. The world of fame and fortune truly was a double-edged sword. Valerie was relieved she was married and not swayed by such superficial matters. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 The red carpet stretched 160 feet, with all kinds of prominent figures gathered. Many of the people Valerie had only seen on television were now within her sight. As Matthew held her and walked forward, the sound of cheers and apuse followed them. Whether they were wealthy businessmen or celebrities, everyone seemed very familiar with these proceedings. It was clear she still had much to learn. Compared to these morous events, the winery business seemed trivial. Socializing was an unavoidable aspect of business. After she signed in and entered the convention center, Valerie''s heart raced. Thest time she had seen such a gathering of celebrities was during a movie promotion when she watched from above, realizing the disparity in social sses for the first time. Now, with a different status, they were personally guided by the hostesses to the front row. The convention center was divided into two areas the front area for the elite, who needed to be worth at least 2 billion dors, and the back area with tiered seating. The seating arrangement in the front was semicircr, with five seats per group, offering excellent privacy. There were ten such groups, while the back area was more general seating. The convention center, with a capacity of a thousand people, had Matthew in the prime position. Once seated, Valerie noticed the rules of the charity auction and some item descriptions on the seats. She nced over them, but nothing particrly dazzling. It seemed the main attractions would only be revealed once the event started. Valerie looked around and saw unfamiliar faces on both sides, all billionaires. From their attire, it was clear their clothes were high-end custom-made, one-of-a-kind globally. Valerie finally understood that in this setting, thepetition wasn''t about popr starlets. Although female celebrities could add a touch of mour, they themselves were capital. She watched as the wealthy in the back rushed to the front to hand out business cards, trying to ingratiate themselves by half-squatting, their eyes filled with ttery. Meanwhile, the big shots in the front row barely nced at them. With a lift of their eyelids, their assistants took the cards and sent them away. Valerie wondered how these business cards would be handled. Just then, a group of people gathered around Matthew. Matthew held Valerie back from standing up, as middle-aged men in their forties and fifties bowed and nodded to Matthew. "Mr. Grant, I''m Tanner Deleon from the Deleon Group." "I''m from the deck..." "I''m..." Charles collected all the business cards and, with a flick of Matthew''s finger, the group immediately retreated, no longer daring to intrude. Valerie was curious. "How are you going to deal with these business cards?" "Charles will handle them. Cards from those with potential for coboration will be kept. Others will be discarded without consideration." "Doesn''t that seem unfair?" Valerie thought for a moment and added, "But it''s normal. If I were in that position, I''d handle it the same way. "Good money drives out bad, as always. The market is ever-changing, andpetition is inevitable. Seize every opportunity. "Business cards aren''t the most important, first impressions are. can only remember one person from thosepanies, whose gaze was very sincere." Matthew smiled lightly, "Indeed. But in business, sincerity is just one aspect. Diplomacy, worldly wisdom, and character are all essential. "In such settings, most business cards end up in the trash. People are what truly matter!" Matthew gestured for Valerie to look to the right, "Look at that young man. Thanks to a senior''s rmendation, he met an inte mogub Such a rmendation is worth more than a thousand business cards." Valerie took a closer look and smiled. "The young man must have achieved something in the industry for a senior to rmend him." "Exactly. This is the world of fame and fortune. When you haven''t seeded, difficulties are everywhere. Once you achieve some sess, you''ll find influential peoplee your way!" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie raised an eyebrow, realizing the harsh reality of it. The world of adults was not easy. She shook her head and turned to see a familiar face. Valerie thought, ''Isn''t that Owen''s daughter, Maliah Anderson?'' Maliah noticed Valerie as well. Under the lights, Valerie in her blue gown looked graceful and elegant, especially her face, which irritated Maliah. Maliah gritted her teeth in displeasure, finding Valerie particrly irritating. Though pregnancy had made Valerie''s figure rounder, Valerie, who had been thin, had be even more graceful with pregnancy. And Matthew, with his stern face, softened upon seeing Valerie. He exuded nobility, standing out even while seated. The two of them together made her feel they were a perfect match. Maliah felt a surge of anger. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 People around Maliah couldn''t help but whisper. "Mrs. Grant is really beautiful!" "With that big belly, she''s even more stunning than the celebrities. It''s incredible!" "She''s so fortunate, not only is she beautiful, but she also has Matthew wrapped around her finger!" "Her demeanor doesn''t seem like she''s from the countryside at all!" "Yes, who would have thought these two would look so perfect together!" Maliah scoffed, "A lowly woman is still a lowly woman. Even if she climbs the familydder, it doesn''t change the fact. What''s the use of being pretty? It''s still money that bought it all! "Those who dream of marrying into rich families should be careful. Recently, socialite training sses have be very popr. All are hoping to follow her sess! "Look at her pampered appearance. It''s all because she''s pregnant. Otherwise, why would the Grant family treat her so well?" Hearing this, those around her nodded in agreement. "True, they say girls from the countryside are quite shrewd!" "If I were Matthew, I''d definitely choose someone of the same social standing who could also help me. What can this woman do for him?" "Who knows? Probably Matthew just liked her face. It gives him prestige." Maliah rolled her eyes. With Valerie''s beauty, she could only be eye candy. She thought, ''Just a lowly woman who isn''t worth attention. No matter how well she dresses, she still looks lowly.'' Valerie looked around as people passing Matthew slightly bowed in respect. Matthew remained calm, greeting people with Valerie. It was Valerie''s first time at such an event, but she couldn''t quite grasp why a familiar image shed through her mind, always just out of reach. However, this was no big deal, just greeting people, and she could handle it. From Maliah''s perspective, Valerie appeared calm andposed, facing the many big shots without showing any signs of nervousness. Some women began to gossip. "She doesn''t seem flustered at all!" "I thought she''d be panicked, but she''s so poised and graceful!" "Seems like even a lowly woman can be a nobledy with training." The people speaking looked at Maliah, whose face turned a dark shade of anger. Maliah thought, ''This damned woman!'' Hearing the praise from those around her, Maliah clenched her fists tightly. Valerie, however, remained at ease, greeting everyone with a slight smile. Her calm demeanor impressed everyone. This woman from a humble background managed to sit with such poise, exuding an air of dignity that made her stand out as Mrs. Grant. The critics were left speechless. Matthew''s chosen woman was undoubtedly exceptional, regardless of her origins. Her presence was unmatched. Soon, the host took the stage, and the lights focused on them. "Ladies and gentlemen, our first item for auction is a snuff bottle with internal painting. The starting price is 60 thousand dors!" Valerie was stunned and thought, ''Is this bottle really that expensive?'' But what shocked her even more was the rush of bidders. In the end, the bottle was sold for 100 thousand dors. She realized she had underestimated the auction. Seeing Valerie''s surprise, Matthew exined, "All the funds from the auction will be donated to children in need, so the higher the bid, the more the children will receive. "Also, it benefits thepany''s reputation. Spending 100 thousand dors for a good name is nothingpared to advertising costs. This is rtively cheap!" Valerie understood. As she watched people raising their auction cards, she feltpelled to contribute as well since it was for a good cause. "The next item for auction is a famousndscape painting by Mr. Layton Harding, starting at 240 thousand dors!" Valerie tugged at Matthew. "I want this one. Can you help me bid?" "Of course. Do you like it that much?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Yeah, it can be hung in the study or given as a gift. It''s not too expensive. I''ll cover it myself." Matthew raised an eyebrow. Valerie took out a card. "Don''t underestimate me. I''m wealthy now!" Matthew smiled and immediately raised his card. "400 thousand dors!" Valerie was surprised. She didn''t ask him to bid that high immediately. Matthew chuckled and said, "Time is money. I don''t want anyone else topete with me!" Valerie pursed her lips, "Is that so? I''m not so sure." Sure enough, someone in the back raised the card, and the host excitedly announced, "Bidder No. 396 offers 420 thousand dors!" Matthew was stunned and turned his head to look. It was the person who had juste over to greet him, now smiling at Matthew. Matthew understood then that this guy was trying to ingratiate himself with him. But what was this? S A mere hundreds of thousands of dors didn''t warrant such a move. "600 thousand dors!" Matthew''s bid stunned the entire room, and everyone turned to look at him. "Isn''t this too aggressive?" "It''s Mr. Grant''s choice. No one dares topete!" "But jumping to 600 thousand dors is excessive, isn''t it?" "Mr. Grant''s choice has potential for appreciation even with a high price!" Thepeting bidder''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected Matthew to give him any chance. Valerieughed and said, "You''re ruthless, pushing it straight to the ceiling!" "Yes, I can''t stand people making decisions for me. Besides, this is something my wife wants. How could anyone elsepete!" The unexpectedpetitive spirit prevailed. Valerie smiled and shook her head. However, the people behind her seemed to notice Matthew''s displeasure and didn''t bid further Seeing Matthew make a move, the others naturally didn''t want to disrespect him. Matthew secured the painting for 600 thousand dors, and the host appropriately handed him the microphone. Matthew held Valerie''s hand and said, "This painting was requested by my wife. Since it''s my first time receiving Mrs. Grant''smission, I wanted to make sure I secure it Otherwise, we might not have another chance to coborate." The audienceughed. "I would have thought Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant''s rtionship was so good!" "Mrs. Grant gives an order, and Mr. Grant can''t refuse. Seems like Mr. Grant is henpecked!" "Strangely heartwarming!" Maliah, on the other hand, looked disdainful. She hadn''t expected Matthew to show off his affection publicly. She wanted to see when they would have a quarrel. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 "It would be best if you two broke up today," Maliah thought, her eyes glinting with heat as she looked at Matthew. Matthew felt a piercing gaze and turned to see Maliah quickly look away, startled. The atmosphere was lively, with Valerie and Matthew stealing the spotlight. Everyone marveled at the couple''s extraordinary bond, leaving those who had hoped to marry into wealth or get close to Matthew feeling disappointed. Maliah, with her head down and fists clenched, wore a face full of frustration. Maliah said, "Valerie, soon you''ll find out what it means to be the nail that stands out!" The third item for auction was a pearl ne, and Valerie''s eyes lit up when the photo appeared. From Maliah''s angle, she could see Valerie''s captivated expression as she leaned forward, staring intently. Maliah smirked with satisfaction. Opportunity had arrived. Valerie thought this was perfect. The pearl ne seemed ideal, and it had a strangely familiar feel, which she found odd. A fleeting image crossed her mind, but she couldn''t quite grasp it. But it didn''t matter. She decided to bid on it herself. "The ne is carefully selected, each pearl round and lustrous. The starting price is 400 thousand dors!" the host said. Valerie raised her card immediately and said, "420 thousand dors!" Maliah, seeing this, couldn''t help but say, "420 thousand dors plus 20 dors!" She added an extra 20 dors, which surprised Valerie. She nced over at Maliah, who was deliberately ignoring her. Valerie shook her head, unable to contain her disbelief. Maliah was clearly displeased, remembering how Valerie had taken a hairpin from her. Although her father had forcibly removed it, the hairpin had been out of stock for a long time, and she hadn''t been able to buy it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She was determined to make Valerie feel the sting of losing something dear to her. She purposefully raised her bid by 20 dors each time Valerie bid, relentlessly pursuing her. Initially, the extra bids seemed insignificant, but after several rounds, the pearl ne had reached 600 thousand dors, and she added another 20 dors. "600 thousand dors plus 20 dors!" It was obvious to everyone that Maliah was deliberately targeting Valerie. "Miss Anderson, why bother? Don''t you fear Mr. Grant''s retaliation?" Maliah dismissed them with disdain, "It''s just an auction. Matthew is rich, but he wouldn''t hold a grudge. Everyone shouldpete on their own merits!" Valerie looked over. There was only an aisle between them, and Maliah was seated at the outer edge of the semi-circr seating. The Anderson family had the clout to sit in the front row. Valerie couldn''t help but say, "Miss Anderson, do you like this ne too?" "Why wouldn''t I?" Maliah didn''t even bother to answer and just rolled her eyes. Valerie smiled lightly, "This ne is indeed beautiful, but it seems a bit mature. I intended to buy it as a gift. Would you be willing to part with it?" Maliah coldly replied with a smile, "Whoever bids the highest gets it. I like it as much as you do. Though it''s mature, it suits my dress perfectly. Since you said it''s for a gift, I can give it as a gift too!" Valerie was speechless. It was as if a child was deliberately trying to snatch a toy from another. The spectators also noticed that Maliah was clearly trying to undermine Valerie. Valerie had to raise her bid again, and Maliah repeated her trick, adding another 20 dors. After bidding, Maliah provocatively nced at Valerie. Fuming, Valerie was about to retaliate when Matthew suddenly raised his card, "2 million dors!" Maliah immediately shouted, "2 million dors plus 20 dors!" Valerie was shocked to see her follow suit. Although the pearl ne was of high quality, 2 million dors was excessively expensive. Deciding it wasn''t worth the cost, Valerie chose to withdraw. Matthew smiled, and neither of them bid further. Maliah was stunned. Seeing Valerie''s withdrawal, she was dumbfounded, "You... you''re not bidding anymore?" Valerie shrugged and said, "If you like it, you can have it." Maliah was left speechless and thought, ''Over 200 million dors? How could I afford that?'' She had no such money. She was just trying to get back at Valerie. Frustrated but helpless, she felt enraged but couldn''t do anything about it. Apuse erupted as Maliah epted the congrattions for winning the pearl ne. Unable to avoid embarrassment, Maliah forced herself to ept the apuse and congrattions with a stiff smile. She then retreated to a corner of the venue to call her father. Maliah said, "Dad, I need help urgently. Please send me 2 million dors!" Owen said, "What''s going on?" Owen jumped up in shock when he heard she needed 2 million dors. "What on earth do you need 2 million dors for?" Frightened, Maliah exined the situation. Owen was stunned that she had spent so much on such an item. "What? You spent 2 million dors on a pearl ne? Fine, I got it!" "Dad! Please send the money quickly. If I can''te up with it, I''ll be theughingstock of the entire event." Owen was enraged. "You idiot, don''t you realize you''ve been yed?" "I know now, but it''s toote. Everyone is waiting, and if I can''t pay, the Anderson family''s reputation will be ruined! "It''s all Valerie and Matthew''s fault. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have been tricked so easily!" At this point, Maliah med them entirely. Owen thought for a moment and understood. "Wait for me toe and fix this!" After Maliah finished her call and returned, she saw another round of apuse erupt in the hall. She was startled and then heard the host say, "Congrattions to Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant for winning the revolving heart bottle!" Maliah was stunned, staring at the colorful bottle on the big screen. This was the top item worth 16 million dors. She hade specifically for this item today, only to find that Valerie had won it. Seeing Maliah return, Valerie''s eyes were filled with amusement. Maliah had a terrible day. "I like this revolving heart bottle even more than the ne. It has a good meaning and will be a perfect gift for Olivia''s birthday." Maliah, hearing this, clenched her fists tightly. It sounded nice, but it was like a p in Maliah''s face. As Owen''s daughter, she couldn''t get it, but Valerie did. Maliah was infuriated. Maliah thought Valerie was cunning. She wanted to confront Valerie but, being in a public setting and with her father not yet arrived, she dared not act rashly. The guests around saw Maliah''s expression and then looked at Valerie unable to stop themselves fromughing. Maliah was too naive. Matthew''s scheme had drained her energy significantly. Maliah endured until the auction was nearly over when her support finally arrived. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Atalish hadn¡¯t exputes that, in the blink of an eye. Valerie would end up with such a great item, a heart bottle, which was Turfe for an idder¡¯s birthday gan Mh alen wanted a but, unfortunately, the didn¡¯t have the money. However, she didn¡¯t want Valerie to get it either. Valerie could see Maliah¡¯s gloomy expression. Maliah said, ¡°What¡¯s so great alsout it?¡± Valerie raised an eyebrow. ¡®It might not be great, but the money¡¯s been paid! Miss Anderson, what about you?¡± Maliah was at a loss for words. Just then, a voice came from behind. ¡°Mrs. Grant has excellent taste I truly admire it!¡± Everyone turned to see Owen arriving, and they immediately cleared a path for him. Maliah hurried to his side. ¡°Dad, you finally came!¡± Owen patted her and, smiling, approached Valerie. ¡°Maliah told me about the auction today. She was so excited to spend over ten million dors on a pearl ne. I wanted tomend her on her taste! ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you all to be so lucky to win the heart bottle! There¡¯s a rumor that Mrs. Grant has a keen investment eye, and seeing it today confirms the rumor! When the others saw this, they hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Grant¡¯s taste is naturally goo.¡± ¡°She picked the right people to work with. Mr. Grant surely has no weak links!¡± ¡°Mrs. Grant¡¯s investment insight is impressive. Maybe she should start teaching us sometime.¡± Valerie looked at Owen, puzzled by his sudden high praise for her. Owen stepped forward. ¡°To be honest, when ites to investment insight, I¡¯m not convinced.¡± ¡°Mrs. Grant is now venturing into the winery business. This is apetitive market. I wonder if Mrs. Grant truly has what it takes toe out on top!¡± Valerie said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Her words made Owen smile. Owen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Let¡¯s see if your investment insight is as good as you im, not just in investment projects, but in personal investments as well! ¡°Let¡¯s give everyone a chance to see Mrs. Grant¡¯s style!¡± As soon as Owen said this, everyone around became excited. ¡°Have a bet, Mrs. Grant!¡± ¡°Sure, we can learn something from this!¡± Valerie looked around, seeing their enthusiasm, and was somewhat taken aback by their excitement. Owen noticed and smiled, ¡°Afraid to go through with it?¡± Valerieughed and said, ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± 1/3 < 1538 Fri, Aug 23 Chapter 630 Owen, seeing her inquiry, said. ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll bet on wine? ¡°The wine selection for the next quarter is about to begin. Let¡¯s tise that as our benchmark. The winner will be the one who Temer b?l on top. ¡°If I win, you give me the heart bottle. If you win, we¡¯ll give you the pearl ne. How about that?¡± Matthew scoffed. ¡°Mr. Anderson is doing some serious calcting, 2 million dors for ten million dors!¡± Owenughed. ¡°It¡¯s a gamble. Isn¡¯t that how you turn a small bet into a big win?¡± Valerie, despite the apparent disadvantage, agreed, ¡°Alright, although it¡¯s a bit of a loss for us, I ept!¡± She signaled Matthew to stay calm. Though confused, Matthew stood by her side in support. When he saw her agreement, Owen¡¯s mood brightened. He knew Valerie was coborating with Danny, who had a renowned reputation. However, with Rowan holding all his forms, even Danny couldn¡¯t win, so he was certain of victory! Valerie chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s put it in writing. That way, no one can back outter!¡± She nced at Maliah, whose face turned dark. Maliah thought, ¡®Is she doing this on purpose? Could we really back out? So many people are watching. Valerie, seeing Maliah¡¯s angry expression, added, ¡°By the way, Miss Anderson, you should make your payment first. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the pearl ne might go unsold, and if I win, I can¡¯t get the prize.¡± Maliah¡¯s anger red up. ¡°What are you talking about? When did I say I wouldn¡¯t pay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Matthew interjected, ¡°My wife is correct. The pearl ne is indeed rare. Not paying would be like taking it for free. Besides, you haven¡¯t even received the item yet!¡± Maliah, flustered, eximed, ¡°Dad!¡± The crowd looked at her, exchanging nces. ¡°Indeed, Miss Anderson hasn¡¯t paid yet!¡± ¡°Yes. The heart bottle worth ten million dors is already in hand. Miss Anderson hasn¡¯t made the payment for the pearl ne.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen pearls worth over 2 million before. It¡¯s different seeing them on stage versus up close!¡± Maliah stamped her foot, irritated by their eagerness for drama. She was about to lose her temper when Owen, smiling, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m here, the money will definitely be paid. ¡°Since we¡¯re writing a receipt, I¡¯llply. Let everyone see that we keep our promises!¡± Owen then wrote up the receipt, two copies, signed, and handed one to Valerie. The scene quickly became the talk of the event. ¡°Now it¡¯s for real!¡± ¡°Of course, both families are prestigious figures. Can they be joking?¡± 2/3 ||| 15:38 Fri, Aug 23 R Chapter 656 ¡°Once signed, it can¡¯t be undone!* Seeing Valerie sign without hesitation, Owen was relieved. 50% +5) ¡°Mrs. Grant, don¡¯t regret itter. Since you dared topete with me, I¡¯m waiting for you to beg for mercy!¡± Owen said. Valerie replied coolly, ¡°Mr. Anderson, you should worry about yourself. As for the oue, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ô~ Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Owen snorted coldly, put away the receipt, and turned with Malih to leave.. The crowd dispersed as well, and everyone had to wait a few days to see the result, which promised to be lively. Some opportunistic individuals had already filmed the incident, eagerly awaiting the reveal, In the car, Matthew remained silent. Valerie looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you think I was too impulsive?¡± Matthew, puzzled, replied, ¡°You could have avoided this. Why did you agree to it? Owen is cunning and has ulterior motives. ¡°If we lose, the money is one thing, but the brand of wine you¡¯re working on is at stake. This could be a significant blow for you!¡± Matthew was concerned that Valerie might not handle the pressure well. He believed in her, but the oue was uncertain. Valerie nodded and said, ¡°I understand, but the pearl ne felt so familiar. ¡°When I saw it, something shed in my mind, I agreed to the bet just to win it back. That ne might help me recall memories from before I was five. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey, I was too impulsive. I hope it won¡¯t affect the Noria Group?¡± Matthew understood now, patting her gently. ¡°It won¡¯t affect us. I¡¯ll make sure to increase security to protect you from any interference.¡± Matthew was determined to prepare for both oues. If things went awry, he nned to negotiate with Owen to ensure they got the ne. Valerie leaned into his embrace and said, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Valerie was confident. Even the best stolen goods were worthless Rowan¡¯s intentions were far from pure, unlike Dannye¡¯s straightforwardness. She was confident Danny could win. After Owen obtained the receipt, he returned with a grin. Maliah frowned. ¡°Dad, can we really win? What if we lose?¡± Owen interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to lose. Don¡¯t worry. I have an ace up my sleeve!¡± Maliah didn¡¯t understand his meaning, but as long as he said they could win, it was a good opportunity to show Valerie that even if she climbed the socialdder, she was still a lowly woman. Owen eagerly went to find Rowan. Upon seeing him, Owen pped him on the shoulder, ¡°Rowan, I¡¯ve got a great opportunity for you to make a name for yourself. You must seize it!¡± Rowan was momentarily stunned and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, what does this mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve bet with Valerie. Whoever wins the next wine selection wille out on top. This will make your name known far and wide! You must win! Your opponent is Danny!¡± Rowan¡¯s heart sank, but he forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, boss. I¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Without the forms, Danny might struggle topete, but Rowan was still uneasy. Danny was an experienced senior, and while he couldn¡¯t use the old forms, he might develop new ones. To ensure he didn¡¯t fail, Rowan needed to act preemptively. 1/3 15.38 FR, Aug 23 @ Chapter 657 The winery was quiet. Chloe, and Danny had been in theb for most of the day. As the wine fermentation process concluded, Chloe sighed with relief. ¡°Now we just have to wait. I almost foresee that we¡¯ll seed this time!¡± Danny nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a good feeling It¡¯s been years since things went so smoothly. The raw materials are excellent, aml everything is perfect!¡± ¡°Ms. Foxx, thank you for your hard work!¡± Danny said. Chloe smiled at Danny. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll step outside to get some fresh air. Valerie will be here soon, so don¡¯t tell her!¡± Knowing Chloe had a smoking habit and didn¡¯t want Valerie to know, she always chose times to sneak away. Danny didn¡¯t mind. People had many ways to relieve stress, and Chloe¡¯s smoking wasn¡¯t a big deal. Chloe left theb and found a secludeder. She needed not only a smoke but also to get rid of the smell before Valerie arrived. I had to hide from people when I smoked. How pitiful, she thought. She sighed deeply, just lit her cigarette, and then saw a familiar figure. Valerie had arrived. Chloe quickly hid behind a vine rack, watching Valerie enter theb with a food container, and breathed a sigh of relief. Valerie asionally brought them food, which was quite thoughtful given her pregnant state. Chloe felt a pang of sympathy, brushed off her clothes, and was about to extinguish her cigarette when she heard rustling noises. She looked around, searching for the source of the sound. Coincidentally, Rowan arrived at the estate carrying gasoline. He nned to act first by burning their raw materials to prevent Danny frompeting with him. After all, winemaking required time, and missing even a single step or a slight increase in temperature could ruin the process. So, when Owen didn¡¯t pay attention, Rowan secretly came here at night. As a first¨Ctime offender, Rowan was nervous. He unscrewed the gasoline bottle, trembling as he tried to pour it, but his fear made his entire body tense, causing his hands to shake. The next moment, a strong force hit him, and Rowan lost his bnce, crashing to the ground and spilling gasoline all over himself! ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Chloe was startled. She had not noticed and tripped, identally knocking him down. She quickly helped him up and patted his clothes. ¡°Are you Okay? I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Unbeknownst to her, the still¨Cburning cigarette ignited gasoline on Rowan¡¯s clothes. With a whoosh, his chest was immediately engulfed in mes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He screamed in agony as the mes quickly spread to his hair. Rowan frantically pped at himself and rolled on the Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chloe was terrified. She wanted to help Rowan but hesitated to approach him. Seeing him burned and in such a state, Chloe was anxious. ¡°Are you okay? Someone, help! Help!¡± Chloe shouted. Rowan, angry and scared, thought, ¡®Is this woman crazy?¡® He quickly got up and ran away, afraid that Danny and Valerie right see him. Rowan was in a panic. Chloe was stunned, watching his panicked retreat, and furrowed her brows tightly. In the dim light, a person ran out engulfed in mes, and the sight was quiteical. Valerie and Danny, hearing themotion, rushed out to find Chloe standing in shock. Valerie¡¯s heart tightened as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened? I just heard someone screaming in agony. What¡¯s happening?¡± Valerie quickly checked and noticed a strange smell. It was gasoline. Her face darkened immediately. Danny also smelled it and fell silent. Chloe shrugged and said, ¡°I identally set someone on fire. He didn¡¯t even listen to my exnation before running off, not giving anyone a chance to apologize.¡± Chloe¡¯s words made Danny chuckle, though he found it odd. Danny, lost in thought, noticed a bottle on the grass nearby and understood. Danny said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We need to have the estate security patrol continuously and ensure no one with ill intentions gets in!¡± Valerie thought the same. If a fire broke out in the winery, with so much wine stored inside, it could easily turn into a major disaster. She ordered a patrol, scaling off all possible entrances except one. Rowan, burned and in pain, was now a mess. When he returned, he bumped into Owen. Owen was stunned, seeing Rowan¡¯s face scorched, hair singed, and clothes in tatters. Owen asked, ¡°What happened to you? Were you robbed or something? Did it explode?¡± Rowan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Nothing, just a failed hair perm. I won¡¯t be going to that ce anymore!¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go change clothes now!¡± Owen nodded, watching Rowan leave, muttering, ¡°A failed hair perm? Young people these days sure have their ways.¡± Rowan, shaken, changed clothes, and looked in the mirror. His face was red, his chest blistered, and his hair a mess. Rowan thought, ¡®Damn, what a terrible day. I encountered a crazy woman, and her scream almost gave me a heart attack! He needed another n. 1/2 111 15:38 Fri, Aug 23 Chapter 658 50% If the first attempt failed, he would try again. He had to destroy all the wine before the selection. Let¡¯s see how Danny would Rowan thought, ¡®Using gasoline is too slow, and dealing with it alone is risky. If I encountered a simr situation again, I might not be able to escape. Moreover, having been spotted by that crazy woman, Valerie and her team would definitely be on alert next time. I needed to gather more people.¡¯ He had to burn Danny¡¯s winery, but he needed help.. Rowan immediately found a few thugs. With Owen¡¯s backing and ample funds, he promised them a substantial reward if the job waspleted sessfully, Just as he was about to act, he received a phone call. Looking at the familiar phone number, Rowan couldn¡¯t help but sneer and think, ¡®It is Danny calling. That old guy must be scared! When he answered, Rowan began mocking, ¡°Oh, Mr. Morse, are you scared and surrendering? ¡°At your age, what are you doing back in the game? Go wash up and sleep, or rather, go back and be with youratose daughter!¡± Rowan was trying to intimidate Danny, hoping to provoke him. He wanted to hear Danny beg for mercy. Danny, however, replied with a cold smile, ¡°The person who was burned at the estatest time was you, right? Rowan, know when to stop. I¡¯m no longer angry about your betrayal. Instead, I should thank you for the new inspiration you¡¯ve given me. ¡°But let me remind you, thepetition must be fair. If you dare to cause trouble again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! The estate has surveince. If youe again, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re caught! ¡°By then, with the charges of harming the master, stealing forms, and arson, think about what you will end up with. Even if we don¡¯t pursue it, the Anderson family will. You better be careful.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After finishing, Danny hung up. Rowan was terrified and broke into a cold sweat. If Danny had new inspiration, it meant trouble for him. Rowan didn¡¯t think Danny was bluffing. Since Danny knew he was behind the arson, there would be no mercy. With new inspiration, Rowan couldn¡¯t even imagine the consequences. He quickly tidied up, canceled the operation, and went to theb. He had the recipes for brewing, but with so many to choose from, he wasn¡¯t sure which one would be the best. Owen just told him to quickly produce the wine but didn¡¯t specify which one to focus on. Rowen thought, ¡®What if Danny won in the evaluation? What would I do then? Would Mr. Anderson still hold me ountable? Damn, if I lost, Mr. Anderson would definitely tear me apart. SEND GIFT Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Rowan grew increasingly fearful, realizing he had no chance of winning. After working with Danny for so long, he understood that Danny had a natural talent for brewing. If Danny found new inspiration, the wine he made would surely be very popr. Rowan knew he was no match for Danny. He thought it best to leave quickly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Before he left, he destroyed the wine, knowing he couldn¡¯t win anyway. If Owen found out about his departure and checked the wine, he would understand Rowan¡¯s predicament. Before leaving, Rowan wrote a letter of apology to Owen, then disappeared quickly, leaving no chance for anyone to find him. Owen trusted Rowan deeply, giving him enough autonomy and rarely interfering or saying much. He just wanted Rowan to focus on making wine, thinking that with such a generous sry, along with a house and a car, no other boss could match his generosity. Surely, he thought Rowan would be wholeheartedly loyal to him. No one usually questioned Rowan¡¯s actions. Little did he know, Rowan had already packed up and left. On the day of thepetition, Maliah personally came to oversee the delivery. She waited and waited but didn¡¯t see Rowan. She went straight to the winery and found a barrel of wine and a letter left behind. Maliah sneered. She didn¡¯t know who her father had hired, but since there was a letter, it must be about money. She tossed the letter aside and told the bodyguards, ¡°Load this wine onto the truck and take it away!¡± The bodyguards nodded, lifting the barrel, but they noticed an unusual smell as they approached. They frowned, wondering if this was really good wine brewed by Danny¡¯s apprentice. They were somewhat astonished but said nothing more. Since it was this barrel of wine, they would wait for thepetition to open it. At thepetition venue, Maliah was thrilled. She had secured the pearl ne and was eager to see how Valerie would respond. Maliah thought, ¡®Valerie is still a lowly woman even if she¡¯s backed by Matthew. She will lose to me!¡® Maliah couldn¡¯t help but scoff. When she arrived at the officialpetition venue, she saw Valerie approaching. Crossing her arms, Maliah said, ¡°Miss Warren, no, I should call you Mrs. Grant. It¡¯s not toote to back out now.¡± Valerie nced at her, noticing her arrogant attitude. She raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°I¡¯d say the same to you. Is the pearl ne ready?¡± Maliah said, ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that just because you have the Grant family backing you. Today, I¡¯ll make sure -you lose.¡± you Valerie smirked. ¡°Who wins and who loses is yet to be seen. We¡¯ll know after the selection. Are you so nervous that have to act like this? Don¡¯t think you can scare me. The results will speak for themselves.¡± Maliah, infuriated, demanded, ¡°Get the wine inside. I want to see how you n to win today.¡± 1/2 ||| O TH, Aug 23 Chapter 659 Valerie didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Maliah was just a child. Owen wasn¡¯t here today, perhaps out of fear. What kind of wine could a petty person like Rowan produce? +50% Valerie was curious, and Danny whispered to her, ¡°Mrs. Grant, let¡¯s go inside. The Anderson family isn¡¯t worth worrying about. Even if Rowan were skilled, he couldn¡¯t win. +5 Danny was confident. Rowan¡¯s impetuous nature meant he couldn¡¯t focus on brewing quality wine, and the form was his own. Danny knew Rowan¡¯s past behavior and didn¡¯t take him seriously. If Rowan were ambitious, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to arson, which showed his true anxiety. Danny was confident that thispetition would elevate him further and ensure Valerie¡¯s victory. Hearing this, Valerie nodded. She was confident she would win the ne. She nced at Maliah, who remained disdainful and arrogant. Inside the selection venue, the judges had heard about the bet between the Anderson family and the Grant family. They were curious, as today¡¯s main event was between these two prominent business families. Valerie¡¯s winery had previously had its reputation tarnished by Lincoln. It remained to be seen whether hiring Danny had improved the situation. SEND GIFT Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 On the other side, the Anderson family, being a long¨Cestablished enterprise, held a leading position in the market. The release of their new wine had even garnered the judges¡® anticipation ¡°Today, we¡¯re in for a treat. Regardless of who wins, we¡¯ll be the first to taste the new wine.¡± ¡°Indeed, expectations are high. Let¡¯s see what both sides can present.¡± ¡°Theard Mr. Morse hase up with new inspiration this time. ¡°That may be true, but what if the Anderson family has a trump card? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge Danny Even the judges were inclined towards the Anderson family, so everyone looked at Maliah in unison. Confident of her victory, Maliah looked at Valerie with disdain. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was tense, with hundreds of participating businesses present, eagerly awaiting the oue. As the draw began, it was Maliah¡¯s turn. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Let Valerie go first. We¡¯re in no rush. We¡¯ll be the final act. The Anderson family¡¯s wine is worth the wait!¡± The judges, acknowledging the Anderson family¡¯s reputation, agreed to her request without much hesitation. Maliah became even more smug. Valerie said nothing and, after drawing her turn, had six sses of wine poured out. Upon opening the bottles, a subtle fruity aroma filled the room, mingling with the scent of wine, creating a pleasant, non¨Coverpowering fragrance. The crowd was full of praise even before tasting it. The Grant family¡¯s wine is really impressive! Just the aroma is enticing.¡± ¡°It has such a refreshing scent. I¡¯ve never smelled such delightful wine before!¡± ¡°Mr. Morse truly lives up to his reputation!¡± Maliah sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the use of the aroma? There might be a lot of artificial voring. We¡¯ll know after tasting it!¡± That did make some sense. Valerie chuckled and thought, ¡°This girl was really stubborn. It was time for me to see what kind of wine Rowan could produce.¡¯ If it really surpassed the original, Valerie would be happy for Rowan, but if it was just a show, Maliah would end up embarrassing herself. The six sses were given to the judges, and after they tasted it, their eyes lit up. They immediately began to speak, ¡°Very good, the wine is sweet and rich, with a lingering aftertaste, and isn¡¯t spicy.¡± ¡°It has a subtle fragrance, very nice. I think it deserves an A grade. ¡°I¡¯ve never had such delicious fruit wine. It has a slight buzz but isn¡¯t spicy, leaving a refreshing aftertaste. Excellent!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlike any grape wine on the market. This wine really stands out!¡± When she saw their reactions, Maliah¡¯s face darkened. She hadn¡¯t expected such high praise for Valerie¡¯s wine. 1/3 Fri, Aug 23 Chapter 660 But then she thought that since Danny was involved. He must b Nevertheless, Maliah remained confident. Since the wine had b Maliah eagerly had six sses of her wine poured and presente As soon as the wine was poured, it caused everyone to recoil slig The attendees reacted simrly. ¡°What kind of wine is this? The smell is odd!¡± ¡°Yes, the previous wine was so fragrant, but this one is quite pun ¡°What are the ingredients? Is there something unusual added? I ¡°I heard the Anderson family hired an expensive winemaker thi ¡°Really? If this apprentice was chosen by the Anderson family, it ¡°I think he must be skilled. Otherwise, Mr. Anderson wouldn¡¯t h ¡°Mr. Anderson has been in business for so many years. He defini At this point, the crowd began to murmur, and Maliah became e But unexpectedly, after just one sip, the judges¡® expressions turn judge. They nced at each other, their faces showing difort. Seeing their hesitation, Maliah became anxious. ¡°What¡¯s the mat The judges were stunned and didn¡¯t know how to respond. To say it was bad was too embarrassing. Given the Anderson fam consequences. But to say it was good was equally difficult. They were momentarily at a loss. The surrounding whispers grew louder, and Maliah¡¯s face flushe ¡®Has the wine turned out so bad that they don¡¯t know how to jud She urged, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak up! Why are you silent?¡± One of the judges cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Anderson, ha Maliah rolled her eyes, ¡°Of course not. We brought it here as soo The judge raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s better to taste the wine you¡¯ve The crowd was puzzled. What did the judge mean? Maliah herse took a sip, and a strange taste overwhelmed her mouth. She imm away the taste. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked. a 15:39 Fri, Aug 23 G Chapter 660. Her question elicitedughter from the crowd. Maliah couldn¡¯t ept this and wondered why it had such a strange taste. She rushed to the barrel and quickly opened the lid, causing everyone to step back. Maliah screamed in horror. Valerie looked on, her brow furrowed, covering her mouth. Inside the wine were clumps of ck substances, centipedes, and scorpions! Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Some people said, "What? Is this medicinal wine?" "This looks like something poisonous. The Anderson family really has guts!" "Did they take a wrong turn with this?" Maliah''s face alternated between red and pale. Valerie couldn''t help butugh. The Anderson family had really found a stupid teammate. Everyone stepped back in shock, and the whole venue erupted in an uproar. "What is this nonsense?" "Good heavens, this is bold!" "What do the judges say?" The judges exchanged nces, unsure how to score the Anderson family''s extravagant but questionable offering. One judge, furious, shouted, "Are you trying to fool us with this stuff? This is supposed to be a selection event. And you''re incredibly arrogant! "Do you think that because you are rich, you can disregard the judges? "Don''t think that because you''re powerful, you can do whatever you want. If something goes wrong, you''re responsible! In future events, your wine is not wee!" He mmed his hand on the table, continuing, "You don''t have the right to represent the Kranson City wine industry!" Ignoring the gazes around, the judge''s anger made Maliah''s face turn red. She didn''t know what had gone wrong, ming Rowan for embarrassing her in front of everyone. Maliah said, "Let''s go!" Unable to face the crowd''s pointing and whispering, Maliah turned and left with her subordinates. But she had forgotten this was a live broadcast event. The bet between the Anderson family and Valerie had attracted many media outlets and influencers. Viewers flocked to the live stream, and seeing the Anderson family''s blunder, thements exploded. The viewersmented, "What''s wrong with the Anderson family?" "It looks like they''re abusing their power. Now that they believe their brand has grown and be famous, they no longer take the judges seriously!" "They just wanted to go through the motions, but now they''ve messed up. Disgusting!" "Did you see that? Maliahpletely lost face!" "They say the Anderson family is now so wealthy that they don''t regard ordinary folks like us at all. Do they think our hard-earned money is worthless and can be taken at will?" "The judges are right. Damn it, Maliah, get out of the wine market!" "I''m with Valerie on this one. The Grant family is impressive. Just look at the judges'' reactions!" "The judges never expected this. One moment ago, it was delightful, the next it was almost catastrophic. This is a huge flop!" As the onlinements indicated, the Anderson family''s reputation plummeted. Owen, seeing thements, was extremely worried. The scandal from thepetition directly affected their orders. When Owen received the news and watched the video, he was furious. Maliah stormed back, running headlong into Owen. Owen shouted, "You daree back? You stupid woman!" A coffee cup flew towards Maliah, missing her by a hair''s breadth and smashing against the doorframe, sending shards into her face. The sharp pain made Maliah gasp. "Dad, what are you doing? You almost ruined my face!" Owen shouted, "Ruining your face is better than you going out and embarrassing us! "Look at the mess you''ve made! You were supposed to represent us at thepetition, and look at how you did!" Maliah was full of grievance. "Dad, is this really my fault?" "Of course, it''s your fault. Do you know we''ve lost all our orders for the next quarter? The cooperation was canceled, and now we have to pay a breach of contract fee. The loss amounts to six million dors. How do you n to make up for this?" The words left her speechless. "Dad, this is too much. How is this loss my responsibility? "Besides, I didn''t brew the wine myself. You hired that man, iming he was Mr. Morse''s apprentice. What a joke. And now he''s disappeared!" Maliah was infuriated, but Owen was even more shocked that Maliah dared to talk to him like this. His face turned red with anger. Maliah seemed unaware of the gravity of the situation. To her, spending a little less money was already a contribution to the family, She didn''t want to be bothered with anything else. She believed she hadn''t done anything wrong. Now, seeing Owen''s face turn blue with anger, Maliah shrank back and said nothing. However, the inte was flooded with news about the Anderson family, including Maliah''s previous harsh words to Valerie. Everything had been recorded. The more Owen looked, the angrier ???R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only he became. The Anderson family''s reputation was plummeting, and orders were disappearing, which was the most pressing issue. On top of that, Maliah had caused this mess. Furious, he sighed and waved her away. "Get out of my sight! You make me angry just by being here!" Maliah stomped her foot. "I did nothing wrong. You can''t control me!" "I don''t want to control you, but you''re part of the Anderson family!" Maliah''s face reddened, and she said nothing more, turning and heading upstairs. Owen watched her back thoughtfully, then decided he needed to make Maliah learn a lesson. Anyone wanting to stay with the Anderson family had to pay their dues. They couldn''t just benefit without giving anything back. After being disobedient all these years, Maliah needed to contribute to the family''s development. Otherwise, she didn''t deserve thefortable life she had. "Bring me Rowan. Find him now!" "Mr. Anderson, Rowan has already left!" Owen''s assistant said. Owen realized that Valerie must have bribed Rowan to sabotage them. Otherwise, Rowan wouldn''t dare to ck off at such a critical moment! It was also Maliah''s fault for acting so recklessly. "Inform Corey that we''re interested in an alliance. Set up a dinner!" "Understood!" Oewn''s subordinate quickly left. Maliah was stunned upon hearing Corey''s name. She knew Corey Herman, an old and unattractive man. Maliah was furious and shouted, "If you try to make me marry that old man, I''llmit suicide!" Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Owen looked up and saw that she hadn''t left, sneering coldly. "If you dare to die, I''ll throw all your designer bags and other valuable things away!" Owen knew that these items were her greatest concern. His words hit Maliah hard, but she had no choice but to endure it. She clenched her teeth, ming Valerie for all her troubles. Maliah thought, ''It was all her fault! If Valerie hadn''t won, would my father be treating me like this?'' Maliah''s anger towards Valerie deepened, especially since the Anderson family''s reputation had taken a nosedive while Valerie had reaped substantial benefits. Her orders surged, and Matthew, upon learning of it, sent gifts of wine from Valerie''s winery to other businesses. The new brand was highly praised in the market. Valerie, enjoying an undeniable victory, saw her order volume skyrocket, and she was thrilled. She hadn''t anticipated such a significant gain. What she thought would be a market announcement after winning turned out to be unprecedented free publicity. Seeing orders pile up like a mountain, Valerie excitedly shared the good news with Matthew, unaware that Matthew had already known and had been assisting her secretly. Otherwise, Valerie''s poprity wouldn''t be enough. Matthew still feigned surprise and said, "Amercial genius. I''m impressed!" Valerie immediately burst intoughter. Everything was going smoothly for her. Danny was delighted to learn that the wine she had made was very popr. He always knew it would be a sess. Even without the original recipe, the new inspiration had resulted in a wine that was different from before, marking a significant breakthrough for both him and the market. Danny also took a deep breath. Valerie''s statement about breaking before establishing seemed urate. Ste was improving, and his new wine wasunched. Everything was developing in a positive direction. Meanwhile, Maliah couldn''t contain her frustration. The thought of her father wanting her to marry an old man, and Valerie now being close to Matthew, made her irritable. Feeling annoyed, she called a few friends and went to a bar. After a couple of drinks, Maliah began to vent. "Valerie is such a scheming bitch. She thinks she''s great just because she has a good man behind her!" Her friend chimed in, "Exactly. Everyone says Valerie is just lucky, with a good man and so many friends. How could Katherine be so close to her?" Maliah sneered, "Katherine being friendly with her is just stupid. Valerie''s brother is obsessed with Katherine, and Katherine doesn''t realize Valerie is just baiting them! "If it weren''t for her, would I be in this mess? My dad wants me to go through a marriage alliance!" Maliah''s anger grew as she downed drink after drink. "Don''t be so upset, Maliah. Tonight is a high-end event. Lots of handsome guys will be here. Let''s have a good look and pick one!" "Yeah, don''t get so worked up. An old man and marriage alliance are just formalities. We''ll all go our separate ways afterward!" "Exactly, Maliah. Cheer up! Many male celebrities areing tonight! All of them are handsome!" Feeling a bit better, Maliah set down her ss. "Then I''ll see just how handsome they are!" As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd began to stir. The handsome guys had arrived. This bar was frequented by wealthy women. Although they had seen many types of men, today''s guests were something special. "Look, it''s Dale!" Someone in the crowd shouted, causing a wave of screams. "Dale!" "Dale, over here!" "Dale!" Seeing the male stars, everyone became excited. Dale smiled, but et inside, he sighed. He looked around, surprised by the number of well-dressed women. He had expected wealthy women to be older, but there were many young and attractive ones. Dale''s heart raced with excitement. He thought, ''Such a rare opportunity!'' However, he maintained hisposure. If everything went well tonight, he could easily hook up with a wealthy woman, ensuring future resources. Unlike Katherine, who took so long to introduce him to a new project, Dale thought she was stingy and useless! Dale''s eyes brightened as he saw so many beautiful and wealthy women. He began to strategize, pulling his friend aside. "Tell me who''s behind whom here. Don''t let me waste my efforts!" "Don''t worry. Anyone whoes here must be a big yer!" "See that woman who''s been drinking a lot? Her name is Maliah, the heiress of the Anderson family!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Dale''s eyebrows raised upon hearing this. In Kranson City''s circle, everyone knew the three major families, the Grant family, the Santos family, and the Anderson family. A wicked smile curled on his lips as his eyes shed with a hint of malice. "Got it. She''s mine. No one else is allowed topete with me..." Chapter 663 Chapter 663 As soon as the words were spoken, the women flocked around Dale. "Dale,e sit with us!" "Come with me, over here!" Dale cleared his throat and moved to sit next to Maliah, causing a stir among the crowd. A woman asked, "So, you''re a regr here too?" Dale smiled and said, "I''m just here with friends. I don''t usuallye out." "Oh, you''re such a sweetie! You came at the right time. Let us show you a good time. We''re ying some games!" Dale agreed readily, and everyone enjoyed hisck of pretense. Maliah took a sip from her ss, and her friends nudged her. "Stop drinking so much. Look, Dale keeps looking at you!" "Maliah, how does hepare to Matthew?" one of Maliah''s friends asked. "Of course, Dale is better looking!" Maliah raised an eyebrow at Dale, who raised his ss. Maliah tilted her head back to drink. Dale observed her and moved closer. "You can drink quite a lot?" "Why do you look down on me?" Maliah asked. Dale chuckled. "It''s not that. It''s just that too much alcohol isn''t good for your skin." Another woman said, "Dale, why do you care so much about her?" "I''m a woman too! Don''t you think my skin is good?" "Yeah, I think my skin is quite nice!" Daleughed lightly. "Of course, you''re beautiful. Even in the entertainment industry, you''re top-notch!" "Really? Dale, you''re too smooth!" Maliah watched Dale approach. She wasn''t naive. It was clear Dale had ulterior motives. They all knew each other''s backgrounds well. Seeing Maliah attract Dale''s attention made some people a bit jealous. "Maliah, you''re amazing. Even our celebrity crush is enchanted by you." "Yes, Maliah must be feeling much better now." "Lucky Maliah, feeling down but ends up meeting a star. Tonight, let Dale keep youpany!" Maliah smiled at her friends'' words. She and Dale locked eyes, and they immediately understood each other''s intentions. Maliah was curious and wondered, ''Does even a big star have to sell himself?'' Dale knew they were wary, but Maliah, being a naive youngdy with a hint of feigned sophistication, was easy to handle. The group was chatting and joking, and Dale, knowing Maliah was the heiress of the Anderson family, treated her with special care. "Maliah, let''s y some dice!" Dale said. Maliah didn''t refuse. Dale seemed to deliberately lose, drinking quite a lot. Maliah took the initiative to help him out. Maliah said, "Don''t hold back on me. I''m not delicate!" Dale smiled and said, "I know you''re not, but I just want to lose to you. "You know, you''re the most innocent girl I''ve ever met!" Maliah''s face turned red. Seeing her reaction, Dale realized she was genuinely interested. Calling her innocent was really just calling her naive. But this was good. It made her easier to handle. As everyone gathered, Maliah, not being foolish, could tell Dale treated her differently. A friend nudged her and said, "Maliah, with your charm, you''ll find someone suitable. What''s Valeriepared to you? Look, even Dale is enchanted by you!" Hearing this, Maliah felt immensely proud. She nced at Dale again and noticed that he had been focused on her the entire time, his eyes full of affection and a smile on his lips. Maliah smiled back and continued to drink, one ss after another. Their eyes met, and as Maliah got drunk, she stood up, nced at Dale, and then left. Dale followed closely. "Maliah!" Maliah slipped and almost fell. Dale quickly caught her, and she ended up in his arms.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Their eyes met, and Maliah quickly got up, but stumbled again, falling back into his embrace. Dale''sughter rang out, which annoyed Maliah, who pped him lightly. "Miss Anderson throwing herself at me is truly my luck!" Maliah raised an eyebrow and pinched his chin. "Aren''t you afraid of making Katherine angry?" "Why be afraid? She won''t know," Dale said. Maliah snuggled closer, her fingers tracing circles on his chest. "Aren''t you supposed to be courting her? How dare you flirt with another woman? Aren''t you afraid of Katherine finding out?" Dale grabbed her hand. "Katherine is so dull. How could shepare to your enthusiasm?" After saying that, he unexpectedly kissed her. Maliah pped him hard across the face, but Dale immediately leaned in and kissed her forcefully. Maliah instantly gave in. What began as resistance quickly turned into passionate fervor. They embraced tightly, inseparable, and eventually, she ended up taking him away. The next morning, Valerie got up early and headed to the Anderson family to see Olivia and Chloe, and to retrieve that ne. Upon arriving at the Anderson family, the sound of the car turning off startled the people upstairs. Seeing Valerie''s arrival, Dale panicked and woke Maliah. "Wake up! Get up, it''s bad!" Dale said. Maliah groggily opened her eyes, a bit annoyed. "What''s wrong?" "Get up quickly, Valerie is here!" Maliah was confused. "Valerie is here?" She blinked and fully woke up. "What''s she here for?" "Whatever she''s here for, we can''t let her see me. She''s good friends with Katherine. Hurry!" Dale said. Maliah rolled her eyes and said, "What''s the matter? Are you scared of her?" "It''s not that I''m scared. Katherine might not be great, but she did provide resources. It''s not the time to have a falling out! Don''t worry, darling, I like you!" He kissed her on the face, and Maliah huffed, tossing off the covers and getting up. "Valerie is really persistent. How annoying!" Maliah didn''t expect Valerie woulde to her. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Maliah quickly grabbed a piece of clothing and put it on before walking outside. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Maliah asked. She looked displeased as she looked down at Valerie. Valerie smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°For me? What do you want?¡± ¡°Maliah, have you forgotten? Your dad and I had a bet. You lost, and now you have to pay up. That pearl ne belongs to me!¡± Maliah was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it? Valerie, you¡¯re really something. Coming all the way here just for a ne? Is your family so poor that you need toe begging for it?¡± ¡°Of course. When dealing with people like you, I have toe in person. What if you ran off before I got here? ¡°I heard your winemaker has already run away. Birds of a feather flock together. I guess I should be quicker! ¡°The trophy isn¡¯t just for taking. I have to post it online to show everyone that I¡¯m the winner. As for you, I wonder what theizens will think when they see this! You¡¯d bettere over quickly, or I¡¯ll start a livestream. There are plenty ofizens waiting for you!¡± Maliah¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°It¡¯s just a ne. What¡¯s so special about it? Just wait!¡± She turned and went upstairs to retrieve the pearl ne, throwing it at Valerie. ¡°Here you go. You really are persistent!¡± Maliah said. She crossed her arms, clearly annoyed. Valerie picked up the ne and nced at it, finding it increasingly familiar. She was sure she had seen this ne before, but couldn¡¯t remember where. She decided to take it home and investigate further. As Valerie was about to leave, she looked up and saw Maliah¡¯s shirt, and was momentarily stunned. The shirt was a man¡¯s, and on Maliah, it looked oversized, barely covering her thighs. She was wearing a man¡¯s shirt, and so early in the morning. Was there a man in her room? Given Maliah¡¯s age, it was time for her to have a boyfriend, but bringing a man home was surprising. Valerie¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but then she felt something was off. The shirt looked oddly familiar. If she remembered correctly, it was a custom shirt with a unique button design, featuring a special pattern with an ¡®X¡® shape that was quite rare. Seeing Valerie staring at her, Maliah was irritated. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got the ne. What are you still doing here? Get going! Such a nuisance!¡± Valerie gave her a deep look, said nothing, and left. The more she thought about it, the more she found it strange. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She had seen that shirt before. When she was filming, she had been in close contact with Dale and remembered seeing him wear it. At that time, she found it quite special and even asked about it. 1/2 O 2/2 Chapter 661 Dale¡¯s shirt was custommade and unique in its own way. Valeriewas interested and considered having a simr one made for Matthew, but she eventually forgot due to being busy Dale had mentioned that the buttons on the shirt were specially customized and could be embroidered with initials. Additionally, the fabric had subtle patterns, and the custom version was one of a kind, with no duplicates. These were some of the unique features of their brand. Valerie wondered if anyone else would have the same shirt. Was it possible that Maliah¡¯s boyfriend was Dale? But she hadn¡¯t heard about Katherine breaking up. Valerie¡¯s suspicion grew. She looked puzzled as she got into her car and drove away. Once Valerie was gone, Maliah scoffed. ¡°What a joke. Even Mrs. Grant has to pull these stunts!¡± Maliah rolled her eyes and went back, nning to take a nap. But as soon as she entered, she was greeted with a bear hug. Darling, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Dale said. Maliah initially wanted to refuse, but faced with such charm, she found herself unable to resist. ¡°Still, you¡¯re incredible. You sent her away so quickly!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so shallow,ing all the way just to ask for things. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have lost thepetition¡± Thinking about thepetition made Maliah angry. Dale said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Come here and give me a kiss!¡± Dale embraced her, and they began rolling around on the bed. Meanwhile, Valerie was already starting to have doubts. SEND GIFT Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 On the road, Valerie called Katherine. ¡°Valerie, what¡¯s up?¡± Katherine asked. Valerie said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and haven¡¯t had a chance to catch up with you. How are things going? Is your rtionship with Dale progressing smoothly?¡± On the other end of the line, Katherine sighed. ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly, but we haven¡¯t met much. I recently introduced him to a new opportunity, a new drama that¡¯s in the preparatory stages ¡°He¡¯s joined the cast?¡± Katherine replied with a soft ¡°Yes,¡± adding, ¡°I think so. Since joining, he¡¯s been hard to reach. Every time I call, he says he¡¯s busy or Mike answers. I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch for almost half a month.¡± This made Valerie even more suspicious, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell Katherine, fearing that Katherine might give up herself. due to repeated disappointments with unreliable men.. Katherine had really had bad luck. If Dale were cheating now, it would be even harder to handle, considering he was an acimed actor. With so many fans, if it went viral, the damage to Katherine would be devastating. Valerie was wary of making any rash moves. On the other end, Katherine asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up, Valerie?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just wanted to check in on you and also look forward to your wedding!¡± Katherineughed, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait a while. I¡¯m not thinking about marriage right now. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡± Valerie understood. Katherine had only been dating Dale for a short time, so talking about marriage was premature. But some things needed to be checked. If she couldn¡¯t talk to Katherine about it, she would have to investigate herself. After ending the call, Valerie decided to visit Matthew. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She headed straight to the Noria Group and brought some pastries. Seeing her approach, Matthew teasingly said, ¡°Oh, the big boss is here! Before, I needed to make an appointment before I could see you. Now you have the time to visit me.¡± Valerie yfully scolded, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m not a big boss.¡± Matthew said, ¡°Of course you are. You¡¯re quite the hotmodity now! Who in Kranson City doesn¡¯t know you? Your new wine is highly sought after. Every high¨Cend event needs your wine. ¡°They say you¡¯re an emerging star in the business world! It¡¯s an honor to have youe find me!¡± Valerie chuckled, ¡°You should keep up your aloof image. I really do have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Matthew said, hugging her. Valerie said seriously, ¡°I need you to set up a situation. Invest in a film project under the Noria Group¡¯s name and cast Dale as the lead. Arrange a dinner with him!¡± Matthew¡¯s face immediately darkened. 1/3 J 60% Chapter 663 You¡¯ve only worked with high on one film, and now you¡¯re obsessed with him? Are you interested in him? Valerie, you¡¯re about to give birth. You can¡¯t get involved!¡± Marthen¡¯s face darkened. He remembered how Valerie and Dale had looked at each other during the filming, their gazes almost electrifying. People used to say they had great on¨Cscreen chemistry, and Matthew had remembered it ever since, Now, Valerie was inviting Dale for a meal and even spending her own money to have him star in a film. Wasn¡¯t this just bringing Matthew¡¯s rival right to his doorstep? Matthew firmly opposed it. Valerie was speechless and gave him a light smack. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m doing this for Katherine! ¡°I went to the Anderson family today to get that pearl ne and saw a shirt on Maliah¡­ Valerie exined what had happened and her suspicions. Valerie continued, ¡°If they¡¯re together, it¡¯s unfair to Katherine. I want to confirm if it¡¯s really him. ¡°I also asked Katherine. She said Dale is busy with a new drama and often uncontactable.¡± Matthew said, ¡°Why so secretive about a drama? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s on a special mission!¡± Valerie analyzed, ¡°I suspect he has another woman on the side, which is why he¡¯s deliberately ignoring Katherine. ¡°If this scumbag is truly ying the field, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s exposed! But if it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll apologize.¡± Matthew smiled, ¡°From a man¡¯s perspective, there are no good men! True loyalty is rare. Even though Dale is an actor, he¡¯s been in this industry for years, so he¡¯s well¨Cversed in its ways. ¡°If he¡¯s as you say, he won¡¯t leave any evidence.¡± Valerie shrugged and said, ¡°It depends on whether he can keep it up. But speaking of which, if there are no good men, what are you?¡± She pinched Matthew¡¯s cheek. Matthew shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m certainly no good man.¡± Valerie could imagine that in the world of fame and fortune, Matthew was at the top of the pyramid, with women flocking to him for benefits. She wondered how many women had been interested in him, and thinking about this made her expression darken. Seeing her look, Matthew couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I might have been worse than Dale. Dale seeks wealth and fame, but to me, they¡¯re trivial.¡± Whether women or anything else, nothing caught his attention. Having lost his parents at a young age, Matthew became ustomed to it over the years. His emotional detachment grew, and his desires seemed elusive. The only thing that truly mattered to Matthew was his grandparents. But if someday his grandparents were to pass away, what would be of him? Perhaps even Matthew couldn¡¯t say. Fortunately, Matthew had met her. Because of Valerie, Matthew, a man of high status, knew the ordinary joys of life. 2/3 III Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Matthew said, ¡°Vallie, it¡¯s so nice to see you¡­¡± He rarely showed genuine emotions, but the more time he spent with her, the more he grew ustomed to what he used to disdain. ¡°Really?¡± Matthew¡¯s serious demeanor made Valerieugh. Valerie lifted his chin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m giving you a chance to prove yourself. Go talk to Dale now, and I¡¯ll be waiting for good news.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Matthew immediately instructed Charles to send out the notice. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was a simple task for the Noria Group to extend an invitation and set up a project for Dale to get involved in. When Mike received Charles¡¯s call, he immediately smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charles. I¡¯ll definitely tell Dale about this golden opportunity. He¡¯ll agree. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll clear the schedule. Alright, thanks!¡± After hanging up, Mike was overjoyed and quickly called Dale. ¡°The big client is here, Dale. Your luck has arrived. Big client?¡± Dale looked around. ¡°Don¡¯t make things up. I¡¯m as clean as a whistle!¡± ¡°This is the real deal, the Noria Group! They want to coborate with you and offer you the lead role! You¡¯ve hit it big!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as if he could see money everywhere. ¡°The Noria Group wants to work with me?¡± Dale asked. ¡°Yes, Charles just told me. The Noria Group has set up a project and specifically wants you as the lead. Isn¡¯t this a big break?¡± Dale was taken aback. ¡°What? The Noria Group! Are you sure it¡¯s them calling me?¡± Mike said, ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie about such a big thing. The project is confirmed, and they specifically requested you. Prepare yourself and remember how to speak when we meet for dinner.¡± Dale¡¯s excitement grew, but he also wondered if it could be a scam. Previously, when he worked with Valerie, Matthew had looked at him as if he wanted to tear him apart, showing clear hostility. Dale thought, ¡®Now, they want to cooperate with me. Could it be that Valerie is interested in me and has fought for this opportunity for me?¡± Rumor had it that Matthew was very amodating to Valerie, so if it was Valerie, it might be possible. Thinking this, Dale smiled at his reflection. Indeed, as an acimed actor, he could easily impress people with his looks and acting skills. Now that Valerie was helping him and even the Noria Group was extending an olive branch, Dale agreed right away. Dale said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Meanwhile, Valerie was busy preparing. With the Noria Group¡¯s project set up, Dale had indeed fallen for the trap. 1/3 ||| +60% Chapter Bre tal de ce to perpare te both povestile. She selected fe new actresses and gave them the task of seducing Dale Upon hearing 1 me they will have done with the acimed actor the two new actresses were thrilled. Valerie reminded them. Your primary tack tonight is to get close to Dale, Remember to follow my cues.¡± Bon¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do whatever you say It¡¯s a great opportunity to work with Dale, so we¡¯re happy to do it.¡± Yeah we get to see a hamileme guy.¡± Valerie raised an eyebrow. But if you don¡¯t do well or if you leak hnything, your career in the entertainment industry will be Don¡¯t worry: We won¡¯t do that¡± Being backed by the Noria Group, we hope you can support us, Mrs. Grant. We¡¯re honored that you let us help.¡± The twodies were quite perceptive and understood immediately. Valerie nodded. She liked smart people like them. On the night of the dinner, Valerie was not in a hurry. With everything prepared, it was up to Dale to reveal his true nature. The dinner was set at the Tasmana Hotel. When they arrived, Dale was already there, wearing a hat, sunsses, and a mask, fully covered. When Valerie and Matthew arrived, Dale took off his hat, sses, and mask, greeting them. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant!¡± Matthew raised an eyebrow, acknowledging the greeting. He didn¡¯t think much of Dale, especially after learning he might be a scumbag. Matthew felt even more disdain, Valerie, on the other hand, smiled at him. ¡°We meet again. When this project came up, the first person I thought of was Dale. It¡¯s a stroke of luck to coborate!¡± Dale was surprised and thought, ¡®So it was her.¡® Two people followed Valerie, and she exined, ¡°These are our new actresses. I had to bring them along to meet you!¡± As she spoke, the two girls approached. ¡°Nice to meet you, Dale, I¡¯m Deborah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Danica!¡± Dale nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He acted like a gentleman, distant but polite. After taking their seats, the twodies positioned themselves on either side of Dale. Valerie gave a subtle sign, and one of the women immediately poured Dale a drink. ¡°Dale, let me toast to you.¡± ¡°Dale, let¡¯s exchange WhatsApp contacts! I have many questions about acting that I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± 2/3 ? Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 The we kept trying to drink and add Dale on WhatsApp, but he only responded faintly. ¡°Sorry, I took some medicine beforeing, so I¡¯m allergic to alcohol If you have any questions, I can give you the WhatsApp of a performance coach for one¨Con¨Cone professional guidance, though it¡¯s a bit expensive¡± Valerie watched from across the table, surprised that Dale remained unmoved. He really did seem like a gentleman, which made her wonder if she had misjudged him. Valerie thought. But I shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake. I have seen that shirt!¡± What Valerie didn¡¯t know was that Dale¡¯s target was her, and he was looking for a woman with resources. For a neer like these actresses, he considered them a waste of time. With his own resources limited, he had no intention of supporting others. Valerie took a deep breath and thought, Could it be that I have really misunderstood Dale? This left her somewhat stunned. Half an hour into the dinner, the two new actresses were unable toplete their task. Although Dale reluctantly added them on WhatsApp, he was clearly uninterested in responding. They felt deted, never having encountered a man like this before. They had prepared specially for today, but Dale didn¡¯t give them a second nce. One of them got up. Tm going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± After they left, Matthew¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± He stepped outside with the phone, and just as he left, Dale began to act. He brought a ss of orange juice to Valerie. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°Valerie, let¡¯s have a drink together! I didn¡¯t expect you to seek this coboration with Mr. Grant for me!* Valerie was shocked and thought, ¡®His thinking was indeed unusual. He actually thought I had sought this opportunity. Nevertheless, she raised her ss. One shouldn¡¯t refuse a kind gesture. Dale was thanking her, and since the project with the Noria Group was genuine, it was only polite. She took a sip, and Dale immediately smiled, realizing she had indeed helped him with this opportunity. Dale said, ¡°Thank you for thinking of me at this time. Valerie, you know, I liked you the first time I met you, but I was too shy to say it because Mr. Grant was around. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve helped me, I can¡¯t ignore my feelings. If you¡¯re willing, I can do anything for you!¡± Valerie was stunned. ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Seeing her blush, Dale thought she was just shy and smiled. ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re interested in me. We¡¯re not teenagers who don¡¯t understand anything; we¡¯re adults now! ¡°Equitable exchange is fine. If you introduce me to resources, you can y around as you like!¡± He leaned close to Valerie, whispering in her ear, and drank the orange juice in what he thought was a charming manner. 1/3 111 O Valene was barred, feeling sick of bet stomach, almost on the verge of vomiting. Get Var! Valerie said angrife Dale scoffed, Stop pretending. You¡¯ve Already made your move, and now you want the to leave? You must have wanted this all along?¡± He denied to interace Valerie, but suddenly the door burst open. Matthew strode in and grabbed Dale by the neck. Dale was instantly eravedl ¡°¡®s just a misunderstanding Mr. Grant, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Matthew was intimidating, and Dale quickly backed down, pointing at Valerie. ¡°She¡¯s the one who seduced me!¡± Dale was expected to be a scumbag, but this man¡¯s behavior was even more despicable and shameless than anticipated. Matthew was about to hit him and even cklist him, but Valerie suddenly held him back. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Let him go! Matthew was surprised but seeing Valerie¡¯s expression, he knew she must have another n, so he let go with a fierce re. Dale clutched his neck, still shaken. He hadn¡¯t expected Matthew to be so aggressive and almost kill him with a single move. Dale thought, ¡®Now it seems Valerie really has feelings for me and risked everything to save me at a critical moment. Despite being captivated by my charm, Valerie still pretended. This woman is such a pretender! But that is fine. If she has feelings for me, I will have my way with her! Dale imagined his status in the entertainment industry rising, possibly even further. At this point, Valerie was furious. She had initially thought she had misunderstood him, but now she was sure he was a scumbag. His character was too poor. Since he was so shameless, there was no chance of him getting what he wanted. Valerie poured him another ss of wine. ¡°This drink is your punishment. You must drink it, or you won¡¯t be leaving tonight!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll toast you with this drink instead of wine! Here¡¯s to a pleasant coboration!¡± Dale tried to refuse, but Valerie said, ¡°This is wine brewed by Mr. Morse. You should try it!¡± Dale, hearing it was Danny¡¯s wine, agreed readily. Valerie¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of darkness as she coldly smiled. She thought, ¡®Drink up. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you get what you deserve! Dale finished the drink and praised, ¡°This really is good wine!¡± ¡°Of course. The wine I gave you is the best. Drink a couple more sses!¡± Valerie poured him another ss. Seeing Matthew¡¯s expression, Dale dared not refuse and drank it all. 2/3 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 The aftereffects of the alcohol were too strong. Dale pretended 1 feel unwell, but Valerie was not going to let him off easily. Have another drink!¡± Valerie said. Dale said, ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy.¡± Dale pretended to be lightheaded, and Valeric responded with a mile, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hotel across the street. It¡¯s also under the Noria Group, so the privacy is very good! ¡°Get someone to take Dale to the hotel.¡± At this point, Dale was almost certain that Valerie was a wealthy woman who was trying to curry favor with him. Dale thought, ¡°This woman is really something. Even while pregnant, she is still thinking about men. Even now, she wasn¡¯t letting me leave and was sending me to the hotel. Wasn¡¯t she just interested in me?¡® Matthew really was good to Valerie, allowing her to do whatever she wanted despite the situation. Dale was sull fantasizing about other things, but his steps were starting to feel a bit unsteady. He didn¡¯t expect the aftereffects of the alcohol to be so strong. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t drunk much, but after two sses, he was already feeling overwhelmed. Dale felt an intense heat all over his body and wanted to take off his clothes. Thinking of this, he immediately called Maliah toe to the hotel and keep him When Maliah heard that Dale wanted to book a room with her, she scoffed, ¡°What do you take me for?¡± ¡°Come quickly, dear, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯ve had some drinks, and I¡¯m feeling terrible,¡± Dale said. Maliah didn¡¯t say much and immediately came over after hanging up. Valerie was keeping a close watch and saw Maliah enter the hotel, where she was immediately pulled inside by Dale. Valerie was deeply upset and even angry, but there was nothing she could do. Valerie said, ¡°If I were Katherine, I¡¯d charge in and beat him up!¡± But she couldn¡¯t. For Katherine¡¯s sake, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. However, Valerie couldn¡¯t endure this kind of humiliation like Katherine could. At this moment, Valerie clenched her fists tightly, and Matthew said beside her, ¡°If you really can¡¯t tolerate it, make a decisive move. ¡°If Katherine knew that her man was like this, and you, as her friend, already knew but didn¡¯t help her out of this mess, that would be truly irresponsible.¡± Valerie took a deep breath. There was no other choice but to agree. She called Katherine and asked her toe and catch Dale in the act. Katherine was shocked when she heard this. ¡°Valerie, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Dale is with someone in a hotel right now, and I¡¯ve caught them red¨Chanded. You need toe 1/2 ||| @ 60% Chapter oda immediately! After hanging up, Valerie remained vignt. Katherine, looking puzzled, barged in. Valerie exined the situation to Katherine, who was stunned. ¡°Is it really true? Did he actually go in with Maliah?¡°. ¡°They¡¯re probably already together!¡± Valerie patted Katherine on the shoulder andforted her. ¡°It Okay. If you need to cry, just let it out!¡± Katherine forced a smile but found herself unable to cry. Perhaps the news was too overwhelming, and she was still trying to process it. Or maybe she wasn¡¯t the type to cry easily. Instead of sobbing over his betrayal, Katherine felt like she¡¯d rather take revenge. Valerie thought the same. If she could vent her anger, it was best clone now. This dinner would finally make Dale¡¯s true nature clear. Valerie regretted bringing this despicable man along in the first ce. She shouldn¡¯t have tested his character. Some things couldn¡¯t be tested. When she heard themotion from inside, Katherine¡¯s mind was buzzing, feeling like it was about to explode! Katherine said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ruin his reputation!¡± -Katherine called the reporters and informed them that there was scandalous news about the best actor. She instructed them to head to the hotel immediately. On the other hand, Matthew, seeing Katherine¡¯s expression,ughed. ¡°Don¡¯t go in just yet. Wait until the timing is right. They might end up in the hospital, and then the public shaming will begin.¡± Katherineughed upon hearing this. ¡°You seem experienced.¡± Matthew shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not about experience; it¡¯s about hitting the nail on the head. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know how far they¡¯ve gone, it¡¯s better to catch them in the act and ensure they are shamed and never able to reconcile!¡± Katherine said, ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Katherine gave a thumbs up, gaining confidence. Since that was the case, she decided to create a scene. Instead of begging a scumbag to change his ways, she would rather hit him in the face and show that women were not to be trifled with. Meanwhile, Dale and Maliah were inside, having a great time. Unbeknownst to them, the outside was already filled with reporters. 2/2 SEND GIFT ||| COMMENT Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Gasps and screams filled the entire room. Dale and Maliah were extremely intimate. Actually, Dale also felt that something was amiss. He had only drunk two sses. How did he be like this? Could it be that he was drugged? But that was impossible, right? Why did Valerie drug him? He couldn¡¯t think of that much; the sound was so awkward that even people outside could feel the embarrassment. Katherine¡¯s gaze was particrly sharp; she was also a youngdy of the Santos family. Initially, it was Dale who confessed his feelings to her. How long had it been before he fell in love with someone else? Even a fool could tell that Dale was with her for the wrong reasons. +5 Now that she had the resources, she could not take this lying down. A bad idea formed in Valerie¡¯s head. ¡°Give him a call and see what he says!¡± Katherine hesitated before calling Dale. Maliah was a little displeased when she saw Katherine¡¯s call on Dale¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t pick up!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. No, she¡¯ll be suspicious if I don¡¯t pick it up now.¡± After the call connected, Katherine asked directly, ¡°Where are you? What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you filming? Why is it so quiet?¡± Dale narrowed his eyes and was flustered. ¡°I¡¯m practicing on set. This is an action drama and I¡¯ve got to receive special training. I can¡¯t talk anymore. The director is rushing me!¡± After hanging up the phone, Dale heaved a sigh of relief. Maliah sneered. ¡°You¡¯re starting your special training now? Dale, you¡¯re not a bad liar!¡± Dale could not help butugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered special training? I¡¯m admonishing you. Hurry up and say that you like me!¡± ¡°I like you!¡± These two people¡¯s acting skills were perfect. Katherine, who was standing outside the door, actuallyughed out loud when she heard this excuse. She had never thought that Dale was so shameless before, and she hated herself for being so stupid! Before this, Katherine had believed Dale¡¯s words. Now, she felt that she was really stupid to have been deceived by him! Valerie patted Katherine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If he¡¯s heartless, we¡¯ll be heartless. Just shout and say that we caught him in the act. Act it all out. Whoever acts well will get a bonus!¡± The bodyguards also understood that the act of catching an adulterer in the act was to create a hugemotion. Hence, they shouted, ¡°Come out, bitch! Hurry up and get out! That bastard actually dared to cheat on me. Hurry up and get out!¡± ¡°Find that motherfucker!¡± They shouted at Dale¡¯s door, scaring them into not daring to move. 1/3 Mechew was sperre when he heard their shoute The did na jest Valerie to have such a method. Valitie rien booked an empty room next to their room. At that moment, Dale and Maliah¡¯s faces turned pale. Just be Dale was also to get up, Maliah quickly stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? If you want to go out now, won¡¯t they find you¡® Resides, what are you afraid of? Tell her directly that you don¡¯t have any feelings for her anymore!¡± ¡°How can I do that? Dale was bbergasted. Why not? Are you afraid that Katherine will find trouble with you? Let me tell you, Katherine is nothing now! The situation with Angel has left the Santos family overwhelmed If I were you, I¡¯d just come clean with her. Maliah insisted. Dale was speechless. ¡°Stop fooling around. What good will it do you if things blow up? You¡¯re not married yet!¡± Maliah pouted and hugged Dale. It made sense. ¡°You¡¯re still the best to me, but if we don¡¯t go out, they can¡¯t do anything to us!¡± Maliah refused to go out. Seeing how the men outside were in a mess, Dale was furious. Valerie went straight into the room next door and started knocking. ¡°Have fun!¡± Dale actually dared to mess around outside behind Katherine¡¯s back. This was the oue! The bodyguard also began to put on an act, smashing all the tables and stools in the room beside. When Dale heard this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead as hey motionless on Maliah¡¯s body. Thank goodness, they weren¡¯t looking for him! He was d that it was someone else in problem. He did not know which stupid man was caught in the act before he could even clean up his mess. Dale actually had the cheek tough at the man. Little did he know that he had already been seen through. At this moment, Matthew smiled and asked Valerie, ¡°The show should be almost over. What¡¯s your next move?¡± He did not expect this little girl to be so yful. Katherine was also worried and asked, ¡°Valerie is in such a state and is about toe out from next door. How are we going to exin when the time comes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Matthew reassured. Valerie looked up and immediately had an idea. ¡°Just use the lighter to spray the fire equipment. The rm will ring immediately. When the timees, everyone wille out. I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t make a sound under such circumstances! When you see it, hit it!¡± Hearing her words, Matthew was speechless. ¡°How did youe up with so many crooked ideas?¡± Valerie was extremely proud. ¡°This is not a crooked idea. This is learning from practice. I¡¯ve watched so many television dramas. I should have some experience.¡± Matthew was speechless. He could only signal the bodyguards to do as she said. As expected, the sprinkler equipment sensed a fire and rm bells immediately sounded. 2/3 ¤¯ O Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Valerie hurriedly shouted, ¡°Fire, fire!¡± At this moment, the fire rm rang, and the sprinkler equipment automatically spewed out in the corridor was instantly in a mess. Everyone opened the door and rushed out. The surroundings were noisy. In the room, Dale was about to continue messing around when he heard the rm. He immediately got up in fright and pulled Maliah away. The two of them were naked. Maliah was wrapped in a bedsheet while Dale was wearing pants. He rushed out with Maliah bare¨Cchested. The corridor was filled with water. Maliah screamed when she was sprayed with the raining water. As for Valerie, shemanded a bodyguard to take advantage of the chaos and beat them up. The bodyguard was also very powerful. His hand, which had been training all year round, pped down, making Maliah¡¯s head buzz. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, bitch!¡± the bodyguard said. Maliah was stunned. Before she could react, she was pped in the face a few times. She was dizzy and did not even see who it was. ¡°Ouch! Who are you guys? You¡¯re hitting the wrong person!¡± Maliah screamed. She quickly grabbed Dale to shield herself. Dale was pped a few times as well, and his face immediately became red and swollen. He wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°You guys hit the wrong person. It¡¯s not us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hitting the right person! You bastard, how dare you touch my people?¡± The bodyguard punched and kicked Dale. Seeing this scene, Maliah shouted, ¡°Stop hitting him. You¡¯ve hit the wrong person He¡¯s not the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± Dale and Maliah thought that the bodyguards were here for someone else,pletely unaware that they were the target all along! Maliah cried bitterly as she covered her bare chest with the bedsheets. It was over. It was all over! If her father found out, he would kill herter. At this point, she was still thinking about the Anderson family¡¯s reputation. Katherine did not have any worries here. She vented all her anger on them. She rushed up to Dale and started to beat him up. After a while, Dale¡¯s face was covered in palm prints and nail scratches. The surrounding passersby were all stunned. This was like catching an adulterer in the act. How exciting! They took out their phones one after another to film the scene. Dale covered his face and refused to show it. 1/3 III 14:51 Sat, Aug Chapter 670 G If he was photographed, his path to stardom would be gone. ¡°Stop! Run! There¡¯s a fire!¡± I¡¯m going to hit you, you son of a bitch!¡± Valerie gave the bodyguard a look. It would not be so easy when the police arrivedter. Then, Valerie got someone to grab Maliah and threatened Dale, Come with us, or I¡¯ll post all your photos immediately.¡± Dale was dumbfounded, while Maliah was sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them to expose this. If this photo goes out, how can I face people in the future?¡± Dale cried in desperation. +5 Valerie hid in the dark and saw this scene. She immediately sneered. ¡®So Dale could still feel shame? Why didn¡¯t he think of it when he fucked Maliah?¡® For a moment, the crowd was in an uproar. The surrounding people rushed out because of the fire rm. No matter how beautiful this ce was, it was not as important as their lives. As for Valerie and the others, they did the opposite and dragged Maliah up. Dale was displeased and quickly covered his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just spent money on prostitution. You caught the wrong person.¡± Dale could not care less at that moment. His words made Maliah furious. She immediately wrapped herself in the bedsheets and kicked Dale to the ground. ¡°Shameless! Dale, stop covering yourself. Who wouldn¡¯t recognize you? Come and take a look. This is the superstar, Dale Bhus. You said I¡¯m a prostitute? I¡¯m from the Anderson family. I don¡¯t need you to pay, you bastard.¡± After saying that, Maliah went up and pped Dale, catching him off guard. He did not expect her to expose his identity. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the disdainful looks from the bodyguards around him, Dale was exasperated. He stood up and pped Maliah too. ¡°You seduced me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Dale growled. The corridor was now covered in water stains. Maliah rushed forward like a lunatic. ¡°I seduced you? You were the one who came over to seduce me. Didn¡¯t you just want resources from me? You traitor. You clearly have a girlfriend, but you still provoked me. You didn¡¯t hesitate to sell your body for resources, you bastard!¡± Watching the two of them fight, Valerie could not help but be stunned. Katherine listened from the side and frowned. She did not expect the two of them to actually fight here. ¡°Valerie, Dale Bhus is all talk but no bite. He unts his looks and doesn¡¯t hesitate to sell himself. All the resources he has in the industry were obtained this way. Just thinking about it makes me sick. Thankfully, nothing ever happened between us, or I would have been disgusted to death.¡± Valerie sneered. ¡°He looks like a gentleman, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a scumbag. Bring them to the roof. If they don¡¯t obey, we¡¯ll expose them immediately! You two, cut the crap and follow me up!¡± Valerie¡¯s phone was pointed at them. Dale and Maliah continued fighting when the bodyguard pulled them away. However, Dale refused to move. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± The bodyguard pped him again. ¡°How dare you negotiate with me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you don¡¯t go up. Drag him away.¡± After saying that, the bodyguard forcefully pulled the two of them to the top of the building. Dale was exasperated and 2/3 III O 14:51 Sat, Aug 24 O Chapter 670 roared at Maliah. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± +60% ¡°Stop it. Didn¡¯t you book this room? You called me here! I¡¯ll tell Katherine to kick you outter. I¡¯ll see how you survive in the entertainment industry then!¡± Maliah threatened. Dale¡¯s face instantly turned green. Why did I not think that the person before me was from the Anderson family? What would happen to my resources if I lost these two people?¡® he thought. However, on second thought, it did not matter. There was still Valerie at the bottom. With Noria Group here, what was he afraid of? Dale was dismissive. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll see if Katherine will believe you. If you dare, I¡¯ll post all our photos.¡± Maliah was furious. She didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by this bastard. In a moment of anger, she turned to the bodyguards. I have money. I¡¯ll give you money to beat this bastard up!¡± Maliah shouted. 3/3 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 In the end, the bodyguard took out his phone and tore off the bedsheet covering them up. Maliah screamed and grabbed Dale to block her. "What are you doing? What the hell?" "A scumbag and a slut are a perfect match!" the bodyguard mocked. After taking the photo, Maliah wanted to cry but had no tears. "Please, I''ll give you all the money you want!" Dale panicked as well. "Yes, I''ll tell you how much you want. Give me the photos!" The bodyguard rolled his eyes and retorted, "Don''t even think about it. How dare you offend our Miss? You''re dead meat!" "Who''s your Miss?" Dale was stunned. He did not remember offending any woman. Other than Maliah, who else could it be? At this moment, a familiar voice sounded, "It''s me!" Katherine walked out and looked down at them. Dale was stunned when he saw her. He did not expect the person behind the scenes to be Katherine. He could not help but clench his fists and get on his knees with a thud! "Katherine, it''s all my fault!" Dale groaned. He stretched out his hand and pped himself left and right. The sound of pping resounded throughout the venue. Seeing this scene, Katherine could not help but show her disdain. Dale hurriedly crawled over on his knees and hugged her leg. "Katherine, it''s not what you think. It''s my fault, it''s my fault!" "What did you do wrong?" Katherine asked coldly. Dale was stunned and hurriedly said, "I only hooked up with Maliah because I was greedy for her resources. I didn''t do anything else. You''re still the one I love in my heart! You must forgive me!" He hugged Katherine''s leg tightly and Katherine sneered. "Dale, do you think I''m a fool?" "No, you have to believe me. You have to believe me. I didn''t do it on purpose. She seduced me. I still like you in my heart!" Dale cried. Maliah was instantly furious. "Dale, aren''t you despicable? When you slept with me, you said that Katherine was very boring. You only stayed with me because you liked me!" Dale red at her and pushed her aside. "Stop talking! How can youpare to Katherine? Look at how fickle you are. I know you''re not a good person!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Dale quickly hugged Katherine. "Katherine, forgive me. I''m doing this for resources. You know howpetitive the film industry is. I''m selling myself for a good future. You have to believe me!" Seeing that Dale was still pestering her at this point, Katherine could not help but find it funny. "Dale, do you have any shame? You keep saying that you like me. Are your feelings so cheap?" Dale quickly ced his hand over his heart. "No, Katherine, I swear that I''m sincere to you! You''re the person I''ve decided on in my life!" Katherine only felt disgusted. "Really? What about Maliah? You said the same thing to her, right?" Maliah looked at Dale coldly and added fuel to the fire. "That''s right. Not only did he say that, but he also said that you''re a primitive person What era is it now? Why aren''t you sleeping with him? He also said that you only know how to raise cats all day long. You don''t even have a share of the family''s assets. It''s really a loss to be with you!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Maliah wanted to continue, but she was interrupted by Dale''s shout. "Shut the fuck up!" ring angrily at Maliah, Dale grabbed her neck and said, "I said, shut up!" He was furious. At this point, if he let her continue, his future would be ruined. Seeing his state, Katherine shook her head. "Forget it, Dale. We''re done. From now on, don''t pester me anymore!" "Katherine! You can''t do this to me!" Dale shouted in denial. He hugged Katherine but was pulled back by the bodyguard. "I''m really sincere to you. I''m only doing this for our future. Please don''t expose me! Think about it. If this is really exposed, you''ll be embarrassed too. I''m not the only one involved now. There''s also the Anderson family!" Dale made ast attempt to persuade Katherine. Katherine stopped in her tracks. Yes, after all, she had to think of the Santos family. It was the same for the Anderson family. This made Katherine hesitate. What if the two families were implicated because of this? Seeing her hesitation, Dale immediately decided to give it his all. "Katherine, let''s start over. I won''t want this woman anymore. Even if she gives me her resources, I won''t take them. I''ll only be good toyou. How about that?" Seeing him like this, Katherine only felt disgusted. Maliah was even more exasperated. "Dale, just you wait!" Dale rolled his eyes instead. "Just you wait. If you dare to do anything to me, I''ll expose your nude photos!" Naliah was furious, but she could not do anything to him. While Katherine hesitated, Dale immediately hugged her and pushed Maliah away. "Don''t touch me! Katherine, look what she''s doing!" Dale pretended to look aggrieved. Katherine turned her head. "We''re done, Dale." Dale did not give up. "Katherine!" "Don''t listen to him!" Valerie shouted. At this moment, Valerie could not stand it anymore and walked out. When he saw hering, Dale was instantly disheartened. He did not expect Valerie to be here. "Don''t listen to him. This kind of man knows how to use a woman''s mentality. Even if he''s certain that you won''t dare to expose it, if that''s the case, he''ll y with more people!" Valerie said matter-of-factly. Dale was instantly terrified. He had thought that Valerie had taken a fancy to him and was pulling strings. He did not expect her to be the mastermind behind all this! Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Maliah gritted her teeth when she saw Valerie Warren. "So it''s all your fault! Valerie, why are you making things difficult for me?" Valerie was filled with disdain. "Let''s not talk about that scumbag, Dale! You''re not a good person either, Maliah. You clearly know that he has a girlfriend, but you still rushed to be a mistress! Now, the Anderson family''s reputation has already deteriorated to the bottom. If this matter is revealed, I believe that the Anderson family will soon make the right choice." Maliah panicked when she heard that. As for Dale, he was even more helpless when Valerie dropped another bomb on him. "As for you, even if Katherine doesn''t deal with you, today''s matter will be exposed sooner orter. I''ll see what you can do then." Dale was instantly flustered. If that was the case, there was really no way he could resolve this matter. Katherine was no longer afraid of him. "I''ll expose the photos tomorrow. I''ll make sure you''re done for. You''ll pay for your actions! I want more girls to see your true colors. Dale, I''m not to be trifled with."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Dale was instantly scared silly. He hurriedly tried to grab Katherine, but he was stepped on by the bodyguards. Maliah was also stunned. "Don''t! Don''t! Katherine, if you want to deal with him, deal with him. But if you do this, I''ll also be destroyed by you. What deep hatred do I have with you for you to do this? Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Katherine nced at her. "Didn''t you think about the consequences when you did things behind my back? Now you''re afraid? Maliah, you''re a rich youngdy after all. Have you ever thought of having retribution over such an asshole? Dale, you''re on your own. I was blind to believe you in the past. From now on, don''t even think about stepping into my house!" Katherine turned around and left. Valerie led everyone away. Dale slumped to the ground like dead ashes. His path to stardom waspletely gone now. Maliah was also in shock, thinking, ''What should I do? Although I was the eldest daughter, my father had already said that he wanted me to get married. Now, everything was ruined.'' She suddenly pushed Dale. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Dale was stunned. "What can I say? What else can I say? You rich youngdies can do whatever you want. If you don''t have any solutions to this mess, what can I do? You should think about how to deal with this matter first." Dale did not expect Katherine to appear here and expose him on the spot. It was all over now. Dale could not help but take a deep breath. He did not expect to be tricked into such a state. He was instantly exasperated. "It''s all because of Valerie. It''s all because of her." Hearing this, Maliah thought so too and grumbled, "That''s right. If it wasn''t Valerie''s idea, how could Katherine have discovered us?" She immediately wrapped herself in the bedsheets and rushed down. At this moment, everyone had returned indoors. Only then did she realize that there was no actual fire. Everyone was discussing the scene they had just discovered in the corridor. "Previously, I saw someone catching the adulterers in the act. I wonder which family is so unlucky!" "I saw it too. That woman''s figure is not bad. That man covered his face, but I couldn''t see his face." "I don''t know who it was. Maybe he''s a public figure." "Just look at the news. It should be exposed tomorrow. If that''s the case, I''m sure his career is ruined." Upon hearing their gossips, Maliah was terrified. After they left, she rushed out from the corner and returned to the room. She wanted to cry but had no tears. After packing up, she rushed home. Content belongs to When she saw Owen, Maliah immediately rushed over. "Owen, you have to save me!" When Owen saw Maliah''s swollen face and messy hair, he was stunned. "What happened to you?" "Dale and I checked into a room and were set up by Valerie to take photos. Now, they''re threatening to expose me tomorrow." When Owen heard her say that, he almost vomited blood. "What did you say? You and Dale hooked up?" "It''s Dale, the famous actor. I didn''t want to. They forced me," Maliah cried aggrievedly. Owen was almost angered to death. "You ingrate." Owen raised his hand and was about to hit her when he saw her like this. He immediately sighed and said, "Did she really set you up to take a photo?" Maliah nodded multiple times. "Yes, Dale is Katherine''s boyfriend. That bastard lied to me, so they set me up and caught me! Now, they''re threatening me to expose it el tomorrow. What if it''s exposed? Owen, I beg you, you have to help me." Maliah pushed all the me to Dale and Katherine while making herself out to be innocent. Owen felt his vision go dark. What a misfortune. He did not expect the usually obedient Maliah to mess around outside. Not only was she a third party in a rtionship, but she was also caught in bed with Dale and had her unsightly pictures taken. el What was even more unexpected was that all of this was actually Valerie''s doing again. Owen had been tricked by this brat twice and again. He really regretted it. If he had known earlier, he would have gotten rid of her earlier. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 However, it was toote to regret now. Valerie''s status as Mrs. Grant was definitely something that Owen could not handle. Seeing that Owen did not say anything, Maliah became anxious. "Owen, quickly think of a way. If you dy any longer, I''m afraid I won''t be able to be out in public anymore tomorrow!" Owen red at her fiercely. "You still know that you''re too ashamed to face anyone. You''vepletely embarrassed me! How dare you cause me trouble for no reason, you wretched girl? The previous matter has yet to be resolved, and you''re here provoking them again! Is Dale so good that you had to sleep with him at all costs? You''ve truly embarrassed the Anderson family!" Maliah pouted and stomped her feet. "Owen, I''m already in trouble. It''s useless for you to scold me. You should think of something first. What if something happens and thepany gets implicated? Katherine said that she''ll definitely expose me. This bitch can''t keep a man and wants to destroy me too!" Only after being threatened did Maliah realize how badly she had messed up. Owen pondered for a moment before asking, "Did you just say that Dale is Katherine''s boyfriend?" "Yeah, Katherine actually has the guts to expose her own rtionship. Owen, you have to think of a way!" Maliah pleaded. "Don''t worry, I''ll settle this matter. But remember, stay at home for the time being and don''t go anywhere. If I find you running around again, I''ll break your legs!" Owen reprimanded. Maliah did not dare to disobey and quickly ran back to her room. Seeing this, Owen quickly made a call. He had to resolve this matter today. As for how to resolve it, it would depend on Katherine''s''s performance. ''Valerie, if you want me to suffer, you have to see if you have the ability!'' Owen thought to himself. Having vented her anger, Katherine was in a good mood. Valerie looked at her and, upon seeing that she was in a good mood and not courting death, immediately cheered up too. She patted Katherine''s hand. "I didn''t expect you to get through this. I''m really impressed!" Katherine smiled in embarrassment. "Valerie, don''t think that I''m still the silly girl from before who was willing to die for love. He saved my life, so I naturally have to cherish it. Besides, he''s such a scumbag. It''s obviously his fault for cheating on me, so I don''t have to do anything stupid for his mistake." "That''s right! I''m happy for you that you''ve thought it through. What''s your n now?" Valerie gave Katherine a thumbs up and asked. "When I get back, I''ll tell my family that I''ve broken up and tell them not to ept Dale anymore. I believe they''ll know when the photos are exposed tomorrow. I''ll just let them know in advance today!" Katherine decided. Valerie smiled. "Alright, I wish you all the best." Seeing Katherine''s rxed expression, Valerie was finally relieved. She originally thought that Katherine would cause a ruckus or be in a bad mood, but now, it seemed that she was fine. Valerie drove her back before leaving. As long as Katherine was fine, she was relieved. Dale was on his own! As a friend, Valerie would do her best to help Katherine deal with all scumbags. She would destroy any bastard who was unfaithful to Katherine! Katherine had finally mustered up her courage. Now that she was back home, she naturally feltfortable all over. Vivian was in a good mood when she saw her return. She pulled Katherine aside and asked, "Katherine, I want to talk to you about something." "Vivian, I happen to have something to tell you too. You go first," Katherine said with a smile. Vivian hesitated and asked, "How have you and Dale been recently?" Upon hearing her mention Dale, Katherine was a little unhappy and said bluntly, "I broke up with him!" Hearing this, Vivian was shocked, and her expression changed drastically. "What? You broke up? Are you serious? How can you be so rash?" Vivian eximed. Katherine was speechless. "Dale cheated on me. He made a mistake. Shouldn''t I break up? with him?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "So you took his picture, right?" Vivian crossed her arms. Katherine was shocked. "Vivian, how did you know? Who told you?" "You don''t have to worry about how I know. I''m telling you clearly now. Suppress this news and don''t make it public." Vivian''s tone was firm. Vivian''s attitude shocked Katherine! It had only been an hour or two since she took the photo. How did her mother know? Could it be that Dale had shamelessly called her mother to plead? This made her even more disgusted. She rejected Vivian directly. "I don''t want to!" "You don''t even listen to me anymore? Do you even know what''s going on now? The Santos family can''t take another blow!" Vivian was furious and reprimanded Katherine loudly. "What do you mean? I''m the victim was cheated on by Dale. How dare you tell me not to make it public? That scumbag isn''t worthy of me at all Katherine shouted in frustration. Katherine was furious. She had thought that her mother would support her, but she did not expect Vivian to instruct her to tolerate it. There was no way Katherine would agree. Vivian sighed and pulled her back. "I know, but isn''t that what men are like? So what if he cheated? It''s fine as long as he has you in his heart. Besides, don''t you know what happened to your two ex-boyfriends? Onemittee suicide by jumping off a building, and the other died without a cause. This is already your third boyfriend. If news of the breakupes out, how are you going to get married in the future?" "If this continues, how are you going to get married in the future if word gets out?" Katherine looked nonchnt. "Then I''ll just stay unmarried!" ??? Vivian was instantly furious. "How could you say such a thing? The Santhos family is also in a precarious situation now! If your breakup with Dale is exposed, how will others look at us? Also, Angel brought a lot of pressure to the family when she got into trouble. If you expose any more scandals, I''ll be mocked for being a bad mother!" Katherine was stunned. It was as if she had heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. "Vivian, what do you mean? Is the Santos family''s reputation more important than my happiness for the rest of my life?" Katherine asked in disbelief. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 "Vivian, Angel''s matter has nothing to do with me. In short, I can''t continue with Dale!" Katherine said firmly. Katherine had already made up her mind not to let the scumbag take advantage of her again. Hearing this, Vivian was furious. "Katherine! I can''t believe you! You''re going to anger me to death! This matter must be suppressed. For the sake of the Santos family''s shares, you have to marry Dale too! Use Dale''s celebrity effect to make our family''s business prosper. Only then will you have a good life!" Katherine looked at her mother in shock. "What? I''m the one who''s being wronged now. You actually want me to marry a scumbag. Shouldn''t you think about me? Also, he''s the one who did something wrong, not me! If Angel did something wrong, chase her out. Now that there''s a scandal, at most, you can chase me out too!" Katherine was too disappointed in Vivian. She turned around and was about to go upstairs when she heard a thud behind her. She turned around and was shocked to see that her mother was lying on the ground. Katherine ran over and quickly helped her mother up. Vivian was so angry that her face was pale. She held her chest and said, "You''re driving me to my grave!" Katherine''s expression was ugly, and she was unwilling topromise. Moreover, Vivian saw that Dale and Maliah had already gotten a room, yet Vivian still wanted Katherine to marry Dale. Wasn''t that forcing Katherine to seek her own death? No matter what, Katherine would not agree to it. However, seeing her mother like this, Katherine''s heart softened. "Alright, I''ll help you rest. Don''t interfere in this matter anymore, okay?" Vivian shook her head. After drinking some water, she caught her breath and said in a shallow voice, "Katherine, you''ve always been obedient and sensible. However, your rtionships have caused the family to fall apart several times. Your father, your brother, and I have been worried sick about you. How can you be so insensible?" Katherine was instantly dumbfounded. "No, I don''t understand why it''s my fault. I was the one who was wronged every time, and none of those scumbags were punished. Now that I finally have this opportunity, I want everyone to see what kind of trash Dale is! But you actually want me to marry him? I just don''t understand. Is money and reputation more important than me? Besides, our family has a big business and doesn''t need Dale''s help. At most, I''ll find another boyfriend!" Vivian sighed and said, "It''s easier said than done. You don''t know our family''s current situation. Katherine, forget it. It''s useless, even if I tell you so much. Anyway, you have to listen to me on this matter. You and Dale are not allowed to break up! If you''re really unwilling, at most, you can get a divorce after you get married. It doesn''t matter if you get married by agreement, but we definitely can''t have a scandal!" Katherine was stunned. She looked at her mother and suddenly felt that the person in front of her was like a stranger. Was Vivian going to sacrifice her happiness for the so-called family glory? Katherine was really too disappointed! Vivian knew what she was thinking. She patted the back of her hand and said, "Katherine, you''re relying on our family today. Do you think it''s easy for your father and brother? Because of Angel''s incident, thepany''s stocks have fallen. Our assets have already shrunk. If anything happens to you again, we will really go bankrupt! If you don''t listen to me, all your father and brother''s hard work will be ruined! Katherine, you''ve been very obedient since you were young. Just this once, listen to me. Can you bear to watch our family business copse?" Katherine did not feel good, but when she thought of Dale''s face, she felt disgusted. "Vivian, is there no other way? I really can''t stand Dale, let alone marry him. A bastard who betrayed me is not qualified to be with me at all!" Katherine cried. Vivian looked at Katherine and felt disappointed. "Katherine, you just won''t listen. You have to know that in a family like ours, marriage can''t be decided by ourselves. What''s wrong with sacrificing yourself for the glory of the family? You want to pursue true love? Are you qualified? Everything you eat and use depends on your family! When it''s time for you to enjoy it, you enjoy it. When it''s time for you to give, you talk to me about true love. Katherine Santos, you''re not qualified!" Vivian shook her head in anger. Katherine was suddenly reprimanded by Vivian and immediately felt a little dazed. Did she really have to put on a show? She was unwilling and could not do it. After all, in her heart, feelings were feelings. They could not be confused with transactions. Now that her mother could say such words, Katherine wondered if she would be the one sacrificed if her brother was in danger in the future? "Katherine!" Vivian shook her. "No, I can''t do it! If you want me to get married, I can get married, but that person must not be Dale! You can choose anyone else. In short, I won''t be with him!" Katherine said firmly. This was thest concession she made. Vivian was instantly furious. She suddenly stood up and raised her hand to p Katherine! "You''re simply obsessed! Raising you up is just causing trouble! Today, you have to sacrifice yourself and bear with it! Otherwise, I''ll pretend that I don''t have a daughter like you!" Katherine covered her face in shock. Tears wetted up in her eyes as she looked at Vivian. With tears in her eyes, Katherine turned around and went upstairs. She could not believe that her mother had requested this. In her opinion, marriage was not child''s y. She could not aggrieve herself for a scumbag. It was difficult for her to convince herself to ept Dale. He was just a celebrity. After exposing him, everyone would see his true colors. At that time, his mother would know what he was like. Katherine was extremely irritable. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Her face was still burning from the p, but she did not feel ufortable. She had been thinking about her mother''s words. Today''s words had overturned all her understanding of the past two decades. Were all marriages of wealthy families like this? Equivalent exchanges vividly reflected the faces of businessmen. Although she did not want to think too much about it, her mother''s words were very obvious. If she could, she would rather not be born into such a family! Katherine tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Vivian walked in with milk. "Katherine, think about it. I''ve been through this before. I won''t lie to you. Men are just going through the motions. If you want to be happy, you just have to be open-mindedT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Which man doesn''t cheat? Dale is handsome and can earn money. He''s also a big star. Other than being a little flirtatious, he doesn''t have any other disadvantages. You won''t suffer when you''re with him. Our family is your strongest backing!" Katherine was a little impatient. "Vivian, you can go out first. I want to sleep." When her good friend, Valerie, found out that she had been let down by the scumbag, she immediately grabbed hold of the scumbag''s weakness and helped her take revenge. Katherine had thought that she could rely on her family the most, but instead, she had to swallow her anger and pretend that nothing had happened to marry that scumbag! She did not want to say anything now. She only wanted to throw herself into Valerie''s arms and cry but she did not dare to call Valerie. She was afraid that even Valerie would wonder why she had such a mother. S Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Vivian opened her mouth and wanted to say something else, but looking at Katherine''s expression, Vivian knew Katherine probably did not want to hear it. In the end, Vivian could only sigh and turn around to leave. After a sleepless night, Katherine walked out with dark circles under her eyes the next morning. However, she immediately bumped into Vivian. Seeing her like this, Katherine could not help but take a deep breath. "Vivian, stop persuading me!" Vivian patted her back. "Katherine, think about it carefully. This news must not be exposed today. If it is exposed, our family will be in trouble! For the sake of your parents'' old age, don''t cause trouble anymore. Whether you marry or not has nothing to do with us, but you must not expose yourself." Vivian took a step back to prevent her from being exposed. It would be easier to exin when the time came. Her words made Katherine feel very conflicted. Last night, she tossed and turned and could not sleep. She had been thinking about it for half the night. Now that she heard her mother say this early in the morning, she was really ufortable. "Alright, stop talking. Let me think about it," Katherine said in exasperation. Vivian wanted to say something but hesitated. However, after thinking about it, she decided not to push too hard. Otherwise, if Katherine''s temper red up, the Santos family would be finished! Vivian had no choice but to push it aside. If this continued, Katherine would definitely break down. Katherine wanted to walk around to rx and forget about these unpleasant things for the time being. As for how to resolve them, she still had to think about it at length. She took a deep breath and said nothing. She did not have much of an appetite when she woke up early in the morning and could not eat anything. Katherine walked out of the house and bumped into Louis at the door. "Louis!" Louis''s car drove in from outside. After getting out of the car, he looked at Katherine. A trace of fatigue shed across his eyes before he smiled. "You''re up so early?" "Yes, I went out to get some fresh air. Louis, you didn''te backst night. Is thepany so busy?" Katherine asked. Louis sighed. "Thepany is too busy. Previously, Angel''s matter caused a hugemotion. The stock price fell and some partners were lost, but it''s all settled now! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything. It''s good to go out for a walk. Do you have money? I''ll give it to you."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Louis was about to take out the money when Katherine quickly refused. "No, there''s no need. I have money. Why are you still treating me like a child?" Louis smiled and patted her head. "Oh, you''ve grown up and can help the family. I''m very happy." Katherine looked at him. "How can I help?" "Don''t you know? The news of you and Dale''s official announcement has pulled up a wave of stocks. Only then can our family be saved. The effect of celebrities is indeed different. Ever since you were with him, those business partners saw it and came over. It''s not popr for celebrities to bring goods now. This effect is better than any advertisement we do," Louis grinned and said. Upon hearing his words, Katherine felt upset. She had originally nned to break up with Dale and beat this scumbag to death! Unexpectedly, Louis thanked her instead. It was also because of this rtionship that the Santos family was saved. If she broke up with Dale, would thepany be in danger again? Looking into Louis''s tired eyes, Katherine felt an invisible pressure in her heart. Louis smiled. "Be careful when you go out. I''ll go back and rest first." "Yes, have a good rest." Katherine forced a smile. Katherine looked at Louis''s back and felt immense pressure. She did not know what to do. She just wandered around her home and returned an hourter when suddenly, she saw someone at the door. It was Dale. He was holding arge bouquet of roses in his hand. Upon seeing Dale, Katherine was instantly furious. "How dare youe over!" Dale rushed up hurriedly. "Katherine, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me. It doesn''t matter what you do to me. I just hope you won''t ignore me." Katherine sneered. "I told you not to look for me again. Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" "I know it''s all my fault, but don''t worry. I won''t do it again. Give me a chance! Even a murderer still has a chance to defend himself. I just made a mistake that all men will make. I hope that you can forgive me. From now on, I''ll definitely follow your lead. Don''t worry, won''t have any other women! Katherine, it get wasn''t easy for meet where I am today. You have to know that it takes a lot for a small actor to climb the steps to be the Best Actor. My career and everything about me can''t go down. Please, Katherine." Dale pleaded, anxious to express his thoughts. Dale got down on one knee and raised the red rose. "Katherine, forgive me. Give me onest chance! I know you''re sad, and I regret it. Cregret not expressing my feelings to you earlier and letting Malian take advantage of the situation. I swear, I won''t do it again! If something like this happens again in the future, my future will be ruined. The gains won''t make up for the losses. How about that?" Seeing that she was unmoved, Dale took a few steps forward on his knees and hurriedly grabbed Katherine''s hand. "I know it''s all my fault. I understand that you don''t want to forgive me, but give me a chance and see how I perform. If the two of us break up, it will definitely affect the Santos family. It''s fine if I''m destroyed, but what about your family?" Dale looked at Katherine and knew that she could not bear it. After all, the Santos family had already reached this stage. If any losses were caused by their matter, Katherine would be the target of public criticism. He felt a chill in his heart. If she agreed to his request, it would be great. If she did not agree, they would fight to the death. To be honest, he knew very well what had happened to the Santos family. If Katherine refused to forgive him, he did not mind putting pressure on her again, or even discussing it with the Santos family. When Katherine heard him say this, she immediately closed her eyes. She thought of Louis''s tired back and Vivian''s painstaking advice. Sacrificing herself could protect the Santos family. Even if they were married in the future, it was not impossible to treat each other with respect. Katherine looked down at Dale. "Dale, it''s fine if you want me to agree to let you go, but I have a condition!" Dale was overjoyed. "I''ll definitely agree to anything you say!" "There are three rules. After we get back together, you''re not allowed to ask me for any more resources. Our family won''t give it to you anymore. You have to rely on yourself," Katherine stated firmly. "Alright, I agree!" Dale nodded quickly. In his head, Dale thought that Katherine was not the only rich woman. As long as he agreed, he would think about itter and find resources elsewhere. Katherine saw that he agreed readily and continued, "Secondly, if we get married one day, it will also be a contract wedding. There won''t be any physical contact!" "Alright!" Dale agreed through gritted teeth. He would talk about it after they got married. If he wanted to have sex with her, he had plenty of methods. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 "Thirdly, I won''t expose you, but if I find out that you''re having an affair with someone else, please clean your own ass and don''t let our family solve your problem!" Katherine eximed. "No problem. Don''t worry, there won''t be another woman!" Dale agreed right away. Only then did Katherine let him get up. Dale heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to make it up to you." Katherine sighed and turned around to see Vivian standing at the door. The Santos family had contributed greatly to Dale waiting for Katherine here. When Vivian saw Dale stand up, she quickly went up to him. "Katherine, Dale shoulde in since he''s already here. Don''t make him wait at the door!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dale immediately smiled. "Vivian, I''m sorry for this situation." "It''s fine.This matter was also deliberately done by someone with ulterior motives. In the future, you have to be careful when making friends! Don''t be fooled by others!" Vivian said, seemingly hinting at something. Katherine immediately clenched her fists. "Vivian, you don''t have to care about my friend. Since I''ve agreed, I won''t cause trouble again, but no one can question my friend!" Katherine went straight in after saying that. Vivian cleared her throat and mumbled, "Katherine is so stubborn. Dale, don''t mind her!" Dale shook his head. "No, Vivian. It''s my fault that she''s unhappy. I''ll make it up to her, okay?" The moment he turned around, a trace of gloominess shed across his eyes. Katherine dared to say that to him. It was obvious that she still did not believe him. But it did not matter. As long as the photos were not exposed for the time being, he had a way to deal with it. After Katherine''s anger subsided, he would slowly coax her. After all, women were easy to coax! Katherine was innocent and would definitely be easily coaxed, but he would have to delete those photos sooner orter. It would not be toote for him to retaliate when there was nothing to hold against him. Valerie was a little surprised that Katherine had yet to post the photos online. Could it be that she had changed her mind overnight? Valerie was about to call to ask when her phone rang. It was Katherine. She picked up hurriedly. "Katherine, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" Valerie asked with a frown. Katherine hesitated. "Katherine, the photo hasn''t been exposed yet. What''s wrong?" Valerie asked again. Katherine was silent for a few seconds before saying, "Valerie, I don''t want to expose it anymore. I still love Dale. He apologized to me and the two of us reconciled." As soon as she said this, Valerie was in disbelief. "You''re crazy! Why would you keep such a scumbag? What''s wrong with you? Did something happen? As long as you tell me, I''ll help you! Did he threaten you?" Katherine felt depressed at having to lie. "Valerie, don''t ask anymore. I feel that it hasn''t been easy for me. This is already my third rtionship. If this rtionship falls through again, I don''t think I can find a man as good as him! Actually, Dale isn''t wrong. He''s handsome and has a bright future. It''s just that he''s a little fickle, but all men are fickle. I''m willing to wait for him. Sooner orter, he''ll return to my side. Moreover, he promised not to make any more mistakes." When Katherine said that, Valerie almost exploded in anger. She did not expect Katherine to be so blinded by love. Valerie instantly said furiously, "Katherine, you''re crazy! You''ve ced your entire life''s happiness on such a scumbag. You''re blinded by love!" "Valerie, why did you say that? I didn''t even ask when you were with Matthew. Now that Dale and I are together, don''t ask further. My first two rtionships were already so difficult. Now that I''ve finally met someone I really like, you can keep out of it." Katherine was conflicted. She knew that Valerie was angry, but she could not tell Valerie about the pressure at home. She could only take it one step at a time. "I think you''re hopeless! When you wanted to jump off the building and cause such a scene, how did everyone persuade you? What didet you say? Can''t you see that scumbags will remain scumbags? You don''t have to wait for them to be unfaithful a hundred times!" Valerie scolded. Katherine took a deep breath. She understood the logic, but now, she could only bite the bullet and say, "Anyway, Valerie, don''t worry about it. I like Dale. I won''t marry anyone but him. Don''t worry about me in the future!" Valerie was so angry that her heart was pounding. "Alright, I swear, I won''t care about your rtionship anymore!" With a bang, she hung up the phone. Valerie held her stomach and felt ufortable. She touched her chest and fell onto the sofa. Katherine also felt upset. However, this concerned the Santos family, so she could not ask Valerie to help her. After all, Valerie had already helped her enough. She would resolve this matter herself. Actually, Vivian was right. If she wanted to wear the crown, she had to bear the weight. She had already enjoyed all kinds of treatment for so many years. If she could not help the family solve the problem with the family business, she would not be considered part of the family. Valerie and Katherine were in a cold war. Because of Dale, Valerie did not want to talk to her. Katherine was in love. If Valerie had known earlier, she would have tried her best to match Katherine with her brother. Valerie could not believe that Katherine had run into a scumbag. Although she felt that this matter might not be that simple, Katherine had told her personally not to meddle, so Valerie could not help but believe it. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 58% The next day, when the photos were not exposed, Owen knew that it was done. It was not in vain that he called Vivian to tell her how to solve the issue. Now that he saw that everything was calm on the Inte, Owen was even happier. However, Valerie was a time bomb. It would not be good if she urged Katherine again. After thinking about it, Owen felt that he had to expand the conflict between the two of them. Once there was an irreconcble conflict between women, it would be difficult to salvage it. Therefore, he called Maliah over and asked her to organize a dinner to apologize to Katherine. At this moment, Maliah was still unwilling. ¡°Owen, you want me to apologize to Katherine? She¡¯ll tear me apart!¡± Owen shook his head. ¡°You idiot! The fact that the photos weren¡¯t exposed today means that the Santos family has already put pressure on Katherine. Katherine won¡¯t expose it, but she¡¯s still angry. If you treat her to a meal and apologize, she¡¯ll feel better! In addition, deliberately release the news to Valerie. If she finds out, she will definitelye over. You have to take the opportunity to let the two of them quarrel. It¡¯s best if the conflict between the two of them increases. If we bring Dale along, there¡¯ll be a show to watch. Since the water is already muddy, it¡¯s better to be more and more muddy.¡± When Maliah heard his words, she immediately understood. ¡°Owen, you¡¯re my god. I won¡¯t give up!¡± Owen smiled. ¡°Alright, as long as you understand.¡± When Katherine received the call and learned that Maliah was treating her to a meal and even wanted to apologize to her, she was a little shocked, Maliah said over the phone, ¡°Miss Santos, just promise me. I was indeed in the wrong in this matter. I realize my mistake, but I know that a verbal apology must make you feel ufortable. Can we meet in person?¡± Katherine thought about it and agreed. She wanted to see what Maliah could say. Maliah was extremely excited after hanging up the phone. As expected, Katherine agreed. She deliberately posted a photo of the dining table on Instagram and captioned it, [Apologies.] When Valerie saw it, she immediately understood that Maliah was inviting Katherine to dinner. She was a little worried, but she did not know where it was. After thinking about it, she still had to ask Matthew. Seeing that Valerie was anxious about Katherine, Matthew pressed her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re like a worried nanny. Katherine is an adult. How many times can she be led by the nose?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s a love¨Cstruck fool. If I don¡¯t go over, she might be deceived again!¡± 1/3 ¤¯ 16:04 Mon, Aug 26 GT. Chapter 677 Valerie held her big belly and looked displeased! 10 +58% For some reason, she had been feeling weak and irritable recently. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, but her emotions were fluctuating too much. Seeing her like this, Matthew quicklyforted her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate now.¡± Charles¡¯s work efficiency was trustworthy. In less than ten minutes, he found out that they were meeting at the Sky Hotel. Valerie was about to rush over when she received the news, but Matthew quickly stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll go with you after the meeting.¡± Valerie took a deep breath and sat down. While waiting for Matthew to end his meeting, Valerie felt like she was on pins and needles. Finally, she could not take it anymore. With Katherine¡¯s brain, once she was brainwashed by them, she would probably fall into a trap. Valerie had to stop Katherine no matter what, so she stood up and charged over with her bodyguards. When she arrived at the Sky Hotel, she bumped into Katherine, who was about to enter. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Katherine!¡± Katherine turned around and was a little shocked when she saw Valerie rushing over with a big belly. She immediately asked, ¡°Valerie, why are you here?¡± Valerie broke the ice between the two of them and pulled Katherine over. ¡°Are you really going to be with him? Let me tell you, a man who cheats will cheat again! If you insist on being with him, it¡¯s simply an insult to you! Katherine, what¡¯s so good about Dale? He¡¯s not worthy of you at all. Although he¡¯s the Best Actor, his character is not good. You¡¯re my best friend. I¡¯m only telling you this because I treat you as my biological sister. That day, I was so angry that I scolded you, but please see that this man isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Katherine was very grateful. Valerie was the first person to ask her to take responsibility for herself. However, seeing Daleing over, Katherine had to put on a facade. Dale approached them and said, ¡°Mrs. Grant, what brings you here?¡± Valerie said angrily, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I don¡¯t know how long you would have lied to Katherine!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dale took a deep breath. ¡°I know you¡¯re very hostile to me, but I really want to apologize. Let¡¯s go to the room first! Otherwise, if someone sees us, we might end up on the trending searches.¡± Valerie immediately red at Dale fiercely. Katherine nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go in. It won¡¯t be good if someone takes a photo of us.¡± Katherine did not want to be exposed. On one hand, it would affect her, and on the other, it would affect Valerie. 213 16:04 Mon, Aug 26 G Chapter 677 58% After all, Valerie was now Mrs. Grant and was considered a celebrity. If she was really photographed arguing with Dale, it would not be good for both of them. What¡¯s more, the Santos family could not withstand the slightest impact now. Therefore, they went in together. When they arrived, Maliah was already in the private room. Seeing that Valerie had really arrived, a hint of joy shed across Maliah¡¯s eyes. Her father was right. Valerie was too worried. Now that Valerie had appeared here at this time, together with Dale, Maliah was determined to make this a good show! Ìï SEND GIFT Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Upon seeing Maliah, Dale¡¯s eyes darkened. After he coaxed Katherine, he would coax Maliah again. He did not want to let go of either side¡¯s resources. After entering, Dale consciously put his arm around Katherine¡¯s shoulders. Katherine was very disgusted, but because of the Santos family, she had no choice but to feign civility and endure it. Seeing Katherine smile brightly at Dale, Valerie was exasperated. She did not expect Katherine to really want to reconcile with Dale at all costs. After everyone sat down, Maliah took the initiative to pick up her wine ss and stand up. ¡°Miss Santos, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered in your rtionship with Dale. I couldn¡¯t help myself. Although feelings can¡¯t be controlled, I now know my mistake. I¡¯ll never meet Dale in private again!¡± Dale also said from the side, ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions and made a mistake. Khope you can forgive me. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future!¡± Dale and Maliah looked at Katherine in unison, waiting for her response. To be honest, Katherine did not have a good impression of these two people at all. When she saw the two of them apologizing to her without any guilt in their eyes, Katherine knew that they were just putting on a show. But she had no choice. She had no choice but to ept it under R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only pressure. Katherine took a deep breath. ¡°Since the matter has already happened, and you can¡¯t make up for it even if I kill you, I n to let go of the past and start over! So, I ept your apology! Dale, I want to date you with the purpose of marriage. I don¡¯t want you to make such a mistake again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t! If this happens again, let me be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡± Dale ced a hand over his heart and swore on the spot. Valerie could not help but roll her eyes. She had never thought that Dale would be so shameless. Having always been dismissive of such people, Valerie could not help but say, ¡°How pretentious!¡± Upon hearing this, Dale could not help but take a deep breath. He knew that Valerie did not like him, but he did not expect Valerie to say that out loud. ¡°Mrs. Grant, you seem to have a deep prejudice against me!¡± Dale said. Valerie sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. At least you have some self¨Cawareness. I hate the two of you indiscriminately, especially you, Dale. You¡¯re really the best of the century, a fighter among scumbags! How dare you say such a thing? And you, Katherine! Are you crazy, or have you been bewitched? What medicine did he give you to make you follow him so loyally? Have all the men in the world died? You only have him to choose?¡± Valerie scolded in anger. Valerie expected better from Katherine. 1/2 ||| 16:05 Mon, Aug 26 Chapter 678 Katherine said in a deep voice. ¡°This is between him and me. Mrs. Grant, don¡¯t worry about it. This is my own choice, Valerie. I know you care about me, but I¡¯m not a child anymore. You can¡¯t control me for everything. Let me give you a piece of advice. I heard that you¡¯re about to give birth. You should go home and recuperate!¡± The two of them had known each other for a long time and had been through a lot. Valerie had long treated Katherine as her best friend, but she never expected to hear such words from Katherine¡¯s mouth one day. She felt as if a knife had been stabbed in her heart. When she saw Dale¡¯s smug expression, Valerie finally could not take it anymore. She immediately flipped the table in anger and spilled wine all over the floor! Maliah was stunned. ¡°Valerie, are you crazy? What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do? I think you¡¯re the biggest fool in the world. You¡¯ve been fooled by this man! No wonder your rtionships always end in failure!¡± Valerie smiled bitterly. It was obvious that Dale was a big liar. He hade for the Santos family¡¯s resources, but Katherine still believed him! Most importantly, Dale was unfaithful. How dare he hurt Katherine? Katherine¡¯s heart tightened. She felt like she was about to burst into tears. Previously, Valerie had helped her catch Dale in the act. She had helped her to be strong and brave. She was originally a very weak person, but when she was with Valerie, she slowly became strong and brave. Naturally, she did not fancy a scumbag like Dale, hut now, she had no choice but to put on an act. Katherine¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought of her mother¡¯s coercion and crying. She almost burst into tears, but she could not break down at this juncture. She could not let Valerie find out that something was wrong with her. Thinking of this, Katherine could not help but pinch her thigh. The pain more or less suppressed her aggrieved emotions. Katherine¡¯s voice turned cold, maintaining her expressionless coldness. ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t want you to meddle in my business. Go and live your life. Don¡¯t casually interfere in our lives. Are you very free?¡± Katherine said coldly. SEND GIFT Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Valerie waspletely enraged. ¡°I¡¯m free? I¡¯m nosy? Katherine, where¡¯s your brain? I really asked for it. If Dale kicks you out in the future, don¡¯te crying in front of me!¡± Valerie said fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll continue living with a smile. That day will nevere,¡± Katherine replied coldly. Maliahughed inwardly when she saw the two of them arguing with each other. They were like firecrackers. No wonder Owen wanted them to argue. She had not said a single thing, but the two were already arguing fiercely. Maliah was very pleased with herself. Owen was indeed smart to have the idea to sow discord between the two of them. Dale was a little dissatisfied when he heard the two of them arguing, but at the same time, he felt good. Without Valerie egging Katherine on from the side, Katherine would only listen to him in the future. This result didn¡¯t seem too bad. He pretended to hold Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°Forget it, Katherine. I know that Mrs. Grant is too prejudiced against me. I don¡¯t expect her to ept it. It¡¯s fine as long as the two of us are fine.¡± Valerie cursed, ¡°Bastard, stop pretending to be a good person!¡± Katherine said seriously, ¡°Valerie, I really hope you won¡¯t interfere with my rtionship anymore.¡± Valerie was instantly disappointed when she heard Katherine say that. ¡°You¡¯re simply outrageous!¡± ¡°How so? Is what Katherine said wrong? It¡¯s all your fault for being nosy. Our love stays between us, you won¡¯t understand! Whether we¡¯re doing well or not is our business. Why are you interfering in other people¡¯s rtionships for no reason? Mrs. Grant. I advise you to think about yourself when you¡¯re free. You¡¯re pregnant and worry about others all day long. If you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you go to themunity and apply to be a neighborhoodmittee member? There¡¯s plenty of time for you to interfere there!¡± Dale spoke up mockingly. He stood beside Katherine and held her hand tightly. Valerie was displeased upon hearing this. Just as she was about to retort, a deep and cold voice came from behind him. It was filled with dominance and pressure. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you!¡± Valerie turned around and saw Matthew striding over. As soon as he spoke, the people present immediately shut their mouths. Maliah shrunk her neck and wondered why Matthew was here. If that was the case, things would not end well. 1/3 ||| 16:05 Mon, Aug 26 Chapter 679. Matthew looked around and took in their expressions. Knowing that Matthew was here and had someone backing him up, Valerie took a deep breath. Dale, on the other hand, was so frightened that he took two steps back and did not dare to speak. If Matthew were to go against him, he would probably not have a good life either. 45 Fortunately, Matthew was not in the mood to pay attention to others. He looked at Valerie¡¯s red eyes and knew that she must have suffered today. When he looked at Katherine again, his expression was not any better. He was a smart person and could roughly guess what had happened after a few nces. He immediately hugged Valerie and said coldly to Katherine, ¡°I advise you to behave yourself. I¡¯ve seen die¨Chard fans, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as retarded as you! Since you despise Valerie for being a busybody, you can rest assured that from now on, she won¡¯t be a busybody anymore. Whatever you want has nothing to do with us!¡± Katherine¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. She could not help but want to refute it. ¡®No, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ll never dare to despise Valerie. Even if she abandons me, I¡¯ll never harbor any bad feelings towards her¡­ Katherine thought to herself. However, the words were stuck in her throat. She could only watch as Matthew pulled Valerie away. Katherine opened her mouth and looked at them from behind, not knowing what to say. Her heart ached. Actually, she did not want this to happen. Katherine looked at Valerie¡¯s back as he walked further and further away. She felt empty in her heart. No man in the world was more important than Valerie. At this moment, Katherine began to regret it and feel afraid. If Valerie really left, would she never have a friend like Valerie in the future? ¡°Valerie,¡± Katherine stammered, not daring to raise her voice. Little did she know that it was the same on Valerie¡¯s side. Although she had also said harsh words in a fit of anger just now, she regretted it after saying it. She felt that she should have given Katherine more patience, but reality was still very angry. Valerie waspletely disappointed. The moment she walked out of the private room, she suddenly felt that her body was getting heavier. Valerie¡¯s heart sank. She had a bad feeling, especially when she felt a warm current flowing out of her. Valerie was stunned and immediately stood still, not daring to move. Then, she felt a pain in her stomach. She was so frightened that she suddenly held onto the wall, and her body subconsciously went limp. ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Valerie groaned. Her due date was still a month away. Could something have happened? 2/3 111 R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 679 mi, muy U Matthew quickly noticed that something was wrong with her. He immediately turned to look at Valerie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Valerie did not say anything. She was in a panic. The argument just now had exhausted all her strength. Now, she was almost out of strength from the shock. Seeing the liquid between Valerie¡¯s legs, Matthew was also stunned. He was so frightened that his face turned pale. He quickly went over and hugged her. ¡°Vallie!!¡± Mon, Aug Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Matthew¡¯s voice startled Katherine in the private room. Katherine¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she quickly chased after them. When she saw Valerie¡¯s pale face, Katherine was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Valerie is bleeding!¡± At this moment, Matthew saw that Valerie¡¯s calf was already covered in blood. He did not care about anything else and quickly carried Valerie and rushed out. No one expected that today¡¯s meal would actually push Valerie¡¯s delivery date forward. Katherine panicked and quickly followed. The two of them had already shed all pretense of cordiality. Matthew did not expect Valerie to still follow after them even after seeing Katherine like this. Annoyed, Matthew immediately questioned Katherine. ¡°Why are you following us? You don¡¯t have to meddle in our business either!¡± These words stunned Katherine. In just two seconds, Matthew had already carried Valerie into the car. Katherine was so anxious that she was about to cry. She foolishly chased after the back of the car. She did not care how Matthew despised her at all. At this moment, her mind was filled with thoughts about whether she had caused Valerie to give birth prematurely. No way! Katherine immediately turned around and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and send me to the hospital!¡± Dale was careless, but he knew the severity of the matter, especially since this matter concerned Matthew. He did not dare to offend Matthew, so he quickly rushed over and drove Katherine to the hospital. Valerie arrived even faster. Matthew had never been as panicked as he was today. After sending Valerie to the hospital, he hurriedly sent her to the emergency department. Valeriey on the hospital bed with a face full of pain. It was so painful that she could not breathe. The doctors and nurses surrounded her with serious expressions. ¡°After the examination, she¡¯s dted to one centimeter, but her emotional state is poor, and things don¡¯t look right. This has affected the baby. And because she bled too much, her body is very weak now. In short, her condition is not very good.¡± Valerie could not help but take a deep breath. Her stomach hurt so much that she did not even have the strength to speak. ¡°Save her! No matter what, we have to save her!¡± Matthew gritted his teeth and ordered. He could mobilize all the resources in Kranson City and find all the famous doctors. However, everything happened so suddenly that all his abilities seemed to be useless now. He could only 1/8 16:05 Mon, Aug 26 G Chapter 680 stand by the side like the most useless husband and watch his wife cry out in pain helplessly. He hated this feeling of losing control! However, Valerie¡¯s situation was really not good. ¡°The patient needs a blood transfusion urgently!¡± Matthew immediately stood up. ¡°She has type O blood!¡± + 58% +6 The nurse left in a hurry, but she came back in a hurry a few minutester. The blood bank did not have enough O¨Ctype blood reserves. Matthew¡¯s face darkened again. A feeling of helplessness and anger enveloped him again. His blood type could not help her! ¡°I know someone who can donate blood. It¡¯ll take about half an hour to contact the other party.¡± He took out his phone and was about to make a call, but the nurse was in a dilemma. ¡°Half an hour is a little slow. It¡¯ll have to be faster!¡± The situation was critical, and the atmosphere was tense. Valerie¡¯s pale face and even her cries of pain were weaker than before. She was already on the verge of fainting. Matthew angrily punched the wall, but he did not expect that at this critical moment, Katherine hurriedly stood up. ¡°I have type O blood! Let me transfuse blood!¡± It was like a rain in the desert. Katherine arrived just in time. The nurse immediately said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is critical. Let¡¯s go for a blood test first. One of you cane in!¡± Matthew stood up without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m the patient¡¯s husband. I¡¯ll go in with Katherine!¡± Katherine stood up. ¡°Let me in. I¡¯m a girl. I¡¯ll cheer her on.¡± ¡°Stop messing around. I¡¯m her husband!¡± Matthew growled. Katherine panicked. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t fight over it!¡± Seeing that Valerie was about to go into shock, Katherine was extremely anxious. She shouted, ¡°Valerie, hang in there!¡± The nurse dragged Katherine to get her blood type tested. The two of them hurried over. At this moment, Valerie was in the delivery room. She was in so much pain that she could not hold on anymore. She felt the energy in her body disappear bit by bit. It was as if something was leaving her body. She suddenly felt a heart¨Cwrenching pain and almost lost consciousness. After the blood type test, Katherine turned around and saw Valerie¡¯s pale face. She immediately 2/3 < 3 Chapter 680 cried, ¡°Valerie, wake up, Don¡¯t fall asleep, okay?¡± Matthew was extremely anxious. He grabbed the doctor and said, ¡°Go, quickly invite the best obstetrician and gynecologist over!¡± Who dared disobey Mr. Grant? The entire hospital was in chaos. When Katherine saw Valerie in so much pain, she cried. She regretted arguing with Valerie previously and causing her to suffer. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. 3/3 SEND GIFT §à Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Valerie''s situation was critical. Ten minutester, all the doctors arrived. With Noria Group''s Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant here, no one in the hospital dared to be careless. The gynecology and obstetrics specialist had also arrived. Seeing Valerie''s situation, he immediately started emergency treatment. "Did you get the patient''s blood type?" the specialist asked. "It''s already out. The one who meets the criteria is thisdy!" The nurse said and pointed at Katherine. Katherine said without hesitation, "I''ll do it!" The nurse took her aside. "But I can''t take too much at once." "It''s okay, just do it! I''m in good health, I''m fine! The patient is my dearest friend. I''m willing to sacrifice for her. Hurry up and let''s stop wasting time!" Katherine said firmly. Katherine''s attitude stunned the nurse. Matthew watched as Valerie sweated and panted in pain. He could not help but feel his heart ache. If he could, he would rather trade ce with Valerie and suffer this pain himself. Meanwhile, Valerie held his hand tightly. Waves of pain assaulted her. When the pain finally subsided, she took a deep breath and said, "Matthew, I must give birth to the child. No matter what difficulties we encounter, please protect our child!" She had a feeling that she was about to die. Matthew panicked and could onlyfort Valerie. "Silly girl, what nonsense are you spouting? No matter what happens, you''re still my wife. Nothing will happen to you!" However, he was certain that no one was more important than Valerie. Even if he did not have a child, he would not give up on Valerie. Valerie really, really wanted a child of her own. Her childhood was too painful. She did not enjoy the so-called fatherly and motherly love, and she did not regain her lost memories. Now that she had her own baby, she hoped that the child would live a good life. If possible, Valerie hoped to be by the child''s side. However, the situation was not good now. Her lower body was constantly bleeding. After the hemostatic medicine was injected, it did not work for a while. Valerie''s hands were getting colder and colder. She felt so cold that her entire body was trembling. Another wave of pain hit her. Valerie had no strength left. Beads of sweat appeared on her head, and she could not make a sound. Other than being anxious, Matthew could not help. Seeing that the doctors were discussing the n, he was about to re up when all the medical staff came in. "It''s here. Quick, adrenaline, add the hemostatic medicine!" One doctor ordered hurriedly.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Blood transfusion!" A nurse quickly got to it. "The patient is weak from contractions. Push oxytocin!" The doctor gave orders quickly. Valerie felt the warmth in her body flowing away. When the cold needle pierced the back of her hand, the pain woke her up in a daze. In just a few seconds, she fainted again. "Valerie! Wake up! Your child needs you. If you faint now, the child will be in danger too! Think of your friends and family. They''re all here!" shouted the doctor loudly. The doctor continued to encourage her and began to give her first aid. After learning of Valerie''s medical history, the doctor asserted that she had given birth prematurely because she was too weak and emotional. Now that she had to regain consciousness, the delivery room was in an anxious state. Matthew''s mind was nk. The bag of bright red blood hung in the sky and dripped down the syringe into Valerie''s body and his heart. Outside, Katherine''s face was pale. She had just received a blood transfusion and was resting in the next room. At the same time, she prayed that Valerie would be safe. This time, it was all because of her. If it wasn''t for her, Valerie wouldn''t have been so angry and lost control of her emotions. It was toote for her to regret now. How could she quarrel with a pregnant woman? Katherine wanted to p herself when she thought about how she had fallen out with Valerie and how she had said such harsh words! Outside the corridor, it was noisy. The Grant family and the Anderson family had also rushed over. Olivia was pacing anxiously. She already treated Valerie as her biological granddaughter. When she found out that Valerie was in extreme pain, Chloe''s eyes turned red. "Sarah, you must be well!" Chloe''s body kept trembling in worry. Her lips trembled as she paced back and forth along the corridor. She did not know what had happened to Valerie, but seeing that so many doctors were here, Chloe knew that the situation was definitely not optimistic. At this moment, Valerie had undergone emergency treatment. She did not know if it was because of the medicine or a miracle, but she finally recovered her strength and slowly opened her eyes. The various vital signs on the monitor beside her had also returned to normal. However, there was no point in giving her painkillers now. en She could only endure the pain and give birth. The midwife encouraged her from the side and said, "You have to adjust your breathing. the paines, just use your breathing. When the pain starts, do ast say. Now, don''t use too much strength, understand?" Valerie could not speak and could only nod. The midwife nced at Matthew and said, "Is there anyone in the family? Send some food over. The patient has to replenish her strength. Otherwise, she won''t be able to give birth in the end." "Alright, I''ll prepare it immediately!" Matthew immediately got to it. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Matthew immediately made a call. Someone immediately delivered food and energy-replenishing drinks. Valerie tilted her head and took a sip. She did not want to drink anymore. She was in so much pain now that she could not eat anything. The pain was indescribable. She had seen videos before and knew that giving birth was indeed very painful, but now that she had experienced it herself, she realized that this pain was indescribable. Moreover, it was extremely painful. Each wave was stronger than thest, and it was getting more and more painful. When the wave of pain was over, Valerie quickly tilted her head. "Quick, give me two bites!" Matthew quickly fed her a mouthful of chocte. However, after taking two bites, her facial features contorted again. Matthew knew that she was in pain again. "Don''t be anxious. I''m beside you. At most, we''ll have a C-section!" Matthew said anxiously. Valerie shook her head. "No, I don''t want to!" She was in too much pain. She grabbed Matthew''s arm tightly, but she also remembered the midwife''s words. Now was not the time to exert force. Matthew was extremely anxious. She would definitely not give birth again in the future! At this moment, everyone was waiting anxiously. Chloe secretly prayed that Sarah would be safe and sound. "It''s said that giving birth is like walking through the gates of hell. Nothing must happen to my child!" Sophia also took a deep breath. "She definitely won''t. She''ll definitely be fine." "That''s right. Nothing will happen to him. Heaven will bless a good person. This child is kind-hearted. She must hold on!" Olivia grabbed Sophia''s hand and prayed. Although the two olddies spoke calmly, they were more panicked than anyone else. Katherine was also praying in the ward. "Dale, go and see what''s going on!" Dale raised his eyebrows. "For what? The Grant family is here. There are so many people, and I''m not one of them. You, on the other hand, look at yourself. Your face is so pale from losing blood. Is it worth it? Valerie won''t even appreciate you. Why are you doing this?" Katherine said coldly, "If anything happens to Valerie today, do you think Matthew will let you off? Dale, there are some things that I won''t say. You''d better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, no one can help you!" Dale''s face instantly turned pale. He knew that Valerie was very important in Matthew''s heart. If anything happened to Valerie today, Matthew would probably get angry and vent his anger on them. No one would have a good time. Dale immediately waved his hand. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll go take a look. Don''t be angry!" He thought that if Katherine donated blood and Valerie was safe, Matthew might let them off. Right now, Valerie was still fighting to the death in the delivery room. This child was more torturous than she had imagined. It was her first delivery, so it was even more difficult. However, she was quite lucky. With the help of the midwife, she finally dted to ten centimeters after adjusting her breathing. At this point, the midwife coached her on how to push. "The correct way to exert force can make you move as fast as possible. If you feel that way, don''t feel ashamed. Just pull it out!" Hearing the midwife''s words, Valerie nodded. After taking a few deep breaths, she felt a little ashamed. "I can see the baby''s head. Push!" The midwife encouraged. Valerie immediately exerted strength. She felt a sharp pain in her stomach, as if it was about to tear apart. Then, she let out a scream Her body suddenly felt empty, as if something had slipped out. Her stomach also felt empty, and the painpletely disappeared. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief and panted heavily, feeling extremely exhausted. "Congrattions, it''s a boy!" The doctor quickly carried the child to the side to clean him up. The rest of the people helped Valerie check her wound. "The child is very healthy. He''s 1.6 feet long and weighs 7.7 pounds. e He''s a healthy baby. Mom''s condition is not bad, but we have to observe her further. Let''s get her into the intensive care unit first, then observe the breast milk situation!" the doctor said. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Valerie was more anxious. "Matthew, hurry up and see the child. How is he?" Matthew did not look and just guarded Valerie. "Don''t worry about him. As long as you''re fine, nothing else matters." He looked at Valerie''s pale face and pale lips, feeling terrified. He did not expect a woman to give birth to a child so terrifyingly. This for four hours. Everyone Wontent pain waited anxiously outside. belongs to NovelDrama.Org After cleaning up, Valerie heard a crisp sound, followed by a child''s loud cry. This cry made Valerie cry tears of joy. This little guy''s cries were really loud. Valerie let out a long sigh of relief. "Quick, show me!" Lying on the bed, the doctor wrapped the child and ced him on the bed. Valerie turned to look at the baby in swaddling clothes. His skin was fair. He closed his eyes and pouted, as if he wanted to eat something. When he smelled Valerie''s scent, he turned around and opened his eyes slightly. At this moment, Valerie felt. arush of affection. This was a mother-son bond! "Matthew, look at his eyes!" However, Matthew was not too happy. "This kid has been torturing you for so long. I''ll definitely spank himter!" Valerie smiled. "I hope the next child is a girl. That way, she''ll have an older brother to protect her." "No, I won''t let you go through this again!" Matthew refused. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Matthew did not want to see Valerie go through all this again. The feeling of almost losing Valerie was driving him crazy. At this moment, the doctor carried the child out and told them that Valerie had given birth to a boy. The Grant family and the Anderson family families were excited. "Let me see! Let me see, this kid is really beautiful. He looks exactly the same as Sarah when she was young!" Chloe hurried over. After the baby was carried out, perhaps because he heard a sound, he opened his eyes and looked at Chloe. Immediately, Chloe was overjoyed. "Look at how plump his skin is. It''s not wrinkled at all. His cries are so loud. I heard it from outside! His eyes are so beautiful! Olivia, look!" Chloe quickly handed the baby to Olivia. Olivia was also happy to see this child. "Alright, alright! How''s Valerie? Olivia asked. The nurse said, "The mother and son are safe. They wille out after twenty-four hours of observation. The baby has to return to the incubation room now." Only then did everyone feel relieved. As long as Valerie was safe and sound, everything would be fine. Right now, Valerie was ced in the intensive care unit. Matthew saw that she was fine and took the initiative to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Now that the confinement nanny had settled in, Valerie quickly pulled him back when she saw Matthew circling around her. "Why are you so anxious? I''m fine now!" Matthew shook his head. "The doctor said that you lost too much blood previously. Now, you''ve been given blood supplements. Coupled with the fact that you''ve just given birth and don''t have enough strength, talk less. Tell me what you want to eat. I asked them to make soup. The confinement nanny is also here. She''s very experienced! Don''t worry, she''ll take good care of the baby. You just need to take care of yourself." Valerie burst intoughter. "Matthew, do you think I''m weak?" "No, you''re the greatest mother in the world. Thank you for being willing to bear my child, but from now on, don''t go through all this again." Matthew smiled fondly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He kissed her face and held her hand. Valerie almost faced a life-threatening situation, scaring Matthew. When he saw that Valerie''s heart was filled with thoughts of the child, he was jealous. "From today onwards, you''re mine and mine only. Let the confinement nanny take care of the little guy!" Valerie could not help butugh. "You''re already an adult, yet you''re still fighting with a child?" "This kid deserves a beating. He tortured you so badly!" Matthew crossed his arms. "That''s enough. If he finds out that you don''t like him, he''ll be sad." Valerieughed. At this moment, the doctor came in and checked on Valerie''s condition. Then, he said, "The patient''s condition is not bad now. The family member can leave for a while. I want to help her massage her stomach." Matthew was stunned. "There''s no need to avoid me. I''m right here." He held Valerie''s hand tightly. After the doctor lifted the nket, he skillfully pressed on Valerie''s stomach. Valerie did not expect it to hurt so much just by pressing on her stomach! She could not help but scream. Seeing her face turn pale again, Matthew was terrified. "Valerie!" The doctor only said from the side, "This is normal. Expelling excess blood from the stomach will help the body recover, but it will hurt." Valerie held Matthew tightly. It was already extremely painful. She had never thought that this would be more painful than giving birth. When it was over, Valerie struggled for a long time before closing her eyes and falling asleep. When Matthew saw her pale face, he was scared out of his wits. He did not expect it to be so troublesome to give birth to a child. He regretted it a little. Why did he let Valerie get pregnant in the first ce? Matthew looked at the child in the cradle beside him again. It was small and soft. He did not know what to do. When he saw the baby''s sleeping face, he could not help but reach out and poke it. However, the child immediately moved. Then, he frowned and burst into tears. Matthew was scared out of his wits. Valerie suddenly opened her eyes. "What''s wrong? What happened?" "Nothing!" Matthew shook his head. The nurse walked in. "The baby''s crying. It''s okay. He wants to drink milk." At this moment, Valerie was stunned. The nurse skillfully unbuttoned her hospital gown. "Let me check!" Valerie immediately frowned when the nurse squeezed her breasts. It still hurt. Seeing the liquid seeping out, the nurse pressed the baby close to her chest. The baby found it immediately and sucked hard. Valerie also felt her chest begin to swell. How magical! "Help her with the pillow portrait. Sleep on her side like this. Be careful. Don''t cover the baby''s nose. Make sure he breathes smoothly Since you usually sit and feed, you have to pay attention to your posture," the nurse advised. Valeriey down on her side, watching as the child leaned into her arms and sucked hard. The nanny smiled. "When a child cries, he''s either hungry or peed. As long as he takes good care of him, there won''t be a problem." Valerie nodded, and her eyes reddened. It was a wonderful feeling to be a mother. At this moment, the confinement nanny said, "I''ll help you make your confinement mealster! have to pay attention to your posture." Matthew thought so too, which was why he had already hired a confinement nanny. When he heard her say this, Matthew immediately said, "Go back and do it. Get the driver to send it over." "Alright, I''ll go over now. I''ll leave the child to you." The confinement nanny nodded. After Valerie calmed down for a while, everyone could not wait to go in and see her. When they saw Valerie, they immediately asked about her well-being. "I saw that the confinement nanny went back to make soup?" Sophia asked. Valerie nodded. "That''s right. I have to eat something to replenish my nutrients. Sophia, you guys haven''t left yet?" Sophia patted the back of her hand. "We want to see you. We''ll only be at ease if you''re fine." Olivia also said, "That''s right. It''s been hard on you, but the best news is that you are both safe. Have a good rest." With so many people rushing in, there was an additional figure in the end. Katherine did not dare to go forward. When she saw that Valerie''s expression was fine from afar, she was finally relieved. After the huge burden in her heart was lifted, her vision turned ck and she fainted! Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 684 45 vouchers Dale quickly carried Katherine to the ward. ¡°This woman is really something. Why did she force herself toe over? Can¡¯t she just lie down properly? She¡¯ll only cause trouble.¡± Dale had no choice but to call the nurse over to take a look at her. ¡°Her body is weak from the blood transfusion. She¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± the nurse said. Only then did Dale feel relieved. At the same time, he was d that Valerie was safe and sound. Otherwise, he would really not be able to answer to the Grant family. As a small celebrity, he could only be crushed by such a capitalist. The ward was filled with people. Matthew saw that so many people hade and the child was disturbed and could not sleep well. Everyone was very excited. They surrounded the cradle and kept praising the child, smiling until their faces froze. Matthew frowned. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ve already seen Valerie. She still has to rest.¡± He did not stand on ceremony. The rtives who came were basically the Grant family¡¯s rtives. When they knew that Valerie had given birth, they hurriedly came over to curry favor. Sophia also waved her hand. ¡°Alright, leave the gift bags behind. You can all leave.¡± Everyone did not dare to disobey and left one after another. Now, only Sophia, Olivia, and Chloe were left. Seeing this, Chloe touched Valerie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts a little, but after passing it, I realized that having a child is really a blissful thing. Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Chloe¡¯s eyes moistened. ¡°This baby looks exactly like you when you were young. He¡¯ll be a handsome big boy in the future!¡± Valerie thought so too. At this moment, the child in the cradle started crying again. Valeriemanded Matthew, ¡°Hurry up and pick him up to see if he has peed!¡± Matthew was flustered. He tried from different angles, but he did not dare to hug the child. He raised his head helplessly and looked at Sophia. ¡°Grandma, help me! I don¡¯t know how to hug it! 1/2 15:28 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger He was so anxious that he was sweating. +5 vouchers Matthew did not know what to do when he thought about how he was usually not. as anxious when talking about tens of billions of dors in business. Seeing this, Sophia shook her head in despair and walked over. ¡°Let me teach you. Put one hand on his butt and the other arm on his body. That¡¯s it. Let his head lie in your arm. Don¡¯t be so stiff! Put your hands down and keep the child in your arms!¡± Sophia started educating Matthew. Matthew¡¯s body stiffened and he did not know what to do. This scene made Valerie burst out laughing. Olivia could not stand it anymore. ¡°Go do something else. I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sophia, teach me how to hug him the mostfortably. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡± Sophia smiled. Olivia said from the side, ¡°Come and put your arm down. Don¡¯t freeze. If you carry it like this, the child will feel ufortable even if he sleeps. He can feel it too. Yes, let the child lean on your arm and hug you like this. Let the other hand hold him like this.¡± Dale quickly carried her to the ward. ¡°This woman is really something. Why did she force herself to come over? Can¡¯t she just lie down properly? She¡¯ll only cause trouble.¡± Dale had no choice but to call the nurse over to take a look at her. ¡°Her body is weak from the blood transfusion. She¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± the nurse said. Only then did Dale feel relieved. At the same time, he was d that Valerie was safe and sound. Otherwise, he would really not be able to answer to the Grant family. As a small celebrity, he could only be crushed by such a capitalist. The ward was filled with people. Matthew saw that so many people hade and the child was disturbed and could not sleep well. Everyone was very excited. They surrounded the cradle and kept praising the child, smiling until their faces froze. Matthew frowned. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ve already seen Valerie. She still has to rest.¡± He did not stand on ceremony. The rtives who came were basically Grant family¡¯s rtives. When they knew that Valerie had given birth, they hurriedly came over to curry favor. Sophia also waved his hand. ¡°Alright, leave the gift. You can all leave.¡± 2/3 15:28 Manying The Supposed Gold Digger Olivi Arson, and Chloe Anderson were lett. Seeing this Chloe Anderson touched Valerie¡¯s forehead Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts a little, but after passing it, I malised that having a child is really a blissful Upon Avaring Valerie¡¯s words, Chloe Anderson¡¯s eyes moistened. ¡°This baby looks ?? Matthew was flustered. He attacked from different angles, but he did not dare to hug her He raised his head helplessly and looked at Sophia Grandma, help me! 1-1 don¡¯t know how to hug He was so anxious that he was sweating T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew didn¡¯t know what to do when he thought about how pasta didn¡¯t usually have such a tight schedule when talking about tens of billions of yuan in business Seeing this Sophia shook his head and walked over. ¡°Let me teach you. Put one hand on his butt and the other arm on his body That¡¯s it. Let his head lie in your arm. Don¡¯t be so stim? She started educating Matthew. Put your hands down and keep the child in your arms Matthew¡¯s body stiffened and he did not know what to do. This scene made Valerie burst out laughing. Olivia Anderson could not stand it anymore. Go do something else. I¡¯ll do ir Sand oft Come Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 685 ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sophia, teach me how to hug him the mostfortably don¡¯t think it¡¯s right? Matthew said with a frown) Sophia smiled. Olivia said from the side. ¡°Come and pant your arm down. Don¡¯t freeze. If you carry him like this, the child will feel ufortable even if he sleeps. He can feel it too. Yes, let the child lean on your arm and buy him like this. With the other hand holding him like this? Sophia instructed carefully, ¡°Usually, after drinking, milk, you have to pick him up vertically and pat him. Only after he¡¯s vented will he stop vomitting milk. Pak the nurses more when you have time. The medical staff in pasta here are all very professional¡± Since Sophia had already said so, it took Matthew a long time to learn how to carry a child. He was sweating profusely, Valerie saw it and smiled. ¡°Let me hug it ¡°No. He has to get used to being hugged by me. Then he¡¯ll want me in the future, Matthew said seriously. He just did not want Valerie to work too hard. After giving birth, a woman¡¯s vitality was exhausted. Now that Valerie¡¯s face was still so pale, Matthew could not let her suffer. Knowing that Matthew said that on purpose because he felt sorry for her, Valerie felt warm in her heart. It was said that to know whether a man was really a good man, just give birth to a child and you would know after confinement. Many people would experience this. Valerie was d that she had not chosen the wrong person. Matthew treated her as before, or even better. At this moment, the two olddies looked at each other and smiled. Chloe walked up to him and said, ¡°Since you want to hug the child, you have to treat it well. Don¡¯t let Valerie suffer!¡± Olivia said, ¡°When the child is young, especially during confinement, the frequency of drinking milk is very high. You have to wake up in a few hours to feed the child and stay upte¡± ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay upte!¡± Matthew vowed. He could not let Valerie not sleep well, so he took the initiative to take over. Ta Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger 48 vouchern With Matthew¡¯s words, Olivia was relieved. She took the initiative to pat Matthew. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Let¡¯s not get in the way here. Let¡¯s go back. Let the couple have a good talk!¡± After Sophia and Chloe left, only Matthew and Valerie were left in the ward. Matthew pushed the cradle to the head of the bed. Valerie straightened up and smiled when she saw the sleeping baby. ¡°Look how cute he is!¡± Valerie cooed. ¡°He¡¯s cute, but he¡¯s also asking for a beating. Matthew still remembered how Valerie had almost lost her life. No matter how cute the child was, when he thought about what he had caused Valerie to suffer, he felt a little displeased. However, when he saw that the child looked simr to Valerie and himself, Matthew felt that it was magical. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful feeling,¡± Valerie said softly. Valerie¡¯s heart softened. She had never thought that this little person was her own child. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. She could not help but take a photo and send it to Julian. Julian was also excited to receive the news. Valerie showed the phone to Matthew. ¡°Look, Julian sent me a big gift!¡± Valerie said happily. This was nothing. Matthew raised his eyebrows and picked up his phone. He sent Valerie arger one. He could not afford to lose when it came to courting. Valerie was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re so damnpetitive. Why are you stillparing yourself to your brother¨Cinw at a time like this?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Matthew even nned to give Valerie more shares! Unexpectedly, the quiet situation did notst long. The baby, who had just fallen into silence, suddenly frowned and kicked his little arms and legs. What was going on? Valerie also panicked. This was the first time for both of them. What should they do? Seeing that he was about to cry, Valerie wanted to carry him, but the child still felt ufortable. His face turned red and he cried loudly. Valerie frowned and btedly realized that there was a strange smell in the air. 15:28 8 vouchere Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger ¡°It stinks a little!¡± Matthew immediately froze. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Matthew¡¯s face darkened. He subconsciously wanted to ask the nurse toe over and help, but Valerie was so anxious that she wanted to get out of bed to see the baby. Matthew immediately lost track. He could only recall the method the nurse had taught him just now. After carefully removing the diaper, his face suddenly twitched. As expected, the child had pooped! However, Valerie reminded Matthew, ¡°Just now, the nurse seemed to have said that not only do we have to change his diapers, but we also have to observe his excretion to determine if the baby is ufortable. If it¡¯s this color, it means that it¡¯s very healthy.¡± Matthew nodded slowly. ¡°Okay.¡± He did not expect a mere human child to have so many things to take note of. Now that the confinement nanny was not around, he was the only one who could do everything. Valerie saw Matthew¡¯s slender fingers wrap up the diaper and throw it into the trash can. He took out another one and put it on clumsily. The child¡¯s thin arms and fair and tender calves could be grabbed with one hand. Matthew did not dare to exert too much strength, afraid that he would break this kid¡¯s legs if he was not careful. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry as she watched from the side. It was indeed difficult for him. However, when she saw how serious he was, inexplicably moistened. her eyes It was hard to imagine that this hand, which easily signed a contract worth tens of billions, was actually changing diapers now. This was a life she had never imagined before, but now it was right in front of her, within reach. 3/3 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sophia, teach me how to hug him the mostfortably don¡¯t think it¡¯s right? Matthew said with a frown) Sophia smiled. Olivia said from the side. ¡°Come and pant your arm down. Don¡¯t freeze. If you carry him like this, the child will feel ufortable even if he sleeps. He can feel it too. Yes, let the child lean on your arm and buy him like this. With the other hand holding him like this? Sophia instructed carefully, ¡°Usually, after drinking, milk, you have to pick him up vertically and pat him. Only after he¡¯s vented will he stop vomitting milk. Pak the nurses more when you have time. The medical staff in pasta here are all very professional¡± Since Sophia had already said so, it took Matthew a long time to learn how to carry a child. He was sweating profusely, Valerie saw it and smiled. ¡°Let me hug it ¡°No. He has to get used to being hugged by me. Then he¡¯ll want me in the future, Matthew said seriously. He just did not want Valerie to work too hard. After giving birth, a woman¡¯s vitality was exhausted. Now that Valerie¡¯s face was still so pale, Matthew could not let her suffer. Knowing that Matthew said that on purpose because he felt sorry for her, Valerie felt warm in her heart. It was said that to know whether a man was really a good man, just give birth to a child and you would know after confinement. Many people would experience this. Valerie was d that she had not chosen the wrong person. Matthew treated her as before, or even better. At this moment, the two olddies looked at each other and smiled. Chloe walked up to him and said, ¡°Since you want to hug the child, you have to treat it well. Don¡¯t let Valerie suffer!¡± Olivia said, ¡°When the child is young, especially during confinement, the frequency of drinking milk is very high. You have to wake up in a few hours to feed the child and stay upte¡± ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay upte!¡± Matthew vowed. He could not let Valerie not sleep well, so he took the initiative to take over. Ta Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger 48 vouchern With Matthew¡¯s words, Olivia was relieved. She took the initiative to pat Matthew. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Let¡¯s not get in the way here. Let¡¯s go back. Let the couple have a good talk!¡± After Sophia and Chloe left, only Matthew and Valerie were left in the ward. Matthew pushed the cradle to the head of the bed. Valerie straightened up and smiled when she saw the sleeping baby. ¡°Look how cute he is!¡± Valerie cooed. ¡°He¡¯s cute, but he¡¯s also asking for a beating. Matthew still remembered how Valerie had almost lost her life. No matter how cute the child was, when he thought about what he had caused Valerie to suffer, he felt a little displeased. However, when he saw that the child looked simr to Valerie and himself, Matthew felt that it was magical. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful feeling,¡± Valerie said softly. Valerie¡¯s heart softened. She had never thought that this little person was her own child. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. She could not help but take a photo and send it to Julian. Julian was also excited to receive the news. Valerie showed the phone to Matthew. ¡°Look, Julian sent me a big gift!¡± Valerie said happily. This was nothing. Matthew raised his eyebrows and picked up his phone. He sent Valerie arger one. He could not afford to lose when it came to courting. Valerie was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re so damnpetitive. Why are you stillparing yourself to your brother¨Cinw at a time like this?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Matthew even nned to give Valerie more shares! Unexpectedly, the quiet situation did notst long. The baby, who had just fallen into silence, suddenly frowned and kicked his little arms and legs. What was going on? Valerie also panicked. This was the first time for both of them. What should they do? Seeing that he was about to cry, Valerie wanted to carry him, but the child still felt ufortable. His face turned red and he cried loudly. Valerie frowned and btedly realized that there was a strange smell in the air. 15:28 8 vouchere Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger ¡°It stinks a little!¡± Matthew immediately froze. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Matthew¡¯s face darkened. He subconsciously wanted to ask the nurse toe over and help, but Valerie was so anxious that she wanted to get out of bed to see the baby. Matthew immediately lost track. He could only recall the method the nurse had taught him just now. After carefully removing the diaper, his face suddenly twitched. As expected, the child had pooped! However, Valerie reminded Matthew, ¡°Just now, the nurse seemed to have said that not only do we have to change his diapers, but we also have to observe his excretion to determine if the baby is ufortable. If it¡¯s this color, it means that it¡¯s very healthy.¡± Matthew nodded slowly. ¡°Okay.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He did not expect a mere human child to have so many things to take note of. Now that the confinement nanny was not around, he was the only one who could do everything. Valerie saw Matthew¡¯s slender fingers wrap up the diaper and throw it into the trash can. He took out another one and put it on clumsily. The child¡¯s thin arms and fair and tender calves could be grabbed with one hand. Matthew did not dare to exert too much strength, afraid that he would break this kid¡¯s legs if he was not careful. Valerie did not know whether tough or cry as she watched from the side. It was indeed difficult for him. However, when she saw how serious he was, inexplicably moistened. her eyes It was hard to imagine that this hand, which easily signed a contract worth tens of billions, was actually changing diapers now. This was a life she had never imagined before, but now it was right in front of her, within reach. 3/3 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 686 45 vouchers If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she really could not imagine how difficult it was to be parents. Matthew spent a lot of effort to make the child morefortable. Then, he carried the child to Valerie to be fed. After drinking, he had to pat the child¡¯s back to let him burp. This series of procedures took almost an hour. Matthew was sweating profusely. When the child finally fell asleep, he ced him in the cradle. Only then did Matthew lower his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to take care of the baby. I thought that children could just eat and sleep, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a skillful job.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Of course. Do you think it¡¯s easy to take care of children? Such a life will be our future. Do you feel frustrated already?¡± Matthew looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Of course not. Since he¡¯s our baby, I have to be responsible for him. Why would I be frustrated?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Since we¡¯ve be his parents, we have to be responsible for him.¡± Valerie had also begun to get used to the change in her identity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we get back, with the help of the confinement nanny, you can do whatever you want! The child is not your responsibility alone. I will also work hard with you.¡± MatthewfortedContent held by N?velDrama.Org. her. With Matthew¡¯s words, Valerie was relieved. She had seen many treatments for expectant mothers during confinement on the Inte. There were even people who were depressed after giving birth. She was terrified and wanted to find a time to talk to Matthew. However, she did not expect that she would give birth before she could even talk to him. Hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Valerie was finally relieved. Now that he saw Valerie like this, Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you and the child suffer. Moreover, Sophia has already said that if I don¡¯t treat you well, I¡¯ll be beaten up.¡± Matthew¡¯s words made Valerieugh uncontrobly. The husband and wife¡¯s loving attitude made the people watching feel jealous. Even the nurse said that Matthew was the most patient husband she had ever seen. When Katherine woke up in the other room, she was a little shocked to see that Dale was still beside her. She did not expect him to be here with her. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Katherine was shocked, and her voice was hoarse when she spoke. 1/3 15:28 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger *5 vouchers ¡°Your body is weak. How can I dare to leave? How is it? I¡¯m the only one here to apany you. Look at you. You kindly helped Valerie with a blood transfusion. but they didn¡¯t evene over to thank you. Even the Grant family acted like they didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t they know that without you, Valerie would have died long ago?¡± Dale deliberately scotted and provoked Katherine. When Katherine heard this, she sighed. ¡°Help me up to take a look!¡± Dale¡¯s heart was filled with disdain. Katherine was still thinking about Valerie at a time like this? He did not care at all! However, he had no choice but to help Katherine to the outside of the ward. Katherine did not dare to disturb them. Through the ss of the ward, she saw Valerie holding the child and talking to Matthew with a smile. Their family was happy and harmonious. This warm scene made Katherine¡¯s eyes turn red. It was great that Valerie was safe and sound, but Katherine med herself when she thought about how she almost caused Valerie to have a difficultbor. She hesitated for a moment. Should she go in or not? At this moment, her phone rang, scaring Katherine so much that she quickly returned to her ward. Valerie turned around and saw that it was empty outside. She could not help but raise her eyebrows as if she had seen a familiar figure, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Valerie thought she was seeing things and lowered her head. After Katherine returned to her ward, she realized that it was a call from Vivian. ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Katherine picked up the call. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Katherine, there¡¯s an important banquet tonight. You and Dale will attend it together. Come back quickly wherever you are now!¡± Valerie said on the other end. Katherine immediately frowned tightly. Dale heard it from the side and immediately took the phone. ¡°Vivian, Katherine is with me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely attend with her tonight!¡± Vivian was instantly happy when he heard that. ¡°Alright, take good care of her. Bring her over and dress her up nicely.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up, Dale passed the phone to Katherine. Katherine clenched her fists. 243 13:29 Mareving The Suggsoned Gold Digg Nose have no right to abode for me¡± Katherine sand angrib Dale aged Gen You say no Katherine was stand gehk seed that the Santos family had abroach happy the hugget Katherine and made it clear that only by being with Dale would there be a future Myce Pale was not afraid now and was so rubbed her should. Begood #oney you to change Katherine Rey broke free from han Dak The forgiven you, but ple have some seresove. We¡¯re not in a rtionships Before we got married phone show some resp Dale could not help butugh. ¡°Katherine got this straight. Your family is the one Rawning over me now? If you wan O ANY MAY as Dale, you have to me me hapen. Don¡¯t even think about sera from At the end of the day you and I have no choice. However, #1 don¡¯t copate with you, what will your fly think about & from now on? Think about it carefully is only by working with one that we can keep your family safe and sound. Otherwise use you w AS long as I release some news, don¡¯t you think your mother will me you? Hout the Santos family be in urmoil Dale took a step forward and lifted her cha Katherine was instantly furious Youre shameles She raised her hand to hit him, but Dale grabbed her wrist and pushed her back Katherine almost fell, but she bumped in a warm embrace Are you all righ A familiar voice sounded Katherine looked up and was about to thank him but when she looked ng she was stunned Katherine¡¯s heart was pounding She never expected to see palian again! He was back! Sand *5 vouchers Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 687 However, Julian seemed a little different. Whether it was his attire or his aura, he waspletely different from before. Seeing that Katherine was wearing a hospital gown and her face was pale, Julian¡¯s heart sank. He looked straight at Dale. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. How can you push her? What¡¯s so good about bullying a woman?¡± Julian did not know Dale, but he found him familiar. Now that he saw the two of them like this, Julian frowned and looked displeased. Dale snorted coldly and pulled Katherine to his side. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. Do you need to interfere in the matters between us?¡± Only then did Julian realize that he was Katherine¡¯s boyfriend, Best Actor, Dale! On the screen, he looked like a decent person, but Julian did not expect his character to be so worrisome in private. He was worried for Katherine, especially when he saw Katherine¡¯s pale face, Julian felt a dull pain in his heart! Dale, on the other hand, looked at Katherine. Seeing that she was also staring at the man in front of her, he was instantly displeased. He hugged her tightly and exerted force on his hand, causing Katherine to frown in pain. Julian hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. Have you considered your girlfriend¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Dale was displeased. Where did this kide from? He actually meddled in other people¡¯s business. How annoying! If this was not a hospital and he was not a public figure, Dale would have argued with him! Julian took a step forward and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to interfere! Dale, right? You¡¯re the Movie King, but you¡¯re so ungentlemanly. Are you trying to be even more famous?¡± Julian suddenly grabbed Katherine and was about to pull her over. Dale was shocked and quickly grabbed Katherine¡¯s other hand. The two of them were in a deadlock. ¡°I advise you not to interfere. Katherine, tell me, did I bully you?¡± Dale asked contemptuously. Katherine looked at Julian in a daze. She did not expect Julian to suddenly appear at this time. However, she quickly remembered that Valerie had given birth and Julian had returned for her. TA Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger 16 youchers At this moment, Dale increased his strength, and Katherine immediately came back to her senses in pain. Her rtionship with Dale directly affected the Santos family, and it was also rted to the development of their entire Santos Group. If she were to fall out with Dale, what would the Santos family do next? Katherine sighed and broke free from Julian, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t bully me¡± Julian did not believe him. ¡°Do you have something that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Katherine took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. This has nothing to do with you!¡± She took two steps back and came to Dale¡¯s side. Dale became smug. ¡°Did you hear that? I told you not to care. What does the way my girlfriend and I interact have to do with you?¡± Seeing him like this, Julian¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Katherine with aplicated expression. Katherine regretted it as soon as she finished speaking. She bit her lips when she saw Julian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Julian!¡± In the next second, a clear voice sounded, followed by a fiery red figure charging in. Julian turned around and saw Linda, She rushed over and held Julian¡¯s arm. Her bright smile stunned Dale. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a parking space for a long time. Sorry I¡¯mte. Have you been waiting?¡± Linda gushed. Without waiting for Julian to speak, Linda¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Dale in the next second. ¡°Gosh! I¡¯ve seen you on television!¡± Dale was bursting with confidence and immediately straightened his chest. ¡°Hello, beautifuldy.¡± Dale said with a cheesy smile. Linda continued to hold Julian¡¯s arm. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± She ignored Dale¡¯s goodwill and only stared at Julian, who was still frowning at Katherine. Dale immediately became unhappy. Where did this kide from? Such a beautiful girl was actually holding his arm. Could he be a rich second¨Cgeneration heir? Dale lowered his head and looked at Katherine. When he saw that Katherine was also staring at Julian, he was furious. ¡°Miss, control your man. This is my girlfriend. Tell him not to harass me anymore!¡± When Katherine saw Julian, she thought that Linda and he were a couple. Instantly, anger surged up, and at the same time, her heart ached. 2/4 15:20 0 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers Back then, Julian refused to ept her no matter what. She said that he was biased and could ept another woman in the blink of an eye. What a double standard. Linda was a little stunned when she heard Dale¡¯s words. She turned to look at Julian, who was silent and staring at Katherine. When Katherine saw that he did not deny that this woman was his girlfriend, she was even angrier. There was no sectarian bias. Julian just did ot like her. Katherine felt that she was quite ridiculous. Persisting for so long was simply a joke! Now that Julian had a woman by his side, she was nothing! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Katherine had forgotten to push Dale away. Dale lowered his head and said to Katherine, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Katherine. Vivian still wants us to attend the banquet!¡± Katherine did not move and only looked at Julian. When she saw the woman holding Julian¡¯s arm, Katherine¡¯s heart was deeply pierced. She did not object to Dale and turned to leave with him. Julian restrained himself from going after Katherine, but his heart was already surging. His gaze was fixed on Katherine, and his fists were clenched tightly by his side. Seeing that she had been taken away, he could not help but take a few more nces. His heart felt empty. Katherine had lost weight. How long had it been? She had lost a lot of weight. The loose hospital gown looked empty on her. The man beside her seemed to treat her very badly. Katherine had actually changedpletely. She used to be wanton, arrogant, lively, and bright. Now, how could she follow such a man without saying a word? There must be something difficult to say! But Linda was smiling at Julian. ¡°Do you like that girl?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian denied in a low voice. Linda did not think much of it and teased, ¡°If you like her, just say it. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Julian did not answer. He just broke free from her. ¡°We¡¯re just cooperating. Don¡¯t be so intimate in front of others in the future. People will misunderstand!¡± Linda immediately smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful in the future. But don¡¯t worry, even if I keep a distance from you, no one will dare to pursue you before me. You can only be mine!¡± 3/4 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 688 +5 vouchers Julian shook her head and walked away. He was here to visit Valerie. When he found out that Valerie had given birth, Julian rushed over. Coincidentally, Linda also had business dealings in Kranson City, so he brought her along. Linda quickly caught up with him and smiled. Julian was really a good man. She would definitely woo him, whether he epted it or not. Any man would fall prey to a beautiful woman like herself. Linda believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for Julian to ept her. Valerie had just coaxed the child to sleep when there was a knock on the door. Matthew frowned. Who came to visit again? He opened it and saw that it was Julian. What surprised him even more was that there was a beautiful woman behind him. She was wearing a red dress and was extremely enthusiastic. Seeing Matthew, Linda quickly greeted, ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Linda Cabrera! Julian brought me here!¡± When Valerie heard the voice, she looked up and was instantly happy to see Julian. However, when she heard Linda¡¯s voice, she was immediately stunned. ¡°Julian, is this your girlfriend?¡± Julian quickly denied it. ¡°No, she¡¯s just a business partner. Her name is Linda!¡± Linda pouted. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not his girlfriend, but I¡¯m trying my best to woo him!¡± Such boldness and enthusiasm made Valerie think of Katherine. Unfortunately, when she thought of that scumbag Dale and how Katherine actually fell in love with him, Valerie found it unbelievable. She wondered how Katherine was doing now! At the thought of this, Valerie could not help but smile. ¡°Wee, Julian. Come and see your little nephew!¡± Julian walked to the side and looked at the fair and tender little child in the swaddling clothes. Then, he looked at Valerie. Seeing that her face was still a little pale, he went up and tucked her in. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Rest well after giving birth. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°Got it! You just got off the ne, right?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°Yes, I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring any gifts. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you 13:30 +5 vouchers Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger directly!¡± Julian smiled. Julian was generous at this moment. Previously, he had already sent Valerie arge gift. Now that he saw the little child, he transferred more money directly to Valerie. Valerie was shocked. ¡°Julian, that¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much. This is just a gift. Besides, as an uncle, I naturally have more. Don¡¯t worry, my orchard business is very good now. I can definitely afford this bit of money!¡± Julian chuckled. Valerie stuck out her tongue. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it!¡± Behind Julian, Linda took out a gift. ¡°This is for you. So you¡¯re Julian¡¯s sister. You¡¯re so beautiful! I¡¯ve always heard from Julian that he has a younger sister in Kranson City. He¡¯s been nagging for a long time that his sister is the best. You¡¯re indeed beautiful. Julian, you¡¯re really lucky. But then again, your sister is so much better¨Clooking than you!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course. My sister is the most beautiful girl in the world. No one can compare to her!¡± Valerie could not help butugh when she heard that. ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just think that you two siblings have a good rtionship. You¡¯re so far away, but you can still think about each other. You don¡¯t know how Julian kept talking about how hard it was for his sister to give birth. He didn¡¯t stop all the way and rushed over as soon as he got off the ne!¡± Linda said enthusiastically. When Linda said that, Valerie finally knew how hard Julian worked. ¡°Julian, you must be more careful next time,¡± Valerie chided. Julian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I took public transportation along the way. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as she said. Besides, didn¡¯t we arrive sessfully?¡± Valerie knew that Julian had always been like this. He was very calm andposed usually. At this moment, Julian pulled Linda to the side and signaled her not to spout nonsense. The exchange of nces between the two made Valerie feel a little regretful. Was Julian really going to give up on his love life? It was such a pity. However, Linda should not be bad either. It was just that Valerie did not know who Julian had in his heart. Valerie looked around. ¡°Julian, where¡¯s Aiden?¡± He had already brought Linda back, but he did not bring Aiden. This made 2/3 15:30 +5 vouchers Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Valerie even more curious. Was Linda really just a business partner? The two of them were family. What kind of person did Julian treat Linda as to bring her here? Julian immediately called Aiden, interrupting Valerie¡¯s thoughts. Aiden gave me a mission. He said that as soon as I saw you, I had to video call him. He wanted to see you and the child. He still has to go to school. I couldn¡¯t bring him with me, so I left him there. My friend helped take care of him,¡± Julian exined. Valerie smiled. It had been a while since shest saw Aiden. She really missed him. After the call went through, Aiden immediately saw Valerie and was extremely excited, ¡°Valerie!¡± Valerie waved at him. ¡°Aiden,e and see your little brother!¡± Upon hearing this, Aiden¡¯s expression changed. When he saw the little child in the swaddling clothes, Aiden frowned. Valerie did not notice it. She aimed the camera at the little child again and said, ¡°Aiden, look. Your little brother is so obedient!¡± Aiden pursed his lips and tears streamed down his face. Valerie was shocked. ¡°Aiden, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡± Valerie, how could this be? How could it be my little brother? I used to dream that it was a little sister. Why did it be a boy?¡± Send gift Comment Chapter 689 ?Chapter 689 Aiden started crying, and Valerie couldn''t help butugh. ''Aiden, dreams are the opposite of reality!" Hearing this, Aiden cried even louder. Julian quickly took the phone and said, "Don''t cry. If you wake up your little brother, your aunt will suffer." Aiden immediately wiped his tears and obediently called out to the man next to Julian. ''Uncle." "Good boy! When I''m freeter, I''ll bring your aunt and brother to see you," Matthew said with a smile. Aiden nodded eagerly, then, looking at Valerie on the screen, he sniffed and said, "Aunt Valerie, I heard that giving birth is exhausting. You must eat a lot and sleep well so that my brother will have milk to drink.'' Aiden, young but very thoughtful, warmed Valerie''s heart. "Don''t worry, I will. Once I''m able to go out, I''lle to see you!" "Alright, it''s a deal!" After ending the video call, Valerie felt a pang of heartache. "Aiden is really precocious. He knows everything." "Yes. Everyone says he''s like a little man, very sensible," Julian replied. Worried about Valerie''s back pain, Matthew ced a few soft pillows behind her and handed her a cup of water to soothe her throat. His attentive care made Linda envious. ''I''m so jealous. You two have such a good rtionship!" Valerie smiled politely. Matthew, looking at Linda, found her face familiar. He furrowed his brows, searching his memory, and suddenly realized who Linda was. Her face was too recognizable. "You''re indeed charming, Julian, always apanied by a beauty wherever you go. Who would''ve thought that after going to the ind, you''d seem like a changed person?" Matthew quipped. Matthew''s words had a deeper meaning, and Valerie looked at him suspiciously. Julian chuckled and said, "Linda is indeed passionate, but we''re for business." Seeing that Valerie raised an eyebrow with an ambiguous smile, Julian quickly exined, ''She''s my business partner. Back on the ind, I took a risky move due to sales issues and went abroad, where I met Linda. Thanks to her, I got my first overseas order, breaking into that market, and earned my first big payoff." Julian gave a brief introduction, but Valerie knew doing business abroad wasn''t easy. She thought Linda must have been very helpful. However, she was surprised that Linda would fancy her brother. ''On second thought, Julian has always been steady and reliable. Most women admired him once they got to know him. With Linda''s passionate and exuberant nature, it''s only natural that she would be drawn to him, Valerie mused.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ''Julian, how''s the business on the ind? Are you returning to Kranson City? I''m still holding onto that store of yours," Valerie said. Julian didn''t expect Valerie to have kept his store. After a few seconds of pause, he smiled and said, "The orchard business has already expanded significantly. We''re focusing on branding, so the space might be useful, but first, we have toplete this task."" Julian sent Valerie some photos and documents, which puzzled her. "What''s this?" ''Don''t you remember? It''s your orchard! After I bought it, I merged it with our operations. Over the past few months on the ind, our orchard business has reached new heights. With Noria Group''s backing, the orchard has expanded, almost covering the entire ind." ''Julian, that''s amazing!" Valerie never thought that her big brother could take over the entire ind''s orchards. His capability truly amazed her. Julian smiled. "Yes, due to the high demand, we had no choice. Our orchard wasn''t enough, so we had to acquire more. Their business wasn''t doing well, and I had the channels, so they sold to me. Now, most of our orchard''s produce is exported. Linda and I are here for business negotiations and we''ll head to Ploania City afterward Valerie was astonished at how well her brother had managed the orchard she bought. It was unbelievable. ''Julian, what''s your brand?'' Valerie asked. ''Golden Harvest Group is now my enterprise, Julian said. Valerie was stunned. ''I''ve seen it in the news. I didn''t think much of it, just that they were delicious. I didn''t know it was your business!" Seeing the astonishment in her eyes, Julian chuckled. ''I mentioned it before, I thought you''d guess. ''Who could''ve guessed? Golden Harvest is now thergest orchard brand in the industry!" Valerie was genuinely surprised that her brother could turn from a fruit seller to managing an orchard brand. It was a significant leap, and she could only imagine the difficulties he encountered. Julian said earnestly, "My partnership with Linda is just the beginning. Her father is an investor, and I contribute my expertise. I reckon we might have more surprises in six months, but that''s confidential for now!" Valerie nodded. She was happy for her brother''s sess, but she couldn''t help but think of Katherine. She wondered if the Santos family would regret it if they knew her brother''s achievements. She felt a bit resentful when she thought of Vivian, but she knew that was the reality of life. For a marriage alliance to be formed, it had to be between families of equal social status. Only then could it bring benefits to the family,'' she reflected. ''Matthew was probably an exception! Hearing their conversation, Linda patted Julian on the back. "Don''t listen to his downying. He''s very hardworking. I admire his unwavering determination, which is why I pursued him relentlessly. He has qualities many menck, a certain tenacity, and he''s very righteous!" Linda looked at Julian with eyes full of affection, and Valerie was taken aback by the intensity of her gaze. Linda genuinely liked her brother. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Valerie thought of Katherine again and said, ¡°My brother is indeed very brave. He has saved someone before, and that girl was infatuated with him.¡± Valerie observed Julian¡¯s expression as she spoke, and when she noticed his trembling fist, she understood. Linda¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Is that so? Julian, you must tell me all about it when we get back. He saved me too!¡± Valerie was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Julian to have saved Linda as well. ¡®No wonder this girl had been so persistent!¡® she thought. Julian shrugged nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Julian, how long do you n to stay here?¡± Valerie asked. ¡°At most a week. We¡¯ll need to go back soon. We haven¡¯t given up on our business on the ind, and I can¡¯t leave Aiden behind. After things settle down here in a week, we¡¯ll head over,¡± Julian said. ¡°Linda and I came here to explore the market. Once things are running smoothly here, I¡¯ll return.¡± ¡°Alright, enough about me. What about you? How do you feel after giving birth? You two must be exhausted.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but tease when he saw the dark circles under Matthew¡¯s eyes. Valerie pouted. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect taking care of a baby would be so tough. We didn¡¯t even know how to hold him properly at first, but we¡¯re getting better now.¡± Julian shared some of his own experiences from when he took care of Aiden, and Matthew quickly took notes. Valerie was amused to see the two grown men discussing parenting. Linda rested her chin on her hand, gazing at Julian with admiration. The man she liked was truly exceptional! Meanwhile, Katherine was forcibly taken away by Dale. After leaving the hospital, her face was still a little pale. Seeing Dale¡¯s displeased expression, Katherine took a deep breath, got into the car, and left. Dale, left behind, hurriedly called her, but Katherine didn¡¯t answer. She then received a warning message from Dale. [Let me tell you, Katherine. If you don¡¯t do as I say and skip tonight¡¯s event, you¡¯ll regret it when you see tomorrow¡¯s trending news.] Katherine scoffed. [Do as you please!] Dale was stunned when he saw Katherine¡¯s message. ¡®How dare she speak to me like this! he thought in fury. Katherine refused to put on a polite front for Dale. As she closed her eyes, her Da Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers mind was filled with Julian. ¡®How¡­ could he ept another woman?¡® she thought with a bitter smile. If Julian had talked to her properly, she would have been able to take it. Leaving her with so many beautiful memories only to vanish, and now suddenly reappearing in her sight, was a blow that left Katherine gasping for breath. Julian nced at the time and was about to leave for his important matters when Charles arrived. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Grant!¡± Charles called out. Seeing Julian, he nodded lightly in greeting. However, when he saw Linda beside him, Charles¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. ¡®It¡¯s her?¡® he wondered. ¡®Seems like Julian is quite impressive!¡® Charles merely nced at her and handed over an invitation to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, the Veridian Hotel is hosting a spring celebration tonight. Various business associations in Kranson City will be gathered. Would you like to attend? It¡¯s organized by Mr. Redfield.¡± Matthew took the invitation, nced at it, and then at Valerie before setting it aside. ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± He didn¡¯t want to attend. Such events were a waste of time to him, and Valerie was still recovering from childbirth. The baby had just been born, and she needed constant care. Yet, it was organized by Mr. Redfield. ¡®If I don¡¯t go, Mr. Redfield might take it personally. But I can¡¯t leave Valerie alone with the baby,¡± he thought. Matthew thought about calling to decline, but that seemed too dismissive. He also considered going in person to exin and then leave, but he feared being caught up. The event was organized by the business associations in Kranson City, with many wealthy individuals attending. He could imagine how crowded it would be. Valerie opened the invitation. ¡°This is organized by Mr. Redfield, so it¡¯s hard to refuse. You should go. I¡¯m fine with it. I¡¯ll have the nannye over in the evening.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll go instead. We received an invitation too.¡± Julian¡¯s purpose foring was to open channels and expand the domestic market. Hence, he also received an invitation. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go over and exin the situation to Mr. Redfield. He¡¯ll understand, especially considering Valerie just had a baby and needs care.¡± Care was essential here to Valerie and the baby. No matter how good a nanny was, she couldn¡¯t compare to Matthew. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Valerie thought it was a good idea since they already knew each other, and giving birth was a significant event. Mr. Redfield would surely understand, having faced life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations. Thus, Matthew agreed dly. 3 15:30 +5 vouchers Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Valerie looked at the invitation in Julian¡¯s hand, feeling genuinely pleased. His fruit brand had done exceptionally well and had even entered foreign markets. Expanding the domestic market and meeting the wealthy in Kranson City was an excellent opportunity. She reflected with joy, Julian has finally made it through. His future will certainly be bright. Charles was a little shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Julian to receive an invitation. It seemed Julian wasn¡¯t to be underestimated in the future. Send gift Comment Chapter 691 Chapter 691 ''The fact that he can be with Linda means that he''s not simple,'' Charles mused. Seeing that it was almost time, Julian turned to Linda and said, "Let''s get ready. There''s not much time left before the banquet starts." Linda was overjoyed. "Then I must dress up well tonight and make a grand appearance with you! Let everyone see that the Golden Harvest Group is not to be taken lightly!" As she spoke, Linda hooked her arm through Julian''s and rested her head on his shoulder. Julian was flustered. While he admired Linda for her intellect and business acumen and valued her as a partner, her overzealousness left him at a loss for how to handle her. "Grand appearance? Linda, we''re business partners, and you came here without your father''s knowledge. If someone recognizes us, it could lead to unnecessary trouble," he chided. Linda arched an eyebrow and said, "What trouble? You said that this is the safest ce. What trouble could there be? No one would dare do anything to me. And I''ve got bodyguards with me. Besides, I have you. If my father scolds me, you''ll definitely help me, won''t you?" Julian let out a sigh. "I''ll help you, and I might even assist your father in tying you up and taking you back." "Julian, how could you!" Linda eximed aggrievedly. She turned to Valerie andined, "Valerie, look at how your brother bullies me!" Valerie couldn''t suppress her smile at the sight of them bickering. Julian shook his head and took Linda by the arm, signaling it was time to go. "Have a good rest. I''lle by another time!" Valerie nodded and burst intoughter at seeing her brother tangled up with Linda. Once they had left, Valerie said, "Julian is definitely going to be tightly wrapped around Linda. It''s only a matter of time before she wins him over!" She suddenly thought of Katherine, who had been deceived by a scumbag and deeply engrossed in love. It seemed unlikely that she would rekindle her rtionship with her brother. "It''s really a pity," Valerie remarked, letting out a sigh. "It looks like my brother and Katherine really can''t be together anymore."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Back then, Katherine was the one by Julian''s side, behaving mischievously, while he watched her with loving eyes. Their rtionship had now reached this point, a cruel twist of fate. Matthew patted her shoulder. "Don''t be sad. Matters of the heart can''t be settled with just a few words. Ending or rekindling the rtionship is up to your brother. He just needs to understand his own heart, whether it''s with Linda or Katherine. "If Julian truly wants to marry Linda, I believe Katherine would give her blessing. If he chooses Katherine, he can certainly handle a despicable person like Dale." Julian was now sessful, and any prejudices should no longer stand. He had the absolute advantage; it all depended on his willingness. Matthew was right. Reassured by his words, Valerie continued ying with the child until a new thought came to her mind. "Oh right, let''s watch the TV! Although we can''t attend the banquet, we can watch the livestream. With Mr. Redfield''s connections in the industry, many people will be there." Valerie was eager to see how many people would show up and how her brother and Linda would make their entrance. More importantly, she wanted to see Katherine tonight. Hearing this, Matthew chuckled. "I think you''re just eager to find out if Katherine and your brother will have any chance of rekindling their romance." Caught out on her little scheme, Valerie winked at him. "I''m just concerned." Fortunately, the ward was well-equipped. Matthew turned on the television and switched to the banquet''s live stream. People were already arriving at the venue. "Oh, the red carpet again. Many celebrities have shown up. Just look at the luxury cars at the entrance and the various fan colors. It''s crazy!" Matthewmented enthusiastically. Valerie remarked, "You''re really something now, aren''t you? You even know the fan colors!" Matthew was smug. "Of course. When you were acting, I also stepped into the entertainment industry and learned a lot from you. If you ever return to it, I''ll be able to handle it just fine." Matthew embraced Valerie, and the twoughed together. No matter what, he genuinely cared about the matter. Valerie''s eyes were glued to the screen, trying to spot her brother and Linda. She wondered what Linda would be wearing that nighte After seanning the scene, she spotted many celebrities and familiar faces, which made her heart race. However, she couldn''t find Katherine. At that moment, outside the Veridian Hotel, the wealthy and celebrities were gathering in droves. All the rich and famous from Kranson City had ¦«¦¯ arrived each hoping to climb the socidder through this opportunity. Resources were everything. This celebration was hosted by Mr. Redfield, and everyone showed him respect, with live streaming across the inte, generating a buzz amongizens. StarGazer: [I didn''t expect Kranson City to have so many tycoons! The faces we''ve seen on TV are here in person!] CelebSpotter: [He''s so handsome!] FameFollower: [I wonder if Mr. Grant is here!] StarGazer: [Mr. Grant doesn''t attend every event. It seems that he''s been very busy recently. We haven''t seen him on Instagram and various tforms.] CelebSpotter: [Mr. Grant should be apanying his wife, right? I heard she''s about to give birth!] GWatcher: [Mr. Grant probably won''t attend. I don''t see anyone from Noria Group.] Chapter 692 Chapter 692 With so many wealthy and celebrity guests in attendance,izens erupted with excitement, captivated by their presence. It was a grand showcase of the rich and famous, with young actresses parading their gowns in a dazzling disy ofpetition. At this moment, Vivian arrived at the banquet. Dressed in a sapphire blue velvet gown with matching sapphire earrings and arge diamond ring, she was a vision of luxury. As she stepped out of the car, she was illuminated by the lights, making her glow and attracting the envious nces of other wealthydies present. "Isn''t that Mrs. Santos?" asked Mr. Smith, an old acquaintance, ncing her way. "Mrs. Santos, it''s been a while. You look impressive!" "You look radiant. Those gemstones are stunning!" Mrs. Smith remarked, admiring her jewelry. "Mrs. Santos is no longer the same as before. With her daughter dating the acimed actor Dale Bhus, the Santos family is flourishing!" Vivian smiled at the praise, feeling pleased inside, but she replied modestly, "Oh, the young people have found each other and want to be together. As parents, all we can do is support them." "Why don''t I see Mr. Bhus? My daughter is a fan. She wants me to get his autograph today!" Vivian looked around. "They might have gone in already. I''ve already told Katherine. They have their own schedules." "Then please, Mrs. Santos, if you see Mr. Bhus, could you get an autograph for me?" Mrs. Smith requested. "Certainly, I''ll see what I can do. See youter!" With a smile on her face, Mrs. Santos took a deep breath, scanned the area, and saw reporters snapping her photos. She offered a bright smile before heading inside. Valerie watched her smiling face on the screen with mixed feelings. Mrs. Santos had once inquired about Katherine''s rtionship from her, she couldn''t reveal much at that time. Now seeing her again, Valerie shook her head, realizing that the world of fame and wealth was the same everywhere. Everyone sought a match that suited their social standing. It was only natural for Mrs. Santos to think of her daughter''s future. Lamenting on the situation, she sighed and said, "It''s a pity Katherine is with Dale now. Trying to get out of this situation might be more difficult than expected." Valerie grew more anxious, wondering why Katherine, with her strong personality, would agree to such a rtionship. ''Could she have been threatened?'' she thought, a sense of unease creeping in. However, she had no proof. Meanwhile, Vivian entered the room but didn''t see Katherine or Dale. She thought furiously, ''What is that girl trying to pull today? Is she nning to cause trouble at such a critical moment?'' Vivian would definitely not allow it. She called Katherine, and after several rings, the call was finally picked up. "Mom?" Katherine''s voice came through on the other end. ?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian erupted as soon as she heard her voice. "What the hell are you doing? What time is it now? Why aren''t you here yet? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Santos family. If you don''t show up, just wait until I get home to see how IPdeal with you!" Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What''s the hurry? The Santos family isn''t prominent. Even if I go, it won''t make much of a difference. Pansy, could you get me a ss of orange juice?" Stunned, Vivian spat, "What did you say? Pansy? Are you still not on your way? Katherine, are you out of your mind? Do you know that people arrive half an hour early to show respect? Can you even manage to be on time? What if you''rete? What will people think?" "You little brat! You''ve got some nerve, haven''t you? Just wait till I get my hands on you!" Vivian''s neck bulged with veins, and if not for the cameras, she would have shouted angrily. On the other end, Katherine remained indifferent. "Fine,e and deal with me. I''m curious to see what you''ll do if I don''t show up tonight." Before Vivian could respond, Katherine hung up. Vivian was infuriated. ''This brat must have someone behind her influencing her, or she wouldn''t dare to talk back to me!'' she thought. ''She had forgiven Dale, and they had reconciled. So why is everything suddenly falling apart? What on earth has happened?'' Vivian med Julian entirely for the changes in her daughter. She regretted not introducing Katherine to high society earlier. ''If only she had met Dale earlier, Katherine wouldn''t have been smitten by that fruit vendor,'' she thought, seething inside. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Vivian quickly sent a message to Katherine, warning that if she didn''t hurry up and leave the house, it would really be toote. However, Katherine didn''t respond, which infuriated Vivian. ''This brat had developed quite a tempertely. Every time I spoke to her, she would talk back or go against me,'' she thought with frustration. Several times, she had driven Vivian mad. ''She was such a well-behaved child when she was young. How has she be so rebellious?''T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With no reply from Katherine, Vivian was worried about whether she had left yet. She wouldn''t want her to bete. It was also odd that she hadn''t seen Dale. She stood on tiptoe and craned her neck to look around. There were so many celebrities packed together that it was hard to see anything clearly. But she figured Dale was so outstanding that if he were here, he would surely stand out. Yet, scanning the crowd, Vivian was disappointed. Dale was nowhere to be seen. Nor did Katherine show up. She was growing more anxious by the minute. But it was toote to fret now. Just as she was about to step inside, she turned her head and saw a luxury car pull up. The silver-gray vehicle was exceptionally grand, with an imposing front headlight so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes. Vivian was a little curious and wondered who it was. As the car door opened, a man stepped out first, making Vivian''s heart race and causing her to gasp. It was Julian. ''What bad luck! Why did I have to see him here?'' she cursed inwardly. Following him, a tall woman stepped out of the car, dressed in a fiery red gown. Diamond earrings dangled from her ears, catching the light with every movement, and a sparkling diamond ne encircled her neck. With her exquisite features and rich brown hair, she exuded an exotic allure that spoke of mixed heritage, her beauty strikingly mesmerizing. In a sea of stars, her appearance was exceptionally striking. Vivian was taken aback, thinking, ''Who would''ve thought this rascal was so lucky with women? He''s not worthy of the luxury ride and gorgeouspanion.'' But something felt off. Besides the two of them, several bodyguards were apanying them. They walked the red carpet with the bodyguards trailing behind them. She wondered what kind of grand disy this was for someone who just sold fruit. Seeing this scene, Vivian couldn''t help but doubt her eyes. She squinted, taking in his attire. ''How could this be? He''s wearing designerbels worth over 40 thousand dors! A fruit seller couldn''t afford such luxury. I must be mistaken. People do look alike. This couldn''t be Julian,'' she thought in disbelief. Confused yet unwilling to miss this opportunity, Vivian moved forward to get a closer look. As the lights illuminated them, Julian turned around, and Vivian was struck speechless. She recognized him immediately-it was indeed him! ''What a scoundrel! He promised never to return, and now, unable to make it elsewhere, he''s making a shy appearance with a new woman. As always, a leopard never changes its spots!'' she thought, her mind raging with fury. Clenching her fists, she seethed inwardly, ''Just because he''s back doesn''t mean he could continue to influence Katherine!'' But then it struck her. Right, Katherine has been unusually defianttely. It must be him! Vivian put it together Julian must have returned, which was why Katherine had be difficult again. ''I should have guessed it earlier. He must have met with Katherine privately. Otherwise, Katherine wouldn''t be acting this way. ''I knew this guy was up to no good. He turned down the money I offered back then, acting all high and now he''s mighty. It was just an act! He vanishes for a while and suddenly, pops back up. He must have heard about Katherine being with Dale and decided toe back. And at this fancy event. Clearly, he''s moved up in the world! No wonder he''s unting it. She has probably been fooled by him just like Katherine was!'' Vivian was furious, thinking she couldn''t let this man return and stir up trouble. She rushed forward to confront him. Julian had just finished taking photos with Linda and signing autographs.when a figure rushed toward him, nearly bumping into Linda, He quickly reached out and pulled Linda to the side. Seeing this, Vivian immediately snapped, "Julian, how dare youe back Julian looked up and recognized her as Katherine''s mother. "Mrs. Grant." "Save it, Julian! Don''t think that just because you''re wearing a designer outfit, you''ve be someone of importance. Just because you''re wearing fine clothes doesn''t mean you belong here!" Vivian mocked. Displeased, Linda asked, "Who is this woman?" "She''s the mother of a friend," Julian said. Vivian scoffed. "A friend? What makes you worthy of being Katherine''s friend? Give up that idea. Katherine is already with Dale, so don''t think you can continue to seduce her!" Julian felt helpless. "I don''t want to seduce her, and I''ve never harmed her. I''m afraid Mrs. Santos has misunderstood." "Spare me the act!" Vivian nced at Linda, and when she saw that the diamond earrings she was wearing were twice as big as her own, she sneered. "So, you''ve hooked up with a rich woman who is footing the bill, which is why you dare to attend such an event." Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 694 Julian couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he prided himself on his good manners, he found it hard to resist the urge to curse Vivian, believing she was in the right, basked in her own satisfaction. She mocked, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to cozy up to a rich woman and spared yourself two decades of struggle, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re still a pathetic loser!¡± Linda, seething with anger at Vivian¡¯s harsh words, was about to retort on Julian¡¯s behalf, but he stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t w your time on her. I don¡¯t want to argue with her.¡± Creating a scene in public could harm the brand¡¯s image. Julian refused to engage in a verbal sparring match, which Vivian interpreted as fear, making her even more arrogant. Vivian continued with her insults. ¡°People like you don¡¯t belong in a ce like this, If you want to get in, you¡¯d better beg me. Without an invitation, you¡¯d never get through the door. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯vetched onto a rich woman you can do whatever you want. You should stay where you belong!¡± Vivian took great pleasure in belittling Julian, convinced that no matter what, he would never match up to them. ¡®Crossing ss boundaries isn¡¯t easy. Even if he had attached himself to a wealthy woman, he couldn¡¯tpare in terms of mentality and family background,¡® she thought disdainfully. Julian couldn¡¯t fathom where she drew her sense of superiority from, always deriding him at any chance. He smiled wryly and pulled out the invitation letter, handing it to the waiter. When Vivian saw the invitation, her mouth fell open in shock. Linda, standing by, said, ¡°We have an invitation, so we don¡¯t need you to let us in. Not everyone is as distasteful as you!¡± Vivian was enraged and wanted tosh out further, but Julian silenced her with a look. Realizing that she hadn¡¯t seen Matthew yet, she eximed, ¡°Stop him, the invitation letter isn¡¯t his. It¡¯s Matthew¡¯s!¡± ¡°Julian, you¡¯re indeed a useless man! All you do is rely on others. I made the right choice not to marry Katherine to you!¡± Listening to Vivian¡¯s onught of vicious remarks toward Julian, Linda finally understood, Katherine, whom the woman before her was referring to, was Katherine Santos, the woman Julian used to like. Seeing the contemptuous look on Vivian¡¯s face, as if Julian was merely a man who climbed the socialdder by clinging to wealthy women, Linda was furious. She 1/8 17:42 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers stepped protectively in front of Julian and retorted, ¡°Julian is a fine man. You¡¯re just blind. Your family missed out on someone like him and will surely regret it. ¡°Also, he got in here through his own abilities, not through others. As for you, madam, you dress in luxury but your wordsck decency and grace. If you continue like this, I won¡¯t mind making a scene. It will make everyone look bad!¡± The sudden confrontation made Vivian take a step back in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect the strikingly beautiful girl would defend Julian so fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. Keep defending this gigolo, and you¡¯ll be the one suffering in the end!¡± Linda¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll c ecurity.¡± Vivian stomped her foot in rage while Julian pulled Linda away. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not argue with her.¡± For Katherine¡¯s sake, he decided to let it go. The more Julian maintained hisposure, the angrier Vivian became. At that moment, someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Redfield is here!¡± Mr. Redfield walked over with a smile, and everyone gathered around. Vivian snorted at Julian and Linda, then quickly greeted, ¡®Mr. Redfield!¡® with an ingratiating tone. Mr. Redfield gave a slight nod, and Julian stepped forward. Mr. Redfield noticed him but found him unfamiliar. Julian handed him his business card. ¡°Mr. Redfield, I¡¯m Julian. Here¡¯s my card.¡± Mr. Redfield nced at the card, looked up at Julian, and realized he was the owner of Golden Harvest Group. He smiled broadly and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Mr. Warren. Please,e in! I¡¯ve read about yourpany. The younger generation is truly impressive.¡± From a small fruit shop to arge company, Mr. Redfield genuinely admired this remarkable young man. As Julian and Mr. Redfield engaged in friendly conversation, Vivian, observing from behind, furrowed her brow. She couldn¡¯t hear their conversation as they were facing away from her, but seeing Julian in such high regard by Mr. Redfield, she sneered. ¡°This guy is clearly not a good person. Now he¡¯s using his smooth talk to fool you. Don¡¯t be deceived by him, Mr. Redfield!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Santos, I¡¯m afraid you have some misunderstanding about him!¡± Others, not understanding the context, looked puzzled, Vivian, finding an outlet for her frustration, continued her tirade. ¡°You don¡¯t know this man. He pursued my daughter relentlessly and was driven away. He refused my money, and I thought he was some gentleman. Turns out, he¡¯s just climbed up the socialdder by finding a rich woman. ¡°Look at him, pretending to be all high and mighty. He¡¯s got a rich woman and 2/3 17:42 1 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers now tries to cozy up to Mr. Redfield, aiming to join the high society!¡± People around were shocked by the revtion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a person!¡± ¡°Indeed, young people theys have so many tricks up their sleeves!¡± another scoffed. ¡°Make sure to warn the kids at home to stay away from men like this,¡± advised someone else sternly. ¡°How shameless, trying to use women to rise in status. Don¡¯t be tricked, Mr. Redfield,¡± eximed another. Hearing thesements, Linda grew increasingly displeased and red at Vivian. Unfazed, Vivian raised her voice intentionally. ¡°Some people think they¡¯ve found a treasure, but they don¡¯t even realize they¡¯ve picked up trash.¡± Mr. Redfield was ruffled by thosements. ¡°Absurd. Actually, Mr. Warren¡­¡± Send gift Comme Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Max was about to reveal Julian¡¯s identity when amotion erupted behind him. ¡°Dale is here!¡± someone shouted. Vivian turned around and saw Dale arriving with Katherine in tow. Katherine quickly walked to her mother¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, I heard your voice just now. What were you talking about? Why were you shouting so ily?¡± Seeing Katherine, Vivian immediately grabbed her. ¡°What else could I be talking about but him?¡± She gestured toward Julian with her chin. Katherine nced in Julian¡¯s direction and then at her mother. ¡°Mom, what do you mean? This isn¡¯t the ce for such nonsense!¡± ¡°Nonsense? What did I say wrong?¡± Vivian was instantly displeased. ¡°And you, are you still thinking about him?¡± Katherine looked at Julian and the woman by his side, her face darkening. As Katherine remained silent, Vivian promptly gave her a sharp smack on the arm. I¡¯m telling you, this guy obviously still has feelings for you. You must not be fooled. A man who rises through women¡¯s support is not fit for our family!¡± Katherine was displeased. ¡°Mom, how can you say that? He relied on his own ability to make a living. What¡¯s wrong with that? Some people are even worse than him!¡± Julian and Linda exchanged a nce. Vivian was infuriated and was about to step forward when Katherine stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? This isn¡¯t a ce for you to make a scene.¡± ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯m sorry. Please leave. I¡¯ll talk to my mother.¡± Katherine offered an apologetic nod to Julian, who left with Linda immediately. What they saw as worthless was actually priceless, Mr. Redfield mused, letting out a sigh before leaving. He didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. Katherine felt a sense of relief as Mr. Redfield left, but Vivian was furious. ¡°You brat, are you still thinking about him? I¡¯m telling you, that guy has his eye on that woman, pulling the same old tricks. There¡¯s bound to be trouble. If you don¡¯t let go of him, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Exasperated, Katherine replied, ¡°Mom, stop already. There¡¯s no possibility left between him and me. Please don¡¯t nder him. Julian isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t say much more with Dale behind her. ¡°Think carefully. If anything happens, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± she hissed the warning under her breath. 1/3 17:42 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers With that, she left. Katherine narrowed her eyes as Dale approached. ¡°Katherine, get this straight. I¡¯m your boyfriend! Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. If word gets out, it will be bad for everyone.¡± Katherine looked at him and chuckled coldly. ¡°What right do you have to warn me? We¡¯re just using each other for our own needs. Isn¡¯t that clear to you? Or do you still want to talk about feelings? Don¡¯t make me sick, Dale.¡± Enraged by Katherine¡¯s scornful eyes, Dale snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Katherine said coldly, ¡°Are you done? If so, you leave now,¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t care less about him. Her indirent gaze only infuriated Dale further, but there was nothing he could do. Dale gritted his teeth and followed closely behind, but Katherine wasn¡¯t giving him any chance. If they wanted her to attend this banquet, so be it. However, she wasn¡¯t about to pretend to be a loving couple with Dale, especially not after seeing Julian. Honestly, Katherine knew in her heart that she was still thinking about Julian, but he was now with someone else. She had no right to follow him around. She let out a bitterugh, thinking, ¡®I have no right to be thinking about him. She was already with Dale, and with the media coverage, Julian must have seen it. There was no point in trying to chase after him after he had rejected her. Katherine looked around and saw that Louis had arrived. She immediately went up to him. ¡°Louis!¡± Louis, who arrivedte, looked haggard from work. At least being busy kept him upied. ¡°You should cover up those dark circles!¡± Katherine chided. Louis smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already an old man. What¡¯s the point? Where¡¯s Dale? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the back,¡± Katherine replied, clearly irritated by the mention of Dale, as she pulled Louis along. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Why¡¯re you staring at him?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your rtionship with Dale that ourpany¡¯s situation has improved. I need to keep him in check and make sure he treats you better.¡± ¡°Can Dale can really help you so much?¡± ¡°Yes, because of your rtionship, the Santos Group has be a benchmark in the industry. A strong alliance between a wealthy family and a star. Katherine, I really have to thank you this time!¡± Louis didn¡¯t notice the bitter smile on Katherine¡¯s lips. He only patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there to take a look first. Stick close to Dale and don¡¯t wander off.¡± 2/3 17:42 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger ¡°Alright.¡± Katherine took a deep bre brother looked more exhausted today. +5 vouchers s she watched Louis walk away. Her Valerie had given birth to a child, but Louis didn¡¯t go to see her. Katherine understood his thoughts. ¡®Fate was truly cruel, she mused. She turned around and was relieved to see that Dale was nowhere in sight. She walked over to a corner and sat down. She spotted Julian and Linda from a distance, who were dazzling as they moved through the crowd, feeling a pang of sadness. When Dale found Katherine, he saw her drinking alone, looking deste. His frustration grew as he thought about how the Santos family had used him. ¡®They yed me like a puppet, pretending to be affectionate in front of others when they needed me and kicking me aside when they¡¯re done. The thought of another man still on her mind while she pretended to be graceful made Dale¡¯s anger boil. Gripping a ss of champagne, he downed it in one go. ¡®I refuse to believe that with my abilities, I couldn¡¯t win her heart! Send gift Comment Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Dale Bhus? What a coincidence!¡± A voice suddenly came from behind, and when Dale turned around, he was with a pair of familiar eyes. Dale gave a brief nod and was about to leave when the woman grabbed him, yfully tugging at his tie and shing a seductive smile. ¡°Why so distant? We used to be inseparable during filming. Now you¡¯re being so aloof? Or are you not confident? I suppose it¡¯s understandable. You can¡¯t evenpare to a fruit seller. No wonder Katherine doesn¡¯t like you¡± Dale was already in a bad mood, and her words only made him more irritated. He harbored an intense hatred for Julian. He seethed internally, ¡®How dare a mere fruit sellerpete with me! Katherine ought to see what she¡¯s worth!¡® Seeing Dale¡¯s gloomy expression, the woman walked over, patted his shoulder, and shed him a suggestive smile. ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea. Dale looked at her and returned the smile. Seeing no one around, he leaned in and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere nice.¡± They left, both silently understanding each other¡¯s intentions. Since Katherine didn¡¯t like him, there was no need for Dale to remain chaste for her. As for Katherine, she could entertain herself. Dale, feeling resentful, decided to let loose, since after all, it was all just for show. Katherine was getting bored but she waited for Dale patiently. Since she hade with Dale, she should leave with him, but she didn¡¯t know where he had gone. She tried calling him, but there was no answer, so she got up to search for him. Meanwhile, Valerie, watching the live broadcast on TV, grew increasingly tired and finally fell asleep. Matthew, who had been watching over her and the baby, was also drifting off. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The banquetsted two hours, and Julian had a sessful night. After sending Linda back, he stopped by the hospital to visit Valerie. When Julian entered, Matthew was dozing off at the bedside. Valerie stirred awake and, seeing it was Julian, felt a wave of relief. She asked, ¡°Julian, did you find who you were looking for?¡± Julian smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°Tonight went well. I¡¯ve reached an agreement with Mr. Redfield, and there should be no problem with expanding into the domestic market. Noticing his evasion, Valerie probed, ¡°Where¡¯s Linda?¡± ¡°I sent her back. She¡¯s been working hard following me around.¡± 1/2 1748 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger ¡°Indeed, Linda is so beautiful. She should return early to avoid drawing unwanted attention.¡± After a brief silence, Julian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I bumped into Katherine and Dale tonight. What¡¯s the deal with that man¡± Valerie sneered, her disdain for the man evident in b ves. ¡°He¡¯s just a scumbagh He¡¯s only with Katherine for the Santos family¡¯s reso os. He was even caught in bed with someone from the Anderson family, Poor Katherine, I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s so devoted to him.¡± Julian raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s not the type to be easily muddled. She¡¯s moved on from breakups before and even recovered from a suicide attempt. Given all she¡¯s been through, if she still chooses to be with Dale despite knowing he¡¯s trouble, there must be some deeper reason.¡± ¡°What could the reason be?¡± Valerie wondered. Just as she was about to ask, the baby suddenly started crying. As Valerie moved to get up, Matthew opened his eyes, ¡°Let me handle it.¡± He quickly got up and took over, insisting that Valerie rest. When Julian saw how tense Matthew was, he realized Matthew had taken on too much and was exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯m quite good with Aiden.¡± The two men managed to soothe the child back to sleep before setting him down. Matthew was now fully awake. ¡°How was tonight?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°It was good. With Mr. Redfield¡¯s connections and Noria Group¡¯s endorsement, combined with our own strength, we¡¯ve reached cooperative agreements with severalpanies in Kranson City, The contracts will be signed in the next two days and we n to leave a weekter.¡± Valerie regretted how their rtionship had turned out. She still saw hope for him and Katherine. It would be a shame if they separated just like that, Julian stayed a while before taking his leave. Watching him go, Valerie took a deep breath, feeling sorry for Katherine. Thinking it over, she decided to call Katherine. After a few rings, the call was answered. Valerie hurriedly said, ¡°Katherine, my brother is back! Did you see him tonight? How about I arrange for you two to talk?¡± To her surprise, Dale¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Mrs. Grant, mind your own business. Katherine and I are together now. Are you arranging hookups here? Do you want me to record this and let everyone know what kind of trash you are?¡± Valerie was infuriated by his voice. She sneered and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Katherine, I would have had Noria Group cklist you by now. How dare you 2/3 17:48 Murrying The Supposed Gold Digger 5 wouchers With that. Walerte hung up leaving Dule bath speechless and fuming. He was also woed f he were backlisted all his efforts would be in vain. When Katherine came out of the washroom and saw Dale holding her phone, she ched out and snuched in from him. What are you doing¡± she questioned Shurric Are you and do I¡¯ll check your phone? Are you hiding any unsavory secrets with unikan Dule countered with a sneer Katherine rolled her eyes and said. Tim not afraid of you investigating, but you should worry about yourself Next time, wipe your neck clean before pointing fingers at me Only den dd Dule realize what she meant. He quickly covered his neck and. seeing her lere pulled up his cor before following her. Katherine, let me ¡­ When Katherine saw himing out she cut him of impatiently. ¡°No need to exin. I¡¯ve told you we¡¯re just coborating for mutual benefit. I have no interest in who you¡¯re with. Once the banquet is over, we go our separate ways. Don¡¯t bother me further With that Katherine walked away, her smile returning as she stepped outside. It was important to morinv¨¢n appearances in front of the media. Send gift Comment Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 697 +5 vouchers Katherine¡¯s disdainful gaze was impossible to hide, and while Dale was aware of it, he could do nothing about it at the moment. Facing the media, he had no choice but to continue ying his part. Julian, meanwhile, deeply buried Katherine in his heart. Early the next morning. he busied himself with signing contracts with v ispanies. The arrival of Golden Harvest Group in Kranson City marked¡­resh start, as the old fruit shop had long since ceased to exist. Seeing the streets lined with endorsement advertisements, Linda came up with an idea. ¡°How about we find a spokesperson too? If we get someone like them, I think our market expansion will be much easier. The fan effect is quite strong these days! ¡°Look, idol endorsements. The fans¡® purchasing power is super strong!¡± Julian had no objections. ¡°Do what you think is best, I don¡¯t have strong opinions on this.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my secretary to contact them now and see who is suitable in the industry. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s confirmed,¡± Linda said. Julian left the matter to them, as he truly knew little about endorsements. His only criterion was the integrity of the spokesperson. Linda gave the order, and the secretary began a thorough search across the inte. In the end, they chose Dale. The agency was thrilled to receive the news. Since Dale¡¯sst movie, he didn¡¯t have any standout work. His rtionship with Katherine was like a ticking time bomb, so having a new endorsement opportunity was a chance to boost his career. Mike agreed immediately. When Dale learned that the endorsement was for a fruitpany, his face was filled with disdain. ¡°A fruit brand wants me to endorse their products? It seems my entire life will be tied to fruit sellers.¡± ¡°Dale!¡± Mike pped his arm lightly. ¡°You need to understand that Golden Harvest is a well¨Cknown fruit brand in the industry, rising rapidly. In just a year, they¡¯ve spread across the country and even overseas. If yound this deal, you¡¯ll be the top in the country! Think it over. Besides you, they seem to be negotiating with other artists.¡± Dale was tempted, though his face showed reluctance. He put on an act of displeasure and agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Mike quickly ryed the response. The secretary, excited by the news, promptly reported to Julian. The spokesperson was confirmed, and now they needed to rent 13 17:43 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. 45 vouchers Mervans The Supposed Gold Digger * T and arrange for the shoot. W2A eveythage preserved, Julian instructed that all arrangements should be cod bet they left, and the secretary worked efficiently. He notified the ter the thetract could be signed immediately, with the owner himself Maggor Dale became nervous at the prospect of meeting with the owner of a resowased frus brand. Be prepared thoroughly and bought plenty of fruit, noting Ar Golden Harvest¡¯s fruit was quite suret On the day of the meeting. Dale arrived early. Seeing Julian from a distance, he stet help but sneer. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the famous gigolo? Selling fruit has brought you devel Didnt your rich girlfriend come with you today?¡± Julen Browsed deeply but said nothing. His opinion of Dale had already ed to the depths, given what Valerie had about him being a scumbag who treated Katherine poorly. He merely shook had at the sight of Dale. As he was about to enter. Dale blocked his way: ¡°Stop! This is a rented venue for Golden Harvest Group. It¡¯s not a ce for people like you. Last time, it was your rich girlfriend who brought you in. This time, with no one to escort you, don¡¯t even think about sneaking in!¡± Julianughed. ¡°You know this is a rented venue. How will you get in?¡± Tm the spokesperson that Golden Harvest specially hired. We¡¯re here to sign a contract today. As for you, you¡¯ll never measure up. But if you say a few nice things, maybe I¡¯ll make an exception. So, what do you say? Will you beg?¡± And if I don¡¯t?¡± Julian looked at him with contempt. Dale smirked and said. ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about going in! I advise you to stay away from Katherine. You better note within a hundred miles of us, or I don¡¯t know what I might do. As you know, the Santos family is wealthy and values reputation above all. If I say a word in front of them, you¡¯re finished! If you don¡¯t want to be kicked out, do as I say, or I guarantee you won¡¯t even be able to sell fruit in the end!¡± Julianughed derisively. ¡°Such big talk?¡± Dale couldn¡¯t stand his attitude. Pointing towards the door, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can get through this door today. You¡¯re just a little punk, thinking you can challenge me here. Who do you think you are?¡± Julian looked at him and finally understood why Valerie said that he was a scumbag 17:43 45 Youchers Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 ¡°I think you should say that to yourself. Using women to climb the ranks and get resources. Where does your sense of superioritye from? How dare youpare me to someone like you?¡± Julian said coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Dale¡¯s face instantly darkened. At that moment, the secretary pushed the door open. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Dale quickly grabbed him. ¡°Mr. Turner, get him out of here. This rude kid wants to barge in and even dares to¡­ ¡°Mr. Warren!¡± Before he could finish, Mr. Tur..¡®s sharp, crisp voice interrupted him. With a furrowed brow, Dale asked, ¡°Do you know this person?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s our boss. What did you say about sneaking in, Mr. Bhus?¡± Mr. Turner said. Julian smirked. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I have to get through this door today. You can go back where you came from!¡± Mr. Turner was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Dale to offend their boss so quickly. Without saying a word, he saw Dale¡¯s face turn pale with a mix of anger and fear before Dale hurriedly fled. Dale couldn¡¯t believe that Julian was the boss of Golden Harvest Group. He thought, ¡°This is unreal! How could a fruit seller possibly be the owner of thergest fruit brand in the country? Could it be that Mr. Turner was fake? Was everything a trap just to toy with me? ¡®Yes, it must be a setup to make me look foolish! How could that brat possibly be the owner of Golden Harvest Group? The Santos family would never have snubbed him if that were true. Dale didn¡¯t believe it. However, since Mike had persuaded him to cooperate, it could only mean that Mike had also been deceived. He had to find out. Dale immediately took out his phone and called his subordinate. ¡°Find out who the owner of Golden Harvest Group is!¡± The subordinate acted quickly and within minutes, the information arrived. Looking at his phone, Dale¡¯s face twitched. Julian¡¯s face in the photo was so familiar, and there was no way it could be mistaken. To his shock, Julian was indeed the president of Golden Harvest Group. In just a year, his worth had already surpassed 20 million dors. Dale broke out in cold sweat and his face turned pale. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Julian could 1/3 17:44 rise to be a grap peralbee This speed Me Redfield¡¯s Banquet A Dee Everything that had happened day madhan more hus, wrong person. He had just angerest Vitocando de 79 ON p himself. The thought of possibly being cklisted made couldn¡¯t just wait and let things happen. Habsolutely could leathe family find ou If Vivian found out about Julian¡¯s excess se might turn Group was only able to recover because his rtion hip with eben a mutually beneficial arrangement, but i cone ording to the Santos family¡¯s principles they w ise bar the his qu S/???+ ?++ Dale took a deep breath, full of frustration but also resolve The only one who could save him now was Katherine le needed to win, Katherine or bo Julian did, making her his woman With Katherine on his dede when an wouldn¡¯t dare to betray him, and Julian would act as bun is bug was around. Since Valerie and Katherine were so dose, Kuberne bone w would make Valerie less inclined to cause gouble. That¡¯s exact what ov do!¡® he thought. we de bu ¡°You all forced me into this. You consider yourselves sports and dark. Don¡¯t me me for what happens nexe Dale muttered under his brach his face twisted with rage. He was determined to bring Katherine bu believing that to be the only way to secure his positions Meanwhile, Valerie waspletely unaware of these developers to wa days of rest, she had regained her strength and was in good spiser de nanny brought her various soups and food Fating qualler wore f ensured she was full but not overweight, with bnced musition and This visibly improved Valerie¡¯splexion One morning, after Valerie ced the baby in the cradle both Sub and O came over for a visit. Seeing them put a smile on Valerie¡¯s face brings you here?¡± and wh ¡°Just wanted to see the baby. It seems like he¡¯s changed so much in just one d Sophia couldn¡¯t resist picking up the baby. He looks so much be Mathew ¡°I think he looks a lot like Valerie and also resembles Suah whom she was red Olivia said. ¡°Yes, he looks just like Sarah did as a child!¡± Chloe also arrived taking our ol photos of Sarah. The facial features indeed resembled, but there was an added touch of majesty. Despite being only a few days old, the baby was particr voracious, chubby, and had a round face with big eyes. Even while asleep, it was evident. His eyshes were long, aplete little charmer! 2/8 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger ¡°Have you decided on a name?¡± Olivia asked. Valerie shook her head. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve just been calling him ¡®baby¡® these days and haven¡¯t had a chance to name him.¡± ¡°Well, you should think carefully. Let¡¯s start with a simple nickname first.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The baby is very well¨Cbehaved and not fussy at all. Since he¡¯s so chubby, how about Plumpkins?¡± Valerie suggested. Matthewughed. ¡°Plumpkins? Sounds a bit odd. How about using the variation from the formal name if we have decided on one?¡± The family agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s choose a proper name quickly!¡± Matthew rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. Valerie looked at it in astonishment and eximed, ¡°So many names!¡± There were more than twenty names listed on it. ¡°I thought of these names when I had nothing to do. What do you think?¡± Matthew said, slightly blushing, Valerieughed. These past nights, she had seen him hunched over, asionally checking the computer screen and scribbling notes, not knowing what he was doing. When she approached, he would tell her to go to sleep. It turned out he had been secretlying up with names. ¡°Alexander, Maximilian, Augustus¡­¡± Matthew read out the names on the list. ¡°These names are too grand and don¡¯t sound very pleasant. They seem quitemon,¡± Sophia said. ¡°It has to be meaningful.¡± Olivia suggested, ¡°How about Maximilian? I actually quite like it. It grows on you. We can call him Max for short.¡± Chloe smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we name him Xerxes?¡± Send gift Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 699 +5 vouchers Sophia shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not great either. Few people would be able to pronounce that. He¡¯d end up exining his name to everyone he meets. Since he¡¯s your child, let¡¯s just call him Matthew Jr. It¡¯s simple, straightforward, and keeps the family legacy alive.¡± Sophia¡¯s words made Valerie chuckle. Chloe disagreed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really reflect any individuality.¡± Olivia chimed in, ¡°Right, it¡¯s not even as good as mine.¡± The three of them argued back and forth while the others joined in the lively discussion. Seeing the hustle and bustle in the hospital room, Valerie couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling a warmth from being cared for. Matthew remained silent, watching the three elders argue withouting to a conclusion. Sophia sighed. ¡°Matthew, you decide. What should we name him? It needs to be easy to pronounce and spell.¡± Matthew pondered for a moment, ncing at Valerie, who was watching him intently. After a while, his eyes brightened with a new idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call him Hugo?¡°, Valerie nodded, seeming genuinely pleased with the name he chose. Sophia looked at the couple and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s call him Hugo. What do you all think?¡± Neither Olivia nor Chloe had any objections. ¡°Hey little guy, guess what? Daddy has chosen a wonderful name for you,¡± Sophia said with a tender smile, brushing her hand against the baby¡¯s cheek. ¡°It sounds perfect to me,¡± Olivia added. ¡°I agree,¡± Chloe chimed in. At that moment, Valerie looked at Matthew and then at the baby swaddled in nkets. She said softly, ¡°Little Hugo, did you hear? Do you like your new name?¡± The baby, who had been sound asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, stretched, and blinked at Valerie with a smile on his lips, leaving her stunned. ¡°Look, he¡¯s smiling! Such a tiny baby can smile already!¡± Valerie was amazed as if discovering a new continent. ¡°It¡¯s because of better nutrition now, unlike the past. They used to say newborns wouldn¡¯t open their eyes, but look, he¡¯s just born and can already open his eyes,¡± Sophia said. ¡°His smile shows he¡¯s healthy and will grow up strong!¡°> Ta 17:44 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers At this. Valerie¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile. Matthew, beside her, felt touched by the miracle of new life. He reached out hand, and the baby grasped it immediately, his tiny, soft hand touching his fingertip and bringing it to his. mouth to suck. Matthew was stunned, a tingling sensation spreading from his fingertip, rendering him speechless. Valerie saw this and gently tapped him. ¡°Hugo is hungry!¡± He quickly pulled his hand back, and the baby immediately started crying. Valerie hurried to nurse him, while Matthew covered them with a scarf to maintain privacy. Seeing how well he was taking care of things, Sophia nodded approvingly. ¡°Now that the baby has a name, we need to start preparing gifts. I had a bracelet made before but without a name. Now we need to engrave it quic¡® Chloe wasn¡¯t to be outdone. ¡°I also bought various pieces of jewelry. Although they don¡¯t need engraving, we can makememorative pieces with the baby¡¯s footprints. I¡¯ll have someonee over to do it!¡± Hearing all this, Matthew raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°Not at all. Even ordinary families do this now. We¡¯re a prominent family; we must do the same, or people will look down on us. Our child can¡¯t lose!¡± Valerie felt a surge of gratitude for their heartfelt care. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Sophia patted her. ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s what we should do. Besides, you¡¯re so sensible and smart. We couldn¡¯t love you more, let alone find it troublesome.¡± Everyone was looking at Valerie, and the baby happily drank his milk. Soon, he was full, and Valerie handed him to Matthew. Seeing how adeptly Matthew handled the baby, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve learned well during this time. You¡¯re taking good care of them.¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows, a look of pride in his eyes. ¡°Of course, Valerie is my wife. I must take care of her, and taking care of the baby is not just her responsibility. I have to keep up too.¡± Olivia patted his shoulder. ¡°Well done. Bing a father has changed you. From now on, Valerie and the baby will rely on you.¡± Matthew smiled, burped the baby, and rocked him to sleep before putting him down. Seeing him like this, everyone felt reassured. No one could have anticipated that Matthew, who was so decisive andmanding in the high¨C stakes world of business, would transform into such a devoted and remarkable father at home. His adept and gentle handling of the 2/3 17:44 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers baby came as a delightful surprise to everyone. In their hearts, they recognized that Valerie had married well. This young woman had managed to marry the heir of the Grant family and even gave birth to a son, solidifying her status. Even though people might have felt jealousy, no o now held in the highest regard, having firmly established herself as the esteemed red to say a word. She was young mistress of the Grant family alongside her child. As the baby slept, Sophia and the others gave a few more instructions before leaving. Matthew escorted them out and found a bouquet and a fruit basket at the door. Assuming that the guests had left them there, he brought them inside. Valerie saw them and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ìï Send gift Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger Chapter 700 +5 vouchers ¡°It¡¯s by the door. Grandma and the others must have brought it over,¡± Matthew said. ¡°There¡¯s a card on it,¡± Valerie said, reaching out to take it. When she read, ¡°Wishing you well,¡± her expression shifted immediately. She threw back the quilt and rushed out. Matthew hurried after her. ¡°Valerie, slow down!¡± However, the corridor was already empty, Valerie grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s her. It must be Katherine. I recognize her handwriting. I¡¯m sur ¡® her! Why wouldn¡¯t shee to see me? She must have something to say Valerie was anxious, and Matthew quickly tried to calm her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since we¡¯re certain it¡¯s her, there¡¯s no need to rush. You¡¯ll be able to see her once you¡¯ve recovered. Since she chose not to meet, she must have her reasons. We¡¯ll have someone ask her properlyter. Let¡¯s go inside for now.¡± Katherine, afraid to face her, was hiding around the corner, her heart racing. When she heard that Valerie had gone inside, she quietly slipped away and turned to head downstairs. She quickened her footsteps, and in her haste, identally bumped into a warm embrace. It was Julian. Katherine looked up to see him and instinctively took a step back, creating distance between them. Julian, noticing her flustered state, furrowed his brows in concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Katherine took a deep breath, forcing herself not to look at him. As Katherine was about to leave, Julian grabbed her arm. ¡°Katherine, Dale is not a good person. Don¡¯t be deceived.¡± Katherine looked at him, and Julian continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ve only interacted with him a few times, but I genuinely found him to be a bad person. You¡¯re still young and have your whole life ahead of you. Don¡¯t let him take advantage of you.¡± Katherine was touched by his concern but, afraid of being swayed by her emotions, she forced a cold demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle. I will walk the path I¡¯ve chosen myself.¡± Julian grew anxious. ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen? I¡¯m trying to help you as a friend. That Dale is all show. He doesn¡¯t deserve you. If you only want to get back at me, then-¡± Katherine interrupted him, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m not seeking revenge on you. I just want a 1/8 17:44 Martying The Supposed Gold Digger +5 vouchers fresh start. Since you didn¡¯t ept me before, what¡¯s the point of saying so much now** Julian was taken aback, not expecting her to think of him this way. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°No matter what happened between us in the past, I¡¯m speaking as a friend now. Please don¡¯t let yourself be fooled by that man. You¡¯re still young-¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Julian! Since you already have someone by your side, why are you bothering me? It¡¯s my life. And as for Dale, I know him better than anyone. There¡¯s no need for you to y the good guy. Move aside!¡± Katherine pushed Julian away, but he grabbed her. ¡°Katherine, are you in some kind of trouble? Tell me, and w asked, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Katherine shouted and shoved him away. Before Julian could speak, Linda showed up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ll help you,¡± Julian Seeing Linda, Katherine sneered. Linda eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Katherine felt a pang of bitterness. ¡°Julian, since you¡¯re with her now, stop harassing me. Take care of your man and keep him from looking for me again.¡± Linda stepped forward and held Julian¡¯s arm. ¡°He¡¯s not the type to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs, so please don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Get the wrong idea? Who¡¯s stopping me from leaving? I¡¯m telling you, Julian, don¡¯te looking for me again,¡± Katherine said sharply. Julian grabbed her and said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, from a friend¡¯s perspective, I hope you¡¯ll think carefully. You¡¯re not the type to be swayed by romantic whims.¡± ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Katherine violently pushed him away, but in the process, she stumbled and fell backward. ¡°Ah!¡± Julian rushed forward to catch her, but the momentum caused him to stumble down the next step. Katherine felt a sharp pain shoot through her leg. Julian quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Katherine snapped. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can manage,¡± she insisted, rising to her feet and limping. Watching the pair in front of her, something struck Linda. ¡®No wonder he didn¡¯t ept me,¡® she thought, seeing the obvious connection between them and how they were torturing each other. Linda took a deep breath. Julian immediately chased after Katherine. ¡°Let me see. Your foot is swollen!¡± He 2/3 17:44 +5 vouchers Marrying The Supposed Gold Digger couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ignoring Katherine¡¯s protests, and picked her up. Katherine was startled, ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your foot is already swollen. If you don¡¯t check it now, what if it¡¯s fractured? Be good. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only taking you to see a doctor. I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± he said gently. Hearing his concern, Katherine blushed as she lowereu ner head, thinking, ¡®How can I convince myself to be with Dale when you¡¯re so gentle?¡® Noticing her reaction, Julian said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯ve said it before¨CI¡¯m helping you because you¡¯re Valerie¡¯s friend. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± Katherine was extremely disappointed to hear that. At the hospital, Julian carried her directly to the emergency room. ¡°Quick, she¡¯s injured her foot!¡± He hurriedly pulled out his phone to check the time, wanting to inform Valerie. Katherine noticed with sharp eyes that his screensaver was, in fact, a photo of her. 3/3 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ìï Send gift Comment Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Katherine snatched the phone from Julian''s hand and shed it in his face, disying the screensaver. "Didn''t you say we were just ordinary friends? You''ve already got that woman by your side, and yet you still use my photo as your screensaver? Exin yourself right now. What''s going on? Do you still have feelings for me?" At that moment, Julian was at a loss for words. "I... I just didn''t bother to change it." "Is it that you didn''t bother or that you don''t want to?" Katherine demanded. Faced with her probing gaze, Julian was rendered speechless. He turned his head and quickly called for a nurse. "Nurse, please take a look at her." Katherine was unwilling to relent. "Julian, don''t think you can just brush me off like that!" Julian seized the phone, and at that moment, Valerie arrived. "Katherine!" Katherine was stunned at the sight of Valerie. "How are you? Julian, what happened to her?" Valerie asked. Julian said, "She sprained her ankle. Get a doctor to check it out right away!" Soon, the nurse brought the doctor over to examine Katherine. Frowning, Katherine''s gaze drifted toward Valerie. She couldn''t believe Julian was still ignoring her at a time like this. When she saw the phone screen, Katherine couldn''t hold back any longer. ''If Julian still had feelings for me, then what about Linda?'' she thought. She had so many questions she wanted answered, but with so many people around, she felt embarrassed to say too much. The doctor examined her and said, "It''s nothing serious, just a minor sprain. You''ll be fine with a bit of rest." Relieved, Katherine thanked the doctor and turned to look at Valerie.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Valerie patted her. "I know everything. You donated blood when I gave birth and sent me fruit baskets every day. Why wouldn''t you see me?" Katherine lowered her head and said, "It was my fault that you went intobor suddenly and almost went into critical condition. How could I bear to face you?" Valerie rubbed her head. "Katherine, what kind of rtionship do we have? How could you be afraid to see me, especially after everything you''ve done for me? You''ve been avoiding me. Don''t you want to see what my child looks like?" "Of course I am!" Katherine''s face was full of longing. "I just felt too embarrassed to see you, after all that''s happened, and for making you worry about me." Valerie hugged her. "You silly girl, how could I me you? Everything I did was for you!" "Do you really not me me?" Katherine asked, tears welling up in her eyes. "Of course I don''t. You saved my life," Valerie said. Katherine broke into tears. "Valerie, I knew you were good to me." "Alright, I don''t me you for anything. Come with me to see the baby!" Katherine nodded, and the two of them went upstairs hand in hand. Julian followed behind, feeling that this was the girl he knew. When Katherine saw Hugo, her heart warmed. She quickly hugged him. "Little guy, it''s been several days. I didn''t get to see him the first day he was born. I didn''t expect him to be so cute. He has your eyes, Valerie." "Yes, everyone says he''s a handsome boy with big, beautiful eyes!" Valerie said with a chuckle. Hugo cooed at this, startling Katherine. "He made a sound!" "Of course, he''s a little person, so he naturally makes sounds, though they''re just baby noises for now." Matthew''s teasing made Katherineugh. Seeing Katherine''s smile again, Julian felt a deep sense of relief. "You all carry on. I have work, so I''ll leave first. Contact me if anythinges up." Valerie nodded, while Katherine kept her head down and said nothing. Matthew also nced at his phone. "I need to get back to thepany for a meeting. As for the baby..." "Don''t worry, I''ll stay!" Katherine patted her chest. "I''ll look after Valerie and the baby. Besides, we still have a lot to talk about." "Alright, if there are any issues, let the bodyguards know. Call me anytime!" Matthew said. Katherine nodded repeatedly. As Valerie watched them leave, she set the baby down and asked, "Katherine, what''s going on between you and my brother?" Katherine smiled wryly. "It wasn''t until I met your brother that I realized how terrible Dale was." "Even so, you''re still with him?" Valerie found it hard to believe. Katherine let out a sigh and said, "I had no choice. Ipromised for the sake of my family. The Santos Group''s stocks rebounded because of my rtionship with Dale. If there were any discord between us, it would probably affect the Santos family''s development. "You also know about my sister''s situation, which has already caused a lot of trouble for the Santos family. I couldn''t bear to see my brother in such a state. I didn''t expect that being with Dale would have such unexpectedly good results. The star effect is indeed remarkable. "My parents see hope now and won''t allow me to break up. I have no choice. Anyway, this is how it is with Dale. Everyone gets what they need. I need to be with him, and he needs the resources the Santos family provides." Valerie felt a gang of sympathy and hugged her tightly. "Katherine, I didn''t realize you were carrying so much burden. Don''t worry, if you need anything from me, just reach out. Lean deal with Dale if necessary. He''s so terrible. You need t¨¦dearn to protect yourself I''ll cheer you on. I''ll always have your back!" Valerie regretted her earlier judgments, having thought Katherine was just infatuated with Dale, and she had scolded her harshly before. They had quarreled many times over this matter. She should have known then that Katherine wasn''t that kind of person. She hadn''t expected that Katherine would sacrifice so much, even her own happiness, for her family. At the same time, she resented the Santos family for making things difficult for such a good girl. But she knew that this was how high society operated many wealthy young women married for family alliances. Valerie was grateful that her rtionship with Matthew was based on mutual affection, but she e felt that Katherine''s situation was indeed too harsh. ''I can tell from the way Julian looked at Katherine that he still has feelings for her Is there really no chance for them?" she wondered. Katherine breathed in the faint scent of milk on Valerie and felt a sense of relief. "I understand, Valerie. Don''t worry, I won''t let myself be taken advantage of." Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Now she and Dale were bound as one, and separating wouldn''t be easy. Katherine had to endure for the sake of the Santos family. However, this didn''t mean she would continue to tolerate everything without end. If Dale made any further missteps, she wouldn''t tolerate it. At worst, she would sacrifice everything, personally apologize to her brother, and assist the Santos Group in rising to prominence through her own means. At this moment, Katherine looked at Valerie, who was growing drowsy, and gently patted her. "You should get some rest. I can keep an eye on the baby." As a mother, she needed her rest. Shey down and fell asleep almost instantly, trusting that with Katherine beside her, she had nothing to worry about. Katherine watched the baby, increasingly charmed by the sight. The baby was indeed adorable, a perfect reflection of Valerie. Her focus was entirely on the baby, and she didn''t notice a figure in a white coat silently entering the room behind her. By the time she heard the footsteps and turned around, a handkerchief was pressed over her mouth, and she lost consciousness. The man in the white coat, confirming that Katherine was unconscious, immediately wheeled over a cab trolley filled with medicines. He opened the cab at the bottom, just the right size to fit a person, and ced Katherine inside before locking the door. After securing everything, he sighed with relief, nced at Valerie on the bed, and quietly left the room. A bodyguard stationed by the door saw him and immediately stopped him. "What are you doing? I''ve never seen you before." The man in the white coat was startled, his nerves on edge. He cleared his throat and said, "I''m here to check on the baby and see the mother''s condition." The bodyguard looked at the trolley filled with medicines, and the man was instantly terrified, afraid that he could see through him. At that moment, a loud thud came from the cab. The bodyguard eyed him suspiciously. "What''s that noise?" "Oh, that was me. I identally kicked the cupboard," the man said, kicking the cab to assure the bodyguard. The bodyguard, satisfied, waved him off. "Alright, you can go." The man hurriedly pushed the cart away, his nervousness causing him to fumble with it. The cart seemed to resist his efforts, and the bodyguard helped him. "I didn''t realize this trolley was so heavy!" The man in the white coat nodded repeatedly, sweating profusely. He didn''t dare to say anything and quickly pushed the cart away. "Who would have thought that a trolley filled with medicines could be so heavy? This job is certainly not for just anyone! I guess we have it easy. Just keep an eye on the baby and Mrs. Grant and we don''t need to worry about anything else," the bodyguard remarked. The man in the white coat felt a chill run down his spine. He was relieved that they hadn''t pried further. Otherwise, he would have been at a loss for what to do. Meanwhile, at a factory on the outskirts of town, Maliah and Dale were anxiously waiting. Dale asked, "Are you sure everything will go smoothly? If anything goes wrong, both of us could end up in jail."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As an acimed actor, if exposed, his career would be in jeopardy, and he could face imprisonment. Though the Santos family''s el influence might not match the, Anderson family''s, Valerie was another matter. She had the power tecrush him effortlessly if she chose to. Dale was a little afraid. Maliah reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this covered. Besides, I''ve sent a professional this time, and it will be done discreetly and efficiently. When the deed is done, don''t forget about me!" The Anderson family had connections both within and outside thew. Maliah had sent capable subordinates to ensure everything went smoothly. However, this also meant that Dale could have a taste of Katherine earlier than expected. ''I heard this girl is quite conservative. I''m curious how it would all y out,'' she wondered, smirking as she imagined the scene. Dale pinched her chin yfully. "How could I forget you, my little beauty? Once I''ve taken Katherine down, I''ll secure my position in the Santos family, and our issues will be settled. By then, no one will be able to control us. I''ll be engaged to Katherine regardless of hovel. LOUA objections. If she resists, won''t mind making her the center of public attention. Given how her parents are, they''ll push her without me needing to step in." Dale smiled sinisterly, convinced that he had Katherine in his grasp. Having been in the industry for so long, he had mastered the art of humiliation. Moreover, Katherine was a well-bred girl from a rich family. She would be easy for him to deal with. Dale rubbed his chin in anticipation. Maliah chuckled and patted him. "Do you want me to do a livestream of itter? Let everyone see how the good girl from the Santos family behaves?" "Naughty!" Dale pinched her chin. "Don''t push her too hard. What if she kills herself? She and I are just putting on a show. Just take a video." "Then don''t be too gentle," Maliah teased. She loved Dale''s good looks and how he was clinging to her. Especially his eagerness to please made it almost impossible for her to resist. This bootlicker waspletely hers and could only submit to her. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 ''With Katherine, it''s just a game. I can''t have any real feelings,'' Dale thought to himself. He chuckled wickedly and said, "She can''tpare to you. Just wait and see wait." Maliah said yfully, "Don''t forget your promise after this is done!" Maliah had sent her subordinates to abduct Katherine, a task that required considerable effort. The Anderson family had influence on both sides of thew, but even so, moving someone out of a hospital was fraught with risk. The reason she helped Dale was out of a desire for revenge. Katherine had always looked down on her, and she had the audacity to befriend Valerie. Since that was the case, she would show them what she was capable of. ''There''s nothing to gain from being nice. They''re just unlucky to have offended me. If Valerie dared to use such tactics against me, then Katherine would be the one to pay for it all,'' Maliah thought. At this moment, Dale looked at Maliah, and they exchanged a knowing smile. Both understood that this was a lucrative deal. Maliah loved how servile Dale was to her, and he valued her power. What surprised him was how influential Maliah was, even having connections in the underworld. He was relieved that he and Maliah weren''t enemies. He had to ally himself with her, or else he might be the next Katherine. As for Katherine, the clueless youngdy, taking her to bed was no big deal. He reckoned she wouldn''t dare to speak of it as the Santos family still needed his celebrity appeal to manage the situation. Dale began to feel impatient, unable to restrain himself from touching Maliah as he imagined Katherine begging beneath him. The two were entangled in each other''s arms. In less than twenty minutes, a van arrived. Maliah, thrilled, patted Dale. "It''s here!" When the van came to a stop, a burly man in ck stepped out. "Ms. Anderson, everything is taken care of." He opened the door, and Maliah walked over. Seeing the cart inside, she snapped her fingers. Four people emerged from behind and pushed the cart out. "Good job. You weren''t followed, were you?" Maliah asked. "Everything went smoothly!" the man reassured. Maliah nodded and turned to Dale. "Are you relieved now?" "Absolutely!" Dale pinched her chin. "You''re amazing. I can''t imagine how I would have managed without you." "If it weren''t for me, you would have been cheated on by Katherine. She doesn''t care about you at all. She''s still thinking about Julian." Maliah pouted. "But what if you end up falling in love with her?" Dale hugged her in front of the others. "How could shepare to you? You''re my heart''s desire. Rest assured, I''m yours." Maliah smiled and waved her hand to have the trolley moved into the factory behind them. No one would be able to find this ce. It was perfect for her illicit activities. Dale followed behind and entered with Maliahin his arms. He then told the men to leave quickly. The two shared a sinister smile, determined to trample Katherine under their feet. Maliah was especially keen. Having been forced to apologize to Katherine before, she had been seething in frustration. She wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by. Maliahughed and kissed Dale passionately. The two were unreserved, and after a long while, Maliah pulled away. "We''re truly a match made in heaven. Would you dare to tell my father about us? If you betray me, you know what''ll happen..." "That''s not such a good idea..." Dale''s heart tightened at the thought of telling Owen. He would be doomed! Seeing Maliah''s displeased ?? expression, he quickly exined, "Now is not the time. I''m just an actor, and besides that, I haven''t done anything impressive. First, we need to use Katherine to take over the Santos family, then I can present my loyalty to your family. Otherwise, how would your father ever notice me?" Maliahughed at his words and pinched his chin. "Aren''t you just amazing?" With Katherine reduced to a mere pawn, Maliah couldn''t wait to see how miserable she would be. ''So what if she has Julian? I can deal with himter,'' she thought, her face twisting into a dark grin. As the devious couple embraced, their passion reaching its peak, Maliah began undressing. Just then, there was a sounding from the trolley. Dale felt something wasT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. amiss and turned his head, but Maliah twisted him back. "Don''t worry about it. It''s better if she wakes up and sees!" "No, something is off." Dale immediately had someone fetch the key and open the cab. When they pulled open the door, they were both stunned. "How could this be?" They wondered if it was toote to push the trolley back now. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter 704 (a exholes in malter their shock, besides Katherine, there was a les were brebrowietzal Radne sterrposes the door shit and dragged Dale, demanding, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± tadi, finurg, triented, ¡°How can you even ask me? Your people who brought them here. You said thuge workin¡¯t be any problems, but now a child has shown upp Dale was frantic. This is Matthew¡¯s son. If it gets out that we¡¯ve kidnapped his child, we¡¯re as good Maliah was also flustered and quickly called for someone toe in. ¡°What¡¯s happening? How did the baby end up here?¡± ¡°Baby¡± The burly man who had done the abducting was bewildered. When he opened the cab and saw the child inside, his face went pale. He too was at a loss. ¡°It must have been a mistake. I was too nervous and didn¡¯t see clearly. I¡¯ll take them back now!¡± Maliah, infuriated, eximed, ¡°If we send them back now, wouldn¡¯t we be turning ourselves in? Are you out of your mind? Get out!¡± The man backed away feeling defeated and confused. He must have been so anxious that he ended up grabbing both the woman and the baby. He mumbled to himself, ¡°Since it was a kidnapping, we could demand a higher ransom for both of them, but why is Ms. Anderson so angry?¡± Dale said coldly, ¡°This money is wasted. Hurry up and silence your men. Not a word should leak out, or we¡¯re done for. If Matthew finds out that you did it, you¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡± Dale wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Maliah had never imagined this. She merely intended to teach Katherine a lesson and never meant to cross the Grant family. Maliah was in a state of panic, and Dale was also bing increasingly anxious. Maliah opened the cab door and saw the baby stretching. She was so terrified that she was about to cry. ¡°What should I do? He¡¯s waking up! What am I going to do?¡± Dale was equally frantic. He didn¡¯t know what to do either. He quickly searched for how to care for a newborn and then patted Maliah¡¯s back. ¡°Calm down. Quickly get some milk powder and diapers. If the baby starts crying and attracts attention, we¡¯re finished.¡± Realizing what needed to be done, Maliah instructed her subordinates to buy the necessary supplies. Meanwhile, the baby prince woke up, staring at them with wide eyes, leaving them both momentarily stunned. Maliah panicked. ¡°What should we do? He¡¯s awake!¡± Maliah had never been so scared before. She feared nothing, but the thought of the baby crying terrified her. Before the baby could cry, she was already on the verge of tears herself. Dale, though annoyed, had no choice but to reluctantly pick up the child. He let out a sigh and 1/3 ||| sted the child. This hire te li ustelentedly handsome clearly Matthew¡¯s son. Lques sumting. The baby in truly forminate to be born into such a family, he was Sa golden liked the moment he came into the world, he mused, looking at the baby. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. hd in the hospital, the nanny arrived at the door with a food box and greeted the guard with a smile. Thanks for your hard work. Is Mrs. Grant still asleep?¡± What soup did you make? It smells good the bodyguard said, sniffing the air. The nanny replied, ¡°It¡¯s creamy soup. A mother needs to have nutritious food after childbirth.¡± The bodyguard opened the door to let her in. The nanny nced at the bed where Valeriey and then at the crib, only to be shocked. ¡°Where is the baby?¡± The bodyguard, rmed, quickly entered. Valerie was the only one inside. The noise startled her; she rubbed her eyes as she woke up and looked around, bewildered. ¡°Where¡¯s Katherine?¡± The bodyguard looked surprised. ¡°We didn¡¯t see her leave.¡± Valerie panicked. ¡°She didn¡¯t leave? Then what about my son? Where is he?¡± The cradle was empty. The baby had vanished! Everyone was thrown into chaos. Matthew rushed over after finishing his meeting. Hearing the commotion and Valerie¡¯s cries from the ward, he stormed in. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Valerie turned to him, her voice trembling. ¡°Matthew, the baby is missing, and Katherine is gone too!¡± Matthew¡¯s head buzzed, and he barked, ¡°Call the police immediately! Also, check the surveince footage to see where they¡¯ve gone!¡± The bodyguards, in a state of panic, quickly executed the orders. They were tasked with guarding the door and protecting Valerie, but now the baby and Katherine were missing. Their minds were reeling. Valerie clutched Matthew¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°We must find Hugo! Katherine wouldn¡¯t harm me. Something must have happened to her!¡± Valerie knew Katherine wasn¡¯t the type to cause trouble. If both she and the child were missing, it meant something had indeed gone wrong. Feeling overwhelming guilt, Valerie muttered, ¡°How could I have fallen asleep? I should have stayed awake and talked to Katherine!¡± Seeing her distraught, Matthew quicklyforted her, patting her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find Hugo. Maybe Katherine took the baby out for some fresh air?¡± As soon as he said this, Matthew realized how unrealistic it sounded. Valerie knew he was trying to comfort her, but with bodyguards at the door, it was impossible for Katherine to have left with the baby unnoticed. With that thought, Valerie¡¯s eyes turned red. Matthew¡¯s gaze hardened with fury, thinking, ¡®Who the hell had the guts to abduct my son?¡® Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter 705 gehen was seething with rare. Whoever is responsible, I will unleash hell on them! no one in Krainon City had the audacity toy a hand on him, let alone kidnap his son. While ni was true he was dective in dealing with adversaries, he always nipped issues in the bud, test leaving any ion for retaliaison. Matthew rail through it in his mind, a vague concern cong?ng s? h¨¬m. thun. If the kidnapping were for ransom, they would have called by now, he pondered. So Charles arrived and reported, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve ordered a citywide search. This is the nyeince footage. It shows only one doctor in a white coat entering.¡± Looking at the footage where the person was wrapped tightly in a white coat, Matthew¡¯s voice was sharp with anger. ¡°Find out who he is, and make sure he is torn to pieces!¡± Yes. Mr. Grant.¡± Matthew delivered his harshmand, and Valerie was frantic. If anything happened to her child, no amount of killing would make any difference. She just wanted her child back. The hospital had also reported that no one had gone into the room that afternoon, as doctors made their rounds in the morning, or responded to the call bell. The bodyguards were terrified. Their negligence had led to the disappearance of Matthew¡¯s son, and now they were in serious trouble. They could only imagine what would happen when Matthew returned to deal with them. Their only hope was to find the child as quickly as possible and pray that the bastard wouldn¡¯t! or else they would face their own demise. rm him. Valerie and Matthew now knew that there was no point in punishing the bodyguards. They could only let them cooperate with the police to identify any characteristics of the kidnapper that could lead to a clue. Meanwhile, Dale was trembling as he held the baby. He had no idea how to soothe him. The little one woke up, and after sniffing for familiar scents and finding none, began to cry. The deafening cries startled both of them. Maliah hurriedly smacked Dale. ¡°Make him stop crying! It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± Dale frowned. ¡°How am I supposed to make him stop? It¡¯s your men who caused this trouble for no reason!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming me? If it weren¡¯t for helping you, I wouldn¡¯t be stuck with this burden! Stop crying already!¡± Maliah snapped, and the baby¡¯s cries grew louder. Irritated, Dale, snapped back, ¡°Stop yelling! He¡¯s probably hungry. Quick, make a bottle of milk for the baby.¡± Maliah was furious. She turned to look outside and demanded, ¡°Why are they so slow? Hurry up and call them now, what are you all doing?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The henchman sped over, bringing milk powder and diapers. Maliah looked at the bottled water 1/2 111 O and pork powster in risanic. She didn¡¯t know how to make it Dale rolled his even at her. ¡°The intructions are right there. Add three scoops of milk powder and 8 faint corner of water Hurry up! How can you be so dumb?? What if the baby cries too hard and vant brathe Stop rushing me? Atalial clumsily followed the instructions, but after feeding the baby, he Costined to cry. Maliah was getting impatient. ¡°What now? Why is he still crying?¡± She had never imagined that taking care of a small child would be so troublesome. She had always thought that women carrying babies on the street seemed so at ease, but now it was anything but simple. The babies they held didn¡¯t cry like this. ¡°Hold the baby and let me search!¡± Dale handed the child to Maliah. This was his first time dealing with such a situation, so he could only rely on online advice. Maliah was at a loss. She had no idea how to hold a baby. The tiny creature felt like a ticking bomb in her arms. ¡°Dale, hurry up! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Maliah was panicking. She looked at the small baby, feeling that he was so soft and delicate, that any movement seemed like it might break him. She was rigid, her hands trembling as she tried not to move. Dale searched and looked at Maliah, saying, ¡°It says that if a baby cries, it could be either hunger or a dirty diaper. Maliah immediately snapped, ¡°Then you change him!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how!¡± Dale was shocked. He was a movie star and a yboy; how on earth would he know how to change a baby¡¯s diaper? ¡°You don¡¯t know, and neither do I. I¡¯ve never had a child!¡± Maliah was furious. Dale coldly retorted, ¡°But your men brought him here. Do you think it should be my responsibility?¡± Maliah ced the baby in a stroller. ¡°I¡¯m not dealing with it. I don¡¯t know how. If anyone¡¯s changing him, it¡¯s you!¡± Dale gritted his teeth, knowing he had no choice but to deal with it. He opened the diaper, recoiling in disgust, almost gagging. Maliah, watching from the side, frowned deeply. ¡°Can you handle it or not?¡°, 2/2 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 ingytned his teeth and endured the stench. Mall ih took a step back, her face twisted into a ?erience of disgust. How could the possibly do something like this? As for what was inside the suusper, the blunddered at the thought she had no facention of fouching it. She was the daughter of a wch anvily Seeing Dale¡¯s rigid body, Maliah urged, ¡°Hurry up! Look at him crying!¡± Dale had no choice. He stuffed his nose with tissue and, with a look of disgust, managed to remove the iliaper. However, the baby moved and kicked his arm, causing Dale to yelp, ¡°Fuck!¡± He stiffened, feeling the grime on his arm, and immediately jumped up. Seeing the filthy mess on his arm, he turned away and vomited. Maliah watched with equal revulsion. ¡°Maliah, help me out!¡± Dale raised his head and looked at her. He was furious. Even at this critical moment, Maliah just stood there, merely watching the scene unfold. Enduring the stench, Maliah took out some wet wipes and began to clean him, holding the wipes with two fingers and shaking them around. Exasperated, Dale grabbed a handful of wipes, wiped his arm clean, and threw them on the ground, cursing under his breath. Maliah immediately backed away, afraid to touch anything further. Flustered, they finally managed to clean his arm and change the baby¡¯s diaper. Only then did they realize that the baby¡¯s clothes were soiled. They had no choice but to remove them, but the child would be left without clothes. ¡°What should we do? He¡¯s crying again!¡± The baby was unhappy. He closed his eyes and began wailing loudly. In a panic, Maliah grabbed a bottle and shoved it into his mouth. The baby finally stopped crying. Dale heaved a sigh of relief. After cleaning up, he turned to Maliah and said, ¡°I need to buy some things. Everything they¡¯ve bought is subpar. If something happens to the child, neither of us will survive. You stay here while I go to the store. And don¡¯t let your people use that car again. If we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯ll be in worse trouble than anyone else.¡± Dale was right. The city was on high alert, and any appearance by her subordinates could lead to arrest. With no other options, Maliah watched as Dale drove to the city center. Although he was wearing a mask and hat, he was still a famous star. The moment he appeared, he was spotted by the paparazzi. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dale? Quick, follow him!¡± one of the paparazzi eximed. ¡°Good lord, he¡¯s heading to a maternity store. What a scoop! The entertainment industry sure has big news every day,¡± the other paparazzi remarked. ¡°Get it on camera. This is going to be good!¡± The paparazzi were thrilled as they saw Dale enter the maternity store,ing out with a huge pile of baby products. Even the sales clerk helped him load the items into his trunk. The paparazzi snapped photos from every angle, capturing every moment. Soon, the entertainment industry buzzed with excitement over the new scandal. 1/2 The news quickly surged to trending toples, sparking heated discussions amongizens, reaking: Best Actor Dale Bhus Allegedly Preparing for Baby, Spotted at Maternity Store.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Gossiptural II heard that he¡¯s dating Katherine Santos. Could Katherine be pregnant?] Tabloid Tracker [The Santos family must be celebrating. The news of the marriage might be out soon! BuzzHound. That can¡¯t be. Dale and Katherine were at an event recently, but she wasn¡¯t showing a baby bumpll GossipGuru: [Gosh! Could Dale be cheating? Maybe the baby¡¯s mother is someone else?] MissusBhus [Impossible. Dale wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He must be buying gifts for a rtive¡¯s child ScandalSleuth: [Oh, you really know him so well, don¡¯t you? Maybe it¡¯s true!] TabloidTracker: [His fandom is in ruins. To think that I like him so much!] The entertainment world was in an uproar as everyone spected whether Dale had really been caught in a scandal. 1 When Dale saw the headlines, his head spun, but he refused to admit anything, having worn a hat throughout. The car, however, gave him away. He had driven it for years, and fans knew ? license te. There was no escaping it. With the scandal spreading wildly on the inte, Dale was frantic. ¡®If Matthew found out, I would) be the first suspect. After all, Valerie knew the details of my rtionship with Katherine. There¡¯s no way the baby could be Katherine¡¯s. If they discovered Katherine was missing and I had been at the maternity store, they would definitelye for me he thought. Dale decided to counter the rumors by posting a photo online, revealing the baby products he had bought. [Unbelievable! Buying a gift for my cousin¡¯s child is now a scandal. Ridiculous.] His exnation quickly sparked a flurry of online discussion. MissusBhus: [I knew it. How could he have a baby so quickly?] BuzzHound: [Such overreaction. You¡¯d think the entertainment industry is filled with babies!] 2/2 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. MissusBhus: [Stop talking about it! Dale just epted a new drama and is about to start filming. How could he possibly have time to have a child? His schedule is packed!] GossipGuru: [Come to think of it, it¡¯s not exactly a disaster, is it? At his age, getting married and having kids isn¡¯t such a big deal.] MissusBhus: [Let¡¯s not focus too much on the private lives of celebrities Let¡¯s focus on their works!] When Dale saw thesements, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Good lord, this was simply too much! If I had known, I would¡¯ve sent someone else to handle it,¡¯ he thought. Now, having finally sorted things out, he returned to the factory and heard the distant sound of a baby crying, as well as Katherine¡¯s voice. His heart skipped a beat. ¡®What¡¯s going on? What did that idiot Maliah do this time?¡® When he entered, he saw the baby crying uncontrobly while Katherine was pounding on the cupboard door, weakly pleading, ¡°Please, give me the child¡­¡± Katherine had just woken up when she heard the baby¡¯s cries. She was frantic. Maliah was about to speak but was stopped by Dale, who set his things down and quickly pulled Maliah aside, signaling the henchman to hand the child over to Katherine. Katherine, clinging to herst bit of strength, dug her nails into her flesh, trying to stay awake. When she looked up, she saw a man wearing a mask holding a baby, who was only wearing a diaper. Katherine¡¯s heart ached immediately. ¡°Give me the child.¡± The burly man handed the baby to Katherine and also gave her the bags on the floor. Katherine understood. She quickly got up, dressed the baby, changed his diaper, and prepared a bottle of milk. Finally, the baby¡¯s crying ceased, and Dale sighed in relief. He watched Katherine in secret, seeing that her entire focus was on the child, and felt a bit at ease. Once Katherine had put the baby to sleep, she looked at the several men before her and said tremblingly, ¡°Who are you? Do you know whose child this is? Why did you kidnap the child along with me?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± one of the men barked. ¡°You¡¯re getting on my nerves. Sit back down.¡± Fearing for the child¡¯s safety, Katherine found a corner of the room and sat down, cradling the baby in her arms. She remained alert and watchful, every muscle tensed as she kept a vignt eye on the men. The baby seemed to sense that Katherine meant no harm, and with a contented yawn, he gradually rxed and fell asleep peacefully. Katherine was extremely distressed, thinking, ¡®If they find out that the child is missing, they will definitely be worried sick. Matthew, your son is missing. Why haven¡¯t youe?¡® She urgently wished for someone toe and rescue them. Katherine nced around. They were in an abandoned factory, deste and silent. She pleaded to the men keeping watch, ¡°Please, I know you¡¯re doing this for money, but the child is innocent. Can¡¯t 1/2 482%8 ??mar dy you let us go! I¡¯m from the Santos family. I can offer you a lot of money. The child¡¯s parents are wealthy too. If you let us go, I won¡¯t say a word!¡± The men looked at each other. Just as one was about to speak, a voice from outside shouted, ¡°Guys, it¡¯s bad. Matthew has issued a city¨Cwide search. They¡¯reing our way!¡± This was disastrous. They were even more afraid to return the child now, their panic palpable. They could already imagine how terrible it would be if Matthew caught them. Dale¡¯s heart pounded. Though he hadn¡¯t witnessed Matthew¡¯s ruthlessness, he had heard about it. He was just a small¨Ctime film actor, not a match for the Grant family in terms of resources, and they were holding their precious baby in captivity. It was a disaster. He nced at Maliah, who was pale with fear, and knew she was in a panic too. Maliah, terrified, quietly withdrew to a corner. At that moment, her phone rang, startling her. It was Owen. She quickly answered, trying to steady her emotions before speaking. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been up to anything outrageoustely, have you?¡± Owen asked. Maliah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she denied it. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I haven¡¯t done anything. I¡¯ve been very well¨Cbehavedtely.¡± Good. Matthew¡¯s son is missing, and the city is in a state of alert. If this is somehow rted to you, I won¡¯t be able to protect you. You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± She hung up abruptly, too afraid to say anything more. If her father knew it was her idea, even the Anderson family might not be able to protect her. She tugged at Dale and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t return the child now. That¡¯s essentially suicide,¡± Dale said with a somber look. ¡°What do you suggest we do, then?¡± Dale gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for causing this mess. Now we can¡¯t get rid of him, and keeping him will only cause more trouble. It¡¯s a disaster!¡± Maliah sneered. ¡°And now you me me? If you hadn¡¯t thought of forcing yourself on Katherine, would I have been involved? Dale, if this isn¡¯t resolved properly, we¡¯ll both be doomed!¡± Now, with Katherine and the baby with them, they found themselves trapped. 2/2 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 At thist immoralzile two of them were still ming each other, Dale sighed in exasperation. ¡°Let¡¯s main argung If this stuation facres, no one will be able to helpris. We need to think about born g Mh, now visibly frightened, realized that if things w/ any worse, her father would certainly turn blind eye. As the sky grew darker outside, she was afraid to go back. She wayypated to trade, ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here for die night and see how things unfold. V?ven if Matthew wants to find us, it won¡¯t be ¡°Kranson City is so big, and we haven¡¯t shown ourselves. As long as we stay hidden, no one will find us. We¡¯ll get through tonight and reassess the situation? Dale agreed. After all, even though Matthew wielded immense power, dealing with everything, at once wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. The two of them settled in a corner and had the burly man keep a dose watch on Katherine, Katherine, trembling with the baby in her arms, fell a deep sense of dread. If anything happened to the baby here, she would never forgive herself. As she looked out into the pitch¨Cck night, she knew full well that with the baby in her hands, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. However, if she without the baby, the kidnappers wouldn¡¯t treat him well and might even kill him, Katherine could only hold the baby tightly and lean against the stroller, falling into a fitful, blurry sleep. Meanwhile, Maliah, consumed by fear, only managed to drift off in thete hours of the night. After some time had passed, a deafening crash startled her awake. Looking up, she saw a dozen cars rushing in. She quickly yelled for Dale to escape, but he was nowhere to be seen, Matthew emerged from one of the cars, his face flushed with anger, Katherine ran toward him and eximed, ¡°Matthew, it was Maliah! She captured me and the child!¡± Maliah, terrified, protested, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me! It was Dale! It was his idea!¡± Matthew snorted coldly, ¡°Tie her up!¡± A throng of people surged forward, pinning her to the ground and binding her tightly. Step by step, Matthew advanced menacingly. Maliah trembled in fear as she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s not me. No, please spare met Matthew looked at her and sneered, ¡°How dare you touch my son? Make her a cripple With that, the bodyguard approached with a machete, ready to chop off her hands. Maliah¡¯s heart- wrenching screams filled the air. Turning her head, she saw her father standing nearby, and she cried out as though seeing a savior. ¡°Dad, save me!¡± However, Owen turned his head away, ¡°Mr. Grant, my daughter has overstepped. Please handle this matter as you see fit.¡± Without another word, he turned and walked away. Maliah was struck with sheer terror. ¡°No! 1/2 Thu Aud 29 Amid the screams and pain, Maliah awoke with a jolt. She looked around, relieved to find Dale Content held by N?velDrama.Org. side her and patrolling guards outside. It had all been a dream but it felt so real. If it were real, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. If Matthew truly came after her, she would be doomed. The pain and the dream left her shaken. She was drenched in sweat, and the night outside remained as dark as ever. Wiping her brow, she felt her heart race, knowing that this nightmare might soon be reality. If Matthew truly went mad, and she was exposed, the Anderson family would certainly sacrifice her. She had only one option left. Maliah took a deep breath and made up her mind. If that was the case, she would strike first. She stood up and walked over to where Katherine and the baby were sleeping beside the stroller. Her resolve hardened¨Conly the dead could keep secrets. If they were gone, she would be safe. Seeing Dale still asleep, Maliah quietly called over two burly men and had them move Katherine and the child into the car. Katherine, blindfolded, was struck unconscious before she could speak. Maliah drove the car to a cliff on the outskirts, nning to push both of them off to their deaths. By the time their bodies were found, they would¡¯ve long dposed, and no one would su me, she thought. ct As Maliah sped away, she received a call. Dale, now awake and found everyone missing, called her in a panic. He questioned frantically, ¡°Maliah, are you insane? Did you take them away? What are you nning? Don¡¯t do anything reckless. If you provoke Matthew, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Maliah sneered. ¡°Are you reluctant to let Katherine go? I knew that little slut was on your mind! Once they¡¯re dead, no one will be able to harm us anymore!¡± Dale was terrified. ¡°You¡¯re mad! That¡¯s Matthew¡¯s son! If he¡¯s gone, Matthew will search the world to find the killer. Where are you? Come back!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you. As long as they¡¯re dead, no one will know it was us. We just need to do this once, and it will be over. What are you worried about? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re reluctant to let her die!¡± Dale was exasperated. At a time like this, Maliah was still consumed with jealousy. ¡°Maliah, you¡¯re a fool! Get back here, and we¡¯lle up with another n. At worst, we¡¯ll flee far away, but we must not let Matthew find out!¡± E?E SEND GIFT Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 He¡¯s only missing now. If he wants to find the body neither of us can withstand it. Go back! ¡°Quickly go back!¡± Malish had already gone crazy. She would never go back. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Anyway, once a person dies, they won¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t worry about mel ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude! Maliali¡­¡± At this moment, Katherine slowly woke up. When she heard the sound of an argument on the phone, she immediately guessed it. ¡°Maliah! You are Maliah, aren¡¯t you? Did you kidnap me? Maliah, are you working with Dale? Are you?¡± Maliah was shocked. She did not expect her to guess it. She sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, little bitch! How could we have gone through so much trouble if it weren¡¯t for you? It¡¯s fine if you were kidnapped, but you had to bring along this child, Katherine, you¡¯re a jinx.¡± Katherine was instantly afraid. At the same time, she said angrily, ¡°Dale is with you. The two of you have never apologized formerly. What an adulterous couple!¡± Katherine roared at the air, ¡°Dale, you¡¯d better look forward to my death! Otherwise, if you don¡¯t kill me this time, I won¡¯t let you off even if I turn into a malicious ghost.¡± Dale¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly hung up the phone. Maliahughed hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely send the two of you to hell!¡± At this moment, the hospital was already anxious. The two of them did not dare to tell the olddies on both sides, afraid they would be unable to take the news. Meanwhile, Valerie calmed down after crying. She held the surveince camera and looked at it frame by frame. After watching for several hours, she finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Look at this person. He seems to be on the phone. Rewind it! Rewind the footage and zoom in. Let¡¯s see what number he¡¯s calling.¡± Valerie¡¯s voice trembled as she pointed at the suspicious figure in the footage. ¡°That¡¯s him! That¡¯s him pushing the cart and taking the child away.¡± However, Valerie did not know him, so who did he meet? The technicians were also at the side, helping to adjust and erge the surveince footage. They saw that he made a call after the person in the white coat came out. 1/3 The fontage denity showed a series of numbers. Valeak becane ved Whose number is this! Hurry up and checks Yenire body trembled. She had to do everything she could to find the person who Ahoped her son She thaled the mumber, but she did not expect it to be Maliah¡¯s number. Suddenly Valerie¡¯s mind exploded. ¡°It¡¯s Mah. Dale must have intervened, too. Where¡¯s Dale?¡± Charles contacted Dale¡¯s manager, Mike, and learned that Dale was not at work at the moment, He did not answer his phone, which was the same for Maliah. Valerie clenched her fists tightly. ¡°It must be them. ¡°Did Dale even make it to the trending searches? Did he buy maternal and child products? What second cousin¡¯s son does he have? He¡¯s simply spouting nonsense. They must have done it? Valerie turned around and looked at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, they kidnapped our son and Katherine¡± Matthewforted her. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure with just a phone number. We have to see if they¡¯re in the same ce!¡± Julian hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a friend in charge of cargo transportation to investigate. They must have some surveince cameras on the way. Preliminary judgment is that they must be heading to the suburbs. We¡¯ll check along this route and see where Dale¡¯s car is!¡± In the end, the car was found but had long been abandoned. The car recorder showed that the two of them were together. At this moment, Julian had also received news that someone had taken a photo of Maliah and Dale together. However, their subsequent whereabouts were unknown. It was unclear if they had changed clothes or cars. In short, it was certain that the two of them were together. The two¡¯s appearance together was definitely not a coincidence. They had just apologized to Katherine and were now seen together again. There was definitely something wrong with these two. Matthew clenched his fists. Valerie asked, ¡°What should we do now? Matthew, what should we do? If anything happens to my son, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Matthew¡¯s cold face was filled with killing intent. ¡°You can run, but you can¡¯t hide! Let¡¯s go to the Anderson family!¡± When Valerie heard that, she nodded and, along with Matthew, aggressively led a group of people to the Anderson family. Owen was resting when the door was mmed loudly. Leon quickly came over. ¡°Mr. Anderson, bad news. The Grant family is here. They said they want to see Miss Anderson.¡± 2/3 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. +82%8 Cvent was stunned. He quickly stood up and said angrily. ¡°This is crazy. Why are they asking for Malish Do they think this is their house?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Matthew barged in with his men. ¡°Mr. Anderson, you¡¯d better tell the truth. Call Maliah toe out now. I want to ask her why she is in contact with the kidnappers!¡± Owen was stunned when he heard Matthew¡¯s words Then, he was furious. ¡°Are you all useless? Why did you let someone barge in for no reason? What am I feeding you for? You¡¯re useless!¡± Owen stood on the stairs and looked at Matthew. He could not help but be angry. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re the CEO of Noria Group. Breaking into private property is illegal!¡± ¡°The Anderson family broke thew first, so don¡¯t me me for being rude! Mr. Andreson, I call you Mr. Anderson because of the olddy. Don¡¯t make me take action. Hand over my son, or I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Owen was stunned by Valerie¡¯s roar and exasperated. ¡°What right do you have? Besides, Maliah did not kidnap anyone!¡± Valerie did not give in at all. ¡°If there¡¯s no kidnapping, why don¡¯t you tell me how the kidnapper was able to dial Maliah¡¯s number?¡± É« Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter 710 clithapper) Just because you say it¡¯s a kidnapper doesn¡¯t make it one. Do you have any evidence? 1 could even say you doctored the footage based on just the surveince footage. Don¡¯t me me for Seine insolite if you dare toe over. Security!¡± At this moment. Owen roared, and countless people rushed out from the surroundings to confront Them Valerie forcefullymanded, ¡°Beat him up!¡± The two sides were evenly matched, but Charles and the others were furious. The young master was missing. Maliah had dared to attack, and now the Anderson family was still protecting them. They could not be polite. Although Owen was powerful and had connections both legal and illegal, he was caught off guard today. He was suppressed to the point where he could not resist. In less than a moment, half of his people were gone, the scene was in chaos, and Owen was pinned down and unable to move. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re ridiculous!¡± ¡°Let me show you something even more outrageous. If you don¡¯t hand over the person to me today, I¡¯ll break every bone in your body.¡± Owen was furious, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He would not dare, but I would!¡± At this moment, Olivia came over. Valerie¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will stand up for you!¡± ¡°Owen, immediately call Maliah and ask if she did it. If she did, we will disown her.¡± The Olivia¡¯s words stunned Owen. ¡°How can you believe them and let them do whatever they want?¡± Olivia stomped her walking stick loudly. ¡°If you don¡¯t call, you¡¯re no longer part of the Anderson family. I¡¯ll cut ties with you.¡± Olivia meant what she said, so Owen had no choice but to call Maliah. Maliah had just hung up on Dale. When she heard Katherine¡¯s harsh words, she could not help but sneer. ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you face a fate worse than death.¡± ¡°You and this brat will go to hell together.¡± 1/3 sae hujaam, bien n? she was about to curs, Maliah received another call. She looked how that it was her father. ould help bou feel shocked, thinking. What was going on? Why was he calling at this time?¡® the picked up the call. Owen immediately said. ¡°Where are you? No matter where you are, cerest bank vrernediately. Something happened at home!¡° What happened well talk about it when we get back. Hurry up. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Maliah could not help but frown. Her father would usually not call her at this time. However, suspicion would arise if something did happen at home and she was not there. Mahiah had no choice but to go back. However, Katherine was not released. Maliah pulled Katherine out and tied her to a tree. The child remained at her feet. Katherine was instantly furious. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Just you wait. I¡¯ll settle the score with you when Ie back.¡± Maliah responded. Maliah quickly drove back. She did not know what was going on at home. She was worried that Owen would be suspicious, so she rushed back. Unexpectedly, countless people rushed out from inside as she reached her house. She saw Matthew and Valerie ara nce and was shocked. She turned around and was about to leave but was held back. ¡°Let go of me. What are you doing? Let go!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Owen was mad. ¡°My daughter is back. Why can¡¯t you ask her nicely? Without any evidence, you have no right to detain her!¡± ¡°No right?¡± Valerie rushed forward, grabbed Maliah¡¯s hair, and pped her twice. When she saw Maliah avoiding her gaze, she shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s my son?!¡± ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know.¡± Maliah trembled. ¡°How dare you lie!¡± Vrie screamed. Valerie pped Maliah a dozen more times. Maliah¡¯s face was swollen, and her mouth was filled with the smell of blood. Matthew said coldly, ¡°Do you still want your life?¡± 2/3 Chapter 711 Chapter 711 There was no reason for the child to be there without Katherine. Everyone quickly searched,bing the entire mountain, but there was no sign of Katherine. However, they found another set of tire tracks on the ground, indicating that someone hade and taken Katherine away. Valerie immediately became anxious. She quickly pulled Matthew, who hugged her. "Let''s go back and do a checkup on the baby. The rest of you, continue searching here." At this moment, Dale had already fled with Katherine. He had installed a tracking device on Maliah. Knowing she was unreliable, he had a n B so as to avoid unforeseen issues. However, he did not expect Maliah to take advantage of his sleep to escape and even intended to kill the hostages! He could not afford to confront Matthew, so he could only take Katherine away first. As for the child, it was not part of his n to begin with. He believed he could not defeat Matthew, so he did not want to get into trouble. He had tracked Maliah to stop her from doing something foolish but saw her driving away from a distance. Dale heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Maliah was notpletely crazy, which gave him the opportunity to take Katherine away. Matthew did not find Katherine, but they did not give up either. Valerie brought the child back for a checkup first. Fortunately, the baby was fine. He had been safe and sound under Katherine''s care for the past two days. Once she confirmed the baby was okay, Valerie finally felt relieved and grabbed Matthew. "Matthew, we must continue the search to find Katherine. We can''t let that bastard Dale seed!" Seeing her haggard expression, Matthew assured her, "Don''t worry. We won''t let this kid get away. He''s an aplice, and once we find him, I''ll make sure he gets what he deserves." "It''s been a tough day. You should put the baby to bed first, and I''ll stay here to keep watch. Don''t worry, I''m here personally and won''t let anyone harm you or the baby again." He continued. Fortunately, the child was fine. Otherwise, he would have deeply regretted it. Valerie was about to lie down when Vivian arrived. Seeing her, Valerie immediately said, "Aunt Vivian, don''t worry. Katherine is my good friend. She protected my baby. I will do everything possible to investigate and bring her back safely." Vivian looked at the swaddled child with a mixed expression and then at Valerie. After a moment, she said, "Mrs. Grant, please stop the investigation. Just let it go." As soon as she said this, Valerie was shocked. "Stop investigating? Aren''t you at all concerned about Katherine''s safety?" "Dale kidnapped her. As her mother, you don''t care at all?" Valerie was shocked. Someone had taken Katherine, and although it was unclear who, Dale was the prime suspect. It was unbelievable that Vivian could disregard Katherine''s safety and act as if nothing had happened. Vivian sighed and said, "I''m asking you. This is a matter for the Santos family and has nothing to do with you!" "This concerns the Santos family. She''s your daughter-do you still care about her?" Valerie was exasperated. Seeing how upset Valerie was, Vivian could not help but raise her voice. "Do you think I want this? But what about Katherine?" "If this situation bes public, our family will have no future!" "Angel is already crippled. We don''t have much chance. It wasn''t easy for Katherine to be with Dale and help our family. Why should I drive them to a dead end?" "Valerie, please don''t interfere in this matter anymore. I don''t need or want you to cause more trouble. It won''t benefit us. Please stop and pretend nothing happened! Leave Katherine to them!" Valerie was instantly furious but then had a realization. "Let me ask you, Katherine doesn''t like Dale at all. Did you morally pressure her into staying with him, using the Santos family to threaten her? Otherwise, why would Katherine choose a yboy like Dale?!" Valerie hit the nail on the head, revealing the question that had long been on her mind. Given how much Katherine liked her brother, she strange for her to fall for someone else quickly. should have realized that not It was not that she had moved on; family responsibilitiespletely trapped her!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian''s lips moved, but she nced at Valerie with a confused expression. Finally, she said in a low voice, "The moral pressure was also intended for the good of the family. In any case, you have no right to interfere. You are not allowed to pursue this matter. Besides, Dale and Katherine are already engaged, so they will not harm her." Valerie was anxious. "What if something dangerous happens? Dale is already at his wits'' end. Otherwise, he would not have gone missing with Katherine. Can you guarantee her safety?" Vivian could not provide an answer and bit her lip. She then said, "I do not care! Stop investigating. I have already left a message for Dale to return. As long as you do not investigate, they will return safely!" Valerie was angry and felt sorry for Katherine, who had such a mother. It was shocking that Vivian was so uncaring about her safety and feelings. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Vivian said coldly, "That''s all I have to say, Mrs. Grant. I hope you will mind your own business from now on." After saying this, Vivian turned and walked away. Valerie, extremely upset, wasforted by Matthew, who said, "Just wait. She will regret thister." "But what about Katherine? If something happens, there will be no way to undo it, even if we regret it!" Valerie was truly distressed. The guards from the Grant family were stationed at the door, yet someone was still abducted. Ultimately, it was their failure. If Katherine were toe to harm, she would never forgive herself. Matthew patted her head. "Don''t worry. My people are still tracking him. Vivian didn''t tell us to stay out of it. Katherine is your friend and protected our son. I won''t let him have his way!" Valerie was relieved. No matter what, she had to figure out what had happened. No one knew where Katherine was, but many people probably could not sleep that night. Valerie sighed as she looked at her swaddled son, feeling a pang of worry. If anything were to happen to Katherine, who would regret it the most? For now, she decided to set aside her concerns and wait. Finally, Valerie got some much-needed rest with her son in her arms. She was exhausted from the day''s events, and theforting scent of the baby beside her gave her a sense of relief. However, the next morning, a servant hurriedly woke her up in a panic. "Mrs. Grant! Mrs. Grant, something terrible has happened!" "What happened? Is it Katherine?" Valerie asked anxiously. "Check the trending topics. Dale posted something!" the servant said. Valerie quickly grabbed her phone and saw that Dale was holding an overseas press conference. He publicly used the Santos Group of corruption and deliberately released damaging information about Katherine and her family. Although anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the allegations were false, Dale was a renowned actor, and he and Katherine had previously been in the spotlight together. This led some of his fervent fans to believe his ims. Dale''s statements caused the Santos Group''s stock to plummet. Seeing this, Valerie''s eyes went dark with rage. "That bastard!" Theizens were also in a frenzy, discussing the news in panic. [Damn, what kind of major explosive news is this?] [I just saw him with Katherine not long ago. I even said that good things wereing and praised him as a good man. I never expected such shocking news to break out so suddenly!] [If they''re not even dating, why the betrayal?] [Who''s saying that? It''s just hype and mutual exploitation. They probably couldn''t agree on the financial terms!] [It''s toote for the Santos family to regret now. I''ve heard that Dale is quite mboyant and has both money and resources!]T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. [My idol! I''ve been a fan for so many ye]ars. I didn''t expect this!] [Now we''ll see how the Santos family responds. In any case, neither of them are good people! It''s just a publicity stunt. It''s all about conflicting interests now!] Valerie clenched her fists tightly. That bastard Dale was silent about Katherine''s whereabouts, and she was left unsure of what to do next. Dale had already reached the point of no return and did not care about anything else. "What about Katherine? Was she in danger?" Vrie wondered. Valerie immediately panicked. If she did not rescue Katherine soon, she feared the poor woman would meet a terrible fate at the hands of that bastard, Dale! To make matters worse, Dale''s IP was still showing as overseas-he had managed to escape so quickly! The family was inplete disarray. Vivian, usually calm and collected, had not expected Dale to y his cards so unpredictably, striking at their weakest point and catching thempletely off guard. Chaos reigned in the household, and thepany was in turmoil-its stock prices plummeting. Louis could not even get in touch with Dale. Patrick red at Vivian, his anger boiling over This is all your fault! You insisted on pairing them up! You clung to Dale and would not let go, and now Katherine is missing. That beast fled overseas and exposed all our secrets!" Vivian looked hurt and defensive. "How could I have known?" Patrick''s fury only grew. "Yesterday, you even went to the Grant family, telling them not to track him down.. Now, our daughter is missing, and that little beast has ruined us! We have lost everything. You had better fix this mess! If you cannot reach him, do not even think abouting back!" Only now did Vivian know fear. She tried everything-sending messages, making calls, and changing countless cell phones-before finally contacting Dale. Hearing his familiar voice, she became extremely nervous. "Dale, Dale, let''s talk nicely when youe back. No matter what you want, we can discuss it. Just bring Katherine back with you, okay?" Dale sneered. "Mrs. Santos, you want to use me to gain favor with the Grant family? Dream on! I have no intention of returning to the country. It''s all your fault that I''m in this mess!" "If I go back, the Grant family will definitely be waiting for me. I kidnapped their son. Do you really think they''ll let me off?" "And as for you, I have all yourpany secrets. If you don''t pay up, I''ll expose everything!" He paused and continued, "Do you think the Santos family will go bankrupt?" Vivian was stunned. She had not expected Dale to be so cunning. "H-How much do you want?" "400 million dors!" he said. "What did you say? 400 million dors?" Vivian was stunned, taking two steps back in disbelief as she spoke into the phone, "Dale, are you crazy?" "Whether I''m crazy or not depends on you, Mrs. Santos. If you don''t transfer 400 million dors to my ount, I might really lose it. When the timees, in a fit of anger, I''ll sell Katherine." "You know, a delicate beauty like her should fetch a good price! I''m waiting for your good news!" With that, Dale hung up. Vivian was so frightened that her vision went ck, and she staggered a few steps: When she tried to speak again, the call had already been disconnected. Only then did she realize that this beast truly had no humanity. "My Katherine!" She thought. Vivian burst into tears, and Patrick looked at her with displeasure. "Why are you crying?" "Katherine, my Katherine! That bastard wants 400 million dors!" She wailed. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Patrick was dumbfounded when he heard that. "400 million dors? What is that bastard Dale trying to do?" Vivian was filled with regret. ''If I had known things would turn out like this, I would have acted differently. Did Dale really see us as some kind of a cash machine? Now, he was demanding an enormous sum of money, or he threatened to sell Katherine. What am I going to do about my daughter? What can I do?'' Vivian looked at Patrick, panic in her voice. "What are we going to do? How can thepany possiblye up with that much money right now?" "My jewelry! Yes, the jewelry! Quickly contact someone to sell all of my jewelry and your antiques! Hurry, Leon!" Patrick grabbed her hand tightly, his face stern. "400 million dors? Even if webine all our assets, we wouldn''t be able to gather more than 42 million dors!" "Even if we sold everything, it wouldn''t be enough to reach 2.8 billion!" Vivian burst into tears. "Then what are we going to do? If Katherine doesn''te back, we''ll lose everything. Dale said he has so much dirt on us, and if we don''t pay, he''ll expose it all! Thepany will be ruined!" Patrick staggered, feeling lightheaded. It took him a long moment to steady himself. "No, thepany cannot copse! It''s my life''s work; I won''t let anything happen to it!" Vivian looked at him intently, and then it became clear to her as well. She understood that thepany could not afford to copse; it was theirst line of defense for survival. "But what about Katherine?" She asked. Patrick fell silent. He knew that his daughter was very important, but it was absolutely impossible to sell everything and even risk thepany''s foundation. Suddenly, the door was pushed open with a bang, startling them. Vivian turned to see who had arrived, and a trace of grief crossed her face. "Louis!" "Mom, what''s going on?" "That bastard Dale is demanding 400 million dors. Otherwise, your sister will... We can''t possiblye up with that amount!" Vivian clutched her chest, overwhelmed with tears. "My Katherine, that monster!" Louis'' eyes were red as he gritted his teeth. After a long pause, he said, "That bastard! I''ll sell all the assets under my name. There''s no time to waste. We need to act immediately. And as for thepany-if ites to that, we''ll have to mortgage it!" He was about to go upstairs to gather the materials when Patrick called out, "Stop!" Louis halted and turned to look at his father. Patrick said in a deep voice, "You don''t need to think about selling thepany. No matter how desperate the situation bes, Santos Group is still the result of our hard work." "Dad, can you even borrow money? The banks aren''t willing to lend us anything!" Louis reasoned. "The most urgent thing is to save Katherine. She''s in Dale''s hands, and that monster is capable of anything, especially since he''s overseas. We''re Katherine''s only hope!" "Even if Dale tries to threaten us after we sell thepany, it won''t cause us any threat," he added. Patrick and Vivian were immediately shocked. "If that''s the case, we''ll have nothing left. You too-after all the effort we''ve put into thepany, are you really willing to sell it now?" Louis looked at his parents in disbelief. "Mom, Dad, we''re already at this point. What does thepany matter now? Katherine is the most important." "But after all these years, we''ve finally achieved something. If you sell thepany, we''ll be left with nothing!" Patrick responded. "Louis, you''re not married, and without thepany, you''ll have nothing." "What about Katherine?" Louis felt a sharp pain in his heart. Patrick and Vivian were silent, which made him a bit incredulous. "You guys..." "Anyway, Louis, as long as you don''t sell thepany, I''ll figure out a way!" Vivian turned around and left. Louis was stunned. At this point, other than selling thepany, what else could they do? 400 million dors-that was an astronomical amount. Vivian hesitated for a long time before asking the driver to take her to the Grant family. Aside from her, no one else could help. Meanwhile, Valerie received a call from Louis and learned that Dale was actually extorting 400 million dors before releasing Katherine. Valerie was astonished. "Let me think about it carefully. We''ll definitely do our best with the financial aspect." "Thank you, Valerie. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll mortgage thepany. Don''t listen to my parents for now. I''ll do everything I can." After hanging up, Valerie frowned deeply. It seemed that the Santos family still had people who genuinely cared about Katherine. Julian was also extremely anxious. Upon learning everything, his heart sank. "I can''t believe this bastard would dare to do this." He mmed his fist on the table, clearly furious. Katherine was such a good girl. No one could believe that Dale was so ruthless. He was simply too outrageous.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie frowned. "Dale is going all in. He knows he can''t fight us anymore, so he went overseas. But his actions are quite swift!" Julian said in a deep voice, "Given Katherine''s situation, it''s impossible to gather 400 million dors. I''ll go back and raise the money first.. Meanwhile, you need to find out n where Dale is. Once we know we''ll capture him all at once!" Valerie nodded, and Julian hurriedly drove off. At that moment, he didn''t notice that Vivian''s car was parked at the entrance. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Vivian sighed and carried some items to the entrance of the Grant family residence. When Leon came to report, Valerie was not surprised at all. She had anticipated that Vivian would come again. In Kranson City, aside from Matthew, no one che could help them Valerie would not want to see her if it were not for Katherine. ¡°Let her ini¡± Valerie changed her clothes and walked downstairs. When she saw Vivian sitting uneasily on the sofa, she could not help but call out, ¡°Mrs. Santos!¡± Upon hearing her voice. Vivian immediately stood up, looking very ufortable Mrs. Grand¡± ¡°What brings you here, Mrs. Santos? Why did you bring so many items! You didn¡¯t have to, Vrie said. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of these Valerie looked down at her and could not help but sneer. Vivian quickly exined, ¡°I came to see you. We did not visit you when you gave birth earlier.¡± Katherine did not mean to cause trouble. She has been a burden to your She continued, It had alreadye to this, and she was still ming Katherine? Valerie thought as her face immediately darkened. She said, ¡°Katherine is a good girl¡± ¡°Yes. You are right. Katherine is a wonderful person. It¡¯s just that she met the wrong person. As Vivian spoke, her eyes turned red. Valerie sneered. ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t Katherine¡¯s husband from your family? 1 recall that you previously mentioned that you didn¡¯t need me to interfere in your affairs. Why have youe back after just a couple of days¡± ¡°Mrs. Santos, you should go back. I am will in confinement, and it is not appropriate for me to see outsiders. I will start feeling ufortable soon. After saying this, Valerie turned to go upstates Vivian quickly stepped forward. ¡°Mrs. Grant You have such a good rtionship with Katherine, and you two are best friends. I admit that I was too harsh with my words the other day. I was wrong, and I am here today specifically to apologize. Upon hearing this, Valerie scoffed. ¡°Are you finished? If so, you can leave now!¡± Valerie knew exactly what Vivian wanted to say. The Santos family was truly selfish, Aside from Louis, who cared about Katherine! She wondered if Vivian had realized her mistake. Valerie was utterly disdained. She had never seen such a self¨Cserving family. ¡°Now, they were putting on an act. Did they think 1 was a child? Seeing that Valerie was unmoved, Vivian panicked. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t misunderstand. What I said that day was a little harsh. At that moment, Matthew also came downstairs. He put his arm around Valerie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Mrs. Santos, don¡¯t you find it amusing that you¡¯re saying this now! Back then, you were the one who asked us to stop investigating him. Now you¡¯re here because you can¡¯t handle it anymore?¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned pale. She said humbly, ¡°I was foolish. I beg you, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, please save Katherine. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken about you like that. I lost my mind. It was wrong of mer ¡°Dale deceived me. He really is an actor. He lied to us, iming he would treat Katherine well and give her a grand wedding. I believed him. Whe knew¡­ Vivian began to wipe her tears as she spoke. ¡°Mrs. Santos is acting like a good mother now. What did you tell me?¡± Valerie watched her act and could not help but continue sarcastically. ¡°Sacrificing Katherine for the Santos Group¡¯s glory. Didn¡¯t you say we shouldn¡¯t interfere in Katherine¡¯s matter? She was furious. Vivian had treated Katherine as a tool. Now that something had happened and the Santos Group¡¯s safety was in danger, she was pretending to be a kind mother, She watched as Vivian acted. Vivian was T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. as stunned. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault, but thepany can¡¯t do without them. I can¡¯t watch the Santos Group be destroyed just like that¡± ¡°Louis ko¡¯t married yet at his age. He¡¯s focused on thepany, Katherine is with Dale to lighten his burden. I¡¯m short¨Csighted. I¡¯m a woman and ni have much foresight. That¡¯s why Katherine ended up with the wrong person. Vivian continued to plead. ¡°Mr. Grant, Tim begging you. Please help Katherine on ount that the¡¯s your friend. I really have no choice¡± Valerie looked at her and felt that she was pitiful and hateful. Even if she had note, Valerie would still have helped Katherine, as they were good friends. Matthew frowned. ¡°Alright, you handle raising g the money, and I will food the people? Vivian¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing this ¡®Is what you said true?¡± Chapter 714- ¡°Leave before we change our minds. I do not want to see you again. If Katherine returns safely, I hope you will respect her and not use her as a tool. Mathew said. ¡°She is your daughter, not an object for you to push into the abyss at will¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned pale at these words. She nodded apologetically and turned to leave. Valerie watched her departure, shaking her head. It was astonishing to encounter such a mother. She had originally thought Katherine, as a youngdy, must live a carefree life. However, under pressure from her family, Katherine had sacrificed her own happiness to be with someone so undesirable, and now she was in grave danger. ¡°What do we do now! Matthew said in a serious tone. ¡°There is only one option left: we need to go to the Anderson family. Ultimately, this situation was caused by Maliah.¡± 8 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 ¡°Dale went overseas. Who knows if Maliah provided help in the background?¡± Valerie was surprised. ¡°But does Maliah even have the intelligence?¡± Thest time shepeted with Maliah, it was clear that Maliah knew nothing. She waspletely clueless. How much information could she possibly provide now! Matthew sneered. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t her, he¡¯s holding Maliah hostage to get Owen to investigate. Owen is involved in both legal and illegal activities. He knows these methods well. Dale managed to go overseas so quickly. Who knows if he was involved?¡± His words shocked Valerie. The two exchanged nces and then set off for the Anderson family. Before leaving. Matthew made a call. ¡°Charles, gather everyone and follow me to the Anderson family. Surround them¡± Charles immediately arranged for people to go. Valerie was a bit surprised but realized that this disy of force would likely give them an advantage. Moreover, there were many people from Owen¡¯s side, so they needed to be tactically overwhelming. After beating Maliah, Owen felt that the matter should have ended. Matthew had not arrived, so he thought the situation was resolved. In any case, no harm had been done, and Matthew¡¯s son was unharmed. He figured that was enough to consider that the issue had been resolved. But just as he came out of the room, the butler, Leon, rushed over. ¡°Sir, bad news. Matthew is here.¡± ¡°What is he doing here? Is there no end to this Owen was instantly enraged. ¡°They¡¯re ckmailing our family!¡± Fuming. Owen stormed out. When he saw the dense crowd outside, he was stunned. His arrogance quickly faded Matthew smiled at him with one hand in his pocket. Owen, we meet again.¡± ¡°What are you here for? I¡¯ve already beaten up Maliah. It¡¯s enough if shees out to apologize. What more do you want?¡± Owen responded. ¡°Do you think that she kidnapping my son and then beating her up is enough? I¡¯ve said before that I will never let her get away. As long as I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯ll use any excuse to settle the score with her. Matthew threatened Matthew¡¯s words made Owen furious. ¡°You¡¯re going too far. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re with Noria Group. If it weren¡¯t for our olddyst time, I would not have called Malish. Don¡¯t even think about it today The more Owen spoke, the angrier he became. He felt he had already shown enough courtesy, and Mathew¡¯s presence was an ungrateful affront. Matthewughed and snapped his fingers. Charles handed over a tile and threw it at Owen. ¡°Take a look.¡± Owen opened it, and his pupils constricted. ¡°Matthew, how dare you.¡± ¡°All the loopholes in yourpany, including trade secrets, are in this file. Tell me, where is Dale? Where are Katherine and use others!¡± Owen sneered. ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with you? Do you think I¡¯m a child? Dale managed to go overseas so quickly. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¨Crole you yed behind the scenes¡± Matthew raised his voice Owen, stubbornly refusing to admit anything, retorted, ¡°If I say it¡¯s not rted, then it¡¯s nos, You¡¯re ndering me¡± ¡°Besides, your son is fine. Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business? What does the couple¡¯s matter have to do with you?¡± Owen was confident that Matthew.could not do anything to him even if he denied it. Sering his arrogance, Matiliw could not help but sneer. ¡°You will not shed tears until you see the collin, will your Owen was stubborn. This has nothing to do with the family. Do not go too far He waved his hand, and the bodyguards surrounded him. However, they were far inferior to Matthew, As soon as he finished speaking. Owen¡¯s phone rang. The durp ringtone liroke the silence. He did not move, and Matthew looked at hun with a smule. ¡°Answer the phone. Who knows, something urgent might be happening¡± Hearing his words, Owen immediately frowned. Could Matthew be up to something again? He took a deep breath and answered the call. A hurried voice on the other end said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, bad news. Thepany¡¯s main system has been hacked. Our confidential information luas been stolen. We are trying our best to intercept it now? Owen¡¯s expression darkened. He looked up and met Matthew¡¯s half¨Csmiling eyes. He realizes immediately. It was him! Chapter 715 ¡°Stop them by all means. If anything goes wrong, I will hold you responsible Hanging up, he looked at Matthew, who raised an eyebrow, ¡°Owen, it is not looking good. Would you like me to introduce you to some highly skilled programmers? 1 have many on my side¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. My subordinates aren¡¯t useless¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait and see. I want to see how impressive your people are and if they can escape my might.¡± ¡°In less than half an hour. I will receive all the project information and confidential documents from your family. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a gamble and see who will win.¡± Seeing his displeased expression, Matthew smiled. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Why would I be afraid! If you want to bet, then I¡¯ll take you up on it Owen sneered. ¡°Remember, there are always people better than you. Just because you are the president of Noria Group, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want. There are many people in this world who are more capable than you. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. GOUWIHT Chapter 716 Chapter 716 GOUWIHT Chapter 716 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew did not deny it. He sat on the sofa and crossed his legs. He hugged Valerie and looked up at Owen. His rionchnt eyes were filled with ridicule. Owen¡¯s heart sank and he thought, This man¡­. Matthew said slowly. ¡°The project information that the Anderson family is fighting for now is all in my hands. If I make it public or sell it, do you think the Anderson family will go bankrupt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Owen roared. Matthew raised his eyebrows. There was no emotion on his cold face. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Owen clenched his fists tightly. He did not expect Matthew to use such a method to coerce him. He immediately gritted his teeth. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t regret it ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Anyway. Noria Group is rich and overbearing. It doesn¡¯t matter if we go against you, Matthew shrugged. ¡°You, on the other hand, are still on your side. Is the olddy still on your side! Will she forgive you if she finds out what you¡¯ve done? Your status as the sessor of the Anderson family is no longer guaranteed. Hearing his words, Owen was furious. In just a few minutes, he felt as if centuries had passed. In the end, he sighed. ¡°You win!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want? At most, you can just ask for a public apology. Threatening people over minor issues¨Cdo you really CEO should act? Owen said. eally think this is how a Matthew¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Who the hell cares about your apology? It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re not in jail after being involved in have the nerve to negotiate with mer in this. And you still Owen knew he was in the wrong and clenched his fists. ¡°So, what should we do! Tell me¡° ¡°Bring Maliah¡¯s wedding date forward to tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you one day to find Dale!¡± ¡°Dale? He¡¯s overseas. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack. How are we going to find him?¡± Owen protested. ¡°That¡¯s not my concern. The Anderson family has a big business and connections in the underworld and legitimate circles. Finding someone isn¡¯t a problem. Matthew hugged Valerie and stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t look for him, you can forget about getting thepany back. I¡¯m already being polite enough by letting you stand in front of me and talk to me. Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± Hearing his words. Owen Anderson was instantly furious. However, Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time with nonsense. I need to go back and comfort my son. Remember what I said¨Cif you make me or my wife unhappy. I have plenty of ways to make you suffer!¡± ¡°Let me know when you find him I won¡¯t make things difficult for you again. Otherwise, just day, remember!¡± He turned to say before exiting the door. ¡°One Owen had no choice but topromise at that moment, but as Matthew and his entourage left, he suddenly grabbed a nearby coffee cup and smashed it, causing a loud crash and the pieces to scatter. Owen was furious. ¡°How dare a brat to threaten mel At this moment, Charles turned his head to look at at him. ¡°Mr. Anderson,¡± he said, his eyes filled with warning. Owen immediately took two steps back, then gritted his teeth. Why am I afraid? Why? Hut he had no choice. Who would dare to disobey Matthew? At this moment, Owen was enraged while Leon, the butler, trembled at the side. No one dared to provoke him at this time. After a long while, Owen calmed down and ordered coldly into the phone, ¡°Find him! Report to me immediately when you do!¡± His subordinates quickly sprang into action, but Owen knew this was just the beginning. If they could not find him, theirpany¡¯s information might really end up being sold. Owens could not help but fumed. He could not fall out with Mathew at this time. After all, the development of thispany was Staliah was scared out of her wits: When she saw Matthew leave, die nembled and walked down. important ¡®Dad, what wedding date he talking about? I do not want to get marned. Who do I want to marry? I do not want to marry Mr. Herman. Dad, I beg you.¡± when he saw her. The corners of Maliah¡¯s mouth immediately turned red and swollen. Maliah was so terrified that she was pped to the ground. Owen turned around and left. His subordinates went overseas to investigate, but it was a ce they were unfamiliar with, making it like finding a needle in a haystack. After searching for a day, they still could not find him. Seeing that the deadline given to him by Matthew had arrived, Owen was extremely anxious. He had no choice but to make a call. On the other side, a tall figure sank into the sofa. The man was wearing a white suit with his hair slicked back. He had a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses on his nose that looked especially deep. He held a cigar in one hand and a phone in the other. ¡°Is something wrong! ¡°Boss¡­¡± Two minutes was just enough to talk on the phone. Owen let out a sigh of relief, hoping that this call would resolve the situation. Otherwise, there would be no peace in the future. 0 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 ¡°bun¡¯l it a bit too risky to part all our hopes on Owen!¡± Valerie returned, visibly troubled. ¡°Do you think he can pull it off? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Anderson family¡¯s capabilities are far greater than we imagined. He¡¯ll handle it, no doubt.¡± Mathewforted. ¡°And besides, my people have been keeping a close eye on him. If he doesn¡¯t get this done, he¡¯ll be held responsible when the Anderson family goes bankrupt Valerie felt a bit relieved after hearing this, but then something else came to mind. How did you come up up with the idea of using hackers to steal his secrets? Matthew, I didn¡¯t realize you had so many skilled people on your team! Matthew chuckled. ¡°We started preparing months ago. Back then, the Anderson family was always giving us trouble. They shamelessly bragged and were always ying dirty. I couldn¡¯t stand seeing them treat you that way!¡± Matthew was the kind of person who never let a grudge go. If someone dared to mess with his wife, he would make sure to be prepared to retaliate However, he did not expect Katherine to use these people. He hoed that they could be useful. Owen did not dare to disobey, and Matthew was so confident because he had already set a trap for him. He had thoroughly investigated Owen He had been tracking events for some time and had pretty much figured out Owen¡¯s background by now, But he had not made a move yet, waiting for the right moment If Owen could really find Dale this ume, it would confirm that Matthew¡¯s suspicions were correct. Right now, only Owen can locate him. Matthew waited patiently. He was not worried that Owen would not and Dale. If the Anderson family could not locate him, it meant that Katherine might already be in serious danger The ce was chaotic, and although Matthew reassured Valerie, he knew deep down that time was of the essence- Especially overseas, where the situation could change rapidly. If they did not act quickly, Katherine could be in real danger. Valerie was extremely anxious at hoine. Every day of dy meant Katherine was in danger for another day, and being overseas only added to the uncertainty of what she might be enduring. The fact that Dale had managed to send Katherine abroad suggested that he had significant backing The more Valerie thought about it, the more anxious she be. The thought of such a young and beautiful girl being held hostage overseas made her uneasy, and her hatred for Dale deepened: If she ever got her hands on Dale, she would tear him apart! Valerie was so angry that she wanted to kill Dale right then and there, but she had no idea where he was. vas so angr After an entire day of waiting. Owen was at his wit¡¯s end. Matthew had given him a day to act, but it was not like Matthew had done nothing¨Che had intercepted nearly all of Owen¡¯s ongoing deals. Owen was furious, cursing at home, but there was nothing he could do. Fortunately, at thest moment, the big boss provided a location. When Owen saw this, he sighed in relief, immediately sent it to Matthew, and then called him. ¡°I have given you the location. If you have any problemster, do note to me again! And get your hackers out of mypany¡¯s systems. My deals for the Anderson family are back on track, and if you do notply, I will not let you off, even if I have to risk everything! Matthew could not help but sneer. ¡°Is the location legitimate? If it is, I will naturally get someone to withdraw. Otherwise, do no not me me for bring ruthless.¡± Owen stomped his feet. Of course, it is legitimate! Do not worry, Dale is there, and he will not get away!¡± After hanging up, theers of Dale¡¯s lips curled up. It seemed his guest had been right. After receiving the location, they y imunediately decided to go overseas. Dale¡¯s location was in the country of Wakanda. Dade was good at hiding. When Valerie told Louks and Julian the news, both of them decided to head there immediately. Loun decided that the Santos family could only rely on him. Since his parents refused to sell the company, he would let them handle things with Dale while he wrijt alone. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With Matthew and the others around, they should be safe, The four of them set off together. When they reached the airport, Linda caught up with them. ¡°Julian!¡± Julian was shocked. ¡°What are you doing here! Go back stop messing around, Golden Harvest still neesh your 11:30 AM c d ¡¤ Chapter 717 ¡°Do not forget. I am from Wakanda. I know the ce better than you do,¡± Linda ignored him and grabbed his hand. ¡°You guys are rushing into Wakanda, where you do not know anyone. If something happens and you need help, you will be stuck. Why not let me go with you? I can help when the timees.¡± Valerie thought about it and agreed. Julian, let here with us! One more person means one more helper.¡± Besides, she could tell that Linda¡¯s background was likely moreplicated than she let on. Otherwise, she would not be involved in this, Julian had no choice but to nod and take Linda along.. Sitting on the ne, Matthew frowned tightly. This time, he had pushed Owen to provide the location, really pushing him to the brink Finding it in just one day proved that Owen was formidable. Matthew had been nning for a long time, setting up a huge to trap Owen eventually. But Katherine¡¯s situation had forced him to change all his ns Now, the trap he hadid had to be exposed prematurely. At least Owen knew that hackers had been monitoring hispany. In order to save Katherine, Monthew had no choice but to pull some resources over. Next time, if he wanted to take down Owen again, it would be much harder since Owen would be on guard. COMMINT Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Moreover, Owen had found Dale within a day, confirming his previous guess, Matthew took a deep breath. When Valerie saw him like this, she patted the back of his hand and said, ¡°If there is anything, we will face it together.¡± Linda looked at the two of them, then at Julian and Louis. ¡°You said that Katherine was captured by Dale. Once we reach Wakanda, we need toe up with a n.¡± ¡°What nt Julian n¡°¡± Julian was stunned, Linda was speechless. ¡°Are we just going to rush in and rescue her without a nt What if they¡¯re prepared for us?¡± Matthew also nodded. ¡°That is right. I forced Owen to give me the location. If he secretly informs Dale, we will be in a passive position!¡± ¡°What should we do? Valerie became anxious ¡°If On Owen really does that, then Katherine will be in trouble!¡± She could not help but feel nervous. She should have been tougher from the beginning and insisted that Katherine break up with Dale. she was too Back then, was too angry to think clearly, and now it was toote. Katherine had already been captured, and they needed a foolproof n. Otherwise, they might find themselves helpless when they arrive or even fall into Dale¡¯s trap. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Dale has already put everything on the line!¡± Louis said, worried. ¡°We should try to stall him He¡¯s just after the money, but I¡¯m concerned that Owen might secretly tip off Dale Matthew frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t stopped working on the hacker angle. I¡¯m creating some distractions for him so that he¡¯ll be too busy to focus on us. We need to stay calm and steady Valerie nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose our heads now. However, Matthew was also concerned that Owen might have powerful allies backing him. A few years ago, Owen used the excuse of searching for his niece, Sarah, to travel the world. People said Owen was deeply concerned about her, and despite her being missing for years, he never gave up. But Matthew knew this was just a cover. He suspected that Sarah¡¯s disappearance might have been orchestrated by Owen himself. It was possible Owen had powerful connections overseas; otherwise, he would not have been able to locate someone so quickly. Now that they had this information, Matthew intended to use this opportunity to uncover the forces supporting Owen. Meanwhile, on Dale¡¯s side, Vivian was keeping him in check, sending daily messages to let him know they were working on raising the ransom. 400 million dors was no small amount. Even though the Santos family was wealthy, they could not immediately gather such arge sum in and had to start selling assets. in cash Vivian coordinated with various auction houses and pawnshops, sending Dale pawn receipts to show her seriousness. She even mentioned selling her favorite jewelry, and had barely managed to raise 20 million dors, urging him not to worry. Dale was suspicious but let his guard down, thinking he was safe because he was overseas. Seeing that the Santos family was indeed taking action, Dale sneered. He nced at Katherine, who was curled up in a corner, and walked over to grab her chin. ¡°Seel The Santos farmily is really raising money for you! I heard your brother even sold his company, Katherine, I did not realize you were worth so ¡°So what if you are their precious daughter! You may n not like me, but in the end, you will still have to gravel before mel¡± ¡°Say something nice, and I might even let you love a decent meal. How about that?¡± Katherine looked at him with disdain. ¡°Dale, be a decent human being! What else do you have besides money?¡± ants to crush now! You will never achieve ¡°What happened to your dreams! Himph, I bet you are nothing more than a cockroach that everyone wants to anything in your life. Take your money and get lost as far away as you can!¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. Besides money, you will need a rich, pretty woman to keep you afloat. Is that not your specialty?¡± ¡°Everyone says s you are an award¨Cwinning actor. I guess you have even convinced you yourself with your act!¡±¡° Dale was enraged but managed a cold smile. ¡°So what Even if I am not what they say, what can you do about it still thinking about that fruit seller? Chapter 718 Do you think he cares about you? He is a big boss now, worth hundreds of millions of dors. You have seen the woman with him, right! She is countless times premier than you.¡± How pathetic Katherine, you will never find true love in this life¡± ¡°You are just a burden to your family. No one has ever really cared about you!¡± But Katherine only gave him a withering look before turning away, ignoring him. This infuriated Dale even more, making him feel like he was punching a wall But then, thinking about it, he realized he did not care anymore. Once he got the money, he could have any woman he wanted Why should he He was not taking any chances, though. He was secretly nning to kill her, even going as far as setting up a gasoline trap. As soon as he got the money, he would make sure Katherine disappeared without a tracel The thought made Dale sneer again. Katherine trembled at the sight of his cold smile and quickly looked away. Her fear only fueled Dale¡¯s anger, He clenched his fists, unable to release his frustration Finally, he snarled and shoved Katherine into a small, dark room, ¡°Stay in there!¡± Dale turned and left, locking the door behind him. Alone in the darkness, Katherine could no longer hold back her tears. She knew how dire her situation was, but there was nothing she could do except endure: Days passed, and after three days, Dale¡¯s patience ran out. Despite Vivian¡¯s daily updates, they had only managed to raise five hundred million dors. It was far from the 400 million dors he demanded, and he could no longer wait! COMMENT Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 He watched as Vivian pleaded with him repeatedly to do her a favor. Dale¡¯s anger had already surged within him. He stormed into the room, grabbed Katherine by the hair, and yanked her up Katherine winced in pain. Dale turned on the live stream,ughing maniacally, ¡°Katherine, I will give you a chance today. Let your mother see what her precious daughter has be!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fear gripped Katherine. ¡°Dale, you are inhumane!¡± p! Dale pped her hard, then pointed the camera at her and connected the call to Vivian. As soon as Vivian saw the livestream, she burst into tears. ¡°Dale, do not hurt my daughter! Katherine, are you alright? Katherine!¡± ¡°Mom Katherine could not hold back any longer and finally broke down in tears when she saw her mother Dale sneered, ¡°Such a strong mother¨Cdaughter bond. You cannot even serape together 400 million dors, can you?¡± He aimed a knife at Katherine¡¯s neck, sending Vivian into a pante. ¡°Do not kill hert Please, I am gathering the money! I am begging you. I will sell thepany right away!¡± Vivian was sobbing uncontrobly, and Katherine was in the same state, tears streaming down her face, Dale, with a sinister grin, said, ¡°See this? If you do not transfer the money, I will p her if you are a minutete Do not give me any more empty promises! But cross¨Cborder transters take time. Vivian wailed, ¡°Cut the crap!¡± After saying that, he pulled Katherine over and pped her twice. In the live stream, Katherine¡¯s screams echoed Mathew and Valerie, who were watching, cursed, ¡°What a monster Valerie¡¯s eyes were red with worry. ¡°What do we do? If we do not pay, Katherine will be beaten to death.¡± Julian was equally anxious but analyzed the situation. ¡°He definitely will not kill Katherine. Before he gets the money, she will suffer some physical pain, but her life is not in danger for now.¡± Linda, standing nearby, said, ¡°Yes, we are already close to his location. Do not worry, I will contact my people, and we will head over immediately The group got off the ne and headed straight for Dale¡¯s ce. Linda, who had some influence in Wakanda, had arranged for several cars to take them directly to their destination. Dale was running out of patience. Katherine¡¯s face was now flushed, her mouth bleeding, and her face bruised Vivian¡¯s heart ached at the sight. ¡°Hurry up and transfer the 400 million dors! Not a cent less!¡± Vivian was anxious, but when it came time to transfer the money, she hesitated. ¡°I am trying, but I am a bit rusty, and there is a limit 400 million dors was all their family¡¯s hope. If she transferred it, they would be left with nothing. Louis watched the livestream in anger. Before arriving, he had already calcted that they had enough with thepany¡¯s diets, borrowed funds, and pawned items over the past few days. Seeing his mother hesitate, Louis panicked and called her. When Vivian saw his call, she quickly answered, ¡°Louis, what should we do? He wants me to transfer the money, but we will have nothing left if I do!¡± Louis could hardly believe it. Even at a time like this, his mother was still worried about money. Did she not see how badly Katherine was being beatent ¡°Mom, transfer the money now! Do you want to watch Katherine be tortured to death? Vivian was still hesitating. On the screen, Dale wasughing maniacally. Louis watched as Katherine was beaten and urged angrily. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you need to see your daughter die before your eyes before you dare to act! I can still can money, but if Katherine dies, you can forget about making me forgive you for the rest of your life! I swear I will cut ties with you!¡± Only then did Vivian be frightened. ¡°Alright, alright, I will transfer the money over!¡± She panicked and immediately had the money transferred, though it pained her. As soon as the 400 million dors was transferred, Dale burst intoughter. At that moment, Vivian asked, ¡°I have given you the money. Let her But Dale sneered, ¡°Let her got Katherine is quite arrogant, is she not? She called me an actor, said I am not worthy of her, and that I only please rich women. Why should I let her go?!¡± ¡°What did you make her drink!¡± Vivian screamed. É« Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Vivian was stunned. Daleughed wildly. ¡°A knockout drug. I¡¯ve prepared a big gift for you. Just wait.¡± Vivian cried, ¡°Dale, you broke your promise, you shameless scoundrel. Let my daughter go!TM Shey was truly enraged. She could not afford to lose both her daughter and her fortune. Dale sneered, ¡°You have already called me a shameless scoundrel. What promise do I have to keep?¡± ¡°Besides, from the start, the 400 million dors was only meant to buy the Santos Group¡¯s secrets¡± If you want me to release Katherine, bring another 400 million dors.¡± Daleughed maniacally, and Vivian was so furious that she nearly fainted. Katherine¡¯s eyes grew hazy after she had drunk the water. Feeling dizzy, she copsed to the ground and tightly gripped Dale¡¯s pants. ¡°Dale¡­ You you are shameless.¡± Dale kicked her away. ¡°I am shameless! Miss, you are so noble.¡± ¡°The Santos family could summon me at ne at will. You used my poprity to stabilize the Santos Group, And what about you? You have no idea how to repay kindness. You would not even let me touch you. I am a normal man. Do you treat me as your boyfriend¡°¡± ¡°Today, I will let everyone see what is beneath your facade.¡± Dale, now furious and unhinged, immediately dragged Katherine to the side. He aimed the camera at her and poured gasoline all over her body, Katherine gasped for breath, unable to struggle. Helpless and angry. When she first started dating Dale, she admired his gentlemanly demeanor and genuinely wanted to be with him. But she realized she had lost the ability to love over time and knew why. For the sake of her family, she endured it. She allowed Dale to use them to gain resources, thinking this would be her life. Although there was no love, at least she could be with someone who was not entirely unbearable. But she never expected it to end like this, unable to be with the person she truly liked and about to die alone. Dale trampled on her dignity. Katherine used all her strength to resist, but she was too weak Under the effect of the drug, her strength was gradually fading. Hearing her mother¡¯s cries from the camera, she could not stop her tears. She knew she might never get a second chance in this life. If she missed it, it would be gone forever. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. There were so many things she had not said to Julian. She would muster the courage to confess to him if she had another chance. Smelling the pungent odor from the gasoline and hearing Dale¡¯s maniacalughter, Katherine¡¯s consciousness began to fade. ¡°Katherine, enjoy the taste of burning in mes.¡± Dale¡¯s face twisted with rage as he stared at Katherine andughed out loud. Just as his finger was about to press the switch, Vivian, who was off¨Ccamera, screamed in terror, ¡°No!¡± She fainted immediately, while Katherine smiled bitterly, epting her fate. What a shame. As she was about to lose consciousness, there w and kicked him aside. Dale loud crash the door was kicked open. While Dale was momentarily stunned, Julian rushed in groaned in pain, the remote control in his hand flying away. Louis entered and began punching and kicking him. ¡°Katherine, I am here? Julian picked her up, and Katherine thought it was a dream. How wonderful Before she could die, she could still see the person she loved. ¡°Julian¡­¡± She fainted, and Valerie rushed in just in time to witness the scene. Hurry Get her to the hospital? Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Just as they were about to rush out, there was a loud bang and a tremor. The entire ground shook. Valerie could not stand steadily. Matthew hugged her and said. ¡°What is going ont Is there an earthquakel! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it is an explosion¡± Julian shouted, ¡°He really hired gangsters. Daley on the ground, blood seeping out of his mouth. ¡°Yes, I did hire someone. So what if you find her today? We will die together¡± Valerie was furious. She got up and pped Dale twice before kicking him in the groin. Dale was in so covered his crotch and sweated all over as in so much pain that his face turned pale. I He Linda squatted on the ground and looked out of the window. Her people were fighting with the gangsters outside. The gunfire became more and more intense. After two more loud bangs, everything returned to calm Linda stuck her head out and looked outside. She could not help but smirk. ¡°Everything is settled. Let us go to the hospital.¡± Valerie looked at Dale. At the same time, a few of them went up to Dale and beat him up. After that. Valerie panted heavily. ¡°Castrate him, lest he use his face to cheat innocent girls in the future.¡± Dale was covered in injuries and gasped in pain. When he heard Valerie¡¯s words, his eyes widened. ¡°Valerie, how dare you! Valerie could not help but smirk, ¡°Why would I not dare: 1 will not let you off based on how you hurt Katherine.¡± ¡°Leave this to me. Linda snapped her fingers, and two men entered from outside. She pointed at Dale on the ground and said something to the two ¦°¦¥¦° The two of them nodded repeatedly at Dale before dragging him out. ¡°Do not worry. The local medical skills are more than enough to deal with him.¡± The moment they went out, Dale¡¯s scream came from behind, but no one paid attention to it Before leaving. Valerie even took Dale¡¯s phone. The 400 million dors should not go to this bastard. As they y made their way to the hospital, Valerie was extremely nervous. Gunfire could be heard all around them When they arrived at the hospital, they discovered it was filled with injured patients. Valerie grabbed Matthew and refused to let go. ¡°What kind of country is this? It is so chaotic.¡± Linda exined, ¡°This is a war¨Ctorn area. Gunfights aremon here. Hurry up and go inside.¡± ¡°The more chaotic a ce, the more criminals gather. Foreigners here attract much attention, so everyone must be careful.¡± Valerie and the others nodded. When Julian and the others arrived at the hospital carrying Katherine, all eyes were on them. The stares made Valerie uneasy. ¡°What is happening? Why do I feel like I am an anomaly!¡± s to attract attention here.¡± Matthewforted her. ¡°Do not worry. It is normal for foreigners to Linda was the first to approach the doctor. The doctor looked at Katherine, then pointed at Valerie and the others, shaking his head. Valerie, anxious, asked, ¡°What is the problem? Do you need money? We have money. We can pay wlistever it Linda frowned and said, ¡°I forgot. It is a local custom, Locals do not treat non¨Clocals, let alone foreigners¡± -it takes.¡± ¡°How can this bel¡± Valerie was extremely worried, seeing Katherine¡¯s condition. Matthew took out his phone and said, ¡°Do not private ne to take us to another city. We might have to detour, but it is better than having no doctor.¡± After contacting the ne for more than ten minutes, they found it could note over due to airspace restrictions. Matthew¡¯s face grew darker. He ended the call, and Valerie asked urgently, ¡°What is the status?¡± The situation is too chaotic here. Private nes cannote in. As soon as he finished speaking, the roar of a ne could be heard overhead. Everyone quickly took cover Everyone was extremely anxious seeing this. They could find cover, but injured Katherine had nowhere to hide. Valerie, unable to wait any longer, said, ¡°Doctors are supposed to save lives. How can we leave her in this situation?¡± She rushed forward, grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, and pleaded, ¡°Please, save my friend. Save hert She is so young!¡° Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Chapter 722 The doctor looked at her, shook his head, waved his hand, and turned to leave. Valerie was furious. She could not go anywhere now. She turned around and grabbed Linda, Linda, think of something quickly. You are a local and have influence here. You must be able to do something!¡± Linda bit her lip and looked at julian. There is a way. The rule here is not to treat foreigners, but if they are my family, they are not foreigners. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your family? What do you mean?¡± Valerie¡¯s question made Linda silent. She stared at Julian for a long time before speaking. ¡°If he marries me, he will be iny family!¡± Julian found it unbelievable. ¡°Are you serious?¡± considered ¡°Of course, I am serious, I never joke about such matters. I am doing this to save someone, otherwise, I would not have proposed marriage so Cascally¡± At that moment, Julian was stunned. However, saving someone was the priority. He looked at the unconscious Katherine and could only grit his teeth and agree. ¡°Linda, saving her is more important. I will marry you, Hurry up!¡± Seeing that he agreed, Linda immediately instructed her subordinates to negotiate and then took Julian¡¯s hand. Tell them this is my husband, and the injured person is his sister. We must save her¡± Her subordinates hurriedly went to negotiate with the hospital. Soon, the doctor emerged and gestured for them to proceed with the emergency treatmen Seeing Katherine being taken into the emergency room, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Linda looked at Julian and said, ¡°I hope you will keep your promise this time.¡± Julian nodded, but his clenched fists betrayed his inner turmoil. Valerie, feeling helpless, did not expect fare to be so unkind. This path of love seemedpletely blocked Fortunately, Katherine was saved. It was not in vain that they had been so worried for so long. Just as everyone was relieved, a few sharp sounds suddenly came from outside, apanied by gunfire. The tension among The group increased once again. A few sport utility vehicles arrived. The people inside were wearing ck T¨Cshirts and carrying submachine guns. They stopped at the hospital entrance, and dozens of people got out and blocked the entrance. Valerie panicked. This cannot be happening¡± The leader was dressed in camouge, ck boots, and sunsses, A scar ran from his brow to his chin, dividing his face and making him look extremely menacing ¡°Gangster Quentin! Linda trembled. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Valerie asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°He is the leader of the gangs in this area. He did note with good intentions today.¡°¡± Linda then confronted them. ¡°Quentin, this is not your ce? ¡°What are you doing heret Miss Cabrera, this is not your territory.¡± Quentin replied. Linda denched her fists. ¡°Your people attacked me first. I was simply defending myself¡± ¡°If it were just resistance, I would not havee here. Miss Cabrera, your people are here for these foreigners. Am I wrong?¡± Quentin said. ¡°We had already agreed on the terms, but you broke the rules fint.¡± Valerie grew anxious. Sering Linda¡¯s angry expression and the standoff with the armed men, she wondered if Linda would be at a disadvantage. The two groups did not yield at all. They were at daggers drawn, as if they were about to fight in the next second. ¡°What is going on! It does not look good. Will Linda be at a disadvantage as a woman?¡± *I will go and take a look.¡± Matthew walked over and saw Linda arguing. She was about to draw her gun for a confrontation. He quickly pulled Linda back. ¡°Do not worry, 1/2 11:30 AM c c Chapter 722 me handle this¡± He quickly pulled Linda back ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me drive¡± He spoke fluent localnguage, surprising Linda Quentin, impressed by Matthew¡¯s youthful confidence and fluency, looked at him with newfound respect While Matthew negotiated, Valerie anxiously grabbed Julian¡¯s arm. ¡°Julian, what should we do? Will something happen! Those people look so fierce. Will Matthew be in danger?¡± ¡°It will be fine.¡± Julian, looking at the operating room and then at Linda, frowned deeply, as if he could crush a fly with his frown. Meanwhile, Louts anxiously took out his phone to inform his mother that Katherine was saved, but whether they would be able to leave smoothly was still uncertain. 11:31 AM c d Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Valerie looked not far away and saw that he was frowning. One moment, his gaze was deep, and he raised his voice as if very displeased. The next moment, he had a sneer on his lips, and his eyes were filled with disdain. The well¨Carmed men on the opposite side also had serions expressions ou their faces. She was too far away to hear what they were saying, but she saw a sh of shock cross their brows before fear overtook them, causing them to retreat one after another. They looked at Matthew as if he were some heinous individual. Valerie found this strange, She wondered if Maulew had intimidated them. Sheid not expected him to have influence here, but she could not help thinking that his power had already extended to this ce. Not far away, the he faint sound of gunfire could be heard. The street was filled with smoke from time to time. The civilians were used to it, but their frightened eyes were numb. Valerie truly felt that it was not easy to live here and wanted to leave even more. At this moment, before the assembly team leader left, he nced at Matthew. Matthew waved at them and walked back. Valerie greeted, ¡°Matthew¡± She quickly grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm. ¡°How is it? What did they say?¡± ¡°They said they would not make things difficult for us anymore. Do not worry,¡± heforted. As soon as they finished speaking, the men from earlier caught up to them again. Valerie was shocked and quickly blocked Matthew. Matthew heldi her tightly and stared at the approaching man. The man asked in broken English. ¡°Do you know King?¡± Matthew nodded. Sure enough, when the other party saw his response, he could not help but smile bitterly and leave. Valerie finally heaved a sigh of relief, then asked, ¡°Who is King?¡± Before Matthew could speak, Linda exined, ¡°King is the leader of an international hacker alliance. Those who offenst him do not have a gossi ending. The most famous incident involved a multinational corporation. They reneged on a deal and angered King, who destroyed thepany with a market value of billions within 48 hours.¡± ¡°Susce then, nobody in the industry has dared to underestimate King, Matthew, if you know King, we will be much safer here¡± Valerie was amazed when she heard this. Those men would probably not dare to bother them again if that were the case. This was the disadvantage of being overseas, especially in a war¨Ctorn country. However, with such a powerful person around, there should not be any problems. Linda shrugged and reminded them, ¡°But while it is easy to avoid open attacks, it is hard to guard against sneak attacks. It is better to be cautious. We do not know if those men will resort to underhanded tactics. After all, we ate too conspicuous here? Linda was not exaggerating This group of foreigners indeed stood out in this ce This was a war¨Ctorn country try where sneak attacks. attacks wrir not uMME Valene could not help but feel a little afraid. They were being attacked from both sides and were in a very passive situation. Matthew remained calm. ¡°There is no need to rush. We will leave as soon as Katherine is out safely¡± gered in his heart leave this ce a as soon as possible, no matter what. A feeling of unease heart was pounding. Her instincts told her that it was o it was not going to be easy to stay safe, especially with the gunshoots not far away Just as they trached the hostal entrance, they heard Louis shout, ¡°What is going on!¡± Valerie¡¯s heart trendded. What now she night. At that moment, a doctor from the resu ¡°The patients drug contains a toxin, and murmpital has run out ¡°What happened?¡± special antidote ¡± This made Valerie extremely anxious. ¡°What should we dat i did not expert Dale to drug Katherine with such Mathew frowned. ¡°It is impossible to Dale wanted Katherine dead Husernukl 11:31 AM ?§Ô Chapter 725 there be an antidote Julian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Was there no hopef He suddenly wanted to rush in, hoping to see Katherine onest time before she died. Lindaforted him, ¡°Wait a little longer. My brother should be arriving soon. Linda was well aware of the situation. ¡°The knockout drugs used in this kind of ce usually have strong hallucinogenic effects and deep toxins. Morrower, Miss Santos has not been treated well since she arrived here, so she has no resistance to this kind of drug. I already informed my brother to bring the special medicine. Everyone, wait a little longer.¡± Hearing this, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief and felt very grateful for Linda¡¯s thoughtfulness. Julian clenched his fists. ¡°Thank you Linda- Linda shook her head and remained silent, only staring ahead while urging her brother on the phone. Everyone was burning v (with anxiety. If anything happened along the way and the special medicine did not arrive, Katherine would surely die. Valerie¡¯s heart sank. Linda mude several phone calls and instructed her subordinates, ¡°Go and pick up my brother. You must bring the medicine back Julian wanted to go, but Linda stopped him. ¡°It is best if our people do not split up now. This ce is chaotic, once we separate, regrouping will be difficult. So let my people handle it¡± Valerie also nodded. ¡°Yes, and we are foreigners. It is not wise to split up and act alone in this ce.¡± Julian could only give up and wait patiently. Time ticked by. Fifteen minutester, a ck car sped over and stopped at the entrance. A man with deep¨Cset eyes got out. He bore some resemnce to Linda.. Linda immediately went up to him. ¡°Bowie.¡± The man banded the medicine to Linda, who then passed it to Julsan. ¡°Quickly, take it inside;¡± She looked nervously at Bowie. ¡°Are you alright? You are not hurt, are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°No. Linda, is it worth it for you to be running around here for that mant¡± Linda shook her head. ¡°It is alright. He promised to marry me.¡± COMUNI Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Bowie¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°I need to talk to him ¡°Da noi r¨¬nh, Let us wait until the girl is out of danger first,¡± Linda said. Seeing that Bowie was unhappy, Linda quickly persuaded him. Howie could only take a deep breath and sat on the bench in the corridor. Valerie and Matthew exchanged nces, understanding that Bowie was likely dissatisfied with Julian. But who can predict matters of the heart? Seeing that Julian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the operating room, Bowie was somewhat displeased. ¡°Linda, you are our family¡¯s little princess. The man you like has to pass my approval, I do not need to help him if his heart is not with you. This ce is not where you should be,¡± Howie¡¯s words showed no regard for Julian¡¯s feelings, Julian merely tilted his head slightly and remained silent. Lin leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Do not worry, Bowie. I will handle it myself¡± If you could handle 11. I would not be here. I will not let him off the hook if he cannot protect you¡± Bowie blurted out. Julian turned around and walked over. ¡°Do not worry, I will keep my promise.¡± ¡°Hmph, running man¡± Bowie was skeptical, just as Linda wass about to speak, the operating room door opened agam. Valerie hurried over. The doctor removed his mask and saul. ¡°The patient is no longer in danger. Once the anesthetic wears off, she will wake up, just leave a family member here to keep herpany.¡± ¡°Valerie quickly looked at Julian Julian, please stay. I think Katherine would want you to be the first person she sees when the wakes up.¡± Julian refused. ¡°No, I do not need to stay- Valerie was surprised. ¡°You¡­..¡± Julian interrupted her. ¡°Since I have already promised Linda that I will be with her, I do no need to be entangled with anyone else Linda was very touched by his words, If Katherine woke up and saw Julian again, he might be entangled again She did not want to see the person she liked involved with another woman. Bowie snorted. ¡°At least you know what is good for you? At this moment, Julian addressed Louis. ¡°It is better for you to stay with her. We are in a foreign country. As her older brother, you should be responsible. But do not tell her I was here¡± Julian said this to end things with Katherine once and for all. ¡°Also, do not tell her I am getting engaged to Linda. Otherwise, she will not be able to handle it in her current state. Julian was well aware of Katherine¡¯s feelings for him. After everything she might very well be heartbroken if she knew. Louis nodded. At this moment, the medical staff wheeled Katherine out and into the ward, Valerie and the others hurriedly followed. Julian looked at Linda and Bowie, ¡°Let us go. I need to talk to you.¡±¡° Linughed. ¡°Why are you so nervous? My brother said it is just a simple banquet. I believe you will handle it well. It is so you can meet my family members¡± Julian nodded and reassured Valerie. He then followed Linda and Howie to a nearby hotel. a war¨Ctorn area, there were peaceful zones to avoid disturbiers. This was also where Linda¡¯s family wielded their influence. When they arrived, the lunturi full was alreadly full. Everyone turned to look at Julian and his group. When they saw him, theymented and G nek the initiative to hold Julian¡¯s hand. He remainedposed and smiled as he nodded, Although he wond mbers of the region¡¯s most prominent family, he did not fawn over them. Instead, he carried himself with grace and decency somewhat surprised by Julian¡¯s demeanor. He initially thought julian was only with Linda becau cut her family¡¯s influens Bui now it seemed otherwir bunce Julian had previously been married with a son acul Linda was never married, Bonte fel that hasan was not murthy of his sister Have you decided to get engaged to my sister bowie bed 11:31 AM Chapter 724 Bowie¡¯s face immediately fell ¡°I need to talk to him! ¡°Do not rush. Let us wait until the girl is out of danger first, Linda said. Seeing that Bowie was unhappy, Linda quickly persuaded him. Bowie could only take a deep breath and sat on the bench in the corridor Valerie and Matthew exchanged nces, understanding that Bowie was likely dissatisfied with Julian. But who can predict matters of the heart? Seeing that Julian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the operating room, Howie was somewhat displeased. ¡°Linda, you are our family¡¯s little princess. The man you like has to pass my approval. I do not need to help him if his heart is not with you. This ce is not where you should be. Bowie¡¯s words showed no regard for Julian¡¯s feelings Julian merely tilted his head slightly and remained silent. Linda leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Do not worry, Bowie. I will handle it myself¡± you could handle it, I would not be here, I will not let him off the hook if he cannot protect you.¡± Bowie blurted our Julian turned around and walked over. ¡°Do not worry. I will keep my promise.¡± ¡°Hmph, cunning m man. Bowie was skeptical. Just as Linda was about to speak, the operating room door opened again. Valerie hurried over. The doctor removed his mask and said. ¡°The patient is no longer in danger. Once the anesthetic wears off, she will wake up. Just leave a family member here to keep herpany.¡± ¡°Valerie quickly looked at Julian Julian, please stay. I think Katherine would want you to be the first person she sees when she wakes up.¡± Julian refused. ¡°No, I do not need to stay Valerie was surprised. ¡°You¡­ Julian interrupted her. ¡°Since I have already promised Linda that I will be with her, I do no need to be entangled with anyone else.¡± Linda was very touched by his words. If Katherine woke up and saw Julian again, he might becoune entangled again. She did not want to see the person she liked involved with another woman. Bowie sorted. ¡°At least you know what is good for you. At this moment, Julian addressed Louis. ¡°It is better for you to stay with her. We are in a foreign country. As her older brother, you should be responsible. But do not tell her 1 was here.¡± Julian said this to end things with Katherine once and for all. ¡°Also, do not telli I am getting engaged to Linda. Otherwise, she will not be able to handle it in her current state¡± Julian was well aware of Katherine¡¯s feelings for him. After everything, she might very well be heartbroken if she knew. Louis nodded. At this moment, the medical staff wheeled Katherine out and into the ward. Valerie and the others hurriedly followed. Julian looked at Linda and Bowie. ¡°Let us go. I need to talk to you¡± Lindaughed, ¡°Why are you so nervoust My brusler said it is just a simple banques. I believe you will handle it well. It is so you can meet my family member¡± Julian nodded and reassured Valerie. He then followed Lin and Bowie to a nearby hotel- car¨Ctorn area, there were peaceful zones to avoid disturbigners. This was also where Linda¡¯s family wielded their influence. When they arrived, the banquet hall was already full. Everyone named to look at Julian and his group. When they saw him, theymented and Linda took the initiative to hold Julian¡¯snd. He remainedposed and smiled as he nodded. Although he faced inemben of the gun¡¯s most most prominent family, he did not fawn over them, Inrad, he carried hinwell with grace and decency Howie was somewhat surprised by Julian¡¯s demeanor. He initially thought Julian was only with Linda because of her family¡¯s influence Hut now it seemed otherwise. Since Julian had previously been married with a son was never named. Howie tch that Julian was not ¡°Have you decided to get engaged to my Luter?¡± Bowie asked. ¡°It is not toote to back out sut now if yo 11:31 AM Chapter 724 Julian nodded. ¡°I have already made up my mind. Linda and I have been together for a long time. After spending so much time together. I understand her feelings for me¡± *Linda is a good girl¨Ckind, passionate, smart, and capable. I believe we will be happy together in the future.¡± Hearing this, Linda¡¯s face flushed with a warm blush, wondering if she was really that good. Julian held Linda¡¯s hand, and her heart warmed. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Linda¡¯s reaction, Rowie knew she hadpletely fallen for him. Bowie furrowed his brows. ¡°Julian, you saved Linda¡¯s life before. Our family has a good impression of you. Also, you and Linda have been working together, and your business is doing well. I believe you and Linda will have a good life together. Although you have a son, you have generally proven yourself quite capable.¡± Julian knew that although his rtionship with Linda was not particrly deep. Linda had saved Katherine at a crucial moment, and he would not break his promise. ¡°I will treat Linda well. That was his promise, and he would not regret it. Bowie saw that Julian¡¯s attitude and words were sincere. Moreover, Linda was focused on Julian, so he could not say much more. Overall, he was quite satisfied with Julian. Although this man was not the ideal choice, Linda had the right to choose. Since his sister was willing. Bowie respected Linda¡¯s choice. Valerie sighed when she thought about Julian and Linda. She did not expect her brother to handle everything so decisively. Although it was for Katherine, she did not want to see her brother give up true love for a promise. Yet, keeping his word was a principle her brother lived by, and she found herself in a difficult position. 11:31 AM Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Chapter 725 It was not easy 10 choose, especially since Linda was also a good person. Valerie turned around and looked at Katherine lying on the bed. Seeing her pale face, arms covered in wounds and bruised and swollen face, she clenched his fists. That bastard Dale. If it had not been for him, Katherine and Julian would have been together long ago. It would be considered a light punishment to castrate this bastard. The more Valerie thought about it, the angrier she became. She could not help but feel sympathetic. Katherine had experienced so much. What should have been a blissful future had been ruined by Dale. It would not bring it back, even cut into eight pieces even if h he were Just as Valerie was letting her imagination run wild, Katherine woke up. She slightly opened her eyes and let out a moan. Valerie quickly went over and held her hand. ¡°Katherine. Katherine. You are awake. Can you recognize met Katherine struggled to open her eyes in a daze. When she saw Valerie¡¯s face, she immediately grabbed her hand tightly. She turned her head and looked around for Julian. The figure she hoped to see was nowhere to be found, ¡°Louis¡­¡± Louis quickly leaned over. ¡°Katherine, how do you feel is anything bothering you?¡± Katherine frowned tightly. She felt pain all over her body, but aside from that, there did not seem to be anything else. She shook her head. It¡¯s okay.¡± She struggled to get up, and Valerie quickly supported her. ¡°What is wrong? Katherine, what do you need?¡± ¡°Where is Julian? I saw him. Is he here to save me?¡± Katherine was extremely anxious. She looked around but could not find Julian, Panicked, she grabbed Valeric lightly. ¡°Valerie, tell me quickly where Julian is.¡± Valerie looked at her expression, hesitating, unsure of what to say. Katherine¡¯s tears immediately fell ¡°Please tell me I did not see wrongly. Julian hase to save me, right? Please, I do not want to miss him again.¡± Valerie could not bear to see her distress. Julian had said she could not reveal it. Seeing Valerie¡¯s silence, Katherine turned to Louis. ¡°Louis, tell me where he is. At this moment, Katherine was inplete despair. She had to see Julian immediately, and this time, she could not afford to regret it. Louis spoke softly, ¡°Katherine, rest well and try not to worry about anything else. Julian isn¡¯t here; he has his own matters to attend He had promised Julian that he would not let them meet, and besides, he was currently meeting with the Cabrera family, so he could not let her go Katherine shook her head. ¡°I just want to see him. Can I not even see him just once? Seeing that they were not responding. Katherine became anxious. She pulled the needle from her hand and tried in get out of bed. Blood immediately began to flow, and Louis was rmed, quickly pressing down on her hand. ¡°Katherine, do not be so agitated. Forget about him?¡° ¡°Imposible, Louis. I have already died once. This time, I n to be brave and see him no matter what Ignoring the pain in her body, Katherine grabbed hu arm ¡°Louis, tell me where he is. If you do not tell me, I will find him myself.¡± Katherine was convinced that julian was nearby. She had to see him. No matter their reasons for stopping her, she did not want to miss this chance. Seeing ber unwavering resolve, Louis sighed. He looked at Valerie, who also shook her head. ¡°I have no choice. Let her see him. Although Julian is determined, if we do not let Katherineare him, she will not stop¡± Katherine turned to Valerie. ¡°Yes, let me see him. I want to tell him that I like him, love him, and want to be with him. If I can see him, I will not have any regrets!¡± Valerie had not expected Katherine to be so determined. Her brother had already decided to be with Linda, which made the situation moreplicated ¡°Then I am afraid you will be disappointed. Julian is griting engaged to Linda¡± Matthew spoke calmly. ¡°Katherine, let go of the past and look forward¡± 11:31 AM c d Chapter 725 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine froze, her eyes filling with tears as she shook her head. ¡°Impossible. Julian came to me against all odds. The still has me in his heart. How could he be with Linda? You are all liars! You are all liars!¡± É« Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Chapter 726 She did not want to believe this fact. She had only been missing for a few days. Everything had changed. It was impossible. Valerie took a deep breath and held back her tears. I am not lying to you, Katherine Julian has agreed to be engaged.¡± Seeing her frantic state, Valerie had no choice but to look at Matthew. Matthew checked his phone and said. ¡°He is in the nearby hotel, in the lobby on the first floor.¡± Seeing her crazy look, Valerie had no choice but to look at Matthew and Matthew on the side. He looked at his phone and said, ¡°In the hotel nearby, pasta in the lobby on the first floor of Wilson As soon as he finished speaking, Katherine rushed out, Louis hurriedly shouted from behind, ¡°Katherine, be careful. 200 Katherine could think of only one thing she had to see Julian and hear him tell her directly. Only when she no longer felt anything would she be at peace She ran wildly, not even bothering to put on her shoes, and barged into the party. Meanwhile, Julian was hugging Linda and chatting happily. The room was full of guests, the lights were bright, and everyone wore custom¨Cmade clothes and luxurious jewelry. Katherine was in a hospital gown, running barefoot with disheveled hair and visible signs of having been beaten. She was in a very sorry state At that moment, Linda and Julian were surrounded by people. Someone asked. ¡°When do you n to get married?¡± Katherine trembled as the security guard beside her stopped her. Her eyes were filled with with tears, and her heart ached. Julian¡¯s voice was clearly heard, saying. The sooner, the better. I hope to marry Linda as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, Katherine¡¯s tense nervespletely shattered. She could not help but copse to the ground, and the nearby security guards were terrified Louis saw this and shouted, ¡°Katherine!¡± This shout startled Julian. When he saw the person at the door, his expression changed drastically. Just as he was about to go over, he realized he was still holding Linda¡¯s hand. Julian could only take a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Please take your sister away quickly. This is a private event. Outsiders are not wee: Valerie happened to arrive and, understanding anding that at her brother was doing this for Katherine¡¯s sake, could only drag Louis along N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katherine smiled sadly. ¡°Julian, are you really going to be with her?¡± Julian looked at her steadily. ¡°Yes, I want to be with her. I hope you can give me your blessings.¡± ¡°I do not believe it. You risked everything toe here to save me, but you want to get engaged to someone else. How is that pos possible?¡± Katherine rushed over but was stopped by the security guard. ¡°Julian, you clearly have me in your heart. Why? Why?¡± She screamed at Julian. Louis knocked her out with a karate chop and picked her up horizontally. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± Seeing the blood seeping from Katherine¡¯s feet, Julian felt a sharp pain in his heart. At that moment, he did not want to say anything else. said softly. ¡°If you are worried, you can go over and see her? Linda ¡°There is no need. Do not worry about her. Her brother is by her side. She will be fine. We should give her some time to adjust by herselt. Otherwise, it will not be right for her to keep pestering me. She should let go when she needs to, Hearing him say this, Linda was pleased, and Bowie nodded in agreement. This was the right way to handle the situation. Alter bringing Katherine back, Louis sighed, Katherine woke up on the way and did not say a word. Louis advised, ¡°Forget it. He has already decided to get engaged to Linda. Just let it Katherine¡¯s trans flowed down her face. Slie wrapped herself tightly in the nket and watched as the doctor came back to help her with an IV drip. Lous shook his head Katherine curled up on the bed without saying a wond. Valerie was about to persuade Katherine when Matthew stopped her. ¡°Give her time to process it herself. Otherwise, she will be depressed. Let us go out and walt.¡± Valerie had no choice bas to agree. After they left, Katherine was alone in the ward, trembling. She did not understand why Julian was so cruel to He clearly had feelings for her. When he left, he even gave her a discontinued watch. She had kept that gift to this day. 11:31 AM ch Chapter 726 Katherine did not want to believe it At that moment, Julian¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Where is Katherine? I am here to see her¡± Katherine was stunned. She thought she had heard wrongly. Turning around, she saw Julian walking in. She immediately sat up. ¡°Julian, Julian, you still have me in your heart, right?¡± ¡°You lied about being with Linda, did you not?¡± Katherine looked at Julian anxiously, hoping he would say something to reassure her. Julian walked up to her, lifted her nket, and saw the bloodstains on her feet. He could not help but sigh, He took out a cotton swab and some medicinal powder, pressing down on her. ¡®Sit still and don¡¯t move. Even with all these injuries, why are you still running around?¡± Seeing Julian caring for and treating her wounds, Katherine could not help but feel warmth in her heart. Julian, you still care about me. You have me in your heart. Stop lying to me and to yourself.¡± 0 Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Julian carefully treated her wound and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our rtionship is already in the past. I see you as a sister. Please don¡¯t degrade yourself¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve been through, you should have a new perspective on rtionships. Let go of the past. You still have a long way to go. You¡¯re so young and beautiful, and you¡¯ll find a man who treats you well. Forget about me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already with Linda, We¡¯ll support each other for the rest of our lives, and you¡¯ll find a man with only eyes for you.¡± As Julian said this, his heart was bleeding. He carefully cleaned the blood and dust from Katherine¡¯s feet and applied the medicinal powder to her wounds. Katherine was in so much pain that she was about to faint, but this physical pain was nothing compared to the pain in her heart. But he had followed me all the way to a war¨Ctorn country, risking everything to save me. Could it just be because of our brother¨Csister rtionship¡± She could not believe it in her heart. Katherine grabbed him and said, ¡°Look at me and tell me you don¡¯t love or care about me!¡± Julian looked up at her. ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re an adult now. Stop ying these childish games. Til tell you again, it¡¯s impossible between us He enunciated each word clearly. 1 don¡¯t love you.¡± He suppressed the pain in his heart, not wanting to reveal the truth to Katherine. If she knew, she would undoubtedly be with him at all costs, hurting both women. Katherine looked into Julian¡¯s eyes and suddenly smiled, ¡°Yes, you treat me like a sister and don¡¯t care about me. Now that you¡¯re engaged to Linda and will get married and have your children, very well With tears streaming down her face, Katherine pushed him away. In that case, I don¡¯t need your help. My life and death have nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Katherine, can¡¯t you be more mahire! Your behavior will affect everyone, and we won¡¯t be able to return!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just let me die here!¡± Katherine leaned against the bed, giving up ¡°If you want to hate me, then hate me. But you have to treat yourself better¡± Julian sighed softly, ¡°I see you as a sister. I hope you recover soon and leave this ce with Valerie¡± Julian looked at her with a pang of pain in his heart. Seeing Katherine in such a state tortured him, but there was nothing he could do. After treating the wound, Julian stood up and was about to leave. Katherine grabbed him and looked at him with teary eyes. They stared at each other. On the other side. Arthur pulled Linda, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he treats you well? Now he¡¯s rushing to see that girl. I think he¡¯s just pretending! I need to go and check it out!¡± Linda panicked. ¡°Arthur, don¡¯t go. Julian won¡¯t betray me. I know him and admire him. Please give them some space. They need time to everything process ¡°No, my sister can¡¯t be ndered. Arthur insisted, ¡°Besides, he promised me he would treat you well for the rest of his life. This can¡¯t continue.¡± Arthur insisted on going to the hospital, and Linda had no choice but to fallow him. She knew her brother was doing this for her good. She trusted Julian¡¯s character and never considered tying him to her. She pursued Julian openly and never used underhanded methods. If Julian disagreed, Linda would not force him. Since Julian had agreed to keep his promise, Linda believed he would, and she was giving them time to say goodbye. She was not that petty. But Arthur was furious. His sister was the little princess of their family, and he would not allow anyone to betray her. Even if the man promised, he sull did not trust him. Juliant Come out Anhur¡¯s aggressive voice echoed down the corridor. Valerie and Matthew quickly came out upon hearing themotion. Seeing Arthur about to rush in. Valerie stopped him, ¡°Mr. Cabrera, for bringing the special medicine to save Katherine. But please give them some tine!¡± Valerie¡¯s words made Arthur frown. ¡°Not He shouldn¡¯t see other women! My sister will be heartbrokent¡± you Linda arrived and apologized to Valerie, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for him to cause trouble!¡± Matthew hugged Valerie and said to Arthur, ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll make sure Julian returns!¡± ¡°You¡­ Antuur was stunned when he saw Matthew. Chapter 727 Seeing Arthur¡¯s reaction, Valerie felt something was off. Linda quickly pulled him back, ¡°Arthur? Arthur.¡± Arthur then said, ¡°Can I speak to this gentleman alone?¡± Valerie was also surprised but nodded, pulling Linda aside. Arthur then said, ¡°It¡¯s you! Do you remember me?¡± Matthew searched his memory, and Arthur helped him recall, ¡°You saved my life three years ago. Because of you, our family was able to stabilize in Wakanda. I promised to repay you.¡± Matthew finally remembered, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Matthew remembered saving Arthur in the past, but he never expected the world to be so small that they would meet again after all this time. Çú Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Chapter 728 ¡°King, thank you for saving me back then. Our family would not have survived here if it weren¡¯t for you. I did not expect to see you again!¡± Bowie was very excited. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Blue Boar Inn, I want to have a good drink with you.¡± He started to pull Matthew along to have a drink and reminisce about the past. Matthew waved his hand. There is no need. It is not appropriate now. I am married with children and want a peaceful life. ¡°Honestly, Bowie, I have been away from that world for a long time. Presend you did not see anything. I could not uncover the truth about what I was investigating back then, so please keep my identity a secret.¡± ¡°Tell your people the same, Do not reveal it too much. This is to protect me and my family. ¡°But it seems very difficult to have a peaceful life here. If I can recognize you, other forces might as well,¡± Bowie looked at him. ¡°You have seen the situation in Wakanda. This is an era of big data. Information sources are crucial everywhere. If they see you return, having a peaceful life will be difficult Matthew knew he would not reveal his identity unless sabsolutely necessary. He was only here because of Katherine; otherwise, he would not have appeared at all. Bowie nced at the nearby ward and then at Matthew. ¡°He is your friend I will not make things difficult for him on ount of you. I hope he keeps his promise and treats my sister well- Matthew nodded. Do not worry. Julian is not the type to abandon someone. He will do what he needs to. Bowie was relieved by the promise. Before leaving he added, ¡°When you helped me, I said I would help you find out the truth. I am sorry, but I have not been able to uncover it. However, I did find that during your parents car ident, Quentin¡¯s power was in Kranson City. I wonder if that is relevant.¡± Howie¡¯s words stirred turmoil in Matthew. If that was the case, everything needed careful consideration. He had suspected his parents¡® deaths but never expected it to be connected to such a distant influence. If it we were true, it would beplicated. A thorough investigation might endanger Valerie and the child¡¯s safety. Bowie saw that Matthew did not look too good, so he said in a low voice, ¡°If there is any problem, contact me here at any time. I will do my best to help you.¡± Matthew nodded. After he left, Valerie came over and, secing that Matthew was frowning, could not help but ask, ¡°How is it? Did he make things difficult for you? What did he say?¡± Matthew came back to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that he wants Julian to keep his promise. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else. Although Matthew said that, he still felt uneasy. He originally thought it was just an ordinary car ident, but he did not expect it to really be connected to the malia. Then, things would be troublesome. If they investigated thoroughly. Valerie and the child¡¯s safety would also be at risk. There are countless cases of aristocratic families being kidnapped. Coupled with the fact that it¡¯s easy to guard against an open attack but difficult to defend against covert threats, the family¡¯s safety could not be guaranteed if anything were to happen to Valerie and the baby. He truly did not know how to cope with that His parents¡® car ident back then had caused his grandmother and the rest to break down. They almost did not survive. If not for him, they might not have made it. Now that he finally had a bright future and a warm home, Matthew did not want to ruin it. It would be perfect if he could just continue to live Juppily. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He does not want them to interfere Matthew sighed, looking at Valerie. Valerie had been exhausted for the past two days, You should rest. When Katherine is better, we¡¯ll leave.¡± The situation there was tense, and a fierce battle could have erupted at any moment. The armed forces wouldn¡¯t have cared whether someone was Mr. Grant or not¨Cbullets did not discriminate, Matthew did not want inplicate matters. As long as Katherine was le, he would immediately leave with his men. Valerie nodded. At that moment, Julian came out. Suppressed cries came from the ward. Julian¡¯s expression was grim as he said to Valerie, ¡°Take good care of her¡± Louis looked pale. ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡± 11:32 AM c d Chapter 728 ¡°Yes, I have decided. Take good care of her and yourself. With that. Julian left. Valerie sighed and turned around to enter the ward. She saw Katherine nestled under the nket. She walked over and patted Katherine, ¡°Katherine, you can¡¯t force rtionships.¡± ¡°Rest well, get some sleep, and try to forget everything, I understand how you feel, but you both want to be happy. Why not let it go? Valerie¡¯sforting words made Katherine¡¯s heartache. She had thought Valerie would support her, but now, even Valerie was advising her to move on. It seemed there was no hope for her and Julian. Katherine lifted the nket and looked at Valerie with red and swollen eyes. ¡°Valerie, do I have no hope at all?¡± Katherine¡¯s current appearance was heart¨Cwrenching, Valerie, concerned about her mental state, hugged her tightly. ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t force yourself In matters of the heart Julian is doing this for your good.¡± Valerie did not reveal the whole truth. Her words silenced Katherine. She fell back onto the pillow, her face pale, and rears streamed down her checks, Meanwhile, after Julian left. Bowie reminded him, ¡°You and that girl¡­. COUNT Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Julian interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I should during this period. I¡¯ll be with Linda¡± Linda followed him out. She looked at Julian and then back at the hospital. She knew that Julian¡¯s heart would be with Katherine as long as Katherine was still around Julian likes Katherine. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to marry me: Linda¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened at the thought Then, he said, ¡°No, I want to get engaged immediately When Bowie heard her say that, he was stunned. ¡°Get engaged immediately? Why sly? Why now? Everything is so messy now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get engaged here. Everything will be simple. A long dy will cause trouble. Bowie, can you help me?¡± Linda asked. Bowie thought about it and felt it made sense. What if the girl recovers and Julian changes his mind? Won¡¯t my sister benefit others?¡± With that thought in mind, he quickly nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing. Ill help you.¡± Thank you. Bowie: Linda replied. Bowie parted her shoulder. I hope he can give you happiness.¡± ¡°My happiness is in my own hands. Since Julian promised to take care of me for the rest of my life, he can¡¯t go back on his word,¡± Linda knew that Julian was a man of his word, and he would not betray her. On the other hand, Valerie held Katherine¡¯s hand and was only relieved when she saw Katherine fall asleep.. Louis came in and saw that her face was a little pale. He hurriedly said, ¡°Valerie, go and rest first. I¡¯ll take care of Katherine. You and Matthew have to conserve your energy. There are still many things for you two to deal withter.¡± Matthew thought about it and agreed. Valerie did not refuse. She could not hold on any longer, so she left with Matthew. They all had different thoughts that night but were also worried about Katherine. The next morning, Katherine woke up early. As soon as she sat up, Louis woke up. He asked, ¡°Katherine, how are you feeling?¡± Katherine looked at him nkly. ¡°Louis, Julian and I will never be together, right?¡± Louis looked at her and sighed. He couldn¡¯t help but think, At that time. I also had a crush on Valerie, but I still didn¡¯t get to be with her. Sometimes, we can only wish the people we love well silently ¡°Katherine, just keep this love in your heart and give him your blessings,¡± said Louis Hearing Louis¡¯s words, Katherine did not believe it. ¡°No matter what, I have to find an answer. With this thought in mind, she asked, ¡°Louis, I can¡¯t do it Can you bring me to see him! I miss him so much¡± Katherine was extremely anxious. It was as if she was stuck in a dead end. Julian risked everything to save me. How did it suddenly be like this? Can there be pure friendships between men and women? No! It Julian has feelings for me and cane over at all costs, why can¡¯t he ept me? We can start all over to find Julian! Katherine did not believe it. She did not sleep much the entire night, thinking, ¡°No, I have to Katherine lifted the nket and grabbed the IV stand to go out Louis was stunned when he saw her get off the bed. ¡°Katherine, what are you doing?TM ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Julian. No matter what, I want to be with him,¡± Katherine replied. Seeing Katherine¡¯s crazy look, Louis was shocked and quickly pulled her back, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Look at your body now. And your injuries. What do you want to see him zut like this! He¡¯s about to get engaged¡± Katherine looked at him steadily. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Louis. What do you mean that I can only give him my blessings! Only what I get is the best. Even if har dump¡¯t love me, I ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Tin sober. I need you to find Julian. As long as you find himn, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore! ¡°No! Louis refused. Katherine insisted on leaving. She thought, ¡®At most, I¡¯ll fod him myself. Just as the siblings were arguing, Valerie came in. When she saw Katherine standing on the ground with messy hair, she quickly went over. ¡°What are you doing, Katherine! Get on the bed. Don¡¯t you want your boily anymore?¡± ¡°Valerie, I can¡¯t forget him. Ive been thinking about him all night. I have to see him. I have to see him immediately Katherine insisted. Valerie¡¯s ? 11:32 AM d ? Chapter 729 heart ached for her. ¡°Go to bed first. I¡¯ll contact my brother. Is that okay?¡± When Katherine heard that, she sat on the bed steadily. However, she was still pushing the TV stent in her hand and was about to leave at any moment Valerie had no choice but to call Julian. When Julian learned that Katherine was unwilling to give up, he could not help but sigh in his heart. This girl is too stubborn. When Valerie mentioned Katherine¡¯s condition, Julian only said. ¡°Take good care of her. It¡¯s not convenient for me to be there After hanging up. Valerie looked at Katherine¡¯s disappointed eyes and did not know what to say Matthew followed her in Katherine seemed to have found her backbone and quickly pulled him back. ¡°Can you help me find him! Mr. Grant, you¡¯re a big shot. If you interfere, Julian wille. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew did not know how to help her. He could only frown. Louis pulled her over. ¡°Enought Katherine, stop fooling around. There are so many of us apanying you in the war¨Ctorn country. Do you know there is a war outside and the enemy maye at any moment? What if someone dies? Can you stop being a hopeless romantic? He roared at Katherine, and Katherine¡¯s eyes immediately became deste. She then took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­. Valerie¡¯s heart ached. She hugged Katherine tightly and stayed by her side after settling her down, On the other hand, Matthew was preparing to return to the country as soon as possible. ¡°I heard that the next wave of fierce battle ising soon. We have to be prepared to leave at any time Katherine was unwilling to leave. If She left, She would never see Julian again. Although this was a war¨Ctorn country, it was also the closest ce to Julian ¡®If Julian and Linda get married, they might never return to Kranson City, Katherine thought, Çú Chapter 730 Chapter 730 COMMENT Chapter 730 Katherine immediately felt disappointed and depressed. She had just escaped from danger and was still under observation. In the end, when she heard that she was leaving, she could not hold on anymore and fainted. Valerie was terrified. ¡°Katherine, wake up! Kather Doctor!¡± By the time the doctor arrived, Katherine was already unconscious. The doctor quickly gave her first aid. Fortunately, Katherine was saved in time. However, her condition worsened and she could no longer be agitated. Julian¡¯s heart ached when he heard the news, but he still tried his best to endure it and refused to visit her. He knew if he softened his heart and visited her, it would rekindle Katherine¡¯s hope. At that time, it would not be good for everyone. Bowle had already told him about the engagement, so he began to prepare for the engagement with Linda. After Katherine was rescued, she finally woke up. When she looked up, she saw Valerie and Louis guarding her. She quickly asked, ¡°Has Julian been here¡® Valerie shook her head. ¡°No¡± ¡°Looks like he hates me. Katherine suddenly thought of something and grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°Valerie, tell him that Linda is injured. Tell him toe over and take a look, okay!¡± Valerie was stunned. Linda is injured?¡± ¡°Yes. After you say that Linda is injured and is in the hospital, we¡¯ll see if he¡¯sing. Then, I¡¯ll give up. Katherine said. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie knew that Katherine was gambling. She had no choice but to help After julian received the call, he hurriedly drove his car over. It was not too far away anyway. However, Katherine¡¯s heart immediately broke when she saw Julian rushing over. ¡°Linda!¡± Julian asked anxiously, ¡°Valerie, where¡¯s Lindat¡° Julian climbed up in one breath. Valerie was speechless. Katherine¡¯s voice came from behind. She¡¯s line¡± Julian turned around and met Katherine¡¯s eyes. His heart ached when he saw that she had lost much weight, but his expression was calmi. Katherine could not take it anymore. ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me when I was injured. But when you knew Linda was injured, you came over immediately. Am I inferior to her?¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point? You shouldn¡¯t have led Katherine, that¡¯s enough! Julian turned around and left. Katherine hugged him from behind. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but I couldn¡¯t help it Julian, stay with me. Just stay with me this once, okay! I promise not to disturb you anymore.¡± Valerie echoed, Julian, Katherine is not in good health now. If something happens again. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take it. You¡¯d better stay with her this time, I believe Linda won¡¯t me you when she knows it.¡± Julian frowned and finally agreed. ¡°Just this once.¡± Katherine immediately became happy and pulled Julian in. It looked like she had mostly recovered from her illness. When Valerie saw how happy Katherine was, she turned around and left. She would leave the rest of the time to them. She hoped that Katherine could get over il After Katherine came in, she had already thought it through. Til get over it after tonight because Ent going to sleep with Julia She knew Julian would no longer belong to her after he apanied her today. However, she had no choice. As long as Julian belongs to me now, it¡¯s fine, Katherine thought ¡°Julian, have some water¡± Katherine turned around and hunded him a ss of water. Julian took the ss and ces it aside. Katherine looked at lium with heartache to her eyes. ¡°Why? Are you even unwilling to drink the water I gave you now! I only want you to stay, spend time with me, and to the, even if it¡¯s only for one night¡± Hraning this, Julian was helpless. He raised his head and drank the water before sitting down. ¡°Katherine¡­¡± He felt that his throat was a little hoarse, and there was an inexplicable sense of impatience in his heart. Katherine interrupted him. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you my blessings. You and Linda are the best match? Katherine¡¯s ars, which she held back, flowed out again. She did not know what to say. It was not easy to say something that went against her conscience. However, she could not say anything else now. Looking at Julian, she smiled and said, ¡°Julian, thank you foring to save me. At the same time, i 1/2 11:32 AM c & Chapter 280 hope that you will be happy. You and Linda are a perfect match. ¡°But She went up to face Julian. ¡°But now, I only want to be with you. Even if it¡¯s just this once, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±¡°¡±. Julian watched as she approached him step by step and hugged him. He was shocked and wanted to push her away. However, he realized he could not endure the heat. Julian was stunned. ¡°Katherine, you ¡°Julian, this is the only time. Please give it to me. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore! His body¡¯s reaction made Julian unable to stop. He still actively resisted and pushed Katherine away. ¡°No, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Katherine did not care. ¡°I am crazy. If I can¡¯t get it. I should at least leave some memories. Julian, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any feelings for She suddenly kissed him. Although Julian wanted to dodge, he did not expect that when Katherine¡¯s lipsnded on his lips, he would feel a bang in his head at that moment, The heating from his body and his involuntary actions tortured and are away his rationality. B COUMINI Chapter 731 Chapter 731 He held Katherine tightly pressing her beneath him as they spent a passionate night together. The room was filled with an intimate atmosphere. After some time, Katherine awoke and gazed at the soundly sleeping Julian. Her eyes revealed a hint of reluctance, knowing this would be their final entanglement. She hoped he would find happiness and always remember her. As Katherine gently stroked his brow, Julian frowned slightly. Startled, she ignored her aching body and quickly left. After their night of indiscretion, Julian suddenly woke up. Finding himself alone, he panicked. "Katherine!" Realizing Katherine wasn''t there, Julian thought it might have been a dream. But when he woke up, he realized that this was a ward. He was in a daze and thought aboutst night. ''It''s not a dream. Katherine was indeed with me.'' The lingering scent of her perfume and the memory of her beauty filled him with conflicting emotions. ''How can I do this? I had already agreed to be engaged to Linda but was still with Katherine.'' Julian felt like a cad. Julian left in a daze. When Katherine saw him go, she heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around and saw Louising over. Then, Katherine quickly approached him. "Louis." Louis froze. "What''s wrong with your neck? Was it Julian?" Realizing what had urred, Louis flew into a rage. "What a scoundrel! He agreed to be engaged to Linda, yet he still came after you. Bastard!" Louis was about to settle scores with Julian, but Katherine held him back. "Louis, don''t. It was my choice. It was thest time. I won''t pursue him anymore. I''ll focus on my treatment and return to the country with you, okay? Please, just let this be. Don''t say or ask anything more." Katherine pleaded earnestly. Hearing her words, Louis clenched his fists tightly. He did not expect Katherine to be so humble when she was trapped and hurt by love. After a long moment, he rxed his hands. "Katherine, don''t regret everything you did today." Katherine shook her head. "I''ll never regret it, Louis. Don''t worry, I''ll forget about him. Once is enough." Katherine could feel Julian''s passion for her. She also knew that Julian had her in his heart. ''Whatever his reasons for getting engaged, it''s enough for me to own him once. I''ll move on with my life.'' With that thought in mind, Katherine returned to the ward to continue receiving treatment. This time, she was not crazy anymore. Valerie was surprised to see Katherine like that, wondering how Julian had talked sense into her. After all, Katherine looked like she had gotten over it. Katherine looked up at her. "Don''t worry, Valerie. I won''t refuse to let Julian go anymore." Valerie was shocked, wondering what Julian said to make Katherine sopliant. Now that she saw the calmness in Katherine''s eyes, Valerie suddenly felt a little afraid. Something seemed wrong, but she did not ask further. She only wanted Katherine to cooperate with treatment and stop obsessing because it would be good for Katherine''s health. However, she dared not provoke Katherine and didn''t mention Julian. She only quietly kept Katherinepany. Katherine remained remarkably calm for several days, seemingly no longer fixated on Julian. Her serenity only increased Valerie''s concern. Julian was about to get engaged. Outside Blue Boar Inn were flowers and luxury cars. The scene was visible from the window, and Katherine could see it too. This made Valerie feel sorry and worried. "Katherine, are you..." "I''m fine, Valerie, truly. I''vee to terms with it. My brother is right. We''re adults now. When we talk about love, it''s not just about being together it''s more about fulfilling their wishes and blessings, right? As long as Julian feels happy, I''ll fulfill his wish and wish him well. That''s enough." Katherine smiled at her. Valerie noticed something different about Katherine''s expression as if she had matured overnight. But she couldn''t quite put her finger on the change. She stood beside Katherine and took out her phone to change the subject. "Look, the baby has grown so much. When you''re better, we''ll return to the country, and you can see for yourself." Katherine took the phone, gazing at the sleeping child''s face on the screen. A wave of tenderness washed over her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Remembering her night with Julian, she couldn''t help but think, ''How wonderful it would be if I could be pregnant!'' She unconsciously touched her abdomen while watching the luxury cars heading toward the Blue Boar Inn in the distance. She knew Julian would always hold an important ce in her heart. ''It''s enough to have him once. I need to take care of my health now. After returning to the country, I guess it''s just a matter of time before I move past my heartbreak.'' Katherine handed the phone back andy down on the bed. She said, "Don''t worry, Valerie. When I return to the country, I''ll treat myself to a feast, cut my hair, and turn over a new leaf." Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Valerie smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll keep youpany." Seeing Katherine finally smiled, Valerie felt more at ease herself. However, since Julian had chosen to get engaged to Linda, they would have to attend the engagement ceremony before leaving. She wondered if Katherine could truly let go. Valerie took a deep breath, saying nothing. Meanwhile, Julian had been in a daze all day. After that night, he felt guilty toward both Linda and Katherine. Sometimes he would space out, feeling guilty when he saw Linda''s smiling face. Linda noticed Julian staring into the distance with a vacant look and couldn''t help but wonder, ''What''s the matter with him thesest two days? He''s always lost in thought.'' Linda approached him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Julian snapped back to reality. "Nothing." "You seem to be in a daze a lottely." "Yeah, I haven''t been sleeping well. Looking at the distance helps my eyes rx," Julian rubbed between his eyebrows, making up an excuse. Then, he asked, "This ce is not safe enough. Are you sure we''re getting engaged here?" Linda nodded, linking her arm with his, "Yes, I just want to get engaged as soon as possible, to stop others from coveting you." Hearing this, Julian''s face turned red. He was about to speak when Bowie came and said, "Linda, the costume designer is here." Linda quickly kissed Julian on the cheek: "Wait for me. I''m going to try on the dress." Julian forced a smile. Linda sensed something was off, but since Julian didn''t say anything, she didn''t pry. After all, they decided to be together, and Linda was sure Julian wouldn''t betray her. Therefore, she wouldn''t give up on him. Linda''s family was busy each day, preparing for their little princess''s engagement ceremony. The champagne tower and flowers had been brought in, standing out brightly in this war-torn country. Linda chose a red dress for the asion. She loved red the most. She wore a red dress when she first met Julian, and now even more so. On the day of the engagement, Valerie and Matthew were also invited. Louis stayed behind to keep Katherinepany. Katherine woke up in a foul mood on Julian''s engagement day. However, she tried her best not to go there. She had promised not to disturb them. So, she intended to keep that promise. Julian was surrounded by Linda''s family as soon as he woke up. Today was their engagement ceremony, but he felt uneasy all day, constantly thinking about the intimate moments he shared with Katherine that night. He wanted to confess but didn''t know how to broach the subject. Everyone crowded around him as he looked at Linda, dressed to the nines across the room. Julian felt a lump in his throat. "Julian." Linda took the initiative to grab his hand. "Today is our engagement day. Aren''t you happy?" "Linda, there''s something I need to tell you something." But Linda cut him off. "No need to say anything. Today is our engagement day, and nothing and no one can stop it. Let''s go. The guests have arrived." Today, the Blue Boar Inn was packed with luxury cars. All the movers and shakers had shown up for this grand engagement ceremony. She pulled Julian along as they walked forward. On stage, Linda spoke gracefully, "Thank you all for attending Julian''s and my engagement ceremony. From the moment I first saw Julian, I fell for him. He suddenly appeared and sayed me from danger. At that moment, I told myself this man is mine." The audience burst intoughter. Linda looked at Julian, her eyes full of love. Then, she continued, "But now I want to tell him, no matter what we''ve been through or encountered, from now on, Julian and I will always have each other in our hearts." Julian''s heart skipped a beat hearing her words. He also told Linda, "I will take good care of you for the rest of our lives." The audience apuded. Although Julian was a foreigner here, those familiar with him knew he ran a sessful business. And now, Linda and he finally got engaged.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Matthew and Valerie stood in a corner. Valerie looked at him and said, "Look at my brother. Linda took him down." Matthew responded objectively, "Of course. Regarding family background and personal charm, Linda is on par with Katherine and is even more proactive. With such a passionate woman wholeheartedly devoted to Julian, he truly can''t refuse or resist." "But Katherine..." Matthew hugged Valerie, "Don''t think about Katherine now. She said it herself. True love means fulfilling each other''s happiness. You know how Jufran feels about Katherine. They love each other, but ¦«¦¯ circumstances get in the way. Let''s Wish them well." Valerie felt uneasy. They knew why Julian agreed to this marriage, but Katherine was still in the dark. But seeing Julian''s smile, Valerie decided to let it be. ''It''s enough if they''re happy,'' she thought. She made a video call on her phone to Aiden. They had agreed that Aiden should know about such an important event. Aiden looked at his father in the video with a dejected expression, feeling slightly disappointed, "Why isn''t it Katherine?" "Aiden, don''t you like this?" Aiden shook his head, "It''s not like that, Aunt Valerie. I don''t dislike Linda, but I would be happier if it were Katherine." Valerie understood. It seemed even Aiden preferred Katherine, but they could do nothing about it now. Although it disappointed Aiden a bit that his father was marrying Linda, he knew it wasn''t his ce to say much about adult matters. He just felt a bit down. Valerie knew what he was thinking andforted him: "Aiden, this is your dad''s choice. You should know that sometimes our hands are tied in the adult world." "I understand. Don''t worry. Dad once said that kids don''t understand adults'' rtionships, and I don''t want to understand. But as long as Dad is happy, I''ll support him. In the future, I''ll find someone I like too!" Aiden''s mature words made Valerieugh. She couldn''t help but think, ''Sometimes, children are stronger than we imagine.'' Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Matthew smiled and said, "When we return to the country, we''lle and y with you." "Okay, Mr. Grant, when are youing over? I''m so bored here," said Aiden. "Well, we''ll be back next week." Matthew had asked before. He could leave after Katherine recovered. It would be around next week. At the engagement party, Julian was surrounded by people. When he saw Linda smiling brightly, he suppressed the words in his heart. He did not want Linda to be sad on such a happy day. Julian suppressed the depression in his heart and drank the champagne in his ss. Meanwhile, Linda led him through the crowd until they reached in front of Valerie and Matthew. "Hello, Valerie," Linda greeted. "Linda, Julian, congrattions. I wish you both happiness." Matthew also sent his blessings. Julian smiled and did not say anything. He just drank some champagne. Seeing him like this, Valerie could not help but raise her eyebrows in pain. "Julian, don''t drink so much." He drank so much in one go, which was shocking. "Today is a special day. I''m fine. I can drink. I''m happy," said Julian. Hearing his words, Lindaughed. ''It doesn''t matter. Since he is happy, let him drink more.'' She knew what Julian was thinking. She thought, ''Some things don''t need to be said. Sometimes, it''s better to be a little muddle-headed.'' Seeing Julian in such a state, Valerie did not know what to say. She knew Julian was depressed. Julian raised his head and looked in the distance where Katherine was at. He did not know what she was thinking now. Julian was at a loss when he thought of that passionate night with Katherine. ''I hurt two women at the same time.'' With this thought in mind, Julian could not help but sigh and finish the champagne in his ss more frequently. Seeing him like this, Matthew patted him. "Alright, since today is a joyous day and you''re engaged, you should cherish the people around you." Julian smiled bitterly. Of course, he also knew this principle. However, it was easier said than done. The beautiful figure was always on Julian''s mind. Linda could also tell it, but she firmly chose Julian and knew he was responsible. Now that he was depressed, she would let him drink a few more cups to relieve himself. "It doesn''t matter. Since we''re happy today, let him drink more. I''m afraid there won''t be many peaceful days like this," Linda said. When Matthew heard her say this, he could not help but frown. "Indeed, we n to leave next week. Fierce battles are inevitable. It''s better to n early in a war-torn ce like this." Julian, who was drinking, suddenly stopped. ''They''re going back next week? From the looks of it, Katherine will leave with them. It will be even more difficult for me to meet Katherine then.'' Katherine and the others were in Kranson City. However, Julian was only expanding the market for his business there, and he had almost done what he needed to do in Kranson City. It was time for him to return. After returning, he would have even less chance to see Katherine. Julian heaved a sigh of relief and took another ss of champagne. He drank it all down. Then, he thought, ''Maybe it''s good that we never meet again.'' Seeing Julian like this, Valerie could not help but feel heartache. On the other hand, Linda clenched her fists tightly. ''No matter what, Julian is my man.'' With this thought in mind, she held Julian''s hand and said, "We will. When we get married, you muste. I''m nning a wedding in Easmadenaire. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing this, Julian could not deny it. Valerie only smiled and gave them her blessings. As for whether she would go or not, she would see. The engagement ceremony was very grand. Everyone on the street was discussing it, and Katherine inevitably heard it. However, she had no choice but to pretend not to know. She hid in the ward and did not go out. From time to time, sounds could be heard from outside. "I heard that Blue Boar Inn is very lively tonight." "That''s right. The little princess of a big family is finally engaged. Moreover, that man is a foreigner." "Really? He looks quite handsome. He seems to havee to our hospital too." "Yes, that''s right. I''ve seen him before. He''s super handsome and rich." When Louis heard that, he walked to close the ward''s door. He turned around and looked at Katherine. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Katherine looked up and smiled. "It''s okay, Louis, I''ve already let go. Whether he gets engaged or married has nothing to do with me. There are many things to pursue in life. I don''t have to waste too much time on love. I''ve already died once. I''ve thought it through." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After experiencing that scumbag Dale and being forcibly brought overseas to be abused by him, Katherine, who was covered in injuries, realized that she still had a long way to go. ''Since Julian is unwilling to ept it, I won''t force him. After all, I have to live my life. I can''tmit suicide again, can I? Otherwise, if I lead a miserable life, I''ll let Louis and the others down after they came all this way to save me,'' Katherine thought. Hearing her words, Louis was finally relieved. He said, "Well said. It''s good that you think that way. When you''re better, we''ll leave. We''ll start over when we get home."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine nodded,y on the bed with her head tilted, and felt her heart ached. She only looked strong, but how could she not be in pain? However, there was no turning back. She knew it wouldn''t work out between her and Julian. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Chapter 734 When Valerie and Matthew returned, they saw Katherine lying in the ward with Louis apanying her. Seeing that she was in good spirits, they were relieved. After returning to their room, Valerie sighed. ¡°I thought Katherine would go crazy, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm¡±. Matthew patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think much. It¡¯s good that she can think it through. Now, let¡¯s get ready so we can go home anytime¡± ¡°But with Katherine¡¯s body¡­¡°. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Linda said today that the fierce battle can start at any time. It¡¯s inconvenient for us to be here. I¡¯ll contact them to arrange our retur Valerie nodded and thought, Hopefully, it will go smoothly Unexpectedly, Linda called them the next morning and sold them the herce battle had been brought forward. She told them to prepare as soon as possible. Matthew immediately tensed up. Putting aside Katherine¡¯s physical condition, it would not be easy for them to evacuate all of them from a foreign country in turmoil. The nearby airport had long been sealed off. They had no choice but to find someone from the ck market to help charter a ne back. Matthew rushed out. When he received the call, he did not dare to stay for a second more. Meanwhile, Valerie and Louis were also terrified when staying at the hospital. ¡°Things on Linda¡¯s side should be fine. Isn¡¯t their family a local force! Why can¡¯t they escape unscathed Katherine asked. She suddenly thought of something. ¡°No, you should leave with Linda.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Valerie interrupted her. ¡°If we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯ll leave together. I will never let you stay here alone.¡± Valerie thought about it and said, ¡°Although Linda¡¯s family is powerful, with so many people together, it¡¯s too big of a target. Under such circumstances, no one can fight head¨Con with those with weapons Katherine did not say anything else. She just hugged her armi, feeling upset She felt a bule regretful. In the end, it¡¯s all because of me. If not for me, if I didn¡¯t get kidnapped overseas by Dale, how could these people be trapped here like me! Katherine¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance. She felt terrible. Valerie patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think much. The most important thing now is to recuperate. Don¡¯t think much about anything else. Leave the matter of going back to them, okay? Katherine nodded obediently. I¡¯m already lucky to have my friends and brother around. I should not think much about it lest I drag them down. They were all worried. Linda had also contacted the officials and asked them to open a path for Valerie and the others, allowing them to leave, at the very least. However, the negotiations had failed. Under such circumstances, many people hade to this ce. It was difficult enough because every faction was asking for their people to retreat first. It was impossible to open up a green channel for everyone around them. Helpless, they could only bring Julian with them. Julian was worried about Valerie. Before they left, he talked to Linda and requested to bring them along, but the number of spots was limited. Julian, I can¡¯t bring them with me. You¡¯re the only one I can bring along. If I could, I would have taken them away long ago, said Linda, Julian refused to give up. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not leaving¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Julian. In this situation, anyone who can escape should leave. I believe Valerie won¡¯t me you when she finds out.¡± Julian still insisted, Tll go tell Valerie. If you¡¯re leaving, you should take the girls away first. I¡¯ll stay He was worried about Valerie and Katherine¡¯s body, Linda¡¯s expression darkened. Julian, you¡¯re my fiance. I only want to take you away. You can ask? Valerie. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t aliandon Matthew and Irave alone¡± Julian went to look for Valerie Valerie was also a litle anxious when she learned the situation was tense, However, she remained calm. Chapter 734 She said. ¡°Julian leave with Linda first. Matthew has already gone to think of a way. We¡¯ll leave togetherter. ¡°Can it work?¡± Julian was a little worried. Tim afraid your bodies aren¡¯t in good condition. You won¡¯t be able to withstand this journey¡± ¡°But we might be unable to make it even if we leave with Linda, Julian, you can leave with Linda Burst. After all, you¡¯re engaged and there¡¯s a limit to the number of spots. Moreover, I still want to be with Matthew after he returns, whatever awaits us ahead. She patted Julian. ¡®Go. We can do it. I¡¯m sure Matthew will be back soon.¡± Seeing this. Julian could only leave e with Lirakas Matthew had also agreed on the price. The ck market raised the price on the spot. Usually, they charged 4,000 dors for each person, but now, they wanted 100 thousand dors. The four of them had to spend 400 thousand dors to board the ne. Moreover, it was limited Mathew had no choice but to agree. When he returned, he told Valerie and the others the news. When she heard they could charter a ne and leave. Valerie finally heaved a sigh of relief. She found a doctor to prescribe all the medicine Katherine needed and was ready to set off when the date arrived. Under such circumstances, they could only ask the ck market for help. If the ck market could not do it, there was no hope for them at all. However, Valerie and others did not expect that the two sides, which they expected to fight after four days, would start fighting in the early hours of the next morning COMMENT Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Chapter 735 In her sleep, Valerie was awakened by the sound of gunfire. Her surroundings were in chaos. In her panic, Valerie immediately held Matthew¡¯s hand and met up with Louis. The four of them drove to their destination amidst the gunshots. On the way, Valerie grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand tightly. She was terrified. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Suddenly, a cannonball exploded near their car. Louis immediately turned the steering wheel to dodge. The explosion made Valerie¡¯s heart thump. A bad premonition surged in her heart Matthew hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re almost there. Louis, turn right ahead.¡± After Louis turned right, they arrived at an empty ce. This was a checkpoint filled with people holding guns inside and outside After Louis and the others came over, they were led to the side. When he saw the previous leader, Louis could not help but be stunned. Matthew stepped forward. The man chuckled and extended five fingers. Matthew was stunned. ¡°What do you do you mean? ¡°Airne seats are limited now. Give me one million dors for each person if you want to leave.¡± Louis was annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re going back on your word.¡± That man shrugged. ¡°So what This is my territory. I have the final say. You can choose not to leave at any time.¡± Matthew was instantly enraged. However, now that things hade to this, he had no choice but to listen just as he was about to agree, that man waved his hand and asked his subordinates to detain Louis ¡°When the money is delivered, Il release him. Remember, your time is limited. Otherwise, he can only die if something goes wrong? The sound of gunfire was getting closer and closer. Both sides seemed to be fighting to the death. After that, neither side was willing to give in. Meanwhile, Valerie and the others were stopped outside the lifeline. The ne was right there, but they could not board it Moreover, Louis was detained, which made them extremely anxious Matthew looked at the leader, but that man smiled. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll only give you five minutes. This man will die if I don¡¯t see the money in five minutes He pped Louis and Louis immediately went berserk. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The leader pped Louis¡¯s face. Katherine screamed and turned to look at Matthew. Her eyes were filled with pleading. Matthew took theputer from the car and entered as a hacker. He started a one¨Csided fight. At first, the leader was still arrogant, but after a while, the sound ofmotion came from behind. When he heard his subordinate¡¯s report, he looked at Matthew, whose hands quickly typed on the keyboard. Matthew also looked the leader in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve already frozen your overseas ounts. Your ck market is in a semi¨Cparilyzed state. If you don¡¯t let him go, I¡¯ll publicize all your crimes. In addition, I have all your funds and battle ns, Matthew said, looked at him, and smiled. The leader panicked when he saw Matthew, thinking, How can I forget that this guy is King? There is nothing he can¡¯t do Seeing that Matthew was about to hit the keyboard, the leaderpromised. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Okay, let them go. Only then did Matthew turn off hisputer. He said, ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do, 100 thousand dors. We¡¯ve reached an agreement. You have to be honest when doing business. As he spoke, he brought them onto the ne. Matthew pulled Valerie and the others toward the ne. After surviving the disaster, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. They were finally going back. The roar of the helicopter engine made her heart pound. Valerie did not have time to think much. She looked up and was about to speak to Matthew when a series of gunshots came from behind suddenly Immediately after, more than ten off¨Croad vehicles rushed over When the original leader saw those vehiclesing over, he immediately retreated. This made Valerie feel uneasy. She asked, ¡°Matthew, who are they?¡± Matthew frowned. He did not expect there to be a second wave of people here. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He told Louis, ¡°Bring them up first.¡± In the next second, a bulletnded at their feet with a bang. They were shocked. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± Louis called out in panic. 0 0 COMMENT 0 Chapter 735 Matthew turned around and shielded Valerie behind him. He watched as dozens of armed people in camouge uniforms jumped out of the car. Matthew could tell they were not on the same side as the previous group of prople The two sides faced each other. The person in the lead had a square face, a crew cut, and a mustache. His hair was nearlybed. The person was wearing a ck suit, a string of pearls on his wrist, and an emerald thumb ring on his thumb. He held a cigar, sunsses on the bridge of his nose, and a windbreaker. at Matthew, removed his sunsses, and raised his hand. Theckeys beside him immediately pointed their guns at Matthew and the He grinned at others. Matthew held theputer and turned to face them. ¡°You know me! Then, you should know the consequences.¡± Valerie grabbed the corner of Matthew¡¯s shirt tightly. ¡°Matthew!¡± Matthew held her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they y won¡¯t dare to kill me. I¡¯m going to negotiate. Get on the ne now. Louis, bring them up Matthew arrived in front of those people alone. Valerie was terrified, but at the same time, she was worried about Matthew. She called out, ¡°Mathew! Matthew turned around. ¡°Take care of the baby and get on the ne quickly Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Then, he turned around and faced them. When that man w Matthew was alone, he could not help but smile sinisterly. ¡°Mr. Grant, you live up to your reputation. I can¡¯t believe you dare to confront me alone in such a ce ¡°They know my identity. My identity outside is only King Ordinary people don¡¯t know I¡¯m Mr. Grant. Could it be that there is someone I know here? With this thought in mind, Matthew looked at them and found a familiar face in the crowd. It¡¯s him¡± He could not help but be shocked. That exins it. The corners of Matthew¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°During times of war, the whole country is in chaos, and every individual will be affected. Now that you¡¯re stopping me, aren¡¯t you afraid that the mes of war will spread and none of you will be able to escape!¡± That manughed out loud. From afar and with the engine¡¯s sound. Valerie could not hear what they were saying. However, she was certain that she wanted to leave with Matthew Valerie was about to go over. However, Louis stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. These people are not easy to deal with. If you go over. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡± Even Louis could tell that this group of people killed people like flies. Those ck muzzles and the sound of the gunsing from behind were all drawn over by them. If Valerie went over, she would only die. Moreover, she was so good¨Clooking. In the eyes of these people, she was no different from their unsolicited prey. Lous could not let Valerie take the risk.. ¡°No, Matthew can¡¯t be here alone,¡± said Valerie, Matthew¡¯s back was facing her. Valerie could not see what he said to those people, but she knew the situation was sense. Those people were eyeing them covetously, their ck muzzles pointing at them. Valerie could not bear it and immediately jumped off the ne. ¡°Matthew!¡± She ran toward Matthew. Matthew turned around and pulled Vallerie. He carried her onto the ne. The dense sound of bullets came from behind, all hitting Matthew¡¯s feet. It seems that they don¡¯t want me to die. This made things easier, Matthew thought ¡°Matthew,e with me,¡± Valerie said. Matthew shook his head and returned her to Louis. Take them away inunediately ¡°No, I want to go with you. If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Valerie hugged Manhew tightly. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s too chaotic here. They have guns. You¡¯ll die if you stay. Think about me and the baby. Let¡¯s go together. Either that or let me stay¡± Valerie held his hand tightly and looked into his eyes. ¡°I want to stay¡± ¡°No, Valerie, listen to me. If I don¡¯t stay, none of you can leave ¡°But I can¡¯t leave you here. Come with me. Valerie cried. Matthew touched her face. His eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Listen to me. Take good care of yourself and the baby, and wait for me to return. You must wait for me!¡± Then, Matthew turned to Louis and said. ¡°Go! Louis, protect her!¡± Valerie was burning with anxiety. ¡°No! Leave with me. I can¡¯t be separated from you¡± She grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand tightly. Matthew forced it open and told the pilot, ¡°Take off and escort ilem back safely. Then, he turned to Louis, ¡°Louis, swear to protect her.¡± Louis roared, I swear! Matthew,e back alive!¡± The ne took off, and Valerie was forcibly pulled in. She banged on the door and shouted at Matthew. No one could believe it. Matthew those to stay. Valerie wanted to jump down and grab him. Louis grabbed Valerie and watched as Valerie sercamed Matthew¡¯s name. Louis felt like a knife was being twisted in his heart. Matthew stood on the ground and waved at them. He mouthed, ¡°Take care of yourself. Tears streamed down Valerie¡¯s face. She clutched her chest tightly. It hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She could not believe what would happen to Matthew if he stayed in the war Thest time he was overseas, he got injured, and now¡­ Valerie did not dare to think about it. She did not know why Matthew chose to stay behind. She thought. If the threat just now is not enough to make them retreat, under such circumstances, the gunfire will spread here, and the enemy will Chapter 736 retreat. However, she knew that Matthew was probably protecting them. They must have threatened him with something. Valerie could not figure out what they threatened Matthew with, but she felt uneasy, The helicopter had already taken off and was further away from the ground. Matthew had already be a small ck dot. Valerie had been watching him. Suddenly, a loud noise was heard. Valerie¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly widened her eyes and saw arge me suddenly rise from where Matthew stood Valerie choked. After a long while, she shouted, ¡°Manhew!¡± Louis and Katherine were also dumbfounded when they saw this. The airport, which had been t just a moment ago, was now engulfed in mes. Louis patted the pilot. ¡°Quickly fly over and take a look.¡± The helicopter arrived with a rumble. Suddenly, there was another earth¨Cshattering bang. The entire ground copsed. The building instantly copsed, filling the air with smoke and mes of war. The pilot shouted from forward ahead, ¡°We can¡¯t get any closer. I¡¯ll be dangerous if we get any closer¡± After circling twice, they s saw the ground was full of mes and smoke. People screamed. The sound of guns and cannons was endless. The original airport had be a scene of devastation. It was impossible to see if there were any survivors. This made Valene¡¯s eyes blur. Her heart clenched tightly. ¡°Matthew!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The ne circled twice and immediately flew away, geuing further and further away. Valerie sabbed uncontrobly and fainted the next second. ¡°Valerie Louis hugged her tightly. He felt a sharp pain in his heart when he saw that the ce where they were standing had turned into nothingness. Everyone was stunned Katherine grabbed Louis tightly. Her face was pale. ¡°Louis, is le¡­ Ìï Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Chapter 737 ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Louis seemed to be giving himself confidence. He won¡¯t die. He definitely won¡¯t!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to in re to imagine. ¡°What if Matthew dies? What should Valerie dor However, he also knew surviving such a dense barrage of bullets was almost impossible The helicopter Dew all the way, and the sound of gunfire below gradually faded. Katherine hugged Valerie, who fell into darkness ¡°Valerie Katherine called out. After some unknown titne. Valerie saw darkness. The ground in front was full of traces of burning mes. A figure could be vaguely seen. Valerie. quickly ran over. ¡°Mauliert The scorching beat from the soles of her feet made her feel in so much pain. When she finally reached him, she saw Matthew swaying Valerie pounced over. ¡°Matthew!¡± There was a warm feeling in her hard. She looked down and saw that Matthew was covered in blood. He fell into her arms. Valerie immediately hugged him tightly and shouted, ¡°Matthew At this moment, she heard Katherine¡¯s voice. ¡°Valerie, Valerie Valerie suddenly woke up. ¡°Matthew!¡± ¡°Valerie, we¡¯re safe,¡± said Katherine. Valerie got up. Her heart was empty. Looking at the unfamiliar clouds below, she could not help but feel sad. She held the ring on her finger tightly. She kept saying silently, ¡°Mathew, you muste lack. You promised me you woulde back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive you. Valerie closed her eyes and two streams of tears flowed out. Louis¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. Katherine hugged her tightly. ¡°Valerie, we apany you. We will will Valerie fell into Katherine¡¯s arms and did not say a word. That dreain must not be real. My Matthew is smart and bold. He said that he would return safely,¡® she thought. The flightsted six hours, and Soplica, in the country, received the news and came to the airport to pick them up When the war broke out, they had already received a call from Matthew. Sophia¡¯s heart skipped a heat. She paid attention to the news at all times. The fierce battle was brought forward, and countless people were evacuated. But she knew it couldn¡¯t be easy. The war¨C torn countries are constantly firing cannons, and prople are dying every day. We can¡¯t even contact the government, so how can they return?¡± When she heard Matthew say he had to contact the ck market to board the ne sessfully, Sophia was so nervous. She had been waiting at the airport for a long time. 11 was not until Valerie and the others returned that Sophia felt relieved Vivian wa was even more so. She did not know how her daughter was doing. After spending so much money, she wanted her daughter to be safe When the ne finallynded, Sophia and the others quickly went forward to greet them. However, they saw Katherine supporting Valerie, who had fainted from crying. Only the three of them returned. Matthew¡¯s whereabouts were unknowIL Sophia¡¯s heart sank as she thought, Something had happened!¡± Vivian took a step forward, hugged Louis, and started crying, ¡°Louis, I thought something had happened to you. Did a lot of people die over there!¡± The news reported that there were countless casualties in the war. The government hadpletely copsed and could not be contacted. Many people were trapped There. It was already a blessing in disguise that they coukl retum. Louis patted his mother¡¯s back. Hesale Jum, Katherine¡¯s face was pale. Louis directly supported Valerie and fared Sophia. However, he could not speak after he tried a few times. ¡°Louis, where is Matthew?¡± Sophia asked. Louis took a deep breath and said, ¡°Matthew told us toe back first. He said he would return safely.¡± However, Louis hid the part where the airport got razed. Under such circumstances, no one dared to say that Matthew would return safely. They could only hope for a miracle, Chapter 737 When Sophia heard this, she immediately staggered twice. Meanwhile, Valerie¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. At this moment, she opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing Sophiae, she immediately threw herself into Sophia¡¯s arms. ¡°Sophia, Matthew, he¡­¡± Sophia patted her back. ¡°You have to believe him. Since he said he woulde back, he will. Let¡¯s go home. Let¡¯s go home and wait for him.¡± Sophia had white hair. Her voice appeased Valerie a little. She raised her head and saw Sophia¡¯s face and grey hair in the wind. Valerie took a deep breath, thinking, Lean¡¯t fall. There is still the baby waiting for me at home. Matthew had said that I had to wait for him. So, I¡¯ll wait for him until he comes back.¡® Valerie turned to Sophia and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home and wait for him.¡± At this moment, Louis hugged Katherine and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back too. Katherine¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Let¡¯s go for a checkup first.¡± Vivian looked at Katherine and immediately cried. ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Katherine¡¯s face was pale, but she still remembered what had happened. When she saw Vivian, she was expressionless Vivian went forward to hug her. Katherine took two steps back. Vivian¡¯s hand froze on the spot. She looked at Katherine in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re still ming me, aren¡¯t you? Are you ming me?¡± Louis stepped forward. ¡°Mom, stop talking. She¡¯s back. Let us rest first.¡± Vivian had no choice but to agree. She quickly told them to go back first. When Valerie returned home, she heard the child¡¯s cries a went to hold the child in her arms. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. and immediately Sophia said from the side, Valerie, the Grant family will depend on you. You can¡¯t fall before Mathewes back. The child needs you too. You have to understand that you¡¯re the hostess of the Grant family. Everything here is under your charge¡± Valerie looked at the child and then at Sophia¡¯s pale face, She nodded and thought, I have to stand up again and take good care of the child. Only in that way can Matthew be at ease when hees back. During this period, not only should I protect myself and my family, but I also need to be the real Mrs. Grant. Only then will Matthew be at ease outside¡± Seeing that Valerie had pulled herself together, Sophia¡¯s tensed¨Cup strength suddenly dissipated. She quickly staggered back, and Valerie went forward to suppon her. She asked nervously, ¡°Sophia!¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± After experiencing so much. Sophia needed time to calm herself down, even if she had an iron¨Clike body. The Grant family needs them. Matthew muste back; Sophia thought. She couldn¡¯t take a second blow. E µÄ Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Chapter 738 The news of the Wakanda conflict quickly reached Kranson City, and when Owen heard about it, he couldn¡¯t contain his delight. He burst i into maniacalughter in the privacy of his home. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ve finally met your downfall! There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll survive this time!¡± Brimming with excitement, Owen rushed to his study and dialed a familiar set of numbers. As soon as the call connected. he couldn¡¯t hide his exhration. ¡°Boss, Matthew is stuck in Wakanda due to the war. He won¡¯t be able to make it back. How about we seize this opportunity to finish him off? With him gone, Kranson City will be ours for the taking!¡± On the other end of the line, the voice remained cold and indifferent. ¡°Are you so confident! The Noria Group is the leadingpany in Kranson City. Compared to them, the Anderson family is nothing¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, loss. As long as Matthew dies in Wakanda, I¡¯m confident I can swallow up all his businesses in Kranson City his tone was confident, There was only a faint sigh from the other side before the response came. ¡°Fine, but you must ensure that the strike in Kranson City is sessful!¡± ¡°I promise! As long as Matthew doesn¡¯t return, the entire market in Kranson Giry will be mine. Rest assured Owen promised with conviction. The voice on the other end grew somber. ¡°This time, it all depends on your performance.¡± After hanging up the phone, Owen erupted intoughter again. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re done for this time! Once you¡¯re dead, the Grant family and the Noria Group will be mine!¡± Years of being overshadowed by Matthew had turned Owen into a vengeful demon. Tll make them pay for everything!¡® he wondered. He had never forgotten the humiliations and threats of the past. Valerie, once Matthew is dead, you will no longer be the esteemed mistress of the Grant family, Owen¡¯s voice was sharp with malice. ncing around, he quickly headed downstairs. ¡°Someone, go find Fred¡± Fred? One of his subordinates was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Anderson, Fred has be a homeless vagrant. Why would you want to find him?¡± I say! Do I need to exin myself to you?¡± Owen¡¯s face darkened, and the subordinate dared not defy him, rushing off to carry out the Just do as I s order. Watching the subordinate¡¯s retreating figure, Owen snecied. The only person who can put the Grant family in jeopardy now is Fred. I won¡¯t diny my own hands with this. The Grant family must handle it themselves. Fred, don¡¯t let me down this time! Meanwhile, Valerie was at home, caring for her children while Noria Group remained stable for the time being She had entrusted the business to Charles, whom she trustedpletely. But there was no such thing as a secret thatsted forever. That day, some people at the airport secretly recorded Valerie¡¯s actions, and the footage quickly made its way online. The situation was further furled by rumors deliberately spread about Matthew¡¯s disappearance in Wakanda. The news triggered an immediate uproar in Kranson City, causing a frenzy on the inte [Is Mathew really the one in charge of Noria Group? And he¡¯s actually in Wakanda¡°] [Who would dare to go there to save him now!) Even the local government can¡¯t reach him, let alone any foreigners stuck there! [I¡¯m a minor shareholder in Noria Group! I just bought their stock. Should I be selling it off now?) All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s too There¡¯s no no confirmed news of his death yet. Why are you all getting worked up?] [Exactly! Noria Group is still operating as usual. Worst¨Ccase scenario, even if he¡¯s dead, Mrs. Grant is still there to keep things steady: What¡¯s there to worry about!] [But with the war going on, it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯ll evere luck. If Matthew dies, Noria Group will lose its head. Mrs. Grant has no experience, Can she really hold it together? The online discussions were endless, but those who were most anxious were the employees of Noria Group. Fear and uncertainty gripped them daily, and no one could confideraly say that Matthew would make it back safely. Adding to the tension was the fact that Charles was now handling everything, which only underscored theplexity of the situation. Chapter 738 It wasn¡¯t just the employees who were on edge: the Grant family also began to stir. While Matthew was around, they didn¡¯t dare act out. But now, with Matthew¡¯s fate uncertain, they started making moves. This was the moment Fred reappeared on the scene, secretly rallying the other branches of the Grant family. Fred sat in a private hotel suite, dressed in a suit. His hair was graying, and his Face ha had thinned considerably. w With Matthew His cheeks were slightly flushed with excitement as he clutched a wine ss. ¡°The Grant family is in a precarious situation right now out of the picture, we can¡¯t let outsiders take advantage!* ¡°Fred, what should we do? We¡¯re all ready to follow your lead!¡± ¡°Yeah, Noria Group belongs to the Grant family. Now, even an assistant is calling the shots, and that woman¡­ What does she even count for?¡± ¡°Fred, just tell us what to do. We¡¯ll follow your orders? Fred¡¯s excitement grew. When Owen first approached him to handle this matter, Fred was already aware of Matthew¡¯s situation. He had initially felt that fate had fully smiled on him. If Matthew were truly dead, that would be ideal But what Fred truly focused on was the fact that Owen had provided him with the resources and support to make his move. Norta Group is mine, and no one can take it away, Matthew wanted me out of the Grant family! Dream on! This is an opportunity that I can¡¯t afford to miss he thought After downing a ss of wine. Fred spoke in a low voice. ¡°I recall that some of Noria Group¡¯s business relies on the docks. If we can seize control of that, Charles will be overwhelmed and won¡¯t be able to manage everything! That will be the perfect moment for us to strike!¡± É« Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Chapter 739 You¡¯ve got your people inside Noria Group, right? It¡¯s time to make your move¡± Fred ordered. He had already nned it out. When the time came, he needed everything in ce. With the right people backing him, whatever he did from now on would be twice as effective with half the effort. And of course, the Anderson family would be there to fan the mes. Hearing this, the Grant family cousins were full of praise. Fred, you¡¯re so thorough in your thinking. You¡¯re brilliant¡± ¡°There¡¯s hope for us now that you¡¯re back. Otherwise, Matthew would keep us under his thumb, and we wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± ¡°Now that Fred¡¯s back, everything¡¯s different. We have car backbone Fred felt a surge of pride as they ttered him. ¡®In the end, the Grant family still relies on me! Matthew, that young kid, can¡¯t aplish anything!¡± he wondered. He smirked and raised his ss, the sound of clinking sses filling the private room Fred had already decided that he must seize this opportunity to create chaos within Noria Group, so he could reim the money he lost earlier. With the Anderson family¡¯s support, there¡¯s no way this can go wrong he wondered. After the gathering, Fred went back, and sure enough, things were starting to unravel for the Grant family. hey said our goods don¡¯t have the Late that night Valerie received a call from Charles. ¡°Mrs. Grant, the cargo at the docks has been rejected. They proper customs paperwork, so they¡¯re not letting it through¡± Valerie was stunned. ¡°How could that be? The goods are fullypliant and legal Why would they be rejected?¡± ¡°They suddenly raised the pricer Churles was furious. The other party¡¯s sudden price hike, disregarding the contract, was already a breach of the agreciment. Now they were blocking their goods, which was even more outrageous. Valerie immediately understood that someone was deliberately causing trouble behind the scenes. There was no way this issue could ve surfaced at such a critical time unless it was intentional. Noria Group had a long¨Cstanding rtionship with this dock. Everyone was eager to use this opportunity totch onto Noria Group. But now, they dared to kick them when they were down, which convinced Valerie that someone was out to make things difficult for Noria Group. ¡°If the price hike is within our budget, approve it. But if it exceeds the budget, find another way. If necessary, contact the Kranson City municipal authorities directly! Valerie instructed. ¡°Understood,¡± Charles replied in a serious tone. ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯ve noticed some people getting restlesstely. It seems they¡¯re eager to cause trouble while Mr. Grant is away. Valerie had already anticipated this. The moment word about Mathew spread back home, many would jump at the chance to take advantage. Noria Group dominated Kranson City¡¯s market, making them untouchable. But there were plenty of people eyeing that piece of the pic. If Matthew were to die, Noria Group would be a prime target, not just from external threats, but possibly from within the Grant family as well. ¡°Charles, you must stabilize our headquarters. As long as Noria Group stands strong, they won¡¯t dare act recklessly: Valerie instructed firmly. ¡°As for those who hiked prices at thest minute and those who tried to kick us while we¡¯re down, cklist them all from Noria Group. We¡¯ll find another route. I refuse to believe there¡¯s no other way to get these goods in besides their dock! And if wore comes to worst, we¡¯ll take legal action. I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡°. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grand Charles replied resolutely. After hanging up the phone, Valerie nced at her sleeping child, taking a deep breath. Matthew, you have toe back. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer! If the members of the Grant family started causing trouble again, she might find herself attacked from all sides. Valerie furrowed her brow, gripping her child¡¯s hand tightly. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly, but she didn¡¯t dare make a sound for fear that Sophia would hear and worry. However, things turned out to be even moreplicated than she had insagined, Just as the dock issue was resolved with the intervention of the legal team, allowing the goods to finally be unloaded, another problem arose. 10:11 AM c Chapter 739 Their business partners started causing a fuss, refusing to renew contracts and stating outright that without Matthew, they wouldn¡¯t continue their coboration. With Matthew abroad, Valerie became the subject of ridicule whenever she appeared. People mocked her as a country woman with no business training, unfit to give orders. But as Matthew¡¯s wife, she had to hold everything together. In just one short week, Valerie and Charles faced countless challenges, Suppliers failed to deliver, and partners suddenly pulled out, preferring to pay breach of contract penalties rather than continue working ? with then Fortunately, Valerie was quick¨Cwitted, and Noria Group¡¯s foundation was strong. With Charles¡¯s assistance, they managed to resolve the issues one by one, though it left Valerie utterly exhausted. She had never imagined how terrible life would be withoun Manhew What made it worse was that Matthew¡¯s death hadn¡¯t even been confirmed, and yet people were already scrambling to seize control, taking advantage of the situation to carve out their share, Valerie frowned deeply. This can¡¯t go on. I need to take the initiative!¡± she wondered All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Early the next morning, Valerie arrived at Noria Group, where the conference room was already filled with people. Fred was there, waiting for her, She wasn¡¯t surprised at all to see him. The Grant family was short on manpower, with Matthew abroad, and just when Noria Group was being attacked, it was obvious someone was pulling strings behind the scenes. Fred¡¯s presence only confirmed her suspicions, Valeric took a deep breath as Fred sneered. ¡°Mrs. Grant, it¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve lost some weight and look quite worn out¡± Valerie knew exactly what he was implying Charles had already informed her that Fred had been secretlymunicating with other members of the Grant family and had been orchestrating many of the problems they had recently faced. Fred was still unsatisfied, wanting to make aeback. But Valerie wasn¡¯t the same as before. She responded calmly, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again. It¡¯s been some time, and you look quite a bit older. It seems your time away hasn¡¯t been kind to you. What a pity¡­ Her gaze was filled with pity. Though Fred had lived a muddle¨Cbeaded life, he had a strong personality. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood from her words. Damn it! That wretched woman! he cursed inwardly 0 Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Fred¡¯s face darkened as soon as he heard her mocking tone. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Right now, Matthew isn¡¯t here. The Grant family, who value old ties, invited me back to take charge. Valerie, don¡¯t say I¡¯m picking on you because you¡¯re young, Just look at the state of the Noria Group under your management these past days! It¡¯s been a mess!¡± The people around them quickly chimed in ¡°Yeah, if you can¡¯t handle it, stop pretending! Let someone more capable take over! ¡°Mrs. Grant, you should just stay home and take care of the kid!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to hold up the Noria Group!¡± Valerie smiled calmly at their words. Tve been thinking the same, actually. So today. I¡¯d like to hand over the new project to any of you who think you¡¯re up to the task. If someone canplete it, I¡¯ll dly step aside and let the Noria Group be run by someone more capable.¡± Valerie massaged her temples, feigning exhaustion. ¡°Whoever can get the Rosy Bay project of the ground. I¡¯ll hand over my shares in the Noria Group to them The shares in Valerie¡¯s hand were given to her by Matthew, and they were quite significant. As expected, Fred immediately jumped at the chance. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°Of course. You know, with the kid, I¡¯m really overwhelmed. If someone can help, I¡¯d be grateful. Charles is just an assistant, after all, and there are some things he can¡¯t take care of, Naturally, the Grant family¡¯s business should be managed by a Grant family member¡± Her words struck a chord with Fred, and he quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Leave this to me!¡± Valerie frowned deeply. ¡°Are you sure you want to take on this project? You¡¯ve been away for so long. You might not be familiar with the business anymore. Fred dismissed her concerns, ¡°What does that matter? Even though I haven¡¯t been with the company for a while, we have people who can help us. As long as we have them, there¡¯s nothing to worry about! Rest assured. There won¡¯t be any mistakes?¡± Before Valerie could say more, other members of the Grant family started to chime in. ¡°Just let him give it a try!¡± ¡°And besides if you¡¯re not capable, don¡¯t hold others back. Not everyone is as ipetent as you!¡± ¡°Exactly! Fred has worked at the Noria Group for many years. If it weren¡¯t for Matthew, he would¡¯ve taken over the Grant family a long time ago!¡± Valerie sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s sign an agreement. If you can¡¯t handle it, then stop ming me from now on. I may not have much experience, but I am Matthew¡¯s legitimate wife and a shareholder of the Noria Group! Whether I¡¯m capable or not, even Sophia hasn¡¯tmented on it, so you all better keep quiet!¡± Valerie disyed the authority of the Grant family matriarch, and at her words, the room fell silent Fred chuckled. ¡°No problem. What¡¯s the big deal about signing an agreement? ¡°It¡¯s not just you alone. All of you will sign¡± Valerie demanded, pointing to several others in the room Seeing Valerie¡¯s determined stance, the others frowned deeply, feeling somewhat unwilling but also cornered. Valerie crossed her arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared! Or is it that you simply don¡¯t have what it takes?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s scared? It¡¯s just a signature, nothing to worry about!¡± Without hesitation, Fred signed the agreement, and the rest reluctantly followed suit. Valerie smiled, thinking to herself, Tim going to use this opportunity topletely entrap Fred, leaving him no time toe after me With the agreement in hand, Fred looked at Valerie with enthusiasm. ¡°Just you wait. This time, I¡¯ll show you what a seasoned investor is capable of Valerie shrugged, unfazed. She was indeed waiting, but she worried Fred night not take the bait. Once Fred made his move, she¡¯d have the perfect reason to pull the rug out from under him. This project was meticulously designed to ensure Fred¡¯s downfall, leaving him with no chance to rise again. If anyone tries to meddle with us, they¡¯ll all be out!¡® Valerie had made up her mind. Taking a deep breath, Valerie reminded herself of her responsibility as Mathew¡¯s wife. She had to hold onto the Noria Group until Matthew returned Outwardly, she was sharp and fierce, like a warrior ready for battle. But at home, she had tofort Sophia, who was deeply troubled by Matthew¡¯s 1/2 0 SIND GUT Chapter 740 After all, Mathew¡¯s predicament weighed heavily on the entire Grant family- Late at night, Valerie let her hair down andy on the bed, gazing at her baby, her heart filled with tenderness. ¡°Matthew, you have toe back. You just have to. I don¡¯t know if I can keep going without you. I¡¯m so tired, so scared!¡± A tear slipped down her cheek as the baby gurgled and grabbed her hand with a chubby fist, making Valerie¡¯s heart melt. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss the baby¡¯s forehead, Matthew, the baby and I will be here waiting for you. You muste back.¡± Valerie drifted into sleep, knowing she couldn¡¯t afford to fall. If she did, the Grant family would be doomed. As she dozed off, on the other side of town, Fred, brimming with excitement, headed straight for Rosy Bay with the other Grant family members. This was a massive project. If he could pull it off, the profits would reach 100 million dors, giving him the chance to make aeback. However, as soon as he arrived at the construction site, Fred¡¯s smile quickly faded. The site hade to a halt due to ack of funds, with no sufficient working capital avable Seeing this, the Grant family members grew furious. ¡°Fred, I¡¯m sure this is a trap set by Valerie!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 0 Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Yes, this is clearly a failed project. We even signed a contract, and now we¡¯re stuck with it!¡° ¡°What¡¯s the big dealt This is a project under the Noria Group. Just submit a request, and Noria Croup will inject funds. We¡¯ll be back on track in no Fred thought the same. ¡°No need to panic. As long as this belongs to Noria Group, it won¡¯t be a failed project. Matthew treats Noria Group like a second home. He¡¯s very careful about maintaining its reputation. If this project fails, it would be a huge stain, and the Grant family won¡¯t allow that. If this blows up, Noria Group is done for!¡°. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fred was confident they wouldn¡¯t let that happen, and for good reason. What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was that the Rosy Bay project had long since been sepamted from the Nora Group. To be precise, Valerie and her team had already mortgaged Rosy Bay. Whoever took over would be in for a rude awakening. What was more. Fred had signed the contract without even checking the details. The funds for the Rosy Bay project were entirely their own responsibility. The Noria Group wouldn¡¯t contribute a single cent. After Fred finished impecting the site, he nodded in approval. ¡°It looks good. As long as we rebuild and sell it, we¡¯ll make a profis. You all go ahead and submit the request to headquarters for funds!¡± The others immediately perked up ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re sure to win ¡°Fred, congrattions? Soon, you¡¯ll be the president of Noria Group!¡± ¡°Exactly! ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Fred could hardly believe his dream was so close toing true. He was already on cloud nine. This time, Valerie will have to step down for me! Fred had always dreamed of bing the president of Noria Group. But after submitting his request, it never got approved. When Valerie got word of this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. On the fourth day, Fred finally lost his patience and went to thepany early in the morning. As soon as he saw Valerie, he mmed the request form down in front of her ¡°Why haven¡¯t you approved this? You promised that if I could revive this project, you¡¯d make me the president of Noria Group! Now you¡¯re not giving me the funds, Valerie. Are you ying games with mu?¡± Valerie looked up at him and couldn¡¯t help but bugh. ¡°Did you even bother to check the contract you signed¡® Once the Rosy Bay project was mortgaged, it had nothing to do with Noria Group anymore. If you want to revive it, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own abilities. And now you want headquarters to give you money! Am I crazy to use ournds to help you out?¡± ¡°If you really have what it takes, why don¡¯t you go apply for a bank loan instead of making such a fuss here!¡± Valerie¡¯s words left Fred stunned. He quickly pulled out the contract he had signed and read it carefully. Sure enough, one of the uses clearly stated the true ownership of the Rosy Bay projec Fred immediately began to tremble, and the people around him were stunned. Valerie maintained her calm, offering a a faint smile. ¡°I told you from the start. It¡¯s all about your own abilities. Why would Lhand you such an easy task instead of resolving it myself? Whether you be the president of Noria Group is entirely up to you now, Mr. Noria.¡± Her eyes were full of mockery, and Charles, standing beside her, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Noria, I suggest you make some quick adjustments. We¡¯re not approving your request. I can guide you through the process of applying for a bank loan, but if you can¡¯t manage that, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask you to leave. And that goes for the rest of you as well,¡± The message from Valerie and Charles was clear, and Fred finally realized he had fallen into a trap. He looked at Valerie with a mix of anger and disbelief. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect to be outsmarted by you! Valerie, well yed!¡± Valerie shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯ve only got yourself to me. If there¡¯s nothing else, you all can leave now. Additionally, thepany will be conducting a thorough investigation al all our recent partners The moment those words left her mouth, the color drained from their faces. If we¡¯re found out, what will happen to us?¡± Fred clenched his fists tightly. He hadn¡¯t even had the chance toplete his mission, and Valerie had already dealt him a severe blow Furious and frustrated, but with no other options, he turned and left. Once they were gone, Valerie finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had managed to turn the situation around and bought Noria Group some time, Chapter 741 but if Matthew didn¡¯t return soon, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. Meanwhile, in Wakanda, the parking lot had been reduced to a deep crater, and the building behind it had long since copsed. All around were ruins and debris, with ck smoke billowing into the sky. asional bursts of gunfire and explosions echoed through the air, lighting up the darkened sky with shes of fire. The ground was littered with bodies, and among them, a few unfortunate survivors, some crushed beyond recognition, others with only half their bodies remaining, moaned in pain amid the wreckage. The sporadic screams of agony slowly roused Matthew from unconsciousness. He shook his head to clear the haze and brushed the dust off his body. As he looked around, it took him a moment to realize the bombing had ceased. Though the danger hadn¡¯t passedpletely, it was clear that heavy fighting could break out again at any moment. What concerned him most was the fact that people were still searching for survivors nearby. Bang! A gunshot snapped him to full alertness. He quickly ducked behind a nearby column and watched as a group of men searched the area, flipping over bodies and shooting any survivors they found From amidst the rubble, a voice rang out with authority. ¡°No matter what happens, we need him alive or dead¡± No one noticed that Matthew was hiding just a short distance away, behind the column. Hearing those words, his eyes darkened. He reached up, wiping his face with his hand, smearing the ck ash across his skin. Despite his battered appearance, the sharp glint in his eyes made it clear he was not to be underestimated 2 0 SEND GIFT Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Through the haze of smoke, Matthew glimpsed figures darting in n and out of sight ahead. He knew they were hunting him down. The gang members, relentless as ever, were scouring the area, desperate to confirm whether he was dead or alive Matthew surveyed his surroundings. The building was half¨Cdestroyed from the explosions, with chunks of debris sporadically crashing down. This ce was anything but safe. If he wanted to evade capture, he¡¯d need toe up with a n quickly. The men, armed and closing in, were getting nearer by the second. Matthew grabbed a stone and hurled it into the distance. ng! The sound immediately caught their attention. ¡°Over there! Someone¡¯s over there! Go check it out one of them shouted As they moved in the direction of the noise. Matthew swiftly darted behind a copsed wall, crouching low, Just as he concealed himself, two more men appeared, taking cover behind a pir nearby. ¡°Where¡¯d that kid go? Did he really get blown to bits?¡± Who knows? The boss ordered us to find him. Let¡¯s keep searching¡± Watching as the two split up, Mathew scanned the area, his mind racing. He picked up a loose brick and, stripping off his suit jacket, draped it over the broken wall before sneaking to another hiding spot. Sure enough, one of the gang members noticed the jacket. As he cautiously approached, Matthew silently moved behind him and knocked him out cold with the brick. He picked up his weapon and changed into his clothes. He quickly plundered his body and quickly changed to another ce to hide. Setting a trap. Matthew ced a bomb behind the pir where the man had just been, then aimed and took out another one of the gang members with a single shot. The gunshot drew the attention of the rest of the group, who quickly doubled back, furious and on edge. Meanwhile, Matthew had already climbed to a higher vantage point. ¡°Dammit, he¡¯s still alive! Find him, now! one of them barked, seething with rage. At that moment. Matthew took aim and fired at the bomb. Boom! The explosion rocked the already fragile building, sending chunks of concrete crashing down and instantly killing four of the men. The remaining four, enraged and panicked, opened fire wildly in all directions. ¡°Matthew, you son of a bitch! Get out here!¡± one of them screamed, his voice thick with anger. Matthew nced around. He knew it was only a matter of time before they found him if he didn¡¯t make his escape so The explosion had surely alerted others to his presence. If the gang¡¯s reinforcements arrived, he¡¯d be trapped for good. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Quickly recalling theyout of the area, Matthew set down the phone he had taken earlier, setting a timer on the rm. Then, inching his way forward on his stomach, he carefully moved our of their line of fire, intent on slipping away before it was toote, Five minutester, Matthew reached the other side and cautiously peered out, mentally counting down. One, two, three¡­ Just as be finished, a sharp, clear sound rang out from upstairs, drawing the attention of the four men. They rushed toward the source, and Matthew seized the opportunity to dash in the opposite direction, sprinting away from the building and out of the gang¡¯s firing range. But hiding like this couldn¡¯t be a long¨Cterm solution. He had briefly caught sight of Ethan among the group earlier, though it was just a fleeting glimpse. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure it e it was him. Still, considering how the gang seemed to be targeting him specifically, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they were after. Finding cover in a corner, Matthew pulled out his phone and nced at it. The screen disyed a picture of Valerie and their baby. Seeing Valerie¡¯s smiling face, he made a firm decision. He bad to survive. As long as he was alive, there was hope. The city was in chaos, with constant bombardments, and allmunication had been cut off. There was no inte, no way to reach the outside worki. But Matthew knew there was still one ce that might offer a way our, the ck market. In times of turmoil, the ck market continued to operate, always prepared for situations like this. If he wanted to take action, that was his best bet, D 10:12 AM Chapter 742 Although he didn¡¯t fully understand the gang¡¯s intentions, he realized that heading to the ck market was the only viable option left Using what little he could find, Matthew disguised himself. His once¨Chandsome face now looked utterly unremarkable. But at least it was safe. The gang would have a hard time recognizing him. Outside, the fighting had momentarily subsided, but Matthew knew this was just the calm before the storm. A new round of intense battles would erupt soon After losing the gang members, Matthew wandered through the city. asionally, locals would dart past him, panic¨Cstricken like birds startled by a mere gust of wind. The recent violence had left everyone on edge. But there were also those who took advantage of the chaos, looting, and piging. Thankfully, Matthew had a pistol tucked away, which gave him some sense of security. As long as he stayed alert and avoided stray bullets, he¡¯d be fine. Eventually, he found a cybercate. Taking a deep breath, he stepped inside. As he suspected, the ck market was buzzing with activity. The entrance to the cybercaf¨¦ was in the remnants of a bar, its wooden doorpletely blown of, leaving only a doorframe. Several burly men stood guard at the entrance, watching as people came and went. They eyed Matthew briefly but didn¡¯t bother to stop him Once inside, Matthew scanned the room and made his way to a corner. The ce was sparse, with just a few basicputers, nothing fancy Yet, there was a line of people wating to use them. This was one of the few ces in the city that was still functioning Mathew approached one of the avableputers. It wasn¡¯t much, but it would do the job. There were eightputers in total, and as he assessed them, a bearded man approached, hand outstretched. Matthew quickly realized he wanted money. He nced at the others, noticing one man being forcibly dragged out for not paying. Frowning. Matthew felt his pockets, empty. He had no mancy on him. The bearded man was about to signal for his removal when Matthew stopped him, thinking quickly. He slipped off his wristwatch and handed it over. ¡°Here you go. Hold onto it. I¡¯ll be back to redeem it¡® The bearded man eyed the watch before pocketing it. He signaled the guards to stand down, though he sneered at Matthew with evident disdain Everyone who pawned something in this ce imed they¡¯de back to redeem it, but no one ever did The man knew the watch was a high¨Cend brand, worth a lot more than the use of a beaten¨Cup computer. No way would he let the man reim it, But Matthew¡¯s gaze was steady and resolute. He fully intended toe back for it After all, that watch was a gill from his wife. COMMENT Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Chapter 743 The boss was not one to deny the facts. Everyone who came here was skilled in their own right, and the few machines left were extremely limited. ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that we¡¯re the only ones withputers in the ck market. But if you¡¯re hoping to redeem your watch, you might as well give up on that. The situation outside is clear to everyone, and you¡¯d better count yourself lucky if you have any good fortune¡± He patted Matthew on the back and didn¡¯t say much more. Matthew nced at theputers, sighed, and opened a web page. After several minutes, it was clear that with such a slow connection, not only was attacking impossible, but even chatting would likely get him blocked. To hack into theirputer, he needed bener machine performance, Unfortunately, this old piece of junk just couldn¡¯t handle it. He immediately went back to the boss. ¡°Is this all the equipment you have? Do you have anything with better performance?¡± The bearded bous shrugged. ¡°As you can see, aside from the government troops and the rebels, I¡¯m the only one left with any equipment. What I don¡¯t have, no one else has either¡± Hearing this, Matthew frowned deeply. ¡°If I can upgrade your machines, car I use the inte for free?¡± He could assemble the machines, but essing the inte relied on the ck market. After all, he wasn¡¯t an inte service provider. These guys had their own methods of operation in chaotic times. The boss chuckled at Mathew¡¯s proposal. ¡°You can give it a try, but I can¡¯t make any promises. The most I can offer is two hours free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough Matthew agreed immediately and headed out. The boss watched his departing figure and took a swig of beer. ¡°This guy is really something Jus being able to get online in a ce like this is impressive!¡± He had no idea about Mauhew¡¯s true identity and couldn¡¯t imagine what the young man was nning. But Matthew knew that as long as he could find the right parts to assemble, he could achieve what he needed, provided there was inte ess, The boss¡¯s machines were so outdated. He would have seeded already if they were any better. ¡°Where should 1 and aputer he wondered. He thought of the bombed¨Cout building. It was full of office spaces. If he could find suitable parts there, there might still be a chance. So he made his way, carefully avoiding all major checkpoints. He saw armed groups wandering around, but as long as he stayed alert and cautious, he was unlikely to get caught Besides, he had disguised himself. To most people, he looked like just another local resident of Wakanda No one would pay him any attention. Everyone was too busy avoiding the crossfire. Realizing this. Matthew quickened his pace. To his surprise, people were already emerging onto the streets. The local residents of Wakanda were ustomed to the scenes of intensebat. As soon as one area¡¯s fighting ceased, people woulde out because they needed to live their lives. Even amidst the rubble of explosions, people would asionallye out to scavenge for daily necessities. In times of war, civilians were the most affected. With constant shelling, their lives were in tiken. Seeing the people around him, Matthew shook his head and quickened his steps back to the previously bombed building. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. By the time he arrived, the gangsters had already left. What remained were refugees, asionally tapping on discarded items to find something of value to traile. In the ck market, these items could indeed be useful. Matthew breathed a sigh of relief and stepped into the ruins. His luck was good. From the beginning, as he left the area, he had already seen several office components. Besides some broken desks and chairs, there were quite a fewputer monitors and CPU cases, although most were shattered He disassembled the CPU cases with practiced case, removing the motherboards. Nearby, refugees were picking up the leftover scrap metal he had discarded. Matthew was far from idle. He worked quickly to dismantle and reassemble parts, searching for usableponents. 10:12 AM Chapter 743 Fortunately, the office supplies that remained after the building¡¯s copse included a number of useful items. He was lucky enough to find a new monitor. He collected all the remaining parts, keeping his ears open to the refugees discussions and comints. From their chatter. Matthew gathered a general idea of the ongoing conflict between the local government and the rebels. Çú Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Chapter 744 In Wakanda, there was once a government military leader named Hamm. Known for his tough methods and iron¨Cfisted style, he made life miserable for some of his followers. This discontent led some to seek to overthrow his regime and establish a new power base. To this end, they gathered arge number of rebels. Hamm could not allow this to happen and thus used military force to crush the uprising During their first confrontation, neither side was aware of the other¡¯s full strength. Hamm was exceptionally dominant, causing the rebel forces to crumble. However, as the war escted, many outsiders took advantage of the situation, joining the rebels and providing them with weapons, supporting their bid for independence. The conflict became increasingly protracted, with ordinary citizens suffering the most. In this chaotic environment, Wakanda was left in tatters. The government forces, led by Hamm, demanded a one¨Cparty dictatorship and would not tolerate any signs of division In every major baule, extreme and ruthless measures were employed, often resulting in the suffering of innocent civilians. They would rather kill by mistake than let go. The wealthy fled the area, while gangs and various armed groups proliferated, trying to carve out their own territories amidst the chaos. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The government forces, struggling to maintain control, focused most of their firepower on the rebels. This cycle of intense conflict was a regr urrence, triggered by failed negotiations Hamm had considered softening his stance during the negotiations, offering significant benefits to the rebels, but he found human greed insatiable. Thetest banke was a direct result of these failed talks Matthew wondered if the person from that day was Ethan. Is he not afraid of dying in the crossfire now that he¡¯s joined the gangs he thought to himself. Matthew wasn¡¯t clear about whom the gangs were actually supporting, bat it was evident that the government forces were surrounded and cut off from information by the rebelu This was why the fighting was so fierce. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so intense. As for the gangs, they might have long since be part of the rebel forces. From the refugees. Matthew learned that the currentwork of government forces was unable to sustain itself, and even seeking reinforcements was now toote. He chuckled at the thought. This is exactly my area of expertise!¡± He then gathered some usable parts and headed back. At the inte cafe where he had previously been, the owner looked at the pile of junk Matthew brought back and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Hey bro, you think you can get free inte with this junk? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Mathew chuckled. Just watch! This pile of junk can be assembled into aputer that¡¯s way better than any of the ones in your whole inte The owner and the others were skeptical. In a time like this, having even a basicputer was considered a luxury, and patience seemed to be the only option. But within an hour, Matthew had managed to assemble aputer from the collected parts. Though it looked disjointed and unattractive, its performance far surpassed that of the inte cafe¡¯s Matthew winked at him. ¡°After two hours of use, thisputer is yours. If you can help me find more parts, I can assemble more for you. But you¡¯ll need to extend the time!¡± The bearded owner, initially incredulous, was stunned when he saw Mathew using the makeshift computer to ess the web at speeds several times faster than his own desktops. He immediately agreed to Matthew¡¯s terms. He signaled the burly men at the entrance to go search abandoned buildings and other ces for computer parts. If sessful, he would likely see more customers at his inte cal?. Meanwhile, Matthew infiltrated the government military¡¯swork system, quickly locating their command center and cutting off theirmand and distress signals. Now, he just had to wait for them toe looking for him. 0 Chapter 744 Matthew smiled. At the same time, in the government military headquarters. Prime Minister Hamm was frantic. The sounds of explosions and gunfire outside were relentless and deafening. Theirwork had copsedpletely, severing allmunication with the outside world. Orders were being intercepted by the rebels. Hamm was beside himself with rage. Get thework back up as soon as possible andunch a counterattack on the rebel Time is running out!¡± They had been trapped here for hours. Though the artillery fire had temporarily ceased, another wave of attacks was imminent. If they didn¡¯t act quickly, their position would be lost. This was theirst stronghold. Holding it was their final duty. Unfortunately, the rebel forces were growing and the gunfire was getting closer. Their ability to suppress the rebels was waning, and it was bing increasingly clear that their defense might not hold much longer. Everyone was in a panic. Hamm was deeply anxious. Hismanders were outside fighting, but reinforcements were nowhere to be seen. If they lost the chance to reim the initiative, all hope would be lost. Suddenly, several cries of rm erupted. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡°¡± ¡°Hacker intrusion!¡± ¡°Ourwork battlefield is down, under hacker attack. Shut down theputers, quickly But it was toote. The screens went dark, and a single line of text appeared. Want a solution? Come find me.] After typing this message, Matthew leisurely shut down theputer. The dark screen disyed a faint, sinister smile, and his eyes gleamed with a ghostly malevolence. COMMENT Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Faced with such a provocation, Hamm was furious. ¡°Damn it!¡± He angrily grabbed a coffee cup from a nearby table and smashed it. ¡°Find out who did this!¡± Everyone quickly got to work. The hacker might have been skilled, but his arrogance meant he hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide his IP address. Within minutes, they had located him. ¡°He¡¯s at the cank Inte Cafe!¡± Furious. Hamm roared. ¡°How dare he be so brazen. Go bring ing him here. No, I¡¯ll go myself!¡± Hamm and his team stormed out. Anyone bold enough to cause trouble with the government¡¯s network was surely a rebel. Hamm was determined. to make an example out of this person. Perhaps he could kill two birds with one stone, deterring the rebels from taking any further reckless actions From a distance, the bearded owner saw a dozen armored vehicles approaching and was immediately taken aback. ¡°Oh my God? What¡¯s going ont Who among you pissed off the government troops?¡± His business in the ck market had always maintained a neutral stance, never favoring either the government or the rebels. But today was different. As the vehicles pulled up in front of the inte caf¨¦, Hamm emerged. The bearded owner¡¯s eyes widened in shock ¡®Good heavens! It¡¯s Prime Minister Hamm His face turned dark with worry. Who could it be? Hamm¡¯s men barged in, causing the bearded owner to tremble in fear. Matthew raised an eyebrow. ¡®Finally, they¡¯ve arrived He sipped his coffee with a smile. After hours of waiting, he finally met the main character. Realizing what was happening, the bearded owner btedly understood. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; they won¡¯t kill you!¡± Matthew reassured him The bearded owner deeply regretted allowing Matthew to use the inte here. Now, he had attracted the government¡¯s attention. Even though they operated in the ck market, the government could certainly handle situations that involved them. The bearded owner quickly approached Hamm. ¡°Respected Prime Minister Hamm? One of Hamm¡¯s men roughly pushed him aside. The burly man stood by ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Hamm said, pointing to a young man. His eyes narrowed with suspicion. clearly atraid to step forward. Holitich Manhew touched his face, revealing his true identity, and Hamm was momentarily stunned. ¡°Holitish! What exactly are you trying to do? H are usually neutral and don¡¯t get involved in wars. Who are you really working for?¡± Matthew remained calm. Theputer in front of him was even a makeshift assembly. With this piece of junk, this young man managed to breach mywork¡® Hamm found it hard to believe But seeing the calm smile on the young man¡¯s face only made Hamm angrier. ¡°Arrest him!¡± Government troops surged forward, and Matthew stood up without panic, ¡°No need to be anxious. I mean no harm *If you mean no harm, why did you hack into ourwork? I think you¡¯re asking for troublet¡± Hamm waved his hand, and his men quickly moved to restrain Manhew. Though Hamm was astonished that such a pile of junk could cripple hiswork, his anger was even greater. The government¡¯s authority had been challenged, and he could not tolerate it. No matter who this person was, he could not be allowed to live. ¡°Kill him!¡± Matthew¡¯s heart sank. Just as he was about to speak, a loudmotion from outside caught Hanum¡¯s attention. His guards immediately surrounded him, on high alert Footsteps approached. ¡°Prime Minister Hamm!¡± It was themander, 0 0 Chapter 745 Harun rxed slightly. ¡°What brings you here? The fighting at the front has stopped?¡± ¡°For now. I heard there was a hacking incident.¡± Themander¡¯s words made Matthew unile. ¡®Reinforcements have arrived Hamm turned to themander. ¡°This is the guy. He managed to hack into our system. I was about to have him killed?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not so fast!¡± Themander stepped forward and scrutinized Matthew from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that this hacking method is very simr to someone I know ¡°Six years ago, when Mitaclian and Holito had strained rtions and Mitaolian imposed a trade blockade on Holito, a Holitish hacker struck first, They hacked into the highestmand system of Mitalian, halting allmands and causing the system to crash for three days. ¡°That same year, the same hacker infiltrated the Mitalian stock market, disrupting the trading market and forcibly reversing the stock market, making a huge profit before manipting the market and causing the downfall of a listedpany? All this was the work of the mysterious hacker known as King. He likes to leave clues behind and, after his work is done, leaves a message. Come find me.¡± B SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Chapter 746 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The emander looked at Matthew and asked, ¡°And you? Who exactly are you?¡± Matthew smiled calmly and replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already figured it out?¡± Themander was shocked and immediately turned to Hamm, ¡°Mr. Hamm, you can¡¯t kill him! This hacker is none other than the infamous King! With him on our side, we can fully resolve ourwork crisis. Not only that, but he can even help us turn the tablex against the rebels! ¡°He¡¯s a valuable asset!¡± Themander was overjoyed. ¡°King, if you can help us, I can arrange protection for you, even send you anywhere you wishl Hamm looked a bit displeased, ¡°He¡¯s so young, can he pull it off? He can turn the tide in our favor by moving his fingers?¡± Themander nodded. T¡¯m certain he can. If King can toy with Mitaolian, he can help us turn the tide. In our current situation, we have no other option. If he doesn¡¯t help, we¡¯re doomed. Ham?m, you¡¯re the Prime Minister¨Cpersonal pride doesn¡¯t matter right now!¡± Hearing this, Hamm clenched his fists, thinking. But themander holds the military power and commands respect. The oue of this fierce baule still depends on him! Hamn was still hesitating when themander suddenly received urgent news¨Cthe rebels were approaching. ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re here, how did we miss the warning? Hamm said. Hamm was immediately furious and said, ¡°Damn it, how dare they? Where are our people? Why hasn¡¯t anyone reported this His face turned grim, and he almost crupted in anger. Themander said, ¡°Ourwork is down, so not receiving warnings is to be expected.¡± Hannum panicked, ¡°What do we do now? Quickly deploy the troops to intercept them! We mustn¡¯t let them advance One of the subordinates eximed. They¡¯re already halfway here, it¡¯s toote Themander frowned and looked at Matthew. Seizing the opportunity, Matthew said, ¡°Why not let me try it! Even if your forces mobilize and reach the location, deployment will still need time. By then, it might be toote. Let me change their battle ns and coordinate with your counterattack¡± Hamm hesitated upon hearing this, but themander said, ¡®Let him give it a try. I believe he can handle it.¡± Matthew approached theputer and quickly breached the enemy¡¯s system with the outdated machine. His fingers flew over the keyboard, and Hamm watched with a furrowed brow, unable to comprehend what was happening All he could hear was someone nearby eximing in shock, ¡°He¡¯s infiltrated the rebels¡®mand system!¡± Hamm was immediately surprised, and Matthew could see that Hamm had changed his mind. Matthew quickly typed in amand. [I¡¯ll instruct them to hold off on the attack for now, Use this time to deploy yourmand, and then you can counterattack.] Themander nodded eagerly upon hearing this, and Hamm, still in shock, felt the excitement immediately. Themander nodded eagerly upon hearing this, and Hamm, still in shock, felt the excitement immediately. He thought, I didn¡¯t expect this young man to be so capable. He¡¯s already turned the situation around in just a few minutes and even managed to counter the enemy: Seeing this, Hamm quickly asked, ¡°Can we make them pause the attack?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible now. You deploy your forces, and well fully support you Meanwhile. I¡¯ll stay hidden and continue to breach their system without detection. This way, you can set up an ambush and defeat the rebels!¡± Matthew said. Hearing this, themander nodded repeatedly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll hand over theworkunand of the government forces to you. You¡¯ll handle the operations from the rear while we coordinate from the front. Hamm, please take charge of themand center immediately!¡± Upon seeing no other option, Hamm reluctantly agreed and left with Matthew to take up his post Upon arriving at the government military building and seeing theputers there, Matthew nodded in satisfaction. He thought, Now this looks more like it. Theputer setups andwork here are far superior to those in a shady intemet cafe. It will make operations much easier. With Matthew gaining control over the militarywork, all government personnel followed his orders as he took his ce at theputer. Donning headphones, Matthew issuedmands to disrupt the rebels systems and alter the control systems of their aircraft and tanks. He swiftly breached the firewall, navigating through the system with great stealth, and his activities went unnoticed by the rebels. Hamm watched from the back, amazed by the operation. To his astonishment, just as the aircraft were about to reach the government building. they suddenly changed course and headed towards the rebels¡® position instead. This unexpected turn left the rebels stunned and bewildered, Everyone was stunned by this maneuver. On the rebel side, artillery fire erupted and screams filled the air, while themander seized the opportunity to strike back. The situation reversed rapidly, with the government forces quickly capturing the high ground. After the counterattack, they managed to wipe out a small rebel squad. This led to an outburst of cheers from the government forces Seeing this, Hamm couldn¡¯t help but view Matthew with newfound respect. He thought, ¡°He is incredibile! One can rival ten thousand! 10 C Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Chapter 747 While the office erupted in cheers, Matthew remained calm andposed. This was just the beginning an opportunity to earn the government¡¯s full trust. After this, he would step back from the conflict and not be merely a tool in their arsenal. Themander arrived and, seeing Matthew, was visibly excited. ¡°King, you¡¯re incredible! They¡¯ve been pushed back beyond their defensive walls We¡¯ve won for now, and they¡¯ll likely think twice before acting recklessly again. This is the perfect opportunity to regroup and fortify our defenses to prevent anyeback.¡± The subordinates immediately began to deploy, and themander, thoroughly impressed, gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°King, what reward would you like! How about joining us?¡± Manhew smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need for that, but I have three condations¡± ¡°Let me hear them. I¡¯ll fulfill any that I can, themander said. ¡°First, help m lp me go to cank Inte Cafe. I left a watch there¡± Matthew said. ¡°A watch?¡± themander asked. Matthew replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you get there.¡± Hearing this, themander waved his hand, and his subordinates quickly went to the cafe. Twenty minutester, they returned with Matthew¡¯s watch. Themander, seeing the watch, couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°What¡¯s the significance of this watch? While it¡¯s worth something, it¡¯s not a luxury brand. If you like it, I can get you the moreT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. expensive ones!¡± Matthew carefully wiped the watch and put it on his wrist, smiling as he declined. This was a gift from my wife. It¡¯s not about the money, it¡¯s the sentiment behind it. In Holito, it has an old saying ¡®A small gift carries deep affection This watch represents her intentions, wearing it feels like having her by my side. Look Matthew pulled out his phone and showed themander pictures of Valerie and the baby. Themander¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Your wife is beautiful!¡± Matthew nodded. Indeed, and that¡¯s why I want to go back. My second condition is to arrange for my departure. Third, can you help me find someone? His name is Ethan Warren. He¡¯s likely joined the rebels now but is originally a gang member Manhew pulled up a photo of Ethan from the computer. ¡°I need you to locate and extradite him to Holito¡± As themander was about to agree, Hamm interrupted, ¡°Davin, you might need to oversee the military operations over there. Without yourmand, they might juste back and start over.¡± Davin nodded and said, ¡°I go check on that. He then turned to Matthew. ¡°King. Ill consider your requests, but with the war situation, many routes have been cut off. However, rest assured, I will keep iny promise.¡± After Davin left, Hamm looked at Matthew with unease. He thought. Although he has helped us out of trouble, he is also a ticking time bomb. The key issue is that he¡¯s not under my control. Having someone like him in this situation is undoubtedly a threat to me. Noticing the expression in Hamm¡¯s eyes, Matthew smiled calmly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Prime Minister Hamm! Is there something else you¡¯d like to discuss with me? You dismissed the commander, so you must have something to say to me. What is it? Speak up!¡± Matthew¡¯s words made Hanun nod repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant¨Cno wonder you¡¯re known internationally as the King of Hackers. But on my turf, you¡¯ll follow my rules! 7 I won¡¯t let you leave. Someone like you, if not under my control, is a potential enemy anywhere.¡± Hamm¡¯s expression was dark and stern, he continued, ¡°King, don¡¯t me me. I can¡¯t let you go so easily since you¡¯re out of my grasp¡± Hamm¡¯s refusal to tolerate any challenge to his authority stemmed from Matthew¡¯s strong sense of dominance. Matthew wasn¡¯t intimidated by Hamm¡¯s threats. He had already anticipated that Hamm wouldn¡¯t let him go easily, or else he wouldn¡¯t have sent Davin away. Unfazed, Matthew replied, Tm merely trying to strike a deal with you. In this war¨Ctorn ce, only the government forces can ensure my safety. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force the issue. Government protectiones with the condition of your victory. If you¡¯re defeated today, I¡¯m free to seek cooperation elsewhere. I believe that if the rebels knew about my abilities, they would wee me with open arms. Besides, you can¡¯t control me When Commander Davin returns, do you think he¡¯ll follow your arrangements easily! ¡°You could have me captured now, but believe me, if I just type a fewmands, the rebels will quickly find out your exact location. Imagine if they bombarded you¨Cwould you even have a chance to regain your position! And even Commander Davin might not win easily. When the rebels attack, who knows if you¡¯ll still be able to hold onto your position as Prime Minister?¡± Hamm was taken aback and eximed, ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡® Matthew remained unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯ve stated my three conditions. If you can meet them, do so quickly. If not, don¡¯t think killing me will prove your authority¨Cit¡¯s not a worthwhile trade. Otherwise, would you like to test it now? Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Matthew moved towards the keyboard, making it clear he was about to take action. Hamm, frightened, quickly backed down, worried about the potential consequences of Grant¡¯s actions. ¡°Alright, 1711 think it over. But you can¡¯t leave just yet Davin was right¨Ctransportation here is down. I arrange for you to stay somewhere for now. Once we¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll make arrangements for your departure. Hearing this, Matthew chose not to refuse. After all,pared to Hamm, he was just an ordinary person here. Hamm¡¯s high position and authority meant that if he was angered, even Davin might not be able to protect Matthew. So, Matthew said nothing more and simply stood up and left as instructed. Hamm had people keep an eye on Matthew, ostensibly for his protection. Matthew understood it was more about monitoring him to prevent escape. He didn¡¯t take it too seriously, considering that with this surveince, he wouldn¡¯t be found by the gangs for now. It was a good opportunity for him to rest and recuperate. However, Matthew knew Valerie might have to wait a bit longer, and he wondered how long Hamm would keep him confined Matthew was assigned to the third floor of the government military headquarters, right above the office area, with tight security. Although he had no intention of escaping his mind was preupied with Valerie Just after settling onto the bed, Matthew heard a knock on the door. He frowned and called out, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, bringing you some food, a pleasant female voice responded, making Matthew furrow his brow even more. In this situation, a woman¡¯s presence was unexpected. Thinking it over, Matthew realized that the logistics team might include women, and he was indeed hungry. He opened the door to find a woman in a trench coat approaching him, carrying a tray. On the tray were a bottle of red wine and a steak. Matthew nodded and gestured. Just leave it there. As the woman entered, Manhew finally took a good look at her. She was a striking beauty from Wakanda, tall and curvaceous, wearing high heels. His curiosity was piqued and he thought. In such a ce, and during a time of conflict, it¡¯s quite unusual to see a woman dressed like this, was she from the logistic department indeed? The woman set the tray down but didn¡¯t leave Instead, she turned to Matthew and removed her trench coat, revealing sensual lingerie underneath. Matthew frowned at the unexpected disy, but the woman walked toward him and said, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a hero who helped turn the ride for our government forces. I¡¯m quite interested in you¡± The woman gave him a seductive smile and moved to drape her arms around his neck. Matthew pushed her away firmly. She stumbled back, shocked and incredulous. ¡°If you¡¯re just here to deliver food, you can leave. If there¡¯s something else, I¡¯m not interested, Matthew said, pushing her out the door. The woman, frustrated, stomped her foot and thought, I can¡¯t believe it. How could someone not be interested in someone like me? He¡¯s just pretending not to care. Determined, she said, Tll be back tonight¡± before leaving T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew sneered, a trace of irritation and coldness in his eyes. He had dealt with situations like this before with ease, but now, being married, be found such advances repulsive and couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain them. His thoughts were consumed with longing for Valerie, missing her every expression and smile. Being cut off frommunicating with her, Matthew feared Valerie would be left in the dark about his fate, which would surely be devastating for her. After chasing the woman away, Matthew nced at the tray, confirming that the food was fine before he began eating, and realized that the meal was quite good. Once he finished eating quickly, hey down to rest. If possible, he hoped to return home soon and was counting on Davin to resolve the situation so he could reunite with his loved ones as soon as possible. Matthew took our his phone, looking at Valerie on the screen with a Gint smile. Gradually, he drifted off to sleep. These days had been exhausting for him, with constant bombings and asional chases keeping him on edge. With the chance to finally rest and feel safe, he allowed himself to rx and unwind, Hamm was visibly frustrated when he learned that the woman had been rejected. ¡°How could you mess up even something like this¡± he snapped. The woman, undeterred by her earlier rejection, confidently dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯ve set my sights on a man, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t win him over. Just wait and see¡ªI¡¯ll have him falling at my feer by tonight¡± Hamm¡¯s expression hardened as he replied, ¡°Alright, make it quick. If you can make him stay and work for us, I¡¯ll make sure you get amendation.¡± Hamm could not afford to let Matthew go, he had to ensure Matthew served their cause. Otherwise, he would not be at ease. Hearing this, the woman nodded repeatedly. As night fell and silence enveloped the buikling, she approached the door and found it unmoved. She thought, ¡®Seriously? Is he even a man! He locked the door!¡® 0 Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chapter 749 But this was hardly a challenge for her. She discreetly took a hairpin from her hair and quietly picked the lock. It¡¯s a joke to think a mere door could stand in her way, especially in a ce like this, swarming with government forces and skilled personnel. A woman like her constantly sent on missions, wouldn¡¯t be stopped by such a trivial obstacle. Half¨Casleep, Matthew sensed a warm presence beside him. That soft, warm body quickly snuggled up close. In his dream, it felt as if he saw Valerie -he was home, and she was rushing into his arms, hugging him tightly. Matthew smiled, holding her close, savoring the familiar scent that made him feelpletely at ease. It was home; it was the scent of Valerie. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Caught off guard, the woman found herself tightly embraced by him and froze for a moment. But then a smile appeared on her face as she thought. Men¨Calways saying they don¡¯t want it, but isn¡¯t this exactly what they like?¡± She immediately stripped off her clothes and clung tightly to Matthew, her hands roaring over him as she eagerly pressed her lips to his. In her mind, she thought, ¡®I refuse to believe any normal man could resist my advancest In his dream, Matthew felt an overwhelming sense of suffocation as Valerie seemed unusually fervent, wrapping around him almost making it hard for him to breathe. Something felt off¨Cthe scent was different. Valerie never wore perfume, yet the unfamiliar fragrance lingering on his nose left him disoriented. The more he thought about it, the stranger it felt. The Valerie in his dreams was never this overly passionate. Groggy, he slowly opened his eyes, only to see someone constantly kissing his face, their hand slipping inside his shirt and moving downward. He suddenly snapped awake, grabbing the person¡¯s hand with a firm grip ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he demanded. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s met came the soft, almost coy reply. Hearing the voice, Matthew was shocked and quickly sat up, pushing her away. The woman frace for a moment but then immediately lunged toward him. ¡°King. I¡¯m your fan, just this once, okay? ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied,¡± she said, and then lunged at him, grabbing his hand and pressing it firmly against her chest- Matthew roughly pushed her away, eximing. ¡°Get away from me! Get out, now!¡± ¡°King, you¡¯re my idol. How can you hear to see me being upset? Just give me one chance! Darling you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡± She said, then moved closer again beside Matthew¡¯s legs. Her hands began to rub against his thighs before she shifted andid herself against his chest 1- Before she could finish her sentence, Mathew grabbed her hand and pushed her down onto the bed. The woman, thrilled, thought, I knew no man could resist, especially since I¡¯m so beautiful. But in the next moment, she was flipped over onto her viontach, and a sharp pain shot through her neck, causing her to lose.consciousness. Matthew swiftly grabbed the bed sheets, tightly wrapping and binding her up before tossing her out of the room. There was a thod as shended heavily on the carpet outside. The people stationed nearby were taken aback, staring in shock at the sight of the woman being thrown out To them, she was a rare beauty in the entire base, and she was professionally trained. Even they couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir of interest upon seeing her. Yet, Matthew had rejected her and chased her out. It seemed she was not only discarded but also left exposed¨Cclearly, Matthew hadn¡¯t even given her a second nce. When the woman regained consciousness after being dragged back, she stared in bewilderment at the people around her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going ¡°Mira, 1 should be asking you that!¡± Hamm looked at her and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who imed to be irresistible? How did it end up like this?¡± Seeing herself wrapped in the bed sheets, Mira was dumbfounded. ¡°He rejected me, even after I went this far? How is that possible? Is he even a Hamm sighed in resignation. ¡°It just means you¡¯re not charming enough!¡± ¡°Impossible! Everyone in the building likes me, except for him,¡± she insisted. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s probably just that you¡¯re not his typer Hamm¡¯s words made Mira furious. It was the first time she had ever been rejected by a man and chased out in such a manner. Feeling deeply humiliated, she stormed off in a buff Meanwhile, Matthewy in bed, wide awake, his thoughts still troubled. The image of Valerie¡¯s sorrowful face seemed to loom in his mind. The recent incident had only confirmed his suspicion that Hamm would not let him go easily. He mused, ¡°Today¡¯s tactics involved a beauty y¨Cwho knows what tomorrow might bring¡± Matthew sighed, his thoughts drifting to Valerie. He wondered how she was doing, whether she missed him, and if the Grant Emily had made things difficult for her. Previously, at the cank Inte Caf¨¦, he came about the domestic news and saw that rumors were swirling online, iming that he was dead. Even though Noria Group hud issued a statement, it hadn¡¯t quelled the skepticism. Once such seeds of doubt were sown, they were difficult to uproot. Before he could make any statements, Hamin¡¯s subordinates arrived. But it wasn¡¯t over yet¨Cthere would be other opportunities. To avoid raising suspicion, Matthew chose to stay in the shadows for now. Valerie anxiously followed the news every day, terrified of missing any updates about Matthew. Each evening, she sat by the TV, keeping a close Chapter 719 watch on the ongoing conflict in Wakanda, reying every fleeting moment, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. Her heart sank each time she couldn¡¯t spot him in the footage. As the days went by, she also faced an increasing barrage of rumors and gossip about herself. SIND GIFT Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Chapter 750 On one hand, there were external threats, and on the other, there was Fred who constantly stirred up trouble within Noris Croup and created problems for Valerie. Despite Valerie¡¯s efforts to handle the issues, Fred hadn¡¯t learned his lesson and continued to cause chaos, leaving Valerie exhausted. To make matters worse, Fred had teamed up with the Grant family to obstruct her in every possible way, even trying to use public opinion to suppress her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Last time, the project at Rosy Bay had managed to make Fred back off, but now, amid escting rumors, someone openly imed on social media that Matthew had died on the battlefield. The news caused immediate turmoil and unrest within Noria Group. When Sophia saw the news, she immediately fainted Valerie, while at thepany, received a call from Ryan, informing her that Sophia had been admitted to the hospital rmed, Valerie quickly went to the hospital with Charles. It was particrly distressing since Sophia had just recovered from a previous injury and now found herself hospitalized again. When Valerie arrived at the hospital, the doctor informed her that Sophia¡¯s condition was stable and that she had been sessfully resuscitated, but she needed to avoid any further stress. Valeric finally felt some relief but remained deeply unsettled. She was appalled that people could be so reckless as to spread such disturbing news Charles, standing beside her, remarked, ¡°Mrs. Grant if we don¡¯t set an example, these rumors will only escte. We won¡¯t be able to control the gossip, and the impact of rumors can be even more destructive than any business battle!¡± ¡°Rumors stop with the wise. Even if I believe Matthew is alive, they probably won¡¯t. They just want to use public opinion to destabilize Noria Group and benefit from it. Find out who¡¯s behind this and make them pay! We need to set an example and show that we won¡¯t tolerate this,¡± Valerie Instructed. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make arrangements right away, Charles replied. Meanwhile, Fred was sitting in a spacious vi, smiling across at the person opposite him. ¡°Mr. Mckee, if Noria Group falls into my hands, you¡¯ll be the first I choose to coborate with.¡± He continued, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t hold many shares, I¡¯m not about to let Valerie take advantage. As long as we work together. Kranson City will be ours¡± Jared Mckee raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. ¡°Fred, I don¡¯t know about others, but Mrs. Grant is not someone to be underestimated. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve had trouble dealing with her. If we spread these rumors now and she finds our it¡¯s us, what will we do then?¡± Fred¡¯s face darkened, but he sneered. ¡°So what if she¡¯s tough? She¡¯s just a woman, and no matter how capable she is, she¡¯s still an outsider. Noria Group belongs to the Grant family and will never end up in a woman¡¯s hands. Besides, the Grant family has plenty of men. ¡°Matthew isn¡¯ting back now; he¡¯s likely dead on the battlefield. With his capabilities, he would have been able to get in touch with his family if he were still alive. Even if he didn¡¯t contact me, his grandmother wouldn¡¯t ignore it! Just wait and see¨CThe Grant family will surely end up in my hands!¡± Jared, looking thoughtful, nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to strengthen our efforts on the rumor front. With no news about Matthew, there¡¯s no way to refute the rumors, and they won¡¯t have any evidence to counter tas!¡± Fred felt a surge of excitement upon hearing this. He thought. With things going this way, Valerie won¡¯t stand a chance. I might not have the final say, but if someone like Jared is spreading the word, it carries weight. He¡¯s a seasoned and experienced business nun in Kranson City, and he knows exactly how to stir up trouble and manipte public opinion. The news of Matthew¡¯s death quickly spread, and as expected, it caused Sophia to be hospitalized due to the shock. Fred was thrilled by the unfolding chaos. He thought, ¡°Valerie, just wait Soon, both the family and thepany will keep you overwhelmed. With Matthew¡¯s whereabouts unknown and no evidence to the contrary, the death rumor will be forced to be epted. Noria Group will be on the brink of copse, Who else but me will be able to rise to the asion? With this thought, Pred couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud Soon, Valerie traced the source of the rumors and discovered that it was jared. She was furious upon learning this. Before she could confront him, Max and Olivia arrived, havinge specifically to visit Sophia. Seeing Valerie there, Olivia sighed and took her hand. ¡°Valerie, this is a time of great turmoil. We can¡¯t control the situation abroad, but we can manage Noria Group and the Grant family. You must n for yourself and act quickly Max added, ¡°That¡¯s right. People say you can¡¯t fully trust even family members, and some individuals have ulterior motives. If Fred gains the upper hand, bell make things difficult for you, so you need to be extra cautious. I¡¯ve also heard that Fred has been frequently hosting dinners and social events. If he manages to sway the shareholders against you, you could be in for some serious trouble. ¡°Has Matthew not been in touch with you yer¡± Max asked. Valerie shook her head. ¡°Not yet. But he told me to wait for his return, and I trust him,¡± Max, aware of the rumors, acknowledged that while Matthew¡¯s disappearance was true, ims of his death were still unverified. He thought. ¡°Unconfirmed reports are just rumors. Valerie needs to think more about her situation. Being too passive will only hurt her in the end, especially with her child being so young¡± 0 Chapter 750 Olivia nced at Sophia, who was lying on the bed. She sighed. ¡°If only we had known earlier, we should have.¡± She stopped, aware of the underlying issues. She thought. There must be someone stirring things up behind the scenes. The situation with the Sanios family is affecting Matthew¡¯s return. While Katherine is innocent, her parents are certainly outrageous!¡± Óã SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Olivia patted Valerie and said, "You have a heavy burden. Take good care of your family, but also remember to be a bit selfish and prioritize yourself first." Olivia didn''t say much more, her concern primarily for Sophia''s distress. She thought, ''Sophia has also had a hard life. After losing her son and enduring so much, she finally saw some relief and joy with the arrival of her great-grandson. Now, with the rumors of Matthew''s death, it would be a devastating blow if it were true.'' At that moment, Valerie realized the gravity of the situation. She knew that if Matthew were truly dead, the Grant family would likely turn against her, possibly even chasing her out. Noria Group was thest bastion she was protecting for Matthew, and she was determined not to give up or let anyone seed in their schemes. "Mrs. Anderson, Mr. Redfield, don''t worry. I believe Matthew will return; he never goes back on his word. I''ve already traced the source of the rumors and will make sure they''re silenced. Even if Matthew isn''t here, as long as I''m around, no one will be able to bully us!" Valerie eximed. Hearing this, both felt reassured. Valerie was the backbone of the Grant family, and they trusted that she would pull through. After bringing Sophia back from the hospital, Valerie, along with Charles and her bodyguards, headed straight to the Mckee family. When they arrived, Valerie kicked the door open, startling Jared. Her bodyguards immediately stopped the servants. Jared, enraged, demanded, "Who dares to be so reckless?" The Mckee family, while not a prominent family in Kranson City, was not one to be easily trifled with. Seeing Valerie''s strikingly beautiful face, Jared was taken aback. He couldn''t recall any past conflict with someone of her stature. "Mr. Mckee, you should know that I don''te without reason. I''m sure you understand why I''m here," Valerie said. Jared looked at Valerie with some surprise. Charles, standing beside her, rified, "This is Mrs. Grant from the Grant family." Jared then realized that the person standing before him was the main figure affected by the rumors. He thought, ''I didn''t expect the Grant family toe knocking so soon. This is happening way too quickly.'' Valerie smiled and gestured for Charles to set down the gifts. Jared quickly said, "Please, have a seat!" "Thank you, Mr. Mckee. I apologize for my abrupt visit today. I tend to be quite impatient, and I may have been a bit overstepping. I''ve heard much about your esteemed reputation in the industry, so I came uninvited to offer these gifts as an apology. I hope you can forgive my earlier rudeness," Valerie said. Jared''s lips twitched before he managed a smile. "Mrs. Grant, your action is quite beyond me. What exactly is it that you''re implying?" Valerie replied, "This is a gift for you, Mr. Mckee. I''d appreciate it if you could keep your mouth shut. Since I''vee barging into your residence today, I might not be so polite next time! "I''m confident that your bodyguards won''t be able to stop me. Even though Matthew isn''t here, Noria Group still has me, Valerie Warren. If this happens again and I find out the rumors originated from you, I won''t hesitate to make you a historical footnote in Kranson City. Even without Matthew, Noria Group can still crush the Mckee family!" Jared trembled at Valerie''s words. "Mrs. Grant, are you threatening me? I do not take kindly to threats! Furthermore, whether Matthew is alive or dead, do you have any evidence that he''s still alive? I''m merely specting-perhaps it''s just their overthinking!" Valerie leaned back on the sofa with a sneer, crossing her legs. She looked at Jared and said, "Is that so? Today, you can im that Matthew is dead abroad, but I can just as easily say that your children abroad were identally struck by stray bullets in Mitaolian! What would you call that-rumor or fact? "I''m just specting. If your children happened to face misfortune, it would be around eight tonight. It''s a pity, that the beautiful Miss Mckee was living alone in an apartment. Some might inevitably have ill intentions!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Charles handed over several photos of Jared''s children, showing them in recent days, living abroad. The dates on the photos were from the past couple of days. Jared was stunned, his forehead was covered with cold sweat. While it wasn''t difficult for Valerie to track his children abroad, the safety of their location was not guaranteed. With Valerie now focused on them, Jared struggled to speak. At that moment, Valerie looked at Jared''s face and couldn''t help but smile. "I came here today just to see Mr. Mckee. Since the message has been delivered, I won''t say more. We''ll have plenty of time in the future!" As Valerie turned to leave, Jared hurriedly called out, "Wait! Mrs. Grant, this wasn''t my intention. It was all Fred''s idea! He''s the one who spread the rumors and imed that Noria Group would be his. I merely went along with it. The truth is, Matthew''s fate has nothing to do with me. Please, Mrs. Grant, show mercy! "The Mckee family is non-prominent in Kranson Citypared to Noria Group. I''m fully aware of our shorings. So, Mrs. Grant, I beg you to show mercy and not make things difficult for my children." Upon hearing this, Valerie smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll consider this a misunderstanding and let bygones be bygones. We''ll let it go this time. Let''s go." Jared''s heart was in his throat as he watched them leave. He immediately called his children abroad, urging them to reunite and return as quickly as possible, fearing that any dy could be fatal. He thought, ''That damned Fred almost got me into serious trouble! Mrs. Grant is nothing like the rumors suggest-she''s genuinely formidable!'' Jared realized that the sharp tactics and quick reflexes demonstrated were beyond what Fred could handle. It was clear that the disorganized lot of the Grant family was no match for Valerie. As Valerie stepped out the door, she asked, "Where is Fred Grant?" "He''s at the hotel. The side branches of the Grant family are supporting him and have even booked him a long-term presidential suite." Charles''sment elicited a sneer from Valerie. "The presidential suite offers good privacy, which is perfect for what we need. Let''s go find him now! I''m eager to see what excuses he''lle up with. And if ites to it, don''t hold back!" Charles was immediately thrilled, realizing how much Valerie resembled Matthew. He had feared that she, being a woman, might show some weakness in this situation, but it turned out that Valerie was even more resolute and formidable than he had anticipated. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 They had been itching for action for a long time. If it hadn''t been for Valerie holding them back, Charles would have led a team to confront Fred thest time he appeared. Now that Valerie''s approval had been secured, Charles thought, ''This time, Fred is finished!'' At this moment, Fred was lounging in his presidential suite, enjoying drinks and music. He was reveling in what he thought were the good times finally arriving. He had just received news that Valerie and her team had gone to the Mckee family. Given his temperament, Fred was sure that Jared would have a serious falling out with her. In the ensuing conflict, he believed Valerie wouldn''te out on top. Jared''s assets didn''t match up to the Grant family''s, but his reputation as a well-respected figure from a well-educated family in Kranson City was substantial. Fred anticipated that if the two shed, Valerie would likelye out worse for it. Just thinking about it made him so pleased that he couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Fred''s mood soured immediately as he heard the loud banging on the door. "Who''s making such a racket?" he snapped, clearly annoyed by the interruption. "Open up, it''s room service!" the person said.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fred frowned. "What kind of training is this hotel providing? What do you mean ''room service,'' are you trying to scare me?" He walked over to the door grumbling, but as soon as he opened it, Charles kicked him hard, sending Fred crashing to the floor. He was momentarily dazed and nearly lost consciousness, taking a while to recover. Valerie slowly walked in and said, "Mr. Grant, you seem to be living quitefortably, enjoying your time in the presidential suite and sipping wine. It''s truly a pleasant life! If I remember correctly, you''ve been expelled from the Grant family. So, isn''t it rather fitting that you''re still spending the Grant family''s money?" Fred was stunned for a moment, then, clutching his stomach in anger, he shouted, "Valerie Warren, you insolent girl!" "How dare you! Show some respect when Mrs. Grant is speaking to you!" Charles snapped. Fred was startled, and as he looked at the people they had brought, he was momentarily confused. He thought, ''Shouldn''t the trouble be with Jared? Why were they here instead?'' Fred instinctively felt a wave of panic. Fred felt a sinking feeling in his chest as he watched them barge in. "What are you trying to do? Valerie Warren, this isn''t your Noria Group-you''re not wee here. If you darey a hand on me, try it!" Valerie waved her hand, and Charles and his team immediately seized Fred, beating him mercilessly as he cried out for mercy. They had been holding back their anger for too long, targeting his body to avoid leaving visible marks. Fred''s cries grew louder and more desperate. Seeing him in such a pitiful state, Valerie couldn''t help but frown. Once they had nearly finished, Fred, writhing in pain and clutching his body, knelt before Valerie. She smiled and said, "I originally didn''t want to teach you this harshly, after all, you are an elder. But then I remembered how you never considered Matthew your junior, so I thought it best to let you feel the consequences firsthand. Fred Grant, you are impressive, daring to instigate Jared Mckee to spread rumors and cause Grandma to be hospitalized. I specifically came here to settle this score with you!" Valerie patted his face, and Fred''s panic became palpable. "Y-You don''t have any evidence! How can you make such usations?" Valerie scoffed. "Do you think I''d attack you without a reason? Jared Mckee has already spilled everything; he was the one who pointed me in your direction! So, tell me, how should I deal with you now?" Fred waspletely panicked. If Valerie and Jared joined forces against him, he knew he wouldn''t stand a chance. He had just returned without any solid backing-though the Grant family was providing him with a bit of money and a ce to stay, that was alp. He had hoped to establish himself, but he hadn''t expected Valerie to find him so quickly and deal with him ruthlessly. Fred looked at her, fear evident in his eyes. Valerie raised an eyebrow, her demeanormanding and imperious. Terrified, he dropped to his knees and pleaded, "Please please! Mrs. Grant, it''s all my fault! I was foolish and overstepped my bounds. Please, spare me Content belongs to Valerie looked at him, seeing his pitiful state with tears and snot streaming down his face, and nodded slightly. "Alright, I''ll let you go. But you have to do something for me. Don''t worry, it''s nothing life-threatening. It''s something you can handle!" Fred immediately agreed, eager toply. "Tell me what you need, and I''ll do it without hesitation!" Valerie pondered momentarily and said, "So, you came back to seize authority based on Mr. Anderson''s instructions, right?" Fred was taken aback, thinking, ''How does she know? I''ve had no contact with the Anderson family, not even a phone call. How could she have found out?'' Seeing his shocked expression, Valerie smiled and said, "Actually, I just guessed. In Kranson City, aside from him, I can''t think of anyone else who would want Noria Group to fail more. "If the Grant family falls, you would be one of them, and there won''t be many paths left for you. Besides Mr. Anderson, no one else would want Matthew to die. After all, if he''s gone, you''d be left with nothing but a mess to clean up!" Fred thought, ''I didn''t expect that a countrified girl could manipte me so easily. She''s quite cunning-I''ve underestimated her.'' Valerie took a deep breath and said, "What I need you to do now is to deal with Mr. Anderson the way he tried to harm us. Since he wants toe after us, you, as someone from the Grant family, are the perfect insider to help us. Go back and handle him." Valerie''s request made Fred stunned, he never expected this. He fell silent, thinking, ''If I were to turn around and cause trouble for the Anderson family, would it end badly for me?'' Seeing his hesitation, Valerie spoke directly. "If you refuse, you''ll have no way out. I''ll still tell Mr. Anderson that you were the one who revealed everything and did all that. Do you think he''ll believe you then?" Hearing this, Fred was stunned, thinking, ''Her scheming is as deep as Matthew''s. No wonder he chose her as his wife. She''s truly cunning!'' Chapter 753 Chapter 753 He thought, ''Even if I disagree, Valerie will likely set things up so that I''ll end up as an enemy of Mr. Anderson. At that point, there may be no way out for me. He definitely won''t let me off the hook.'' Upon thinking this, Fred took a deep breath. Seeing his demeanor, Valerie realized he had reached the end of his rope and had no room to resist. "What have you decided?" she asked. Fred knew that even if he refused, he wouldpletely offend the Anderson family and would no longer be able to get by in Kranson City. Given this, he decided to go all in. "What''s in it for me?" he asked. Valerie was surprised Fred still had the nerve to ask for benefits andughed. "Of course, there will be benefits. As long as you help me take down Mr. Anderson, you''ll be wellpensated. All you''re after is profit right? This will ensure you''re well-off for the rest of your life. Isn''t that enough?" Valerie''s words made Fred furrow his brow deeply. After a long pause, he finally nodded. "Alright, I agree." "Good. Go meet with Mr. Anderson. Just let me know what his ns are. Don''t worry; as long as he doesn''t suspect you, our n will proceed smoothly," Valerie assured. Valerie''s words left Fred fully convinced. He felt that his only option was to take a risk. Owen trusted himpletely, and as long as he spoke up, there would be no suspicion from their side. Besides, Valerie was far too clever-going against her wouldn''t end well for him. It would be better to turn the situation around and fight for his advantage. With that, Fred agreed to meet with Owen. Seeing Fred approach, Owen was immediately startled. "Why are you here so soon? Have you already carried out all your ns? Valerie didn''te after you?" Fred grimaced. "How could she not havee after me? Just take a look!" He lifted his shirt to reveal bruises all over his body. "Not only did shee for me, but she also gave me a beating, using me of going against her. Now, in Noria Group, she''s made it nearly impossible for me to get anything done. Frustrated, she took it out on me! Damn it, there weren''t any cameras at the time-otherwise, I''d have gone straight to the police to report her!" Owenughed. "I didn''t expect she to have such a two-faced nature! She dared toy hands on you, even though you''re her elder!" Fred scoffed. "Does she see me as her elder? I''m her biggest enemy now. Don''t even get me started on that brat. Mr. Anderson, you have to help me deal the final blow! With all the rumors swirling around, she''spletely on edge. If you can help me take her down a notch, I''m sure I can immediately gain control over Noria Group." Owen looked at Fred, feeling that something seemed off. This was going far too smoothly. He pondered, ''Valerie usually finds backup, and even if Matthew isn''t around, there''s still Charles! Now, in such a short time, she''s already struggling? And Fred? He''s not the sharpest tool in the shed-can he pull this off?'' Owen grew more suspicious, causing Fred''s heart to skip a beat as he recalled what Valerie had warned him about. Hurriedly, he added, "Honestly, ever since she got married and had a child, her focus has shifted entirely to her man. Her drive isn''t what it used to be. Plus, with Sophia now in the hospital, she''s under pressure from all sides. Women, after all, are unreliable in critical moments-when it matters, you can always count on a man!" Hearing Fred''s words, Owen finally put his doubts to rest and burst intoughter. "Isn''t that the truth? She thinks she''s clever and can handle Matthew, but unfortunately for her, she''s dealing with us! I''m not falling for her tricks¡ªI''m not Matthew. "In the end, Matthew''s downfall is due to his weakness for women. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be stuck abroad, trapped in such a predicament! At this point, it doesn''t matter what happens to him. Either way, when he returns to Kranson City, there won''t be a ce for him to stand." Owen patted Fred on the back. "Don''t worry, this time Noria Group will definitely be yours!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fredughed heartily. "Congrattions to us! But what should we do next?" he asked. Owen rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "We''ll take over all of Noria Group''s projects. The Anderson family will absorb them one by one. Make sure every detail is covered. This includes thend currently under negotiation¡ªthe prime location in the city center. You should be able to get the bid documents as well," he said. "Rest assured!" Fred said, thumping his chest. "I''ll make sure you get it. The Grant family is looking to me for leadership now; they all want me to reim Noria Group!" Owen nodded and waved his hand. "That''s enough for now. Come back to see me once you have everything in hand." Fred hurriedly left, letting out a long sigh of relief once he was outside. It had been a nerve-wracking experience! He hoped everything would turn out as nned. As Owen watched Fred leave, a hint of suspicion crossed his face. He thought, ''Could he turn against me?'' did But then he reconsidered-if Fred betray him, he wouldn''t dare team up with Valerie to take him down." People like Fred, driven by greed, are more likely to turn on their in supporters rather than effectively join forces against him. Owen dismissed the thought, believing it to be a non-issue. yourth Owen couldn''t help but smirk as he thought about this. He immediately turned and went to his study, making a phone call. "Boss, everything is proceeding ording to n We''ve nearly reached our goal. It''s up to you now-make sure Matthew stays abroad and dies there. Once he''s out of the picture, Noria Group will be ours to take over!" The entire Noria Group was worth a considerable amount. After a brief pause, the voice on the other end of the line finally spoke. "Don''t worry, the acquisition of Noria Group is a certainty. Wait for my good news." After hanging up the phone, Owen immediately ordered a full-scale search for Matthew. However, with Wakanda being so vast and having scoured the explosion''s epicenter, he began to wonder if Matthew might have already been killed in the st. He thought, ''We need to see him alive or dead!'' Chapter 754 Chapter 754 No one knew where Matthew had been hiding. Neither the gangs nor the rebels had anticipated that he would have been hiding within the government military building. After seeing Mira off, Matthew fell into a groggy sleep. In his dream, he saw Valerie crying uncontrobly while holding their baby, pleading for help. His heart ached at the sight. Startled awake, he sat up in bed with a furrowed brow and thought, ''Valerie must be in trouble, I need to resolve the issue as soon as possible.'' If something happened to Valerie by the time Matthew returned, it would be disastrous. At that moment, Matthew clenched his fists tightly. He needed to pull himself together for Valerie''s sake; he couldn''t afford to wait. After getting ready, he headed downstairs, only to find someone blocking the door. Matthew took a step back and said, "I need to see Hamm." When Hamm learned that Matthew wanted to see him, he was immediately delighted. He thought, ''I knew King woulde to seek my help.'' After all, safeguarding security and being confined here were two entirely different things. Seeing him approach, Hamm smiled and said, "My friend, how did you sleepst night?" "Not bad. Have you found the person? Since I''m staying here for now, shouldn''t you show your sincerity as well? You need to find the person I''m looking for quickly. Has Commander Davin returned? What''s the situation with the rebels? And has the insider reached out to you?" Matthew asked.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hamm''s mouth twitched when he heard this. "What else do you know?" Matthew chuckled, propping his legs up on the sofa. As the servants brought in breakfast, he sipped champagne and ate, nodding. "I know you sent a spy. With internal and external support, things should work out, but if he doesn''t receive orders, the operation can''t proceed. Only I can help you solve this problem and make contact with the other side. In exchange, you must find the person I''m looking for." Hamm''s expression darkened. "Are you threatening me?" Matthew shrugged. "If you choose to think of it that way, I have nothing more to say. But I believe you have no other choice." The situation was clear. Matthew did not need to exaggerate, and Hamm understood the current state of affairs. The insider was with the rebels, but without clear instructions, they were unable to coordinate effectively. Davin had already made it clear yesterday, that Matthew''s abilities were significant and he must be treated well. However, Hamm disliked being threatened directly. He said, "Let me think about it." Matthew feigned indifference, though he had slept uneasilyst night. Despite helping the government forces disrupt the enemy''swork, the war wouldn''t end just because of his cyberattacks. Now, more effort was needed to turn the tide. At this moment, the rebels were in chaos. They had previously left the government forces in disarray, and now they were stunned by how quickly this once disorganized group had be so formidable. Who had they brought in? Could it be rescue forces from Sheonga? They needed to resolve this situation quickly; otherwise, they would risk being overpowered again. At this time, the rebels began a thorough investigation within their ranks, and tension ran high. They eventually discovered that the problem was caused by a hacker attack. The rebels were enraged to find that, during their conflict with the government forces, hackers dared to assist the enemy. However, their expertise in this area wascking. Moreover, finding skilled hackers during wartime proved to be an enormous challenge, leaving them frustrated and at their wits'' end. At this moment, the local gang showed up unannounced. The rebel leader was initially surprised to see the gang leader and a small team arrive in such a grand manner. However, it soon became clear why: the gang''s territory was also within the government-controlled area, heavily damaged by the conflict. If they didn''t cooperate, they would face dire consequences as well. Hence, both sides sat down together. A young man from the gang stepped forward, opened hisptop, and immediately began showing something. The rebels erupted in outrage, shouting, "Another hacker intrusion!" The leader was immediately shocked. The young man had breached their defenses right under his nose in just a few minutes! "I want this person," he said. "Don''t worry; we''ll guard your territory. Nothing will happen to it!" Upon hearing this, the gang members were pleased. As long as their territory and market were secured, they believed everything else would be fine. With the hacker''s help, the rebels were able to regain the high ground. "Landry Newman, breach the government forces''work and disrupt their defenses. I''m going tounch a counterattack!" the leader said. Landry immediately began. While Hamm was still hesitating about Matthew''s fate, a raspyugh suddenly came from the office. "I''m here. Find me!" "We''re under attack!" they reported. Hamm quickly looked over and saw theputer screen covered in a sea of red. Panic set in as he furrowed his brow and urgentlymanded, "Hurry, counterattack!" "It''s no use; his attack is too fast. We can barely hold on. Let''s have Kinge and take a look!" they said. "King,e quickly and help us out!" Hamm had no choice but to call on Matthew once again. Matthew examined the attack patterns and sat down. After a few rounds, he quickly recognized the techniques, which were very familiar to him. A smirk crossed his face as he thought, ''If I''m not mistaken, the person on the other side might be an old acquaintance. This is getting interesting.'' Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Matthew had it all figured out. At that moment, Davin hurried over and asked, "How''s it going?" "We''ve temporarily suppressed them, but they''ll likelye back with a renewed attack," Matthew replied. Davin was anxious. "What should we do?" He was unwilling to ept the situation. If they were attacked again, it might be impossible to defend. A singlepse could allow the attackers to breach their defenses, putting them at a severe disadvantage.From N?velDrama.Org. Hamm was also frustrated. "They managed to recruit a skilled hacker too? How is that possible? What a coincidence!" Matthew ignored him and said calmly, "I have a solution, but it depends on whether you''re willing to go along with it." "Speak!" Davin urged, impatiently. "Cease resistance and let them breach our defenses. We''ll trap them in a confined space. I''ve set up a trap, and this is the only way to make theirwork copse entirely," Matthew said. Davin raised an eyebrow at Matthew''s suggestion, deep in thought and not immediately agreeing. Hamm, however, opposed it. "That won''t work. If they breach our defenses, we''ll be leftpletely exposed in the rear! "What are your real intentions? You must be a spy sent by the enemy! How dare you show up so brazenly at cank Inte Caf¨¦, waiting for us to catch you? I think you''re one of them. Arrest him!" Hamm said, agitated and disregarding any previous help Matthew had provided. Matthew sneered. "If you don''t believe me, that''s your choice. Do as you please." Hamm waved his hand dismissively. "We don''t need your faulty ideas. Lock him up and keep him away from theputers!" Matthew was promptly locked in a small room. Davin looked at Hamm and said, "If we do that, we won''t be able to deal with the hacker. Once our defenses are breached, who knows what will happen? Hamm, you''re being too anxious!" Hamm sneered. "Davin, you blindly trust him. He''s a Holitish-why would he be here alone? Doesn''t that raise any suspicions for you? I believe he''s a spy!" Davin didn''t believe it, but since Hamm was still in charge, he kept his thoughts to himself. Even with Matthew imprisoned, they were powerless against the hacker. Theirwork defenses were quickly breached, and the rebels seized the opportunity tounch a renewed assault. Gunfire erupted, and the government forces were caught off guard, taking hits. They quickly responded, erecting a defensive line, but the attack had been too sudden. The defense was soon overwhelmed, and the rebels were about to breach into government territory. When the news came in, the gang leader smiled, stroking the ring on his finger with a smirk. Even if Matthew couldn''t be found now, once he helped the rebels reim this area, he would surely find him-dead or alive. Cheers echoed from the front lines. The gang leader looked at the rebel leader and sneered. "It''s not that impressive. Your people are too ipetent. Just look at how quickly I managed to get things under control!" "Yes, the hacker is indeed impressive, but no matter how skilled, he can''t outpace a bullet. Wouldn''t you agree?" the rebel leader replied. The gang leader''s expression darkened instantly. Before leaving, he threw out a final remark, "I hope you keep your promise. Protecting my territory is the same as protecting yourselves." The rebel leader said nothing and continued directing his forces in their assault. The rebels advanced toward government territory, with the sound of artillery growing closer. Hamm, realizing the gravity of the situation, panicked and shouted, "Counterattack! Resist them!" Davin led his people out immediately, but this time the base was almost within the rebels'' reach. Losses were mounting rapidly, with nearly all their dispatched forces being wiped out. They were on the brink of copse. A recent artillery shell exploded at least thirty feet away, shaking the entire Building and causing it to tremble. Hamm was in a state of panic. Davin, furious, shouted, "Release him immediately! If you don''t, we won''t be able to save this building!" Hamm was reluctant. "No, we can''t do that. He is still suspicious; we can''t let him lead us around. Davin, don''t forget, you''re themander. You can''t let him choke us and force apromise!" Hamm was internally conflicted. However, Matthew''s frequent challenges to his authority, making him feel like a fool, only fueled his reluctance. He was determined not to concede as long as Matthew remained defiant. Davin was furious as he watched the increasing casualties. Wounded soldiers were being brought back in droves, and the office building was soon filled with the injured. The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the cries of the wounded-filled the space, with no medical supplies with anger, and shouted, "Hamm, for your pathetic pride, my people are suffering!" He instructed, "Resist him immediately!" avable. Davines Hamm was stunned. "What are you trying to do? Davin, how dare you!" "Why wouldn''t I? Not only am I daring, but I''m also telling you now that I''m in charge!" Davin eximed. Davin kicked open the small room and dragged Matthew out. "King, it''s all up to you now. The government forces have no hope left; only you can help us. Please, once the battle is over, I promise I''ll make sure you get back safely!" Matthew nodded and immediately took action, disrupting the enemy''smands. In the realm of hacking, a battlefield without physical weapons, he quickly established dominance. "Davin, you need to block this area. I''ll instruct them to attack from the left. You take two teams and encircle them from the sides. Seal off the front and back routes, and we''ll trap them," Matthew instructed. Hearing this, Davin quickly examined the map on theputer screen, pinpointed the target locations, and immediately moved his teams into position. Within twenty minutes, good news arrived. As expected, the rebels were indeed trapped inside, like headless flies. The fighting paused once more, and Hamm spent the time ranting and cursing. However, as the situation became clearer and the tide turned, he fell silent, gradually calming down. Hamm watched as Matthew effortlessly turned the situation around from theputer, letting. out a long sigh of relief. "King, you''re a genius-truly impressive!" Seeing Matthew remain silent, Hamm added, "People like you are exactly what we need. If you can help us turn this defeat into victory, I''ll promise to marry my sister to you!" Matthew twitched his lips and thought, ''Thanks, but no thanks. Get lost.'' Chapter 756 Chapter 756 "You and Davin make a perfect pair-one with strategy and one with strength. Don''t you have a saying in Holito about something like a strategist? That''s exactly what you are! "How about it? My sister is even more beautiful than Mira! I''m sure you''ll like her when you meet her." Seeing Hamm''s excited expression, Matthew couldn''t be bothered to respond. Despite knowing that he was already married and dismissing the allure of such offers, Hamm''s promises of high official positions and even his sister''s hand in marriage didn''t hold a candle to his desire to return home and be with Valerie. Despite the temporary halt in the war, both sides suffered severe losses. Matthew remained focused on nning the next steps, working closely with Davin to coordinate both internal and external strategies. Without careful nning, they risked being overwhelmed by reinforcements or additional attacks before they could recover. Seeing that Matthew was ignoring him, Hamm sneered with disdain. He thought, ''At a time like this when I''m personally extending an olive branch, he dares to brush me off. He has no sense of propriety!'' Hamm''s expression was one of dissatisfaction, but just then, Davin returned with his team. "King! Your n worked perfectly. We''ve trapped them all inside and wiped them out. The remaining forces have retreated, and our crisis is over. You''re incredible-truly impressive!" Davin patted Matthew on the back with enthusiasm. "Thank you. You''re our hero!" Matthew smiled but said nothing. He nced at Davin and said, "I''d like to borrow someone to capture the opposing hacker." Davin was surprised. "You going to capture the hacker?" "Yes, I think this hacker is very familiar, and if we can capture him, there won''t be anyone left on their side. This would also help you. I can guarantee that this hacker is hiding among the rebels. I won''t feel right until we catch him," Matthew replied. "Exactly!" Hamm jumped in immediately. "You''re right. Let him catch the hacker then!" While he was thinking that Matthew was indeed impressive, he hoped that the capture process might lead to their deaths outside, which would be the best oue. Despite admiring him, Hamm couldn''t lower his pride, but everyone else in the government forces looked at Matthew with admiration. "Alright, I''ll assign you the most elite squad we have," Davin agreed. Davin took a few people away from Hamm''s side, making Hamm''s eyes sh with jealousy. He hadn''t expected Davin to take such drastic measures with his guards. Once outside the government forces'' building, Matthew disguised himself in rebel attire. His team made their way directly to the rebel stronghold. The area was a chaotic mix of rebels and gangs. The ruins were littered with corpses, and the devastation was even greater than that suffered by the government forces. The ground was strewn with blood and filled with the sounds of wailing and despair. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Matthew''s resolve to capture the hacker reflected his broader desire to mitigate harm and restore some semnce of order amidst the chaos of war. By focusing on that individual, he hoped to limit further damage and perhaps steer the conflict toward a resolution. Matthew shook his head and took a deep breath as he and his team carefully proceeded forward. As they got closer, he furrowed his brow tightly. When someone approached, Matthew was quickly pulled to the side Due to the intense fighting, every suspicious person passing by was being searched. Matthew observed that, fortunately, he had no weapons on him, so he had nothing to fear from the searches. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Matthew looked at the people around him and realized that arge target might attract too much attention. "I''ll go ahead first. You all stay behind and provide support. If necessary, set up the explosives and follow my instructions!" The people around Matthew trusted himpletely, nodding vigorously. He then blended into the rebel ranks and made his way directly into the rebel territory. The moment he arrived, he heard a roar, "Useless! All of you are useless!" Matthew finally understood after listening for a while. The rebels had thought that having their hacker would turn the tide, but they hadn''t anticipated that the opposing hacker was even more skilled, quickly defeating them. Now, the defeated rebel leader was furious, shouting, "Lock him up!" He thought, Of no use at all; instead, being exploited by the other side. Keeping such a hacker around is just a waste!'' They locked Landry in a separate room. Landry looked at the people outside with a sense of utter despair. Being a pawn in a national conflict had already made surviving this long a feat in itself, and now, facing failure, he knew all too well what awaited him. If the rebels continued to retreat, his fate was clear: he would face certain death. A person who had been deemed useless had little chance of surviving in such a ruthless world. Whether it was the rebels or the gang, the oue for him would have been grim. As he pondered this, a profound sense of despair and disbelief washed over him. He pondered, ''How could this be happening? I had been trained by a hacking guru, always preparing thoroughly for every attack. I never imagined I would be defeated in such a rundown ce.'' Landry''s pride was shattered in an instant. Reflecting on his pastwork attacks, he had felt invincible, confidently advancing straight into the heart of the government forces. Little did he realize it was all a trap. As soon as he made his move, he was led by the nose, and now, he had be utterly useless.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the situation unfold, Landry couldn''t help but offer a bitter smile. Slowly, he drew a finely crafted handgun. If he was to die, he decided he wouldn''t do so at their hands. It would be far worse to face such a fate from them. Instead, Landry chose to end his life. After all, in a war-torn country like this, death was amon urrence, and his passing would likely go unnoticed. Landry took a deep breath and pointed the gun at his mouth, preparing to pull the trigger. Suddenly, a muffled groan from outside startled him. He lowered the gun and nced at the door. With a creak, the door was pushed open, and sunlight streamed through the gap. A familiar face appeared, causing Landry to gasp in shock. "Mr. King!" Marrying Chapter 757 Marrying Chapter 757 Chapter 757 The moment their eyes met, Landry froze in shock. In the next second, Mathew strode in, shunting the door behind him. With a swift move, he disarmed Landry, snatching the gun from his hand. ¡°Already tired of living, are we? Landry looked at Matthew, who was smiling faintly at him. In that instant, tears welled up in Landry¡¯s eyes as memories long buried surged hack. Back then, he was just a college student. When he first encountered King all he knew was that King was a world¨Crenowned top hacker, someone who could crack any challenge he took on It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that King was a legend in the hacking world; and no one knew his true identity. Interpol had once attempted to capture King, but their efforts were in vain because King was an ethical hacker, never engaging in illegal activities. Moreover, with Holite having intentionally offered him protection, his true identity had remained a mystery. It was during this time that Landry became intrigued. His ssmates often said that King was their role model Back then, they had an online forum where they spent hours each day. Various people would pretend to be King, offering advice and making bold ims. Landry was convinced that the real expert was hiding among them. He spent a significant amount of time searching, setting traps to expose the impostors, and publicly ¡°putting them on trial¡± in the forum. Matthew had always been indifferent to such matters until Landry gained some notoriety in the forum and finally caught his attention. At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it¨Cafter all, a top hacker didn¡¯t need to waste time on a novice. Besides, he was fully upied at the time, setting traps to target Mitalian¡¯s stock market. Little did he expect that Landry would publicly challenge him on the forum At the time, Matthew was too tied up to respond. By the time he dealt with matters elsewhere and returned, he discovered that the forum was abuzz with excitement, and a full¨Conpetition hadAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. even been organized. The event became a massive spectacle, pitting him against Landry, King¡¯s poprity was at in prak, and the entire inte was eagerly anticipating the showdown, Landry, brimming with confidence, saw this as his chance to dethrone King. However, in just ten minutes, Matthew effortlessly hacked into Landry¡¯sputer, causing it to ckout, and even took down the entire forum. It wasn¡¯t until three dayster after the forum begged for mercy and Landry publicly apologized and admitted defeat, that Matthew finally showed some leniency and restored everything. This deeply crushed Landry, but it also sparked a deep admiration within him. Determined, be did everything he could to be Matthew¡¯s apprentice Surprisingly. Matthew didn¡¯t hold a grudge and was quite impressed by Landry¡¯s relendess determination and drive In their youthful prime, the mentor and apprentice duo made quite a name for theirselves, pulling off several high¨Cprofile, internationally renowned feats. Back then, industry insiders would say that as long as King was involved, no firewall could stand in his way. King represented the pinnacle of hacking skills in Holito and even globally, and his presence alone served as a deterrent to those with malicious intentions. However, just as Matthew reached the height of his fame, he unexpectedly chose to retire and was never seen in the hacking world again.. Everyone spected about King¡¯s fate¨Cwhether he had been recruited by the government or secretly eliminated. King vanished, leaving behind only a legendary reputation, which led Landry to question his reality. If not for the preserved chat logs, he could hardly believe that he once had the experience of fighting side by side with the legendary King After that, Landry never saw King again. He scoured every webuite and forum, but it was as if King had vanished from the face of the earth. Despite this, Landry never doubted that King could be dead, as he believed his mentor was a unique presence who would never easily disappear, Seeing him again now left Landry stunned, feeling as if he were dreaming. Landry rubbed his eyes, his face a mask of disbelief. Matthew snapped his fingers and asked, ¡°Are you stunned?¡± Landry snapped out of his dare and abruptly embraced Matthew. ¡°Mr. King!¡± His voice carried a hint of tears as if he had countless grievances to unload ¡°Alright, alright, this isn¡¯t the time for tears Matthew said, patting Landry¡¯s head. Landry, feeling a bit embarrassed, wiped his tears and calmed himself before asking, ¡°Mr. King, what brings you here?¡± I came to see what kind of hacker the gang here had. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you,¡± Matthew said with a smile. ¡°Were you thinking about offing yourself? Can¡¯t handle things here!¡± Landry felt a bit embarrassed but quickly realized. ¡°Mr. King, the hacker on the other side was you?¡± he asked. E Marrying Chapter 758 Marrying Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Matthew didn¡¯t deny it, which made Landry feel relieved. ¡°I thought so, I was wondering who could surpass me. Mr. King, it¡¯s dangerous here. You need to leave quickly¨Clead them away!¡± Landry, thrilled to see Matthew, felt that in his eyes, King was like a legend. He couldn¡¯t bear to ser him come to any harm Matthew shook his head. It¡¯s not the right time y yet. I have important tasks to attend to. Let me get you out of here first Matthew pulled him along, but Landry resisted. ¡°No, Mr. King, I¡¯m fine. They won¡¯t target me for now, But if we go outside, we¡¯ll be sitting ducks¡°¡± This was was the territory of the rebels, and going outside would be a death sentence. Landry¡¯s mindset shifted; he had felt hopeless before, but now that he saw his mentor, he felt a glimmer of hope and couldn¡¯t bear to leave. ¡°Mr. King, what brings you here? Surely it¡¯s not just to see me, is it?¡± Landry nced outside, where armed forces were moving back and forth and guntire could be heard. It seemed they had captured a few suspicious individuals Matthew took a deep breath. ¡°When I retired back then, I had something very important to attend to, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to let you know. I¡¯m here now for that same reason. After all these years, I still haven¡¯t found the truth, so I wanted toe in and investigate. But tell me, how did you end up here and join the gang?¡± Landry sighed. ¡°I was just a matter of chance. If I hadn¡¯t joined the gang, they would have killed me, so I had no choice but to align with them. Mr. King, is there anything I can do to help you? I know that even though you¡¯re trapped here if you wanted to leave, you could find a way out.¡± He could guess that someone as skilled as King, an international hacker, could escape from any situation unscathed. Even though he didn¡¯t know the specifics of the matter, he wanted to help in any way he could. Hearing this, Matthew acknowledged openly. Indeed, the person I¡¯m searching for is within the gang. However, it seems like there¡¯s a mysterious force working against me, which is quite troublesome. What about you¨Cwhat are your ns?¡± ¡°I want to help you!¡± Landry said. ¡°Not giving up, huh? Matthew asked. ¡°Im not giving up. I want to help you. Mr. King, how about we team up and work together like we used tot How does that sound? Landry immediately grasped his hand. Now that he had finally seen his mentor, he wasn¡¯t going to let go easily. Whatever they did, he wanted to do it alongside him. Matthew was momentarily touched. He had retired because his parents had died in a car ident. Although he was still young, he had to quickly, take over thepany, deal with those with ulterior motives, and get Noria Group back on track. Most importantly, he had spent years trying to uncover the truth behind the incident and track down the hit¨Cand¨Crun driver. Bringing Landry into this would undoubtedly be very dangerous. With his position as the president of Noris Group, Mathew had been unable to uncover the truth over the years, and now, being abroad, inwohing Landry could endanger him further. Matthew didn¡¯t want to put him at risk. Moreover, the mysterious force continually working against hirn meant that in the current state of conflict, even a small misstep could result in a fatal blow, The moment he appeared, he would be targeted by the gang. Seeing Landry¡¯s eagerness to join in, Matthew shook his head and refused. This is my issue. Those people don¡¯t seem to want me to return, and I can¡¯t put you at risk.¡± Especially with Ethan being here, Matthew was eager to uncover what truth they were concealing. He wondered. What connection does Erhan have with the events from back then! It seems that every time I get closer to the truth, danger follows. I don¡¯t want to think about it too much. Landry is wtill young! Landry looked at him seriously and said. ¡°Mr. King, after so many years apart, I want to fight alongside you again. I miss the days we worked together. If you don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to leave either. The gang won¡¯t keep someone without any use. Mr. King, if we¡¯re teaming up. even if it¡¯s just for show, a supporting role is needed toplement the lead? Landry¡¯s gaze was determined, and he wasn¡¯t willing topromise if Matthew didn¡¯t agree. Hearing this, Matthew had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright. Il contact them right away. I know there are spies from the government forces here, but we don¡¯t have a specific list yet. When I return, I¡¯ll get the list from them. You can use it to make some discoveries here. With our coordinated efforts, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Landry was surprised. ¡°Mr. King, you can get the list of spies? That¡¯s a top secret from the government forces. How can they give it to you!¡± Manhew patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep you updated. Once I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll contact you. It looks like we¡¯ll still use our previous encryption methods¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Alright, Mr. King, I won¡¯t let you down, Landry assured him. Matthew nodded and quietly left, retracing his steps. Seeing him return sessfully, the government forces were somewhat surprised. Davin, in particr, was astonished. ¡°Did you find the person you were looking for?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I made an unexpected discovery. There¡¯s someone on our side within the rebels. I¡¯ve convinced him to coordinate with us. Tim confident that we¡¯ll turn the situation around soon!¡°. Davin was stunned. ¡°Really? King, one of your prople!¡± Chapter 758 Tantly. But with only one person, sess is challenging. So I need the list of government spies within the rebels¡± Matthew replied. Devin hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak yen when Hamm strongly objected. ¡°No! How can we trust what you¡¯re saying is true! Moreover, we don¡¯t know if that person is your friend. If we give you the list of spies and he turns against us, what will we do then?¡± Ìï Marrying Chapter 759 Marrying Chapter 759 Chapter 759 You can¡¯t give in thest. We¡¯ve invested are much thee and resources, and we can¡¯t afford to have ji wasted?¡± farinn siet, he held absolute antianity, per in aliis situation, Mathew seemed to be trying to make ?sim hand over hisst trump and If it failed Ham¡¯s position as prime minister would be jeopardized. Hann thought, He was acting far to pply, showing no regant for me at all Matthew wind mower. Tiu not one of your Tan risking may life to help your strategier and find a way to win. Air you suggesting it¡¯s just for ?nbster, youd¡¯ar being naive. Relying solely innte dance won¡¯t guarantee victory. His approach is the only option lelt. War I¡¯ll give you tape to think it over, Too long¡± do discuss. After all, Jar¡¯s just a Holitish. We can¡¯t leave the Haman Banly disagreed. ¡°Davin, if you¡¯re going listen inchini, we have nothing Hearing this win countried, ¡°Do you have a better nt Right predicament. I think we should give it a try. We¡¯ve had sess withi All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. (trust besides King? If he has a way to get us out of this. ting together before. Ham?n?, you should let it go? Hannn was furions. ¡°Davin, you¡¯re being unreasonable! Do you all agree with dia?¡± He looked around, hoping for support, but to his dismay, everyone was actually in favor of Matthew¡¯s n. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good ideal¡± ¡°King¡¯s trilund is the most suita *Tagter, it i ¡°I agree, it sends promising pecine the enemy¡¯s intel with minimal effort and significantly reduce casualties!¡± Hammy¡¯s face went pale. Dovin ignored him and handed the list directly to Manlie Core Matthew had the list, he immediately contacted Landry online and passed it on to him. Landry was deeply impressed. He thought. ¡®Mr. King is truly exceptional. If he wanted to, he could have taken over the entire country by now. Even the government forces listen to him¨Cthere¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t handle! Matthew looked at Hanns, whose face was dished with anger, anal raised an rycbrow. The government forces had been brought into line by him. and as long as he spoke, Davin would have no objections. They had an other options at the moment and had no choice but to listen to him. It seemed that apart from him, there was to offer viable solution. The promised reinforcements hail yet to arrive, and Mathew, alone, was more ellective at defeating the relich with hisputer skills than an entire team Davin, sering the current sinnatis, ragerly pulled Matthew aside. ¡°King, tell me what¡¯s going on over there. Our people said you had managed to get deep into their core, hit their you retreated. How did you manage that?¡± Matthew shrugged. ¡°Just stay cautious. The rebels are also scrambling to find a way through. When I went over, they were busy shooting civilians, probably in a rush. Now that the list is seat out, I hope you keep this confidential and ensure his safety when he returns, fir¡¯s in this situation out of necessity¡± Dawin agreed immediately, ¡°Since lie has chosen to work with in tow, he¡¯s considered one of our own. You can rest assured about that¡± Hamm wanted to retort, but no one paid him any attention. The entire government forces admired Matthew, leaving Hamm fuming and pale with frustration. Matthew nced at Hamn with indifference. All his efforts were simply to return and reunite with Valerie, At this time, Valerie wavextremely anxious, unable to get any news from Matthew. She had no choice but to reach out to Julian. With the situation in Wakanda bring critical, the scant information from the news was not enough to satisfy her concerns. Her only hope now was Julian, and if she needed to locate Matthew, sie might have to rely on Linda¡¯s connections. On the other end of the liar, Julian avored her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Linda¡¯s family has been actively searching for news about Matthew. As soon as we love any results, I¡¯ll let you know immediately. ¡°Be cautious with any rumors circting domestically! Don¡¯t let yourself be manipted by those with ulterior motives. In a huge conglomerate like Noria Group, public opinion can be used as a tool bypetitors. Valerie, protect yourself well. As Matthew said, if you¡¯re safe, he can be at ease. You are his source of strength¡± *I understand, Julian. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall apart. At least for Matthew¡¯s sake, I can stay strong. Just make sure you and Linda stay safe over there¡± As Louis and Katherine happened toe over, Katherine immediately recognized that Valerie was on the phone with Julian when she heard Linda¡¯s name. Although she fch a bit unsettled, she kept her emotions in check. Valerie, noticing Katherine looking at her, felt a bit awkward and said into the phone, TII hang up now, Julian. Take care!¡± She hung up the phone and stood up, saying, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Marrying Chapter 760 Marrying Chapter 760 Chapter 760 ¡°Valerie, are you okay?¡± Katherine approached, noticing how much thinner she looked and feeling concerned. Valerie raised an eyebrow Tm fine, just worried about Mattdarw I just spoke with my brother, asking him to help locate him. Themundework in Wakar?da is down, so I can¡¯t reach out from here. Tim relying on them to find him freally and hope they can do it sparkly Thuring this time, Valerie couldn¡¯t hold buck her worry for even a moment. If it weren¡¯t for Sophia and Hugo, she would have already gone there herself After speaking. Valerie noticed Katherine¡¯s calm demeanor, which seemed like she had truly moved on. Sering this, Valerie felt a sense of relief. Katherine nodded and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the nt Valerie shook her head. ¡°The situation in Wakanda is very tense right now, and there¡¯s no pes yet. My boother said the only option is no rely am acquaintances there. The Cabrera family has significant influence in that region.¡± Katherine nodded, thinking, ¡°Yes, we can only rely on the Cabrera family! She then sided, bringing over a gift. ¡°Valerie, I bought some gifts for Hugo. I¡¯ve been resting since I came back, and today I finally have some free time to visit the both of your ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you, thank you,¡± Valerie said. ¡°Valerie, you don¡¯t need to think me! Remember, we agreed that if you had a baby, I¡¯d be the godmother. Now that Fin finally here, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to go back on your word¡± Katherine sakl Valerie smiled and immediately picked up Hugo. ¡°Of course not! Hugn, look, this is your godmother, Miss Katherine Valerie held Hugo¡¯s tiny hand and waved it toward Katherine Just then, Hugo opened his eyes, his big, round eyes focusing on Katherine. He gave a little smile and made a soft sound of acknowledgment. Katherine was thrilled, ¡°Valerie, he heard ust Look, Louis, he even made a little sound?¡± Katherine excitedly pulled Louis over. As he saw the baby, Louis felt a soft warmth in his heart. When Hugo grasped his finger, it touched a tender spot deep inside hair. It was a truly magical feeling Louis looked down at Hugo, and Hugo¡¯s pure, dear eyes made him think of Matthew. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We owe you and Matthew a hig thanks. If it weren¡¯t for us, he would have been here with you by now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. We¡¯re all friends And Mathew would never regret it. Helping Katherine was our choice, so don¡¯t feel burdened. Once he returns, we¡¯ll celebrate together!¡± As Valerie spoke cheerfully about celebrating when Matthew returned, Louis fcht an increasing bravines in his heart. The fact that Manhew was trapped in Wakanda because of the Santas family¡¯s issues made him feel a deep sense of guilt. If anything were to happen in Matthew because of this, he would never forgive himself. The innocent gaze of Hugo only deepened his internal struggle, leaving him at a loss for how to face the situation Katherine broke the silence and the awkwardness, I believe he wille back safely. With Valerie and Hugo around, he won¡¯t give up e easily. She smiled and added, ¡°Look, he¡¯s looking at you. Hugo has a bright gaze, br¡¯s going to achieve great things in the future!¡± Valerie hugged Hugo and said, ¡°Thank you for the kind words. But Pumpkins has a long way to go before he grows up. I believe that Matthew will be there for him¡± Louis quickly replied. ¡°He definitely will!¡± The group exchanged smiles, and as Louis looked at Valerie, he felt a deep admiration. Seeing her unwavering determination, he was reassured that everything would be fine with her handling things. He had previously worried that she might not be able to cope, but Valerie had managed admirably. Her strength andposure truly befit the role of Mrs. Grant. Louis¡¯s respect for her grew, and he found himself increasingly drawn to her qualities. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± Louis offered Valerie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s anything I need, I¡¯ll make sure to drag! Seeing her still able to joke, Louis felt reassured. After spending some time with Valerie, Louis had to return to hispany for some matters, and Katherine also prepared to leave. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯lle by to see you again when i have time. Make sure to rest up, and don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything? Katherine said, yourself. Katherine, it¡¯s time for a fresh start for you too! Valerie gave Katherine a ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. Just focus on taking care reassuring pat, knowing that the future of Julun and Katherine was no longer a possibility. It was important for Katherine to find her happiness As the two left, Valerie looked back at the peacefully sleeping baby, her heart filled with determination. She was certain she could wait for Matthews toe back. Louis was busy at thepany, and Katherine went home akine. On her way home, Katherine received a call that urgently directed her to the hospital. After returning from abroad, she went straight to the hospital for check¨Cups, but several of the test results from her previous examinations were still pending Upon arriving. Katherine noticed the doctor¡¯s hesitant demeanor, which immediately rmed her. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, trying to steady are your ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m strong enough to handle it. Just tell me what¡¯s going on. She thought. ¡°Even if it¡¯s something as severe as a terminal illorus, I¡¯ll ept it¡± The doctor shook his head ¡°It¡¯s not anything major, but there are a few minor issues in your blood tests. Have you been experiencing any difort or issues rted to your endocrine system?¡± Karlience thought for a moment and realized something. ¡°My period has been dyed by over half a month. Could that be rted! Also, I was ghen some mitricted medication while I was abroad¨Cmight that have affected my cycle¡°¡± The doctor looked at her and said, ¡°It would be best to have a more detailed examination to determine what¡¯s going on¡± Given how Dale¡¯s live broadcast created such a stir, it¡¯s hard to imagine anyone not knowing about her abduction. A beautiful young woman like her being kidnapped and mistressed aboard was almost to be expected. Katherine felt a jolt of shock. She thought, ¡®Could it be that the night I spent with Julian was enough for something to happen? COMMENT Marrying Chapter 761 Marrying Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Katherine couldn¡¯t believe it, but there was no way to deny the possibility. Right now, she couldn¡¯t make any assumptions and had no choice but to be led to another round of tests. While waiting for the results, she felt an overwhelming sense of anxiety, unsure of what to do or how to process her emotions, She thought. ¡°What if I am pregnant! Will the Santos family pressure me ne into something because of this?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t dare continue down that line of thought, afraid of what it might lead to. After anxiously waiting for half an hour, the results finally came out. When Katherine saw the words ¡°embryo development¡± written on the report, she was stunned. ¡°Doctor, does this mean¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡± She was in utter shock, The doctor nodded at her and confirmed, ¡°Yes, Miss Santos, you are indeed pregnant. The embryo is developing normally at this stage.¡± Katherine stood frozen in shock, her mind buzzing as the doctor¡¯s words echoed ¡°When was yourst period? Do you remember?¡± the doctor asked. Katherine opened her mouth to speak but struggled to make a sound. Panicked, she grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°Please keep this confidential. Don¡¯t tell anyone, especially not my family. Do you understand?¡± The doctor nodded reassuringly, saying, ¡°Of course, the patient¡¯s confidentiality is our priority. We only discuss these matters directly with the patient, and since you¡¯re an adult, this result will not be shared with anyone else.¡± Seeing the anxiety on Katherine¡¯s face, the doctor spoke gently, ¡°So, what are your thoughts? Do you want to keep the baby?¡± Katherine, having been kidnapped abroad and then discovering her pregnancy upon returning, was understandably overwhelmed. Her mind spinning as she took a deep breath and looked at the doctor. ¡°I need some time to think about this child,¡± she said, trying to process the news. ¡°Alright, Miss Santos, your health is stable for now. You only need to focus on nutrition. In the first three months of pregnancy, strenuous activities should be avoided. Here is some folic acid for you to take, and I¡¯ll print out additional care instructions for you as well.¡± Katherine still dazed and holding the test results and care instructions, stepped out of the clinic. She had thought her connection with Julian had ended, only to face this unexpected consequence from a single night. With a sigh, she was jolted by the sudden ring of her phone. Looking down, she saw it was Valerie calling. Katherine quickly answered, ¡°Valerie, is there something you need?? ¡°Nothing much. You mentioned going to the hospital. How did the check¨Cup go?¡± Valerie asked. Valerie¡¯s concerned voice caught her off guard ¡°N¨CNo, it¡¯s nothing. I just She hesitated, unsure of whether to speak up. Valerie, sensing something was off, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something not right! Don¡¯t worry, 1 know a few doctors who might be able to help. I can ask them for you.¡± Katherine quickly replied. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing rong?¡± Valerie¡¯s intuition told her that Katherine was hiding something. Katherine tried to sound calm, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Valerie. I just felt a bit carsick. I have to go now.¡± She quickly hung up, leaving Valerie uneasy but unable to get more information. Katherine took a deep breath, cradling her abdomen with her right hand. Her mind was a whirlwind of confusion. Logically, she should have moved on from that night, and hadn¡¯t given Valerie¡¯s call much thought. But now that she was pregnant, carrying Julian¡¯s child she felt a sharp pang of pain every time she thought of him. The situation left her feeling lost and uncertain about what to do next. Katherine wandered home in a daze, her expression vacant. When Vivian saw her, a deep frown creased her brow. She asked, ¡°Katherine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Katherine shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡± Katherine sat on the sofa, lost in thought. Seeing her distress, Vivian hurried over and said, ¡°Katherine, tell me, is something wrong? Are you feeling unwell!¡± Vivian touched Katherine¡¯s forehead, but Katherine immediately pulled away and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing¡± ¡°Nothing! Did you go to see Valerie today? Your brother mentioned you visited her, Vivian said. Katherine shook her head. ¡°Yes, I went to see Valerie. Matthew still hasn¡¯t returned, and Valerie is fine. I¡¯m going to head upstairs and rest now, Mom Seeing Katherine abrupdy leave her bag on the soda and head upstairs, Vivian¡¯s concern deepened. She wondered, ¡®What¡¯s with her? Why does she look so out of sorts? Something must be wrong¡± 0 Chapter 701 Vivian, unable to believe Katherine¡¯s sudden behavior, sighed as she saw Ratherine head upstairs. She noticed Katherine had left her bag behind and went to retrieve it. As she picked up the bag, a stack of papers fell out with a thud. Picking them up, Vivian saw they were Katherine¡¯s medical reports. When she nced at thest page, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Katherine Katherine!¡± Katherine sat in her room, feeling overwhelmed and conflicted. She thought, Should I keep the baby or not? If I keep it, how will my parents react? If the news gets out, Valerie and Julian will find out. I can¡¯t let them know! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Katherine suddenly sat up, torn between keeping the baby and letting it go. Her hand rested protectively on her stomach as she thought about Hugo¡¯s eyes, imagining her baby would be just as adorable. The thought of parting with the baby was heart¨Cwrenching. She realized she couldn¡¯t bear to tell anyone, not Valerie or Julian Before Katherine could decide what to do, Vivian¡¯s voice abruptly interrupted Katherine¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Katherine! What¡¯s going on the shouted Katherine¡¯s heart sank as she saw Vivian¡¯s frantic expression and the report in her hand. Her face went pale, and she stammered, ¡°Mom¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t call me right now! You need to exin this clearly. Is this for real!¡± she said. Vivian was furious and in disbelief, thinking. How could Katherine be pregnant now? Vivian demanded. ¡°Who is the father of the child?¡± Çú Marrying Chapter 762 Marrying Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Katherine said firmly, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I have my ns ¡°Your ns?¡± Vivian was immediately enraged, raising her voice, ¡°Katherine, do you even realize what you¡¯re saying Pregnant out of wedlock! How will the Santos family ever show our faces again if this gets out? You¡¯ve been abroad for a while. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, people can guess what happened. Our family¡¯s reputation is slowly recovering, and now you¡¯re pregnant! ¡°Katherine, have you considered how much the Santos family has sacrificed for you? And now, you¡¯re jeopardizing everything with this child: If you don¡¯t tell us who the father is, then let¡¯s schedule an appointment for an abortion right now!¡± Vivian grabbed her hand tightly, and Katherine was stunned firmly resisting. ¡°Twon¡¯t¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Vivian eximed. ¡°I said I won¡¯t let you control my life anymore. I¡¯m going to have this baby!¡± Katherine said firmly. Vivian was stunned. ¡°Have the baby? You¡¯re a Santos, and being pregnant out of wedlock will bring a huge scandal! With an unknown father, this. child is just a burden! Do you realize how hard it is to raise a child?¡± ¡°I know that But I won¡¯t regret i Katherine said firmly, Vivian, enraged, said. ¡°Fine, have the baby! If you insist on having this child, then consider yourself no longer my daughter!¡± Katherine book a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mom, back when I didn¡¯t want to be with Dale, you threatened me the same way. insisting I think about the family¡¯s reputation. I had no choice but to be with him. You¡¯ve already used the Santos family to control my life once. I¡¯ve already been through so much. Now, I want to live for myself. I will have this baby, no matter how hard it gets, I will see it through.¡± After finishing her words, Katherine pushed Vivian out the door Vivian, enraged, shouted from outside, ¡°Katherine, you must be out of your mind! Let me tell you, you won¡¯t have this baby as long as I¡¯m heret Do you think you can make a mockery of the Santos family¡¯s reputation? I won¡¯t allow Katherine was resolute, ignoring Vivian¡¯s protests. She was determined to have the baby, regardless of the consequences. This time, she chose to break free from the expectations of being a Santos daughter and forge her path. She believed she could hnd fulfillment and happiness with her child even without a partner. Katherine packed her belongings inside while Vivian pounded on the door, shouting, ¡°Katherine, come out here! I¡¯m telling you¡­ The door swung open with a creak, and Vivian¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. Seeing Katherine with her suitcase, Vivian was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re leaving? You¡¯re leaving for a child with an unknown father?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made my decision. If you can¡¯t ept this, then I have to leave,¡± Katherine said as she started to walk out. Vivian, seeing this, panicked and hurried to grab her. ¡°No, Katherine, you can¡¯t leave. It¡¯s all my fault I¡¯m just worried about you? Please don¡¯t go, Stay, and I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s just having a baby¨Cwe can support you!¡± Katherine looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°Really? Moin, if you can ept this child and let them call you Grandina¡® in the future, will you agree¡± 1¨CI can agree to that,¡± Vivian hesitated briefly, Katherine realized Vivian wanted her to stay, but the child¡¯s face was sull uncertain Katherine shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, Ive made up my mind, whether you ept it or not, I¡¯m leaving Vivian sighed deeply and said, ¡°I respect whatever you choose to do, but you should understand that raising a child is not easy. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of myself,¡± Katherine said, then walked our with her suitcase Vivian stood behind, denching her fists tightly, her expression dark and brooding. As soon as Katherine left, Vivian said solemnly. ¡°Cancel her card. No one in the family is allowed to support he ke nodded and said, ¡°Bur¡­ what if something happens to Miss Santos out there ¡°Humph! She can¡¯t handle hardship. When she inevitably struggles outside, she¡¯lle back on her own. That child must be removed!¡± Vivian interrupted sharply. Vivian¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. The Santos family couldn¡¯t afford any more scandal¡ªthey had no room for further losses. Katherine headed straight to the Cat Cafe with her suitcase. With nowhere else to go and no option to seek out Valerie, the Cat Cafe was her only refuge. She had neglected managing the cafe due to her busy schedule, leaving it in the hands of the staff, but it hadn¡¯t been profitable at all. When she arrived, the staff saw her and immediately brightened up. ¡®Miss Santos, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Just continue with your work; I¡¯m here to check things on,¡± Katherine said. Seeing her suitcase, the stall remained silent and continued to their °ü Katherine settled her suitcase and sat down with a cat in herp, staring nkly. She knew Vivian wouldn¡¯t easily relent, and now that she had left. she wouldn¡¯t go back to avoid further constraints. However, Katherine was also aware of Vivian¡¯s temper. Katherine checked her phone and wa message from ke, informing her that all her cards had been canceled. Chapter 762 Katherine wasn¡¯t surprised; it was Vivian¡¯s goal¨Cto force her back and make her relent. In the past, she had sacrificed her feelings for the Santos family¡¯s reputation by being with Dale, and it had left her burt. Having endured enough, Katherine was determined not to be apliant puppet any longer. ¡°Miss Santos, we¡¯re all family. Once your mother cools down, you shoulde back. The canceled cards are just temporary. If you soften a bit, things will settle in a couple of days.¡± ke¡¯s words made Katherine smile lightly. She understood her mother¡¯s temper well, but this time was different¨Cshe was determined to keep the baby. Throughout her life, she had been the obedient Santos daughter, indifferent to herck of affection and always living for the family¡¯s reputation. But after narrowly escaping a crisis, Katherine realized she wanted to truly live for herself and pursue what she truly desired. É« Marrying Chapter 763 Marrying Chapter 763 Chapter 763 ¡°I understand. Let the cards stay canceled for now, just take good care of my mom,¡± she said before hanging up. Vivian¡¯s attempt to cut off her financial resources was a real challenge. Katherine wondered what she could do to start earning money The Cat Cafe had always been funded by her previous savings. If Katherine stopped now, there would be no point, especially with so many cats to care for. The immediate priority was to start earning money¨Cafter all, the child she was expecting would need a lot of financial support in the future. Thinking about this, Katherine couldn¡¯t help baut sigh. She regretted not learning more about business management from Louis. With her cards canceled, she truly had toe up with a solution on her own now, Katherine nced across and noticed that the fruit store, which used to belong to Julian, seemed to be up for lease. ¡°Tomas, has that fruit store across the street been vacant for a while?¡± The staff, Tomas Melendez, nced over and nodded. ¡°Yes, that store has been up for lease for a while. It¡¯s been difficult to find a suitable tenant because of itsrge size, but there have been some inquiries recently. Are you thinking of opening a branch?¡± Katherine chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to open a branch, but I need to think of other ways to make money.¡± Tomas shrugged and thought. ¡®Business is tough. Even just maintaining the Cat Cafe has been a struggle. Opening a new one would be even harder with such fiercepetition¡± Katherine touched her belly and thought, In today¡¯s world, it¡¯s often easier to earn money through women and children, Looking at the storefront¡¯s location with its foot traffic, and the nearby schools and residential areas, she saw a lot of potential for high customer volume. Katherine pondered the situation, did some online research, and realized that despite herck of business acumen, she was well¨Ceducated and came from a wealthy family, so she had some skills to offer. After calcting her avable funds and considering current property prices, she estimated that she could afford the small shop. With that in mind, she called the rental agency to inquire if the landlord would be willing to sell the property inurad Katherine had a personal motive as well. Since Julian wouldn¡¯t be returning, keeping his previous fruit store would serve as a keepsake of him. The real estate agent contacted Valerie, who had already taken over the shop. She was initially surprised to hear someone wanted to buy it. Just as she was about to decline, she reconsidered, With Julian now sessful, keeping the shop seemed wasteful. Initially, it was kept as a fallback in case Julian struggled out of town. Since business was booming now, she decided it was best to sell the property. Valerie agreed readily. Once the real estate agent confirmed this to Katherine, they arranged a meeting to discuss the details. When both arrived, Valerie was surprised to discover that the buyer was Katherine. ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s you? Are you the one buying this shop?¡± Valerie asked. Katherine felt a bit awkward, not expecting Valerie to be the current owner. She smiled and said, ¡°Valerie, yes, it¡¯s me who wants to buy it I¡¯ve moved out and need a new ce.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly move out? Valerie asked, puzzled. She had sensed something was off during their call, but she didn¡¯t expect Katherine to have moved out of the Santos family. Katherine gave awry unile and said, ¡°My mother and I had some issues, so it¡¯s more convenient for me to move out and live on my own¡± She didn¡¯t borate further, as she wasn¡¯t ready to discuss the details about her pregnancy just yet. Valerie understood the situation immediately, she pondered, Mrs. Santos must have been pressuring Katherine again, or she wouldn¡¯t have moved out so suddenly Valerie offered. ¡°Alright since you¡¯re buying, let¡¯s go with the original purchase price I paid for the shop. ¡°Thank you, Valerie!¡± Katherine said, ¡°No need to thank me! But what kind of business a are you nning to open with the shop!¡± Valerie asked, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of opening an oil painting ss. There¡¯s an elementary school nearby, and I believe my skills are quite good. I could teach the students, and it would be a rxed job. Plus, it would help support the Cat Cafe¨Cotherwise, those cats might not even have enough food!¡± Katherine replinit. Valerie chuckled, knowing how challenging running a Cat Cafe could be, and how finicky the cats could be. After they signed the contract, Valerie patted Katherine on the back, saying, ¡°Turi forget us when you¡¯re sessfull You need to write a piece for me to keep. One day, when you¡¯re a famous painter, it¡¯ll be worth a fortune!¡± ng that Valer Katherine couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved, seeing Valerie didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Valerie. I¡¯ll write a whole piece for you to frame. And when ites to Hugo¡¯s paintings, I¡¯ll make sure to give it extra attention!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Valerie smiled, but before she could continue, a ringtone interrupted her. Valerie nced at her phone and saw it was Charles calling. She answered, and his voice came through, ¡°Mrs. Grant, the arrangements you requested are nearlyplete. When would you like to proceed?¡± 0 hapter 763 :had been a while, and Owen had been the only one causing trouble. Thest time, they had dealt with Fred and used him to set up a trap verything was almost in ce, just waiting for Owen to walk into it. Hearing this news, Valerie smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start creating i uzz¨Cmake it as big as possible. We need to make sure the Anderson family knows that this time, there can be absolutely no mistakes!¡± Alright, I¡¯ll get started right away, Charles replied. atherine couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Valerie, is something going on? Anderson family? Is this rted to Mr. Anderson!¡± alerie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Anderson is fine, but Mr.Anderson is another story. I don¡¯t trust him; he¡¯s been a thorn in my side multiple imes. With Matthew not around, he¡¯s be even more aggressive¡± learing this, Katherine was a bit surprised but quickly came to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Valerie. I¡¯ll support you. Mr. Anderson doesn¡¯t seem rustworthy at all. You should teach him a lesson and show him that young and beautiful women like us are not to be messed with!¡± Exactly, being young isn¡¯t a sin, and looking good isn¡¯t a crime either. If he underestimates me, I¡¯ll make sure he knows that even if Matthew isn¡¯t sack yet, the Grant family is not for him to dictater Valerie said firmly. SEND CITI From N?velDrama.Org. Marrying Chapter 764 Marrying Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Valerie added, ¡°He underestimates me, but he¡¯ll face the consequences sooner orter.¡± ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re right, Valerie. I¡¯m here to support you. If you need anything, just let me know, and I¡¯ll have Louis to help you. The Santos Group should be in good shape now, so we can assiu!¡± While Katherine might not have been able to help with the businesspetition, the Santos Group could, and Louis would certainly have lent a hand Valerie smiled and said, ¡°The best support you can give me is to get that oil painting ss up and running smoothly. I¡¯ll personally bring people over to show my support when the timees. ¡°Yes, we all need to work hard and show them that girls can lead the way and stand out too!¡± Katherine agreed. Both of them supported rach other, but after Valerie left, Katherine couldn¡¯t help buat sigh as she looked at the shop before her. Seeing it brought back memories¨Cever since Julian left, she hasn¡¯t stopped missing him for a moment. Now, standing in front of this familiar fruit shop, Katherine took a deep breath and thought, ¡°No use dwelling on the past; I had to work hard for the future for the sake of my child: Katherine decided to repurpose whatever could be salvaged from the shop and toss out the rest. She immediately started looking for someone to design and renovate the shop. At the same time, she began refining the teaching methods, systematic training, and prommation for the oil painting ss. She sull had some money left, though not much. Valerie had even managed to negotiate a significant discount¨Cshe had found out that Valerie had brought the rent down by at least 300. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought. Valerie has been so supportive; I have to make something of this. But what am I going to say to her if my belly starts showingter on? Julian is her older brother, after all¨Cthat¡¯s the hardest part Julian and I are no longer possible, but with this child, things would get 100plicated for all three of us Katherine shook her head, pushing these thoughts aside, and focused entirely on building her career. Valerie wasn¡¯t idle either. Charles and the others had already set everything in motion, just waiting for Owen to fall into the trap- Ever since Matthew and his tris had barged into the Anderson family and threatened Owen, Owen had significantly upgraded his security. In addition to bodyguards, he had implemented advanced security meures, including hiring top Ax kickboxing champions and spending a fortune to ensure his safety. He was determined to be worry¨Cfree and made it clear that if Matthew tried to bring trouble again, he wouldn¡¯t have an easy time However, as long as Valerie had been around, he had not been content. On top of that, with the Noria Group still in y, he had been locked in a life¨Cand¨Cdeath struggle with Valerie, all for the sake of mergingpanies. Before anything else, he had to ensure that his safety was secure. Charles¡¯s men had been watching for several days without making a move. When Valerie returned to thepany, Charles came to report, handing her a stark of photos. ¡°Mr. Anderson is incredibly cautious,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by dozens of bodyguards at all times. I¡¯d say even a head of state wouldn¡¯t have such tight security!¡± ¡°It seems he¡¯s terrified, Valerie observed sharply. ¡°He¡¯s relying on all these bodyguards to keep himself safe. Mr. Anderson isn¡¯t foolish, he knows that as long as I¡¯m around, he won¡¯t be spared. That¡¯s why his security is so tight. If he wants to merge with the Noria Group, the first condition is that he has to stay alive.¡± From the photos, Valerie could see that the security wasprehensive and meticulous, with no blind spots. The bodyguards surrounded him in a 360¨Cdegree manner, leaving no trace. Sometimes, there were three cars prepared, all leaving in different directions, making it impossible to know which vehicle he was in Such caution showed just how much Owen valued his own life. It seemed that their previous intrusion into the Anderson family had indeed made Owen wary, prompting him to adopt such extreme measures for his protection. Valerie found it somewhat annising¨Che had be a nervous wreck. ¡°Mrs. Grant, what should we do? We can¡¯t get anywhere near him now!¡± Charles asked Valerie said solemnly, ¡°If security measures are an issue, then let¡¯s use a beauty trap. Arrange it, and make sure it fits his tastes!¡± Charles went back to make arrangements. However, given the tight security aroural Owen, their attempts to use attractive women at various events had failed repeatedly. During the first attempt, a woman identally spilled wine on him, and she was visibly shocked as she apologized and offered to cover the cleaning costs. Owen merely waved her off and walked away, not giving her a chance to say anything further. On the second attempt, a woman pursued his car and offered to exchange contact information for follow¨Cup. Owen had hiswyer handle the situation. During the third attempt, a drunk woman copsed into his arms at the event. Surprisingly, he remainedposed and pushed her away. While he did appreciate attractive people, repeated attempts made him suspicious of the woman¡¯s intentions. Despite his wealth, he wasn¡¯t easily swayed, and frankly, he wasn¡¯t interested in such approaches. Moreover, the type of woman presented wasn¡¯t to his taste. After these three attempts, the women started to doubt their charm and approached Charles to resign. T¡¯ve been poor and struggled in my life, but I¡¯ve never been rejected like this. I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± 0 C Marrying Chapter 765 Marrying Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Tve never seen such a man. At his age, with a woman like me, what could he possibly find wrong? Is he even a man? Can he perform?¡± I was so seductive, yet he still pushed me away!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They started to doubt themselves. With their irresistible looks that almost no man could resist, they were rejected by Owen three times Charles was speechless. He had seen all three attempts clearly and confirmed that Owen had indeed remained unmoved by temptation despite the allure. Not to mention, if such a delicate and beautiful woman were to approach Charles, he would certainly be tempted. Unfortunately, it seemed Owen simply wam¡¯s interested. They took their payment and left, grumbling about how strange it was that a man could dislike beautiful women. Charles began to question his understanding, thinking, Could it be that Mr. Anderson isn¡¯t attracted to women! Even a man who isn¡¯t usually interested should be tempted by such beauty, shouldn¡¯t her Owen¡¯s behavior made Charles feel as if he were dealing with an iceberg. He even seemed visibly repulsed when encountering beautiful women. Later, Charles tried several different types of women, but Owen remained unimpressed andpletely unaffected. This led Charles to start doubting, and Valerie also found it hard to believe. Owen was far from being a paragon of virtue. With his cunning and scheming nature, it was hard to imagine he wasn¡¯t attracted to beautiful women. Valerie also discovered that, while publicly he only had one daughter, Mabah, his rtionship with his wife was average, and there were likely many more women involved behind the scenes. Valerie thought that with his ambitions, it was unlikely he hadn¡¯t faced any temtions over the years. It was indeed strange for someone like him not to be interested in women. ¡°Keep a close watch on him. I don¡¯t believe he doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses!¡± Valerie said. Owen was cunning and hadplex connections behind the scenes. The Anderson family was involved in various circles, so it was unlikely he had few desires. Rejecting beautiful women suggested he had other needs they hadn¡¯t discovered yet. Keep a close watch on him; even the most elusive individual will eventually reveal their true nature. ¡°Split into two teams. If the beauty trap doesn¡¯t work, we need to start other strategies. Charles, keep your people watching him 25 unal and check if he goes anywhere unusual. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Redfield. Valerie instructed. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grant Charles replied. Valerie went directly to Max. Under his leadership, they organized a high¨Cend auction on Vontois, inviting a host of celebrities. This was the only way to disperse Owen¡¯s bodyguards. Alier all, no one would bring dozens of bodyguards¨Cthere wouldn¡¯t be enough room for them all. Moreover, the auction on Vontois already had its security staff, and there were limits on apanying personnel. This meant that Owen would have to leave some of his bodyguards behind. Valerie thought this approach would work and nned to use Max¡¯s name to send out the invitations to create a buzz. When Owen received the invitation, he was both surprised and thrilled. An auction like this, especially on Vontois, promised to have plenty of valuable items. Given that he had nothing pressing at the moment and was on eder every day, fearing another potential threat, this was a perfect opportunity to rx and enjoy himself. Moreover, as long as Matthew was sull alive, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Attending the auction on Vontnis would not only allow him to meet some prominent figures but also offer a chance to spread some misleading information, Oren saw this as a great opportunity and began nning his trip. Upon learning that he would attend, Valerie was pleased. She thought. ¡°This takes a load off my mind. As long as he shows up, the n can proceed as nned. Mr. Anderson, get ready for what¡¯s coming!¡± For several days, Owen showed no unusual activity, and Katherine was eagerly waiting for the auction. Valerie reviewed news reports and videos of past events attended by Owen and noticed something peculiar. Despite his gentlemanly demeanor, he seemed excessively uninterested in women. In every video, his gaze was never on the women around him, regardless of how attractive or graceful they were. She thought, This seems unusual, Could it be that he doesn¡¯t like women? Typically, a man¡¯s interests are either money or women. Could he be into something else It¡¯s possible¨Cwealthy people have all sorts of interests, and some might seek out different kinds of excitement Valerie shared her suspicions with Charles, who was initially taken aback by the idea. However, upon reflection, he realized that wealthy individuals often have unique preferences. While it wasn¡¯t umon for someone to prefer men, the thought of Owen, at his age, having such an inclination was quite surprising and hard to imagine. He couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply. Seeing Charles¡¯s reaction, Valerieughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so disgusted just yet. Find out exactly what¡¯s going on. If he is indeed what I suspect, it will be much easier for us to deal with him effectively. Those women didn¡¯t stand a chance because of this very reason.¡± Charles immediately sent someone to investigate, and it turned out that Owen had quite a reputation. His primary interest was in the entertainment industry, where he had been involved with several young neers, either just starting their careers or newly debuted, Owen was known for his reckless and domineering behavior, and he was very generous with his money, which kept these activities under wraps for years. He also took great care to keep everything secret, ensuring that the Anderson family remained unaware of these maiter. Chapter 765 When Charles reached this point in the investigation and saw the photos, he frowned deeply. After a sigh, he handed everything over to Valene. When Valerie reviewed the materials, she immediatelyughed, saying. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Now that we know his background, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡± Çú Marrying Chapter 766 Marrying Chapter 766 Chapter 766 ¡°Mr. Grant, if that¡¯s the case, then what about the situation on Vontois?¡± Charles asked ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Everything is under control. Just prepare a few young neers for him. If he enjoys that sort of thing, let him have his fun! At that point, we can use him to our advantage. Matthew¡¯s return is just around the corner. Valerie eximed. Upon hearing her n, Charles was excited and immediately began arranging suitable candidates. In just a few days, the auction started, and there was good news from his side. The cruise was arranged with plenty of young neers, and it was only a matter of seeing if Owen could resist the temptation. At the Kranson City dock, a luxurious cruise was already moored. Vehicles were directed to the designated parking area, and a red carpet extended from the parking lot to the dock, guiding everyone forward. The area was lined with colorful gs, security teams, and reporters from various media outlets. Looking around, Owen saw that even celebrities and influencers were p were present, indicating that the auction on Vontois had attracted a significant crowd. An anticipatory excitement stirred within him. He was prepared for the auction, but more importantly, he was on the lookout for suitable individuals. Smiling, he confidently made his way forward. The staff guided him forward, and soon amotion erupted behind and around him. ¡°Look, look! in¡¯t that Tyrell Wilkins?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, so handsome and tall¡± ¡°Tyrell Owen turned his head at themotion and saw a tall, tanned¨Cskinned young man approaching from a distance. Apanied by two staff members, the young man was dressed like a celebrity, and reporters were swarming to capture his presence. The shbulbs popped continuously. and the sound of cameras clicking was relentless. Tyrell smiled brightly and waved at the crowd before continuing forward. Owen narrowed his eyes, intrigued by Tyrell. The bodyguard beside him noticed and asked, ¡°Mr. Anderson if you¡¯re interested, should we invite him over for a drinkter?¡± Owen didn¡¯t object but replied in a low voice, ¡°Be mindful of appearances. We¡¯re on Vontois, surrounded by prominent figures. Don¡¯t make a sc ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Anderson, we¡¯ll make sure nothing goes wrong, the bodyguard said. Owen nodded and proceeded forward. After boarding the cruise and presenting his invitation, he was free to explore. The auction hadn¡¯t started yet, so he took a stroll around. By chance, he had just sat down when Tyrell walked in, now dressed in a white casual suit. The change caught Owen¡¯s eye, earlier, Tyrell had been in ck, but now in white, he exuded a rxed, sunny, and confident aura that made Owen¡¯s heart skip a beat. Tyrell felt a gaze fixed on him and turned to see a middle¨Caged man raising his ss with a smile. Tyrell nodded slightly in acknowledgment. Someone beside him leaned in and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Anderson from Kranson City¡± Tyrell didn¡¯t dare to take any chances. Though he was an artist, he was only a mere celebrity, and meeting a major yer like Owen was a stroke of luck for him. He quickly approached to greet Owen, who was feeling rather pleased. He invited Tyrell to sit down, and as they chatted, Owen skillfully got a good read on Tyrell with just a few words Upon learning that Tyrell was just a minor celebrity, Owen immediately smiled. ¡°Today¡¯s auction is a great opportunity to meet many influential. people. Investing in the entertainment industry isn¡¯t out of the question either. Tyrell, you¡¯re about the same age as my daughter. Stick with me tonight, and I¡¯ll introduce you to a few key yers. You might just get your big breakt Tyrell immediately brightened up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Anderson!¡± Owen waved it off, dismissing it as nothing significant. He maintained the demeanor of a sessful businessman, creating an atmosphere of trust that made Tyrell fully believe he¡¯d found a generous and kind¨Chearted benefactor. At that moment, Max approached, noticing Owen chatting with Tyrell with a cheerful demeanor. Owen quickly stood up to greet him. Standing behind Owen, Tyrell couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of envy upon seeing Max, recognizing the immense influence and status he represented. Tyrell wondered, ¡°When will I ever get to stand alongside these powerful figures and char casually with them? The gap is just too vast! I have to tter these big shots just to get a role, while someone like Mr. Anderson can easily gain their favor. How wonderful it would be to reach such a height At this moment, Max looked at Owen with a smile and said. ¡°Tonight¡¯s auction has many valuable nems. Let¡¯s go, Mr. Anderson, it¡¯s already started!¡± Owen immediately nodded and followed Max, making sure to bring Tyrell along. Soon, all the wealthy guests on the cruise gathered in the auction hall Tyrell, seated in the front row thanks to Owenk at the lesser¨Cknown celebrities who were barely visible. He felt a surge of pride, realizing that sticking with Owen had been a great decision. If only he had met these influential figures sooner. 0 1:32 AM Chapter 766 The auction was proving to be the right opportunity, just as his manager had promised about the potential of going to Vontois. At first, he had been keptical, but now he waspletely convinced. Max, following Valerie¡¯s instructions, took his seat and began promoting vigorously. This auction on Vontois is filled with the elite. Mr. Anderson, if you want to expand yourwork, you¡¯ll need to make a good impression Owen¡¯s interest was piqued by Max¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Redfield, do tell me more¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Max waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, not at all. Let me put it this way: the people over there have all worked with Noris Group. Mr. Grant used to utend the auction every year, buying things to give to them Owen was somewhat surprised. ¡°Even with Noria Group being so powerful, does Mr. Grant still need to curry Exver with them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary for business rtions. Surely Mr. Anderson knows that? It¡¯s just mutual respect. If not for maintaining good rtions from the start, would they have kept quiet when Mr. Grant ran into trouble?¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Marrying Chapter 767 Marrying Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Owen nodded in agreement, realizing the truth in that, Ramirez over ¡°Take a look at that ssmp, the antique porcin te, and the nature¨Cthemed decorative screen. These are all items that Mr. Ra there is particrly fond of ¡°Mr. Bartlett over there has a particr fondness for this briar wood pipe and the perfume bottle. Though they¡¯re quite valuable, catering to his preferences could be very helpful in expanding our business in the future. Max said. Max was exceptionally knowledgeable about the preferences of those high¨Cprofile figures, thanks to a subtle tip from Valerie. Her intention had been for Max to discreetly pass the information to Owen, hinting that those people could be manipted. Owen quickly caught on and began. cing bids frequently as soon as the event started. Tyrell beside him was impressed and surprised by Owen¡¯s generosity. He thought, ¡°Wealthy people are different spending money without even blinking an eye. Watching Owen continuously ce bids and sessfully acquire four items, all aimed at pleasing the two high¨Cprofile figures. Max felt relieved. He had fulfilled the tasks Valerie had entrusted to him, and now it was up to Owen to see what he would do next In truth, Max had never liked Owen¨Che found him arrogant, ruthless, and notorious for his cunning tactics in business. It was well known that Owen was not someone to be easily crossed, and Max was no exception to this awareness. Seeing Owen finally wrap everything up, Max couldn¡¯t help but nod in acknowledgment.. Owen let out a deep breath, feeling that it was about time. Seeing that others at the auction had also made their acquisitions, he eagerly patted Tyrell on the back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and get some fresh air Since they were already on the Vontois, he wanted to enjoy the scenery, especially the sight of Tyrell. Seeing that everyone else had gradually secured their desired items and left, Tyrell followed Owen our With Owen by his side, he had nothing to worry about. Besides, with a wealthy benefactor like Owen ensuring his safety. Tyrell was eager to make a good impression today Once they were outside, Owen and Tyrell began to drink together. Tyrell congratted him, hoping to build a better rtionship with Owen. However, Owen¡¯s gaze grew increasingly intense, not reflecting the usual affection from a senior to a junior but rather an overt, lingering interest. Tyrell, completely unaware, remained focused on ttering Owen. As soon as they were outside, Owen¡¯s associates approached, pretending to be sessful figures while drinking with Tyrell. Not ustomed to such situations, Tyrell quickly became drunk. Owen couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Tyrell¡¯s flushed face, noting to himself how inexperienced the young man was, getting drunk so quickly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Owen parted Tyrell on the back and said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head to my room so you can rest. You can¡¯t handle your liquor too well! There¡¯s more toeter, and you don¡¯t want to miss it. Tyrell, unsteady on his feet, followed him, while his assistant was stopped by security guards who blocked the way. ¡°Alright, Mr. Anderson and Mr. Willkins have a business to discuss, so you should stay back. If he wants to be popr, he needs to follow Mr. Anderson!¡± The two assistants, seeing the situation, knew they couldn¡¯t intervene and could only wait anxiously from a distance. Once Tyrell was brought into the room, several of Owen¡¯s men followed. They eagerly poured a ss of water, adding something to it before handing it to Tyrell Owen showed no concem for privacy in this matter. Already disoriented from the alcohol, Tyrell was taken aback when he saw Owen wrapping his arms around him. ¡°Drink up, and you¡¯ll be in for a great time,¡± Owen said. Tyrell, taken aback and rmed, immediately refused ¡°Not going to drink? Then it won¡¯t be up to you!¡± Owen said. Valerie watched the entire scene unfold. When Charles informed her that Owen had taken a new, up¨Canding actor to his room, Valerie was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Owen to find someone so suitable on his own. ¡°Does this mean our people weren¡¯t even needed?¡± Valerie asked. Charles nodded. ¡°Yes, Tyrell Wilkins was targeted as soon as he arrived. Should we intervene now?¡± ¡°Absolutely. This is a rare opportunity, and if we don¡¯t act now, we might not get another chance like this, Valerie said. Hearing this, Charles nodded and went with her to address the situation. Owen¡¯s room was specially designed, with hidden features within it. When Tyrell saw that Owen was about to force him, he pushed him away and tried to flee. However, Owen quickly grabbed him and pulled him back. ¡°Stay outside and don¡¯t let anyone in!¡± Owenmanded. He then turned to Tyrell and said, ¡°Good things don¡¯te for free. If you want to benefit from being with me, you need to put in the effort. Tyrell you have potential. Tonight is a great opportunity. If you serve me well, you¡¯ll be the lead in my next project!¡± Owen¡¯s words left Tyrell pale with fear. While he had heard about industry practices before, he had never encountered anything like this. He had been told that some big names in the industry had particr preferences, and sometimes artists had no choice but toply. Chapter 767 However, Tyrell could not ept this, especially since Owen was in his fifties. Seeing Owen¡¯s demeanor made Tyrell nearly sick to his stomach, and he could not bring himself to go along with ¡°Mr. Anderson, please don¡¯t force me into this. I¡¯m not that kind of person Tyrell eximed. ¡°Not that kind of person?¡± Owen snickered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that as an artist, you rely on the resources you can acquire! Here¡¯s a prime opportunity right in front of you¨Cjust strip off your clothes and it¡¯s yours. What¡¯s the difference? Who are you aligning with?¡± Owen¡¯s words made Tyrell frown deeply. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to that! Mr. Anderson, even though I¡¯m just an ordinary artist, I will never betray myself Owen sneered and scoffed, ¡°People like you are a dime a dozen. They all say they won¡¯t betray themselves at first, but in the end, they all end up doing exactly that for the resources.¡± Tyrell, feeling frustrated and dizzy, struggled to stay conscious. He couldn¡¯t believe that Owen was such cunning At this moment, Valerie and her team had arrived. The room, specially designed in Steucia style, had a mechanism that caused the dinghy it was on to detach from therger vessel and head back to the dock. Owen waspletely unaware of this, still engrossed in his activities with Tyrell He stripped off his clothes and sneered at Tyrell. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just this. It¡¯s nothing serious. If you cooperate, I¡¯ll make sure this trip is worth your while!¡± At that moment, Owen grabbed Tyrell and attempted to force himself on him Suddenly, there was a loud click as a door on the other side of the room opened, and Owen¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He turned to see Valerie emerging from a hidden door, holding a camera and recording, Seeing her, Owen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Valerie Warren, it¡¯s you! How did you get in bere?¡± 2/2 Marrying Chapter 768 Marrying Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Valerie smiled. What a coincidence, Mr. Anderson 1 happened to hear voicesing from here and was curious to see who dared to do something so shameless! She scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be a prominent figure; how can you engage in such behavior? And to treat an artist like this, who only saw you as a mentor, is utterly disgraceful¡± Hearing this, Owen furrowed his brow tightly and shouted, ¡°Get someone in here! Get someone in here!¡± Seeing the equipment Valerie was holding, he had no idea how much she had recorded, but her words made him certain that she knew quite a bit. He ordered his men toe in. but after shouting for a long time and receiving no response, he was struck with rm. He realized he had fallen into a trap and had underestimated Valerie. Valerie kept the camera aimed at Owen, while Tyrell, startled by the sudden appearance of Valerie, let out a sigh of relief. However, he was uncertain about how things would end today. After all, he had heard a lot about Owen¡¯s reputation, and he feared that confronting him might lead to an unfavorable oue for himself. Seeing the situation, Valerie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, shall we talk!¡± Seeing this, Owen sneered. A talk? What makes you think you have the right to negotiate with me! Don¡¯t think that holding those things gives you leverage over me. Valerie Warren, do you know that secretly recorded footage doesn¡¯t hold up as evidence? With a single word, I can have him disappear from the entertainment industry. And you, Tyrell Wilkins, don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking that getting close to Mrs. Grant will make you rise to prominence!¡± Tyrell was surprised by Owen¡¯s words. He thought, This beautiful woman was Mrs. Grant? He was momentarily confused about how these two had be adversaries. Tyrell was stunned, and Valerie chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally, but Mr. Anderson, such matters should be consensual. Forcing someone like this doesn¡¯t reflect well on you, especially with the added drugs. At your age, it¡¯s quite a disgrace, Does the Anderson family know about this? What would your wife and daughter think if they saw you like this? By the way, has Maliah gotten married yet! I wonder if your inws are aware of your vigorous behavior.¡± Owen remained unshaken and dismissive, clearly not taking Valerie seriously. He was confident that she wouldn¡¯t dare to take any action against him and simply scoffed in respon?r. At that moment, Valerie remained silent. Owen turned to sit on the sofa, propping his leg up and gazing at her. Tm on the Foxx family¡¯s boat and have made arrangements with my people, If I disappear for twenty¨Cfour hours, they¡¯ll notify the police and submit all the evidence. Do you think you can trap me here! Not only you, but he will also face consequences. You¡¯ll both be held ountable. By the time this is over, I¡¯ll use you of illegal detention. Just see how many years you might fare, Owen smirked with arrogance. ¡°Valerie Warren, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to challenge me Valerie smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to keep you for too long. Just ten hours will be enough.¡± Owen was momentarily taken aback, but as Valerie winked and tied her head, he suddenly remembered. During the auction, Max had led him to bid on several items. ording to the Vontois auction house¡¯s rules, it payment was notpleted within ten hours after the auction, the bidder would be cklisted. This would affect allpanies under the Anderson family¡¯s name. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Owen immediately stood up ¡°You dare to scheme against me! Fine, just you wait¡± he said angrily. Without another word, he yanked open the door and stormed out. As soon as Owen opened the door, he was greeted by a swarm of media reporters crowded around the dock, waiting to interview those returning from the auction. Startled, he quickly mmed the door shut. Meanwhile, Valerie remained unperturbed and began burning the clothes Owen had just changed out of. Seeing this, Owen was in a rage. ¡°Valerie Warren, what are you doing!¡± he shouted. Valerie shrugged and smiled. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Anderson. It seems I identally dirtied these clothes earlier, so I had to burn them to keep things tidy. I¡¯ve already sent someone to buy you new clothes. For now, just sit here and enjoy a cup of coffee with me. She settledfortably on the sofa. clearly prepared to wait as long as it took. Owen fumed with frustration, realizing he was now caught in a frustrating game of endurance. Owen, having spent his life ying games with the big yers, found himself outmaneuvered by Valerie. Realizing he was caught in a no¨Cwin situation, he finally gave in. ¡°What exactly do you want? Is it worth all this just for a non¨Cpopr actor?¡± Valerie shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s just a minor detail; I¡¯m not interested in him. The real target is you. Mr. Anderson. When Katherine had her ident, Mathew asked you to investigate her connection with Dale, and you managed to uncover it with case. Your Influence is truly impressive.¡± Owen was momentarily taken aback, then coldly replied, ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Just say what you want to say directly, without all this roundabout talk!¡± Valerie pped her hands and then handed him a phone. Owen was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean!¡° ¡°Since Mr. Anderson¡¯s influence is considerable, and given our families¡® longstanding rtionship, I¡¯d like to ask a favor. Help me find Matthew¡¯s whereabouts. I need the information as quickly as possible,¡± Valerie said. ¡°So that¡¯s your real objective, Valerie Warren. You¡¯ve managed to involve me in your schemes all just to find. Mathew! Owen said. 0 Chapter 768 Valerie chuckled and said, ¡°What else could it be I married Mathew not long ago, and our child is will young. I can¡¯t just let him disappear without a trace. I admire how you¡¯ve been stirring things up behind the scenes. Mr. Anderson, given that, helping with this small favor shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask, right?¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 769 Marrying Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Owen red at Valerie in anger. Valerie smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, you don¡¯t have much time. Think it over. If the ship returns and the reporters swarm in. I can¡¯t guarantee that this dinghy won¡¯t be their next target. Just imagine if you were exposed¨Chow would that affect the Anderson family¡¯s business?¡± Owen, distressed and desperate, began to y the family card. ¡°Valerie, can you remember how much Mrs. Anderson cared for you? How could you do this to me? Back then, she adored you, and Chloe considered you like a daughter. And now, you¡¯re betraying me like this! ¡°Don¡¯t you have any conscience? Remember how many gifts Mrs. Anderson gave you after you had your child? I¡¯m also your elder!¡± Owen said, his eyes reddening as he spoke. Valerie looked down at him with disdain. ¡°Mr. Anderson, a debt of gratitude is one thing, and your behavior is another. I remember how well Mrs. Anderson treated me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I owe you anything. Our families rtionship was maintained by her, not by you. So save the pretense for someone else!¡± Owen¡¯s face turned grim at Valerie¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe she was being so brazenly disrespectful in front of outsiders. ¡°Valerie, you really won¡¯t let this go, will you? Everyone knows about the chaos in Wakanda. You¡¯re driving me to the edge!¡± he shouted. Owen feigned innocence, but Valerie merely ancered. She said, ¡®Cut the act, let¡¯s be straightforward. I¡¯m just giving you a heads¨Cup¨Cyour time is running out. You¡¯ve got five minutes to decide. After that. I¡¯ll have the ship return. Then you can figure out how to exin things to every ¡°I think Tyrell Wilkins here will also know how to exin things Tyrell, trembling at the side, nervously nced at Valerie. He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of these powerful families. His face grew pale as he awaited the oue, fully aware that the situation was far beyond his control. Valerie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the video is in my hands. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re ruined! Mr. Anderson, you should consider whether you can afford to cross me.¡± Her words were meant not only for Owen but also to warn Tyrell, making it clear that opposing her could lead to dire consequences. Tyrell, trembling, remained silent, clearly intimidated by her threat. Owen¡¯s face flushed with anger as he shouted, ¡°Valerie Warren, how dare you!¡± ¡°Four minutes,¡± she said Valerie intentionally avoided looking at Owen, simply keeping track of the countdown Owen, feeling deted as the seconds ticked by, watched helplessly as the tension in the room grew, With the sound of reporters outside growing louder, Owen finally gave in. ¡°Valerie Warren, you win this time!¡± Valerie smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Anderson, please go ahead!¡± Owen, begrudgingly, took out his phone and instructed his subordinates. ¡°Send a message to Wakanda and search for Matthew Grant!¡± His subordinates were taken aback. ¡°Mr. Anderson, you want us to search for Matthew Grant? I thought we were. Owen interrupted, ¡°Shut up! Just go and find him as I said! Let me know immediately if you get any information! After hanging up the phone, Owen looked at Valerie and said. ¡°Is this enough? I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him. Now delete the video and let them start the boatt Valerie shook her head instead. ¡°No¡± Owen, enraged, shouted, ¡°Valerie Warren, don¡¯t push it! I¡¯ve done everything you asked, and now you¡¯re going back on your word!¡± At that moment, his anger red to the point where he nearly charged at her, ready to risk everything for a showdown Valeric chuckled and said, ¡°Over the line? Mr. Anderson, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve gone bark on your word. I don¡¯t trust you at all! Do you think a phone call is enough to make me let you go? Do you take me for a child?¡± Then what do you want!¡± Owen said. ¡°I need you to go to Wakanda in person. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make this video public. Tyrell Wilkins, you can just call the police andin, and tu handle everything from there, Valerie said. No one in the Anderson family could have anticipated that Owen would be the kind of person to get entangled in such a situation. ¡°Mr. Anderson, you¡¯d better think this through. The Anderson family is a major yer in Kranson City, and many people are watching you. If something happens, plenty of people will be ready to take advantage of it. As for me, I don¡¯t need to worry¨CNoria Group isrge and wealthy enough for me to handle this. The real questioni is whether you can endure it¡± Valerie scoffed and continued, ¡°As your age, still trying to mess with someone pure and innocent? The public outcry will be intense, and you won¡¯t even have a chance to defend yourself¡± Hearing her words, Owen¡¯s anger reached its peak. He was furious that he had fallen into the trap set by Valerie, a mere young woman. He would have dealt with her first if he had known this would happen. Despite his rage, he found himself helpless. Valerie was indeed a cunning adversary, outwitting himpletely. 0 Ìï Chapter 769 Valerie raised an eyebrow and nced at her watch. Seeing her demeanor, Owen realized she was not just making idle threats. He gritted his teeth in frustration, fully aware she was capable and willing to follow through on her demands. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go! But with the conflict in Wakanda, all flights there are grounded, and I¡¯m powerless to help right now!¡± Owen tried to avoid it again but was interrupted by Valerie, ¡°Stop with the excuses, Mr. Anderson. Don¡¯t you have a private jet? If not, we can arrange one for you. Rest assured, if you want to get there. I have a hundred ways to make it happen. You won¡¯t have to worry about not getting there¡± Owen red at Valerie, his teeth clenched in anger. He was seething with frustration, regretting that he hadn¡¯t dealt with her previously. Now, she had him cornered in a way he had never experienced. After years of dominating the business world, he had never faced such humiliation and threat. Owen¡¯s eyes were red with fury, but Valerie merely smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Mr. Anderson. I might do something unpleasant if you keep it up. In the end, it¡¯ll be you who suffers N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Owen¡¯s face turned ashen immediately hearing this, realizing he had no choice, Valerie was someone who not only spoke her mind but also followed through, and she was known for holding grudges. Resignedly, he said, ¡°Alright, you win I give in.¡± Tyrell standing aside, finally understood what had transpired. He was just a minor actor with no knowledge of the intrigues of high society, bur hearing this scene unfold made him quite uneasy. Valerie turned to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t lose any resources you¡¯re supposed to get. However, please keep today¡¯s events to yourself? Tyrell quickly nodded and promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Grant 1 assure you I won¡¯t say a word!¡± D Marrying Chapter 770 Marrying Chapter 770 Chapter 770 After sending Tyrell away, Valerie arranged for a private jet. Although she wanted to go herself, she couldn¡¯t leave because there was no one to care for Hugo, and Sophia¡¯s health was poor. As a result, she had Charles take a team and escort Owen instead. Before setting off, Valerie specifically reminded Charles. ¡°Mr. Anderson is cunning and deceitful. Don¡¯t be fooled by him, and don¡¯t take everything he says at face value. If necessary, don¡¯t hesitate to use force ¡°Understood, Mrs. Grant. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll ensure to bring Mr. Grant back, Charles said. ¡°Okay, be carefull¡± Valerie said. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Four hourster, they arrived in Wakanda. As soon as they disembarked, the acrid scent of smoke greeted them with the wind. Charles looked around, his brow furrowed tightly. ¡°Hurry up. Mr. Anderson. If we can¡¯t find Mr. Grant, you won¡¯t be going back either Owen had never faced such a threat before, and his fists clenched in response. However, he quicklyposed himself and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯l keep my promise. My people will be here to assist us. Soon after, the reinforcements arrived. The small group was armed with guns, but Charles and his team were not intimidated; they quickly took control of Owen with their weapons. Valerie had advised them to contact local armed forces upon arrival, and they had assembled a cache of weapons ordingly. Charles smirked at Owen and said. ¡°Mr. Anderson, let¡¯s go!¡± Owen was taken aback by how prepared Charles and his team were, having anticipated everything in advance. With a tight frown, he sneered ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thorough. Are you treating me like a thief, keeping such close watch on me?¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson, I apologize for any offense, but it¡¯s about Mr. Grant¡¯s safety. We¡¯re doing this to find him as quickly as possible. With the situation in Wakanda being so chaotic, you are our only hope, and it is also for your safety. Charles replied. Owen said nothing in response and directed his men to search with all their might. Of course, how sincere their efforts would be remained unknown to everyone After several days of no progress and seeing his men exhausted, Owen couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re all useless! If you can¡¯t find Matthew, none of you have a reason to live! Get up and get moving! I won¡¯t be at ease until we find him in this damn ce!¡± Owen put on an angry facade, but Charles knew it was all just an act he wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned. He said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, time is running out Mrs. Grant said if we don¡¯t have news within a week, we¡¯ll head back to Kranion Chy. And then¡­¡± Charles didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Owen understood the implication¨CValerie wouldn¡¯t let him off easily, all because of that video. He quickly reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re getting closer to the rebels locations with each search. We¡¯ll find something soon! Hearing this, Charles¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. He knew Owen was just putting on an act. He didn¡¯t believe his reassurances for a second and was only keeping an eye on things through real¨Ctime monitoring Privately, Owen tried every means to secretly contact the gang. During a bathroom break, he made a phone call but didn¡¯t speak, instead, he tapped the phone twice. He and the gang had a long¨C standing rtionship, and this rapping¨Cthree long and two short knocka¨Cserved as a signal to let the gang leader know it was him Not wanting to be overheard, Owen quickly lowered his voice after sending the signal and said. ¡°Manhew Grant must dief After hanging up. he whistled and walked out, only to bump into Charles. Smiling, he said, ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve been working hard. How about we go explore the ground? We might stumble upon something unexpected.¡± ¡°The ground! What do you mean?¡± Charles asked. Owen leaned in with a smile and said, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the gang¡¯s territory. It¡¯s a mixed bag, but it¡¯s aho where the most information is. I¡¯d imagine that if Mr. Grant is still alive, he¡¯d be there.¡± Charles considered the suggestion and agreed, finding it reasonable. Meanwhile, Owen sneered to himself, thinking. After we go there, Charles won¡¯t be able to threaten me anymore. Once Matthew is dead, Valerie won¡¯t have any leverage over me. Ell make sure to get back at them for all the suffering I¡¯ve endured these days! Earlier, the battle had resumed with intensity. Amid the gunfire, Landry swiftly typed on his keyboard, and before long, he had obtained the government forces defensiveyout. The rebel leader watched him from behind and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You truly are a hacker. The government forces are as good as finished this time! Their hackers are no match for you! Landry smiled and said, ¡°Practice makes perfect. Let¡¯s take advantage of this andunch our attack. We¡¯ll start by securing a small area and go from there.¡± The rebel leader was immediately pleased. ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll do it your way. I¡¯m eager to see how they¡¯ll manage to turn things around this time Chapter 770 The rebel leader Ind his troops to the defensive line, encountering no obstacles along the way and catching the government forces off guard, securing a minor victory. This sess thrilled him. With the hacker¡¯s help proving to be exceptionally effective, Davin on Mathew¡¯s side was ordered to retreat immediately, creating the illusion of a decisive victory. This led the rebels to fully trust Landry, Meanwhile, Matthew also obtained information about the gang¡¯s structure from Landry. The gang wielded significant power in Wakanda, so much so that even local arined groups dared not provoke them. The rebel leader¡¯s good rtions with the gang provided Landry with an opportunity to exploit After securing the victory, the rebel leader invited the gang to celebrate and discuss the commission. The sess wasrgely due to Landry¡¯s assistance. Inside the camp, everyone was ted, while Landry watched Jayden and his associates drink and ger flushed with excitement. He quietly assessed the odds, thinking Tonight is a perfect opportunity! Seeing them getting drunk, Landry smiled, Jayden pulled him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some real skills. You had them at a disadvantage in no time. I should have introduced you to them sooned¡± Landry sided and replied, ¡°Looking for some fun? Drinking¡¯s not all that exciting Hearing this, Jayden looked at Landry with a knowing smile and said, ¡°Landry, I thought you were something special. I get it now. Come on, let¡¯s make sure you have a good time tonight¡± He pulled Landry toward a nearby tent, while the rebels continued their celebration. Amidst the noisy surroundings and asional patrols, Landry smiled, thinking, ¡°Drink up, andter you¡¯ll be regretting this! Inside the tent, Jayden put his arm around Landry as they mingled with others in the temporary camp. He summoned a few women, and Landry, without hesitation, nced at them before pulling out his phone. He began scrolling and asionally tapping on k É« Marrying Chapter 771 Marrying Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Seeing this, Jayden looked surprised and said, ¡°You can still use your phone here? We¡¯ve got beautiful women right in front of you¨Cstop looking at that Landry raised an eyebrow. The data and programs on his hacker¡¯s phone were beyond Jayden¡¯s understanding, but Landry knew they were being used for the rebels. He just reminded him to hurry up and not waste any tine.. Jayden said, ¡°Landry, follow me, and you¡¯ll live like royalty. The more chaotic it gets here, the more money you can make. Look at what you¡¯d earn as a programmer back home¨Chardly anything compared to the potential 200 thousand dors a month you can make here!¡± Landry smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you need a life to spend in. Whats the point if you don¡¯t survive? Sering Landry smile, Jayden was momentarily puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Landry replied, ¡°In this chaos, where¡¯s the ce to spend money! I¡¯m just speaking the truth, aren¡¯t 1 Jaydenughed and said. ¡°True enough, but the leader has said he¡¯ll expand operations soon. When that happens, there¡¯ll be plenty of ces to spend money! Your good times are still toe! Hearing this. Landry couldn¡¯t help but coldly smile to himself. He then noticed amotion outside, and, with a serious tone, said, ¡°Till go check it OUL Jayden shrugged and said, ¡°Probably just someone who¡¯s had too much to drink and is causing a scener As Landry stepped outside, a gunshot rang out suddenly. He froze for a moment, instmctively reaching for his gun, only to realize with a jolt. ¡°Where¡¯s my gun!¡± The woman beside him was holding his gun andughing. Landry burit back inside, followed by a group of people. Seeing them, Jayden was stunned and eximed, ¡°Landry Newman, you Landry showed a stack of money into the woman¡¯s hand, then took back his gun and aimed it at Jayden. ¡°I told you, you can earn money, but i don¡¯t survive, what¡¯s the point¡± ¡°Landry Newman, have you lost your mind? This is my turf, and you¡¯re daring to pull a gun on me here? Do you think you¡¯ll walk out of this alive! The rebels are just nearby,¡± Jayden said As soon as he finished speaking. Matthew stepped out and said. ¡°Whether i the rebels or the gang leader, in this ce, it¡¯s just the two of us. If I shoot you now, will your people even have time to react?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Jayden asked, momentarily bewildered. Matthew ineered. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your n to capture me and take my life that day? Have you already forgotten?¡± ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re Matthew Grant¡± Jayden stammered. Jayden looked at the man in front of him. Matthew, who had disguised himself so well that he genuinely didn¡¯t recognize him. Seeing Matthew¡¯s gun aimed at him, Jayden¡¯s fear grew. ¡°What do you want? If you kill me here, you won¡¯t be able to get out either. Be sensible and leave now. I can pretend nothing happened¡± Matthew ineered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? Tell me who wants my life in this ce, and I might spare you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Jayden was taken aback by Matthew¡¯s words Mathew, losing patience, ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Wait Wait, let me think!¡± Jayden panicked, realizing that Matthew wasn¡¯t following the usual rules. He thought, Just one question, and he was already ready to kill? At that moment, Jayden¡¯s phone rang, causing him to flinch. ¡°Answer the call, and put it on speaker, Matthew instructed. With a gun pressed to his head by Landry, Jayden had no choice but to answer the call and put it on speaker. Immediately, a pattern of three long and two short beeps came through, causing him to flinch. ¡°Speak, quickly, Jayden demanded. A familiar voice came through, and Matthew¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s Mr. Anderson¡® On the other end, Owen¡¯s unmistakable voice ordered. ¡°Find Matthew Grant and kill him immediately!¡± Hearing the order, Jayden was stunned and turned to look at Matthew. Seeing Matthew nodding at him, Jayden immediately responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As soon as I find him, I¡¯ll make sure he meets his end!¡° After hanging up 1/2 the phone, Jayden looked at Matthew and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault. He wants to kill you, but it has nothing to do with me.¡± 0 Chapter 771 Matthew shed. ¡°If he wants to kill me, he¡¯ll have to see if he can do so. Jayden recoiled and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with your grudge. It was him who ordered me to kill you. If you have a vendetta, take it up with him. From N?velDrama.Org. I haven¡¯t done anything myself. Just let me go! I¡¯ll do whatever you say, is that not enough¡±* Mathew raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Then help me outpletelye with me. ¡°What do you mean! What are you nning to do¡± Before Jayden could react, Matthew struck him, knocking him unconscious. He turned to Landry and said, ¡°T1l take him with me. Please continue here.¡± He nced outside, noting that everyone in the camp was now drunk. Matthew, along with Davin¡¯s men, dragged Jayden out. As long as they had Jayden in their custody, they had the upper hand. Landry took a deep breath and thought, ¡®Mr. King is incredible ayden woke up, started by Entering the rebel territory felt like stepping into an unguarded realm, and it was time to assist them Momentster, Jayden the unfamiliar surroundings. He immediately sat up and found himself face¨C to¨Cface with Matthew¡¯s intense gaze. Jayden gasped in fear and asked, ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Congrattions on arriving at my territory, Matthew said with a smile that sent shivers down Jayden¡¯s spine. For a moment, Jayden was at a loss about what to do. I¡¯ve done exactly what you asked. What more do you want?¡± Jayden said. Matthew, lounging with his legs crossed, said. ¡°You¡¯re a powerful leader yourself. Did you think I¡¯d be foolish enough to let you go just like that? I don¡¯t have a personal vendetta against you, but if there¡¯s any grudge, it¡¯s that you prevented me from going home. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to settle!¡± Jayden panicked immediately. Seeing his reaction. Matthew couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a killer. As long as you do what I say. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. But if you try any tricks behind my back, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Jayden immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, I have no issues. I won¡¯t betray you, I¡¯ll cooperate fully. What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Answer the phone,¡± Matthew instructed. ¡°What? Answer the phone!¡± Jayden was stunned. He thought, Was his only purpose for capturing me just to answer a phone call? Matthew said coldly, ¡°Just stay here and keep calm. If Mr. Anderson calls you, cooperate with me after getting my approval. He then grabbed Jayden¡¯s phone and nced at it. Seeing Manhew¡¯s intense gaze. Jayden instinctively recoiled and quickly agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cooperate fully as long as you don¡¯t kill me. His life was at stake, and with Matthew¡¯s domain being formidable, he wasn¡¯t about to antagonize him. A wise person knew when to adapt, and Jayden, having survived in this world for so long, was no fool. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 772 Marrying Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Sering Jayden¡¯s fearful reaction, Matthew knew the man was genuinely scared¨Cno one lies in the face of a gun. Besides, there was no deep personal enmity between them, it was merely a matter of mutual use. To achieve his goals, Matthew had no intention of harming Jayden. Jayden, now alone in the room after Matthew left, realized how eerily quiet it was. He approached the window and pulled aside the curtain, only to find a solid wall outside. Stunned, he wondered what was going on. He looked around the room, discovering that apart from the door, there were no other sources of light. Doubtful, he opened the door only to find two armed bodyguards stationed outside. Seeing hime out, one of the bodyguards shouted, ¡°Get back inside!¡± jayden, now frightened quickly retreated into the ro he room. As the entire day passed without anyone speaking to him, he grew increasingly anxious He wondered what was going to happen next. Having already agreed to cooperate with Matthew, he couldn¡¯t understand why he was still being confined. His territory and people were being neglected, and it didn¡¯t make sense for so many of them to be left idle. Matthew wasn¡¯t in a rush. He nned to let Jayden stew for a while, knowing that his desperation would eventually lead him to cooperate fully. Someone like Jayden, hardened by dangerous experiences, would only submit under pressure. Matthew¡¯s goal was to demonstrate that Jayden had no choice but to align with him. Two dayster, Jayden couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He started shouting and demanding to see Matthew. ¡°Get him here! I have something to say! Matthew Grant!¡± When Matthew arrived and saw Jayden in such a state, he frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I hear you wanted to see me?¡± Jayden immediately lunged forward, pleading. ¡°Matthew Grant, I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to! You should let me go now! Besides, it¡¯s already like this¨Cthere¡¯s no need to make it any worse, right? Just let me go, and I do whatever you want! Just don¡¯t make me stay here any longer. please!¡± He was utterly fed up and couldn¡¯t stand being there any longer. Matthew looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright then!¡± Jayden was stunned, not expecting Matthew to agree so quickly ¡°However, you need to cooperate with me on one thing.¡± Matthew said, and Jayden immediately agreed, ¡°Sure, just tell me what you need. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make it happen!¡± He had no other option¨Cgetting out was his priority, and once free, he¡¯d have plenty of room to maneuver. Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. As long as you cooperate and y along, we can work together. Now, just continue with the act as nned.¡± Jayden was taken aback, thinking, ¡°y along¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Yes, y along. Search for my whereabouts, and when the time is right, you¡¯ll see a good show.¡± Secing Matthew¡¯s confident demeanor, Jayden couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. He was unsure of Matthew¡¯s true intentions. However, since this was a conflict between Matthew and Owen, and he had no choice but to be involved, he sighed and resigned himself to the situation. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go along with it. But how am I supposed to exin this to him?¡± ¡°Just say you¡¯ve found me. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You just need to make sure you y your part convincingly,¡± Matthew said. Seeing this, Jayden didn¡¯t argue further. He nodded, assuming that Matthew had a solid n in mind. He figured he should just follow instructions and do his part. Whether Owen believed him or not was not his concern. At this moment, Owen and his group had arrived at the gang¡¯s territory. Charles, observing the armed guards around, stayed alert and led Owen through safer routes, keen on avoiding any unnecessary trouble. After some effort, they found an operational bar, where they finally settled down. As soon as Owen took a seat, his phone vibrated. Recognizing the significance of the message, he excused himself to the restroom to take the call As soon as the call connected, Jayden¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mr. Anderson, we¡¯ve found someone who looks a lot like Matthew Grant. I can¡¯t be certain if it¡¯s him. You¡¯ll need toe and verify. This guy is quite tricky, it took us a lot of effort to capture him!¡± Owen¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯lle over as soon as I can. What¡¯s the addrew?¡± *Ill send you the coordinates. It¡¯s chaos everywhere right now, so giving you a location name might not be very urate. The situation is tight, and I can¡¯t handle this carelessly. After all, it¡¯s Matthew Grant we¡¯re talking about¨Cmistakes are one thing, but if anything goes wrong, we can¡¯t take the me. I¡¯ll wait for you; you¡¯ll need to handle this personally!¡± Jayden said. Owen suppressed the excitement and asked, ¡°Since when did you be so cautious and meticulous?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m foolish I¡¯ve heard that in Kranson City, he¡¯s called ¡®Mr. Grant with the highest respect, and his wealth is unrivaled. If he dies. that¡¯s one thing. But if he survives and returns, do you think I¡¯ll still be alive?¡± Jayden replied. Hearing this, Owen thought it made sense. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over right away!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Jayden nced at Matthew, who nodded in response. Only then did Jayden speak up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Chapter 7 Owen, thrilled with the news, turned around only to be startled by Charles¡¯s sudden appearance. Charles asked, ¡°Mr. Anderson, what¡¯s got you so happy? ¡°Nothing much, just excited about being a step closer to Matthew. Charles, you¡¯re dedicated to Grant Even if the Noria Group bes leaderless, you¡¯ll still handle things on your own!¡± Owen said. ¡°Mr. Grant will be fine. Charles replied indifferently. Owen chuckled. ¡°We can¡¯t say what will happen in such a chaotic ce. Who knows, right?¡± He laughed with a hint of mischief in his eyes. Charles¡¯s face momentarily hardened, causing Owen to quickly add, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just joking. Mr. Grant is a lucky person; nothing will happen to him!¡± Owen quickly moved past Charles and took a seat at the bar. He downed a drink in one gulp, and only then did he let the cold sweat trickle down. He thought, ¡®Charles Hudion isn¡¯t someone to mess with either. Once I¡¯ve dealt with Manhew Grant, I¡¯ll handle this littleckey too!¡± Jayden, seeing that the n was going smoothly, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of grudge do you have with Mr. Anderson? He wants to kill you, and you want to kill him. You two are quite something! Both of you are wealthy, yet you¡¯re fighting each other to the death!¡± Matthew raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about, Just focus on your tasks, and I assure you, you won¡¯t be left empty- handed.¡± He patted Jayden on the shoulder. Jayden pursed his lips, thinking. If you¡¯re not going to exin, then don¡¯t. Just giving me empty promises. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 773 Marrying Chapter 773 Chapter 773 From N?velDrama.Org. Jayden knew he was not privy to the intricacies of the wealthy families conflicts, but he was aware that Owen was not someone to be underestimated. If Owen discovered that he had been decrived, it could tum problematic. With this thought, Jayden fixed a steely gaze, realizing that if a confrontation or a melee were to ur, he would need to eliminate them to secure his position What else could he do! Although he was a powerful figure as a gang leader, he was not the ultimate boss and had higher¨Cups watching his every move. The fate of Owen was directly tied to his survival. Given the deadly rivalry between Matthew and Owen, if he managed to deceive Owen, he had to ensure he was prepared for any fallout. Matthew had a different n in mind. He aimed to capture Owen and use him as bait to lure out Ethan. Matthew was convinced he had seen Ethan before, and Ethan had sent a distress signal indicating he had something crucial to share. The sudden disappearance and subsequent pursuit of Ethan suggested someone was actively trying to prevent their meeting. All these clues pointed to one conclusion: someone was trying to keep the truth from him. Matthew believed that Owen was the prime suspect, Ethan¡¯s sudden disappearance had left him in hiding, and Matthew suspected that Owen was behind it. Now that Matthew had reached this ce. Ethan was cornered and dared not make a move. If Mathew could capture Owen, he believed that Ethan would realize only he could provide the help he needed. This, Matthew hoped, would prompt Ethan to reveal himself. As the truth drew nearer, Mathew knew it was crucial to act swiftly. He thought, Mr. Anderson, well be meeting very soon!¡± Matthew sneered, instructing his team to prepare for when O Owen arrived. The key was to ensure that Oren¡¯s guards were reced with his people 10 guarantee everything went smoothly. With Davin¡¯s men assisting, it didn¡¯t take long for Owen¡¯s group to be located Once everything was set, it was time for Matthew to meet Owen As time ticked by, Owen tried to find a moment to slip away, but Charles kept a tight watch on him. Charles didn¡¯t leave Owen¡¯s side, even assigning his subordinates to keep a close eye on him. Owen had no opportunity to escape, as he was under constant surveince, even during meals, bathroom breaks, and showers. Frustration and anger built up within him. Owen had initially hoped to avoid Valerie, but he found Charles to be even more tenacious, sticking to him like glue. Lying in bed, he furrowed his and thought, ¡°Manhew is so cunning and has always outmaneuvered me in our confrontations. How did Jayden manage to capture him sa easily! And why didn¡¯t they ask for any money for capturing Matthew Logically, Matthew is incredibly wealthy. Shouldn¡¯t Valerie have received some sort of ransom demand? It doesn¡¯t make sense that Matthew could be captured so easily Owen started to suspect something was off. If he had been in that situation, he would have first contacted himself and then reached out domestically for a ransom. Given Matthew¡¯s immense wealth, even criminal organizations abroad would have been well aware of his significance. Owen knew that his ultimate goal was to take over Noria Group, and Jayden was aware of that too. However, the Grant family¡¯s assets were substantial. Considering thevish gifts given by Sophia, for Valerie¡¯s baby, it was clear that Sophia had a considerable amount of valuable assets. Owen wondered if Jayden was aware of this. For them, the more money they could extract, the better. It would make sense to drain every bit of wealth from the Grant family, Owen wanted both the assets of the Noria Group and the Grant family. He doubted that Jayden would overlook such an opportunity, making him suspicious of the situation. Given the unpredictable nature of conflicts and the fact that he was in Wakanda, Owen had no one else to trust. The best course of action was to stay cautious and observe. Years of navigating experiences had taught Owen never to trust others easily. He valued his life too much to rush into anything. Therefore, he decided not to leave just yet and chose to stay put and watch for any signs of betrayal or deception. Owen pretended to be unwell, iming he needed to rest in the hotel for a couple of days. Secing Owen¡¯s flushed appearance, Charles chose not to press the matter further. He thought. Given that Mr. Anderson¡¯s forces were actively searching for Mr. Grant, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to push him too hard. Charles agreed to let him stay, knowing that no matter what, Owen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this situation. Charles nced outside, noting that this hotel was currently the only one they had been able to fund Unbeknownst to Charles, Owen had already begun plotting. Once inside his hotel room, Owen reached out to Jayden¡¯s subordinates. Despite his distrust of Jayden, Owen knew that his men could be swayed with money. He promised one of them 600 thousand dors if they sessfully assisted him. This amount would be more than enough for the man to livefortably in Wakanda. Owen, after making contact with his aplices, noticed Charles stationed nearby and couldn¡¯t help but smirk. He thought, ¡®Charles Husson, just wait. When Ie back, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you! Charles remained unaware of Owen¡¯s ns but was highly alert. Valerie had warned him that Owen was cunning and deceitful, and wouldn¡¯t simplyply without causing trouble. Although Valerie had used the Anderson family¡¯s reputation to threaten Owen, but Owen was known for his ruthlessness in achieving his goals. Charles knew he had to be fully prepared and vignt. In the deep of night, Owen¡¯s eyes snapped open at the slightest buzz of his phone. He immediately sprang up, a cold smirk spreading a across his 1/2 0 É« 101 PM & face as he read the message. Meanwhile, a shadowy figure quicily slipped into the hotel room, swiftly overpowered the guard at the door, andunched a rapid counterattack. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Charles jolted awake, immediately alert to a muffled sounding from outside. His heart raced as he swiftly grabbed his gun. ready for any immediate threat. Owen¡¯s men burst through the door, and upon seeing the bed, they immediately lunged forward with knives. After Charles managed to take down two of them, the rest of Owen¡¯s team finally reacted. Despite his skills. Charles was overwhelmed by their numbers and was soon pinned to the ground. The lights flickered on with a snap, revealing the intruders. Charles couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Mr. Anderson, you don¡¯t know when to give up! Even if you¡¯ve caught me, you¡¯re not going to escape¡± The sharp p echoed through the room. ¡°You little brat, who do you think you are?¡± Owen¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Just because you¡¯re with Matthew doesn¡¯t make you untouchable. Do you think you¡¯re someone important? In my territory, how dare you act so arrogant?¡± With a final, forceful kick, he emphasized his point. Charles nearly choked, coughing up a rusty taste in his throat. ¡°Mr. Anderson, do you even realize what you¡¯re doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of what might happen in Kranson City?¡± Owen pped him again. ¡°Dare to threaten me, you little brat? Do you even know who you¡¯re messing with? This is what happens when you disrespect me!¡± SIND GIFT Marrying Chapter 774 Marrying Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Owen¡¯s face was filled with fury as he red at Charles. Tve been patient for so long, but now it¡¯s time for you to pay for everything¡± Charles licked his lips, giving Owen a sneer. ¡°Mr. Anderson, if Mr. Grant is still alive, he won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯d better think this through, or Mrs Grant won¡¯t spare you either.¡± Owen¡¯s anger grew with each word, his face filled with disdain. ¡°Mrs. Grant?¡± Owen scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s just a countrified girl who used her looks to rise to power, and now acts all high and mighty. Do you think she¡¯s something specialt Charles, what a waste of your talents to be just ackey. You swiched allegiance from Matthew to Valerie just because he¡¯s not around, How pathetic Owen sneered gripping Charles¡¯s chin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me instead? In Wakanda, you¡¯ll live in luxury and enjoy all the perks. If you¡¯re not interested in staying here, I can take you back to Kranion City As long as you join my side, you¡¯ll have a much better life. It¡¯s better than being Matthew¡¯s Lackey. What do you think?¡± Charles spat at him. ¡°Dream on! If you¡¯re scheming against Mr. Grant, you won¡¯t end up well When Mr. Grantes back, he won¡¯t let you get away with this, and Mrs. Grant will make sure you suffer tool Owen¡¯s anger red as he saw Charles¡¯s defiance. His face twisted with rage, and he dered, ¡°How dare you show such disrespect! If that¡¯s the case. you can die here in Wakanda alongside your Mr. Gram ¡°Nonsense! Mr. Grant will never diel¡± Charles shouted. Owen bughed maniacally, ¡°Matthew will nevere back. As long as I¡¯m here, he¡¯s doomed! Charles, you¡¯ll havepany on your way to hell. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll soon send him down there to join you in the afterlife, you can keep being hispdog!¡± With a wave of his hand. Owen¡¯s men immediately restrained Charles. A gun was pressed against Charles¡¯s forehead. In the chaotic environment of Wakanda, killing someone was as easy as squashing an ani. Charles furrowed his brow tightly and struggled desperately, but only received punches and kicks in return, Resigned, he closed his eyes, thinking ¡®Mr. Grant, let me be your assistant in the next life. It¡¯s a shame that Mrs. Grunt is alone in Kranson City, struggling against those people, and doesn¡¯t know how to handle them. If I die, Mrs. Grant will be left truly alone, Mr. Grant, where are you?¡± As Charles took a deep breath, trembling all over, the gun was already corked and ready to fire, Suddenly, there was amotion, the guards. surged forward, their guns now aimed directly at Owen. Shocked and rmed, Owen shouted, What are you doing!¡± Charles opened his eyes to see the very people who had just been beating him now pinning Owen to the side. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, thinking, ¡°What¡¯s going on here!¡® Owen shouted frantically. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person! It¡¯s that guy you should be after You fools, I¡¯ll give you the money as promised, just let me ¡°Mr. Anderson, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t care about your petty cash? The voice suddenly rang out, causing both Owen and Charles to freeze in surprise. Momentster, a figure appeared, unhurried and with a dark expression on his face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Grant¡± Sering Matthew, Charles¡¯s face lit up with joy. He quickly struggled to his feet, stumbling over as his guards helped him. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re alright!¡± be eximed Matthew nodded and said. ¡°You¡¯ve done well¡± Owen was stunned. ¡°Matthew Grant, you¡¯re still alive! You¡­ Suddenly, it dawned on him. ¡°So you dared to betray me!¡± Matthew looked at Owen with a cold smile. ¡°What a coincidence to pun into you here. But I¡¯m curious¨Cwhat were you nning to do with my assistant? Seeing how you¡¯ve treated Charles, don¡¯t you think you owe me some justice?¡± Owen was on the verge of fainting. ¡°Charles threatened me¨Cwhy don¡¯t you mention that? Matthew raised an eyebrow. ¡°Threatened you and yet you stayed in such a nice hotel? Lying doesn¡¯t suit your Owen stared disbelief, realizing how quickly he had fallen into Matthew¡¯s hands and was being subjected to such maniption. Seeing Matthew¡¯s smarking face and the satisfaction in his eyes only fueled his anger. He nced around at his surroundings and suddenly understood¨Chis entire team had been reced, now loyal to Matthew. It all made sense now. ¡°Matthew, you and Valerie are a perfect pair. One of you forced me toe to Wakanda, and the other one plotted to make me show up! You¡¯re impressive, Matthew! I see now that you and your little schemes are a real match made in heaven. I admit defeat Owen said. Matthew, hearing this, finally understood that Valerie had been involved in the scheme, and he felt a sense of satisfaction. Valerie and I are married, so I suppose you could say we¡¯re quite in syne! But you¡¯re mistaken; it¡¯s not maniption, it¡¯s just wisdom. After all, with someone as intelligem as my wife, few canpare. Losing to her isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of SEND GIFT Chapter 774 Owen¡¯s lips twitched in frustration, taken aback by how shameless Matthew was. But seeing the many eyes fixed on him, he lifted his head and said, ¡°Mathew, I admit it was my mistake to be caught. You¡¯ve got me this time. ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t think I came to Wakanda because Valerie forced me, without any precautions? If you dare to make a move against me, I can guarantee that once the word gets out, the people I¡¯ve left behind in Kranson City will stop at nothing to go after both Valerie and your little brat! Think about it¨Cyou¡¯re here, and Charles is here too. Meanwhile, back in Kranson City, the Noria Group is full of people ready to pounce, each one eager to grab some benefits. Valerie will be running herself ragged: can she handle them! By the time you get back, you¡¯ll probably be left dealing with the aftermath¡± Looking at Owen¡¯s smug smile. Matthew knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time to burn bridges just yet. Although both of them were well aware that they were trying to push each other to the brink, reaching this point meant that neither would dare to act recklessly in the future. Matthew knew this wasn¡¯t the right moment to make a move, so he smiled and said, ¡°Why take it so seriously, Mr. Anderson? It¡¯s just a minor inconvenience. We were left with no other choice. I know you have a vastwork, and inviting you through official channels might not have been possible, which is why we had to resort to this approach.¡± Owen scoffed, ¡°Cut the act, Matthew! What exactly are you up to Be honest andy it out for mel Matthew shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just need you to help me find someone. With your skills, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for? Owen asked, a bit surprised. It seemed like everyone wanted him to track someone down as if he were some kind of rescue team. Matthew raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ethan Warren!¡°. Marrying Chapter 775 Marrying Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Owen¡¯s expression froze, and an unexpected wave of I panic set in. He thought, ¡°Why was he suddenly so interested in Ethan¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson! Mr. Anderson!¡± Matthew called. Owen snapped back to reality, ¡°Oh, Ethan, you say? What¡¯s he like?¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Owen tly denied it. ¡°How would I know the person you¡¯re looking for!¡± He stood firm in his denial, but Matthew noticed the flicker of unease in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smirk Micro¨Cexpressions don¡¯t lie. Matthew pointed out directly. ¡°He is Valerie¡¯s father. When he kidnapped Valerie, he was wanted by the police. I tracked him down, only to discover that another force was hunting him as well. Desperate, Ethan fled to Qebrind and even sent me a distress signal. But then he suddenly disappeared. I¡¯ve looked into it, and that force pursuing him is your people, Mr. Anderson. Surely, you haven¡¯t forgotten so quickly, have you!¡± Owen was startled, realizing how much Matthew had uncovered. He immediately denied. ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s impossible! Matthew, don¡¯t you dare nder me. I¡¯ve always beenw¨Cabiding. I know nothing about Qebrind. Ethan¡¯s issues are between you and him; they have nothing to do with me. Besides, why would I chase him? He didn¡¯t kidnap my daughter¡± Matthew, seeing Owen¡¯s stubborn denial, simply smirked and said calmly. ¡°Since it¡¯s not you, then I¡¯ll need your help to find him. With your vast resources. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll locate him quickly with your assistance Matthew instructed. ¡°Spread the news about Mr. Anderson¡¯s arrival in Wakanda. Whether he lives or dies will depend on his fate, ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how people back home will react if they find our you¡¯ve gone missing after arriving in Wakanda. Will they take any action against the Anderson family! Whatever happens to me in Wakanda you will have to answer for it.¡± ¡°Why should P Matthew, how dare you!¡± Owen was furious, feeling that Matthew was pushing things too far. Matthew said coldly. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t We have plenty of time ahead of us. Since you¡¯re already here, take your time to think about whether you can find Ethan Warren or not? He waved his hand, signaling for Charles to be carried off for medical treatment, leaving Owen behind. Owen was left frustrated and helpless. Meanwhile, Charles, catching his breath and spitting out a mouthful of blood, said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± ¡°Its nothingpared to the pressure Mrs. Grant is enduring back home. What I¡¯ve been through is nothing inparison!¡± Charles replied. Matthew¡¯s heart tightened at the thought of Valerie. ¡°How is Valerie? And what about the baby? Charles, while tending to his wounds, said in a serious tone, ¡°Mrs. Grant has been holding up on her own. Recently, Fred was trying to vie for control of the Noria Group, but Mrs. Grant saw through his ns. Her methods are truly formidable, on par with yours. It was her idea to force Mr. Anderson toe here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to draw him in.¡± Hearing that, Matthew smiled, clearly proud of the woman he held in high regard. He nced at a photo of her on his phone, his lips curling into a soft, affectionate smile ¡°Mr. Grant, what are your ns next? Staying in Wakanda during this ume of conflict is extremely dangerous. You may not know this, but Mrs. Sophia has been hospitalized due to worry about you. If you don¡¯t return soon, things back home might get unsettled again.¡± Hearing this. Matthew shook his head. ¡°Not yet. If we release the news now, it might just stir up more unrest. Besides, things here aren¡¯t resolved yet.¡± Charles took a deep breath. ¡°But what about Mrs. Grant?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to contact her when the timees. Valerie isn¡¯t the kind of delicate woman who can¡¯t handle things on her own. She¡¯ll manage back home, especially with you there to help. Matthew said. Charles considered this and agreed. Given his injuries, he had no choice but to stay here. As long as Matthew was safe, he would be reassured. Matthew raised an eyebrow and instructed. ¡°Keep a close watch on that cunning man. Also, create an opportunity for him to make contact with someone outside. Otherwise, how will we ever lure out the person behind him?¡± His subordinates promptly went to carry out the orders. Charles nced at the armed forces and asked in surprise. ¡°Mr. Grant, who are they? ¡°They¡¯re government forces. I¡¯m helping them with the fight, Matthew replied. 12.04 PM D Chapter 775 ?. Charles was was taken aback, realizing that Matthew was not only involved but also acting as a strategist for the government forces. He felt a deep sense of admiration. Owen was growing increasingly anxious. He never expected to fall into such a trap because of Ethan. With Valerie having brought him here, it felt like a sheep enter into a tiger¡¯s den. Matthew¡¯s men were keeping an even tighter watch on him than Charles had, shadowing his every move, even to the restroom. He had no way to make contact or escape. If he didn¡¯t act soon, once Ethan was captured and the truth came out, it would be the and for him In Kranson City, Owen might have been able to control everything, but in Wakanda, life and death weremonce, with thousands potentially perishing any day. If Matthew knew the full extent of the situation, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so easily lenient with him. Owen grew increasingly anxious. He took a deep breath, nced at the outside, and was immediately pushed back as he tried to open the door. With no phone and no way to contact anyone, he was growing desperate. After waiting from morning until evening, he finally heard some commohon at the door. He quickly pressed his ear to the door and realized it was a shift change. The guard stood in ce and muttered after a short while, ¡°My stomach¡¯s hurting again. He shouldn¡¯t be running off. Guess I¡¯ll just go to the restroom first!¡± Owen¡¯s heart leaped with joy. Each floor of the hotel had a phone at every corner. Seizing the opportunity while the guard went to the restroom, he quickly shipped out and dialed the number. After three rings, someone answered, and Owen, now extremely anxious, said, ¡°Boss, I need you to do something for me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Wakanda? How did you end up here? the voice replied. The voice on the other end made Owen pause. Unable to admit that he had been outmaneuvered by a woman, he replied vaguely. ¡°Yes. The people from the Noria Group set me up and brought me to Wakanda. Now, Manhew has already confronted me. I need you to find Ethan and kill him. We absolutely cannot let him meet with Matthew!¡± The voice on the other endughed. ¡°Why should this seems you¡¯ve forgotten what you promised me before. You keep asking me to help you over and over¨Cwhen did we be superior and subordinate? Owen became frantic ¡°Boss, if you help me. I¡¯ll give you half of my fortune. I just need you to ensure I have a way out! If Ethan with Matthew, the truth wille out, and we won¡¯t be able to keep our secrets II die, no one at Noria Group will be able to handle it. Consider how much Noria Group is worth my life is just a fraction of that. Half of my fortune is worth a lot. I beg you, please help me and be merciful.¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 776 Marrying Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Owen was at his wits end now. He had no choice but to ask for help. He used half of his entire fortune in exchange for Ethan¡¯s death, but it was worth it. As long as Ethan died, even if he was suspected, so what Owen¡¯s words immediately made the mafia boss frown. Following that, thetter immediately agreed. He could get half of Owen¡¯s fortune if he killed that person. This was worth it r than he Hearing Owen¡¯s voice from the surveince cansera, Matthew revealed a cold smile. As expected, Owen had greater influential power thought. Owen directly contacting the mafia boss and putting a hit on Ethan was expected. In that case, Matthew decided to follow the clues and uncover the truth. this moment, within Wakanda territory, the mafia boss gave the order for his men to catch Ethan Ethan had nowhere to hide and was quickly caught In line with Owen¡¯s request, Ethan was a goner. So after capturing him, the subordinates showed no mercy, beating Ethan until he was a bloody mess. At that point, Ethan was barely alive. When Owen received the news, he was thrilled. Good lord, this bastard almost ruined my ns! Fortunately, he has been caught he thought Owen peeked outside. It had been three days since he made the call, and he had figured out the timing of the guards¡® shift change. Taking advantage of a shift change in the dead of night, Owen quietly opened the door and slipped out while the guards were at their sleepiest. When Owen reached a spot with no one around, he broke into a run and, after meeting up with the mafia boss¡¯s men, got into the car and sped away. Little did he know that the moment he left the building, he was being monitored. A ck car followed silently behind him. When Owen arrived at the mafia boss¡¯s territory, he immediately saw the person lying on the ground. Anger surged within him. Without hesitation, Owen went forward and threw punches and kicks at the person! He canally took a gun and prepared to kill Ethan with his own hands. ¡°You bastard, I was almost done for this time! It¡¯s all because of your Ethan, barely clinging to life, was covered in blood when he saw Owen. Ethan was trembling as he wiped the blood from his eyes and hurriedly grabbed onto Owen¡¯s pant leg. ¡°M¨CMr. Anderson, you can¡¯t..¡± Erhan said. Owen interrupted, ¡°You have caused me to be in such a miserable state, yet you still have the nerve to talk! ¡°Only the dead can keep secrets!¡± Ethan was scared out of his wits After such a long time, ultimately, he was caught by Owen¡¯s men. He could not die just like that. Ethan quickly grabbed Owen¡¯s pants and said, ¡°Please, I beg of you, I will never tell anyone! ¡°So many years have passed. Haven¡¯t I guarded this secret very well! Besides, I¡¯ve done what I promised you back then. Please spare me!¡± Owen did not agree to that. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I will only bepletely safe when you¡¯re dead. ¡°Matthew ising after me. If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be the one to die. Ethan, if you must me someone, me it on your stroke of bad luck. If you hadn¡¯t been spotted by him, it wouldn¡¯t have come to this Right now, everyone was looking at Owen Owen had a sinister smile on his face. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, there was suddenly a loud bang from outside! Instantly, everyone felt dizzy and disoriented. Owen lost his bnce and fell to the ground. After heposed himself, noisy footsteps sounded from ourside. Owen suddenly had a bad feeling and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and kill him. Run!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, dense gunshots came from outside. In the next second, Matthew barged in with his men 1/3 0 Chapter 770 *Owen, how have you been?¡± Matthew asked. The moment he saw Manhew, Owen was dumbfounded ¡°It¡¯s you¡± Contact the boss¡± Owen shouted to the men He was about to run when Matthew kicked his wrist. Owen fell to the ground wincing in pain. He did not expect Matthew to find him. Could it be that all of this was a trap! Good lord, he actually y fell into the same trap twicel Owen was angry and anxious. Why was he repeatedly being schemed against There must be a traitor among his ranks! Owen kept moving backward. Matthew¡¯s men fought with the people from Owen¡¯s side. Meanwhile, a person standing on Owen¡¯s right side was on the phone. His face turned pale. I¡¯ve tried calling but can¡¯t get through!¡± he said. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on?¡± Owen said. Hearing themation around him, Matthew sneered and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying. I¡¯ve already disabled all externalmunication devices. ¡°Put your hands on your head and kneel: Otherwise, I kill you!¡± Matthew¡¯s men pointed their guns at Owen¡¯s men. Upon seeing that, Owen panicked. ¡°Guys, don¡¯t listen to him. Kill him! Kill him!¡± He behaved like a madman, wanting to lunge forward at Ethan. 1 mustn¡¯t allow Matthew to uncover the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die, he thought. From N?velDrama.Org. Just as Owen was about to make a move. Matthew kicked him away and pressed a gun to his head, ¡°Trying to silence Erhan!¡± Matthew sald Owen was terrified. The gun was real and he was scared out of his wits by Matthew¡¯s fierce gaze. Owen quickly waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m helping you! ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help you find Ethant I already found him! I found him and was about to contact you when you came in! ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me! I¡¯m doing this with good intentions he insisted. Hearing this, Matthew narrowed his eyes and pped Owen hard across the face. Matthew said, ¡°Does a lie be a truth if you say it often enough? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold child who you can fool?¡± The force was hard enough that Owen¡¯s head whipped to the side. Owen¡¯s face burned from the p and anger surged through him. ¡°What exactly do you want, Marthew? Since you don¡¯t trust me, why did you get me to help you find Ethan? ¡°Think about those people in Kranson City. Lay a finger on me if you dare?¡± When Matthew saw that Owen actually dared to be so arrogant and even threatened him, he could not help but feel a surge of anger He said. ¡°Owen, since I allowed you toe to Wakanda. I have never thought of letting you go back! ¡°You want to threaten me? Are you sure that the people in Kranson City will listen to your The four people you left behind live in the Building 66 of Shorefront Vi right?¡± When Owen heard Matthew say that, his face paled. He did not expect Matthew to know about this. Seeing Owen like this, Matthew reached out and patted his face. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your subordinates. When the timees, they¡¯ll say that you died in the conflict in Wakanda. The death of a person in Wakanda won¡¯t raise many suspicions. Chapter 770 ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Valerie and my son will have nothing to worry about anymore. Perhaps I can even get someone to seize the Anderson Group¡± Matthew¡¯s words scared Owen out of his wits. He shook his head and held Matthew¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Our families are rted!¡°. Get lost! Matthew flipped him over. ¡°We¡¯re not rtives Cel ¡°When you targeted Valerie and me, you have already destroyed any goodwill between ust SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 777 Marrying Chapter 777 0 Chapter 777 Matthew grabbed Owen hard. He roared. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. Back then, my whereabouts were unknown in Wakanda. Wasn¡¯t it you who spread the rumor that I was dead! ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know anything about this? The reason why I didn¡¯t deal with you previously was that you were simply too far out of my reach. Now that you have sent yourself to me, how can I let this opportunity pass me by? ¡°Now I¡¯m just using your method to deal with you. Why? Do you find it uneptable!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Matthew¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery, Owen was terrified. He did not expect everything to be under Matthew¡¯s control. He had lostpletely. After learning tut Owen wanted to kill Ethan, Matthew finally understood everything. Owen panicked when he saw that Matthew wanted to kill him. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t darer Matthew yelled, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare! You threatened me with the lives of my wife and my child, and you expect me to speak gently to you! ¡°Owen, you should have thought about the consequences when you threatened me! I¡¯ve always hated being threatened¡± A murderous look shed through Matthew¡¯s eyes. Owen panicked. Seeing that Matthew already had the scene under control and was still holding a gun to his forehead, Owen trembled and knelt on the ground: He pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯m willing to tell you the truth. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know! ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to Wakanda to find out the truth¡® I¡¯m the only one who knows the truth now. I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me?¡± He was still useful. Naturally, Matthew would not kill him so quickly, ¡°Really! Now you finally decide to tell the truth. How do I know that what you¡¯re saying is the truth?¡± Matthew asked ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie. You can shoot me if I lie!¡± Owen replied ¡°Okay¡± Matthew put away his pistol. ¡°Were you responsible for or my parents¡® death?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Owen subconsciously denied. Matthew grabbed Owen and pointed the gun at his temple. ¡°No? Do you think I¡¯m just ying around? I¡¯ve investigated their cause of death thoroughly. If I still don¡¯t have any leads, do you really think I¡¯d shift my attention to you? ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask further. I¡¯ll bury you alongside them!¡°. After saying that, Matthew inserted the gun into Owen¡¯s mouth. Owen immediately trembled violently in fear. Looking at Matthew¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Owen was beyond terrified. Thisd really intended to kill someonel Moreover, killing someone in Wakanda was too easy. Under the current circumstances, there were deaths every day here. Owen knew that if Matthew killed him here, he would have no room for regrets. Everything was over. ¡°Speak!¡± Matthew¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Owen was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He had a gun barrel in his mouth. If he were not careful, a bullet would pierce through his throat! He started to tremble After a while, Matthew smelled a foul stench. Owen actually peed his pants. Matthew kicked Owen hard and knocked him to the ground. Owen sobbed uncontrobly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s really not!¡± BANG! At this point, it was dificult for him to control his emotions. Matthew lost his patience and fired a shot near Owen¡¯s fert. At this If Owen refused to tell the truth, he would consider Owen as the murderer and kill him! The gunshot startled Owen so much that he jumped and then dropped to his knees. Knowing that Matthew was serious, Owen was so scared that he nearly passed out. He quickly said, ¡°T¡¯ll talk, 111 talk! Chapter 777 ¡°But it was an unintentional mistake. At that time, I only wanted to kill my brother and seize the family assets. I didn¡¯t expect an ident in happen! ¡°My brother¡¯s car collided with your parents¡® car, and his car plunged into the sea from the impact! Afterward, your parents lost control of their car and hit the guardrail in a panic, which was how they lost their lives! Tm telling the truth! It¡¯s the truth?¡± Hearing this, Mathew was shocked. ¡°Impossible! Everyone knows that your brother died from drowning! Back then, when my parents got into the ident, the surveince video showed that a truck had collided with them, causing their deaths!¡± Nothing Owen said was true. Matthew¡¯s patience had run out. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Tie him up and use him as a live target. Cut him with a knife. Don¡¯t let him die too easily!¡± ¡°Yes¡± After saying that, the person beside Matthew carried Owen away. ¡°Damn, he actually peed himself! What a cowardly move for a big businessman like him! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Anderson. Our knives are fast and good. I guarantee that you will still be alive even after you have experienced 600 cuts¡± Matthew was seething with anger. When Owen heard their words, he was so frightened that he immediately shouted, ¡°Matthew, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m telling the truth! ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t kill me! ¡°Matthew, think about Olivia. She treats you and Valerie so well. If you kill me, the olddy won¡¯t have any children to take care of her. Can you bear to do that to her?¡± Matthew said disdainfully, Til naturally take good care of Olivia, Good luck, Owen.¡± Owen freaked out. ¡°Matthew, you are inhurmanc!¡± Matthew actually wanted to kill him. Owen could not help but start shouting at the top of his lungs At this moment, a dying figure on the ground said. ¡°H¨Che¡¯s telling the truth. I was the one who drove the truck.¡± Matthew frowned upon hearing this. ¡°Ethan, you have to take responsibility for your words! ¡°If you dare lie, you¡¯ll end up like him!¡± Ethan had a bitter smile on his face as he spat blood from his mouth. He panted heavily, I¡¯m already in this state. Do you think I¡¯ll still lie! ¡°A dying man¡¯s words are often true, Mr. Grant, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. ¡°That day, I originally wanted to rescue William. I panicked when I saw his car plunge into the water. I never expected that your parents car would continue toe straight at me, and in my moment of shock, I identally collided with their car! As a result, they crashed into the guardrail. ¡°They must still be alive at that time. Why didn¡¯t you save them?¡± Matthew asked angrily. He was enraged! Ethan shook his head. ¡°I tried. I got out of the car, but another car came from behind. Those people said they were sent by the Anderson family and told me not to be a busybody. I was terrified! ¡°Back then, I was just an ordinary citizen. How would I have the guts to provoke them? I was terrified that the Anderson family would kill me, so I quickly took my wife and child and destroyed the truck. ¡°But who¡¯d have expected that in the end, I reaped what I sowed! My daughter drowned in the sea. Later on, I found another child and brought her home. That was Valerie.¡± He clutched the hem of Matthew¡¯s pants tightly and said, ¡°I was wrong, and I deserve to die, but it¡¯s indeed true that the two people from the Grant family panicked because they hit someone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have identally collided with them! Im telling the truth. You¡¯re the powerful Mr. Grant. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find out, right? When Matthew heard them b ¨¤ both say that, he was stung by the truth. How could this be 0 12.04 PM Chapter 777 ? The so¨Ccalled truth was actually so cruel? He could not believe it ¡°Why did you run, Ethan! Why didn¡¯t you say the truth earliert Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°We are powerless to resist, you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± With t that, Ethan fainted. Matthew was stunned. Owen shouted. ¡°Matthew, did you hear that? Im not lying! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Óã Marrying Chapter 778 Marrying Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Ethan¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer, striking Mathew¡¯s heart with a powerful force. All the questionable points were clearly exined. It was as if all the problems had been solved. All the doubts that had been lingering in Matthew¡¯s mind were finally resolved. However, it was precisely because of this that Matthew found it difficult to ept From N?velDrama.Org. If they are indeed telling the truth¡­ Everything seems to o fit. But how can they prove that this is exactly what had happened back then? Matthew thought. He did not believe it. *Ethan, you are aware t that you have lied many times, right? Matthew said, Ethan shook his head, his face covered in blood. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me but isn¡¯t what you dug out from the back of the mountain enough to prove all of this? ¡°How else do you think I could kidnap the daughter of the Anderson family? Without that car ident, how could I possibly get near her? ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know of Valerie¡¯s identity. It was onlyter on that I found out Valerie is no ordinary girl¡­ I have finally revealed the secret that has been weighing upon me for many years. ¡°I feel guilty. I have let her down. I know I¡¯m despicable, but everything that I said is true?¡± Ethan pulled Matthew. ¡°Your parents did hit the guardrail because they panicked after hitting William¡¯s car. Even if my truck didn¡¯t hit them, they would still die! ¡°Marthew, can you believe it? This is fate, this is fate!¡± Matthew could not believe this. He was stung by the truth. He | le did not expect that after searching for so many years, this would be the truth. He had always felt that his parents¡® deaths must have been intentional. He even suspected Fred. In wealthy families, ruthless tactics like these weremon in their fight for inheritance. Owen was a good example of that. He had killed his brother because of his family¡¯s assets. Matthew was in a daze, unwilling to ept the truth Owen shouted from outside, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m not lying! You can¡¯t kill me. Let me me gor At this moment, Owen was in a sorry state. After he was carried out, he was beaten ck and blue. No one had ever dared to treat him like this in his life. Now that he heard Bhari¡¯s words, Owen suddenly felt a surge of hope, so he started to talk. ¡°Mathew, you didn¡¯t expect this oue, did you? You can¡¯t kill me. Let me go!¡± After Matthew staggered for two steps, he snapped back to his senses and waved his hand. ¡°Take them away!¡± He went back in a daze, his mind consumed by the truth he had just learned. If all that was true, then his parents were the real murderers who killed Valerie¡¯s biological father! They were also the culprits who caused Valerie to wander for so many years and suffer so much. Matthew felt a deep pang of pain in his heart as he thought about how Valerie had suffered so much in Ethan¡¯s house since young, and she had even experienced cyberbullying and harsh treatment All of this was the Grant family¡¯s fault. Valerie should have been the Anderson family¡¯s daughter, enjoying wealth and privilege. She should have been above everyone else, but she had ended up in such a state. II Valerie had not met him, she probably would not have been able to make aeback for the rest of her life, Even if Valerie could secure a good job, she would still face publie skepticism. She had faced so many years of separation from her family and Chloe had even be mentally ill due to the deaths of her husband and daughter. Morcover, the Anderson family almost copsed because of the Grant family. How did Olivia get through all these years! Matthew.could not believe it This was not the truth. It could not be. 1204 PHO Chapter 778 Valerie¡¯s suffering stems from me. How can that be? The Grant family is the true culprit behind Sarah¡¯s lifelong torment he thought. Matthew was overwhelmed with pain at the thought of that. He had a heavy feeling in his chest. He felt like someone was choking him, and he had difficulty breathing. Matthew was ovee with emotions and he spat out a mouthful of blood Then, he fainted. When Matthew returned with his men, his dejected state had already attracted the attention of Commander Davin When Davin saw that Matthew brought back two people and instructed his men to keep an eye on them, he felt that it was a little strange, so he went upstairs, intending to ask Matthew about it When he arrived at the room, he found Matthew lying on the floor with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Davin was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s happened to you, King? Quick! I need the military doctor!¡± he yelled. Upon hearing his shouts, everyone rushed forward. Seeing this scene, everyone panicked. King actually fainted? If something happened at this time, what would they do! Now, everyone treated Matthew as a military advisor. If something happened to the military advisor, it meant that they had lost theirmander. If the enemy attacked, they could only wait for death! Everyone hurriedly carried Matthew to the hospital at the back and let the military doctor treat him. ¡°News of King¡¯s ident mustn¡¯t be leaked out. Otherwise, we wont have a chance of winning!¡± Commander Davin turned around and warned his men. Everyone hurriedly nodded. No one dared to leak anything. At Kranson City in Holico Valerie was breastfeeding the baby when she suddenly sensed something. Her chest tightened, and at the same time, Hugo started crying in her Alms. Valerie¡¯s h heart was pounding. She immediately had a bad feeling. Something had happened to Marchew. Something must have happened to him Matthew, where are you?¡® she thought. Valerie called out in her heart and the child in her arm cried loudly. She quickly lowered her head and coaxed the child. Hugo seemed to have a psychological connection with his father. He closed his eyes and cried until he was almost out of breath. This made Valerie even more agitated and uneasy. At this moment, Sophia heard Hugo crying and walked in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! ¡°I don¡¯t know. He suddenly started crying. No matter how I coax him, he won¡¯t calm down! Valene replied. ¡°Check and see if he has peed,¡± Sophia suggested. After hearing her words, Valerie suddenly remembered that she had yet to check Hugo¡¯s diapers. She quickly checked Hugo¡¯s diapers, changed them, andforted Hugo before he finally stopped crying At this moment, became anxious. Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. Tim so muddle¨Cheaded. I didn¡¯t know what to do earlier. When I heard. Hugo cry, I immediately Sophia patted the back of Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you recently, Valerie!¡± Valerie shook her head, ¡°Not at all. As long as Matthew cane back safely, Lean ept him no matter how much he has changed. All that matters is that he¡¯s still alive!¡± The two women embraced each other, huddled together, and gazed at Hugo in their arms, their hearts filled with deep anxiety. Valerie knew very well that if Matthew was gone, this family could only rely on her. still so you Sophia thought of herself and Valerie. She did not expect Valerie to have to face all these when she was still so young. She sucked in a deep breath. Ever since Valerie married into the Grant family, she had not even enjoyed a few days of peace. 0 Chapter 778 Then, Sophia thought of herself again. When she lost her son, she waspletely despondent The heart¨Cwrenching pain was unbelievable now that she thought about it. She did not know how she had endured it for so many years. If not for Matthew, the would have died long ago SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 779 Marrying Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Sophia looked at Vallerie. Seeing that Valerie already had to face the threat of losing her husband despite her young age. Sophia took a deep breath and patted Valerie. ¡°Good child. Regardless of whether Matthewes back or not, you will still be the only granddaughter¨Cinw in our family. You are the only one Lacknowledge. Noria Group will depend on you! Hugo will depend on you as well,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down Valerie replied. The two of them hugged each other, and Hugo, who was in their arms, hnally calmed down and fell asleep. Valerie was certain that Matthew would not abandon them. He was not an irresponsible man. He must be waiting somewhere, quietly waiting for an opportunity to return to Holito. At the same time, Charles regained consciousness in the hospital. After being beaten up by Owen, he was rescued and sent to the hospital. Upon arriving at the hospital, Charles fainted. When he finally woke up, he learned that Matthew had copsed. Charles was extremely anxious and tried to think of ways to ask Commander Davin to make an international call to Holito After the call got transferred a few times, they finally got in touch with Valerie. When the phone rang. Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tensed up when she saw that it was an international number. After Charles brought Owen into Wakanda, all contact was lost and Valerie had no way to reach them. Now that she was finally receiving news, Valerie felt incredibly nervous, After answering the call, Charles¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Mrs. Grand¡± Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Charles, have you guys found what you were looking for? How is Matthew?¡± At this moment. Valerie was waiting nervously for a reply. Charles did not speak for a long time. He knew that Matthew spat our blood. He had learned about this from the doctor. Valerie asked impatiently. ¡°Where is he? Ask him toe over. I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to o speak to him yet. We got infired over here,¡± Charles said. ¡°Matthew got injured! How serious is it? Valerie immediately became anxious, her mind shing through countless scenarios of Matthew with severed limbs or worse. Charles hurriedly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s me. I got injured. I¡¯m in the hospital now. We will return to Holisto the day after I am discharged from the hospital¡± He nced at Matthew, but Matthew shook his head at Charles. Now, Matthew did not even know how to tell Valerie the truth, nor how to face her. Moreover, he could not think of whit to say if Valerie spoke to him. Seeing that Matthew was unwilling to speak, Charles coughed wwice, ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯m going for a checkup soon. I¡¯m not in the same ward as Mr Grant now. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to contact you later. It¡¯s quite inconvenient to call here.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Valerie said. After hanging up the phone. Valerie took a deep breath. As long as Matthew was safe, there was hope. She did not mind what Matthew was like after he came back. As long as he was alive, everything was not a problem. However, Valerie was a little disappointed that she did not get to speak to Matthew Valerie shook her head and looked at the child in her arms. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, and her earlier sense of despair seemed to Matthew was alive and would be back soon! ¡°Hugo, you¡¯re going to see your father soon!¡± she said.. Thave to tell Sophia about this, she thought. Valerie hurriedly went downstairs with the child in her arms. When Sophi saw her like this, she asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Valerie? Did something happen All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Charles called: They¡¯ll be back soon. Mathew and Charles are both alive!¡± Valerie replied. Clupter 779 Valerie could not help but smile. She had finally heard some good news. When Sophia heard Valerie say that, she immediately sped her hands together. ¡°Thank heavens for that! The Grant family is not destined to end¡± Valene, there¡¯s still hope for us all!¡± Valeric nodded firmly. The entire Grant family was in a state of excitement. Matthew was not dead¨C this was good news. The Noria Group could be saved, and the Grant family could once again be the unrivaled force in Kranson City At this moment, Charles ended the call and walked to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Grant, you should talk to Mrs. Grant She¡¯s very worried. These days, when you weren¡¯t around, she was very anxious. It was as if she had gone crazy. She was on edge, feeling nervous about every little change or disturbance. She always said that she had to guard thepany and the family well and wait for your return. She resolved to get through all obstacles until your return. ¡°She can¡¯t live without you?¡± ¡°Tim really worried that she will be disappointed when we return.¡± Charles was beyond worried. He could tell that Valerie desperately wanted to speak to Matthew. Now Valerie had answered the call but Matthew refused to speak to her. Charles felt indignant for Valerie However, Mathew shook his head. He did not know how to talk to Valerie, especially after knowing the truth. He simply could not face her. how could she ept him? If Valerie knew that her father¡¯s death was caused by his parents, Matthew shook his head. He would think about itter! Matthew leaned back on the bed and did not say a word. However, he felt very conflicted. He could not bring himself to face Valerie Additionally, he was also afraid that once he returned, he would not be able to keep the truth hidden any longer. Owen and Ethan would eventually return to Holito with him. Unless he killed them! Then the truth would be buried forever! Charles saw that Matthew was in a daze and was no longer in his usual high spirits. He wondered if Matthew became like this because of his injuries. He also wondered secretly if Matthew had gotten a terminal illness. Charles was extremely anxious. He quickly called a doctor over to give Matthew a detailed examination Matthew thought that it was a bit odd. Charles asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mr. Grant! I worry that your body is unwell. After all, we are in a foreign country. You mustn¡¯t avoid seeking treatment¡° Matthew could not help but reveal a bitter smile ¡°You are overthinking. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I found out the truth behind my parents¡® deaths, and I don¡¯t know how to face Valerie: This time, it was Charles who felt that it was odd. Isn¡¯t it good to finally uncover the truth? Why has Mr. Grant suddenly changed? What exactly happened that made Mr. Grant unwilling to speak to Mrs. Grant he thought, Mrs. Grant is cool and valiant in Kranson City. The first thing Mr. Grant asks when he sees me is about Mrs. Grant¡¯s situation. Why is he suddenly hesitant to speak to her now!! Charles could not say too much about his boss¡¯s sudden strange behavior. He could only take a deep breath and silently take a photo of Matthew with his phone and send it to Valene. Since Matthew did not want to speak to Valerie, he could only do this. When Valerie saw that Matthew was unharmed, she immediately cried tears. of joy as shey on the bed. She knew that Matthew would not leave them so easily. For the sake of her and Hugo, for the sake of the Grant family, Matthew would protect himself. Valerie was extremely excited as she waited for Matthew¡¯s return. However, Matthew was feeling conflicted. If Valerie knew about the truth, how would she treat him in the future! And what would she think of their marriage! 0 He had finally managed to have a wife and son. He did not want to make things difficult for himself just because of what had happened in the previous generatik Matthew sighed at the thought of that Charles could not help but shake his head as he watched from the side, When did Mr. Grant be such a mncholic person? he thought Chapter 279 SEND SHET Marrying Chapter 780 Marrying Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Over at Kranson City, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief after receiving Charles¡¯s call confirming Matthew¡¯s safety. She felt at ease knowing that Matthew was still alive. However, their flight details were still unconfirmed so she still had to wait However, after leaming of the good news, Valerie pulled herself together again and focused entirely on thepany. This was the only way she could divert her attention. Every day, she was worried about Matthew¡¯s safety. Valerie became visibly haggard, With Charles absent and no one leading Noria Group, those people have started to star restlessly again. Valerie had to force herself to stay busy, She wanted to ensure the growth of Noria Group¡¯s business when Matthew resumed. She also wanted to let the members of the Grant family and shareholders see that she was not just a pretty face. Valerie took a deep breath. After she went to thepany and deal with the documents, the secretary said, ¡°Internatech has already arrived in Kranson City. Mrs. Grant. Several local companies are currently in talks with them. There are rumors then Internatech is nning to expand their business into Holita¡± ¡°Let me see the information,¡± Valerie said. The secretary did not gather much information. She only knew that the head of this technology company was a young nouveau riche who had been overicas previously. Now that he had returned to Holino, his best choice was Branson City. Valerie frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the progress? The project department has already followed up, right?¡± The secretary nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t received any response from Internatech, whether by email or phone. The only thing we know so far is that no one has seeded Kranson City! Valeric thought to herself. This is a tough mut to crack, but if we can manage it, it will undoubtedly take Noria Group to the next level! Valerie knocked on the table. Leave is for now! I¡¯ll think about it ¡°Valerie, if you keep thinking about it, someone else will beat you to it! As Valerie finished speaking, she heard a nonchnt voice from outside the door. She looked up and saw a young man entering the room. Valerie was stunned. ¡°You are¡­. The secretary greeted him. Tello, Mr. Ian.¡± Valerie frowned. Could thus man ben Grant! She heard from Matthew that he had a cousin namedn who had been sent abroad for studies since he was young, Why did fan suddenly return at this time! Valerie could not help but became a little guarded. Could it be thatn was sent here by those distant rtivest Noria Group was akin to a piece of fat meat that everyone wanted to take a bite of Valerie looked up. ¡°You¡¯re back from overseas? When did you arrive in Kranson Cly?? ¡°I just arrived. I came to thepany as soon as I got off the ne. You¡¯re even prettier than on television, Valerie¡± the young man replied. The young man was dressed in a casual suit He bore some resemnce to Mathew, He appeared rather nonchnt, but there was a genuine sincerity in his eyes. Valerie looked at him in a daze ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Valerie?¡±n asked. Valerie smiled. ¡°Si All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m back now to see if you need any help. Chapter 780 I just graduated from university with a degree in financial management. I have worked on a few p projects abroad, Valerie, take a look¡± Tan was polite and sincere, even bringing his own documents, which was different from the other members of the Grant family. Valerie looked at him. Even ifn wanted to return to Noria Group, she did not necessarily have to employ him. Despite that, Valerie carefully reviewed the materialsn brought back. Indeed, the cases he worked on looked quite good. The most important thing was that during Tan¡¯s years abroad, Matthew had provided considerable help to him Valerie did an online search on those cases. Sure enough, Matthew had given his guidance ton lan should be a reliable person. Valerie frowned. She had never had a good impression of rtives from the Grant family. When Matthew went missing in Wakanda, everyone wasughing at him. She was relieved that the Grant family members had not taken advantage of the situation. However, with Ian¡¯s return at this crucial moment, Valerie could not help but feel that he might have ulterior motives. Valerie? Upon hearing Ian¡¯s voice, Valerie came back to her senses and smiled at him. ¡°You did well indeed. I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite talented in this aspect Ian replied, ¡°Of course. There are no weak soldiers under a strong general. Back when I was overseas, it was Matthew who sponsored me. Matthew told me that if I wanted toe back, I needed to achieve sess in my career. Otherwise, he would feel embarrassed ¡°I remembered everything that he said. Noria Group¡¯s matters are my matters. Valerie, if you have any problems, just tell me. Sometimes, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you to be involved in a particr situation, just tell me, and Ill take care of it ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to dirty your hands, Valerier When Valerie heard him say that, she immediately raised her eyebrows. ¡°Noria Group doesn¡¯t need to to use such methods. We will only take part in the usualmercialpetition.¡± Valerie felt thatn seemed a little different from other people. Originally, Valerie did not want to answer him, but on second thought, this was not something that could be kept hidden. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t been able to get in contact with them Why? Do you have a way?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ian said. Then, he took out a piece of information and handed it to Valerie. ¡°The met Mr. Leigh a few times when I was overseas. We even had a few drinks in private. This time, we took the same flight back ¡°He¡¯s not interested in ordinarypanies, but Noria Group will have no problems getting his stamp of approval. Valerie, let¡¯s have a meal together with him when you have time.¡± Tan¡¯s words shocked Valerie. How could this be? Was this really that simple! She was in disbelief. Seeing that she did not believe him, fanughed. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, 1 came back this time to promote cooperation between these twopanies. After all, Matthew has given me a lot of support when I was overseas. ¡°What¡¯s more, I also get dividends from Noris Group. If we can facilitate a coboration between the twopanies. I¡¯d be able to earn a lot of money. Don¡¯t worry, Valerie. Em acquainted with this person. I won¡¯t let you be at a disadvantage.¡± Hearing his words, Valerie thought for a moment and said. ¡°In that case, go and make the arrangements. After the matter is done, Matthew will definitely reward you when hees back. Don¡¯t worry, Noria Group will definitely have a ce for you? Valerie knew of a principle. An untrusted man should not be appointed while those who were appointed should be fully trusted. Althoughn could help pull some strings, the final oue would still depend on her. Therefore, Valerie could only promise him a position in thepany but nothing more. Moreover, she could not make any promises about the position that he would be offered. Chapter 780 Valerie let out a long sigh. If she could secure a deal with Randall, the subsequent cooperation should be smooth. When Matthew returned, she would be able to present him with a satisfactory report, proving that she had not let him down and Noria Group was managed properly by her Over on Wakanda¡¯s side, it was very difficult for Matthew to face the truth. He still could not get over over this Charles stood outside the door. When he saw that something was not right with Matthew, he panicked. ¡°Mrs. Grant is very worried about you, Mr. Grant. Talk to her andfort her. Otherwise, if she has to face everything alone, she will probably really be depressed!¡± SEND GIF! COMMENT Marrying Chapter 781 Marrying Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Valerie was under so much pressure, but Matthew did notfort h her. He even refused to call when he was already safe. Charles was helpless. Although he had already reported that Matthew was safe, it was still different from Matthew personally telling Valerie about it Matthew raised his brows. He did not know how to face Valerie. He was afraid that the moment he told her the truth, Valerie would leave him. Now that Matthew heard Charles say this, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. We¡¯ll talk about it when we return to Holito¡± Charles could not help but sigh when he heard this. He did not know what was going on. Why is Mr. Grant suddenly ignoring Mrs. Grant? He¡¯s not even willing to speak to her. All along. Mr. Grant and Mrs Grant have always been deeply in love. Could it be that there¡¯s something that Mr. Grant finds difficult to say! Charles wondered. Charles wanted to say something but hesitated. He could only sigh and leave. He did not know what happened between the married couple. Valerie was obviously very worried in Kranson City, and Matthew obviously missed Valerie deeply too. Why did things suddenly be like this! Matthew refused tomunicate or open the d door. Charles could not ot do a anything about it. At this moment 1 Commander Davin came over with his men. When he saw that the door was tightly shut, he was a little stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡°¡± he asked Charles shrugged. ¡°Something bad happened.¡± Commander Davin immediately became anxious. ¡°King, open the door. I have something to tell you!¡± Matthew shouted from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me Commander Davin was extremely anxious. The rebel army hasunched another counterattack. We won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. He did not know what to do, especially now that Matthew was in such a state. Commander Davin added, ¡°King! You have to help us, or we¡¯ll all die ¡°Their artillery attacks are very fierce now. I want to suppress them, but I can¡¯t, King,e Charles patted Commander Davin on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Come backter. I think Mr. Grant is really in a bad mood. Even if you break in, he might not have the mood to help you.¡± Hearing his words, Commander Davin could only sigh. He turned around and said to his subordinate. ¡°Stand guard over here. Let me know as soon as hees out¡± His subordinate immediately agreed. Davin had originally thought that since Matthew was in a bad mood, he coulde out after adjusting his He did not expect to wait for an entire day and night. Matthew locked himself up for a day and a night withouting out. The battle ahead was tense, and Commander Davin could not hold on any longer. He almost wanted to kneel to beg Mathew to come out He came countless times but the door was always tightly shut. Matthew did not eat or drink. Davin was extremely anxious. No matter how much Charles tried to persuade Matthew, thetter refused toe out. Charles was so anxious that he was about to break in, but Matthew ordered that no one was to disturb him. From N?velDrama.Org. Davin was very anxious. He hurriedly knocked on the door. ¡°King! They¡¯ve broken through thest line of defense and are about toe to our building Hurry up and think of something!¡± Previously, they had always relied on Matthew to turn the tables and temporarily suppress the rebel army. However, Matthew was still noting out. There was no way they could rely on Landry to deal with the enemy Davin shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t suppress the firepower at all now. They are too powerful. There are also reinforcements sent by gangs. None of the men we sent out returned. ¡°If you don¡¯te out soon, we really won¡¯t be able to hold thest defense tower Commander Davin was almost on his knees, but Matthew still did note out. Davin suddenly pounded on the door and said, ¡°King, if you don¡¯t Chapter 781 As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened with a click Davin¡¯s face broke into a smile. However, the moment Matthew walked out, Darin was stunned. ¡°Why are you¡­ Matthew, who was originally young and dashing, had a lot more white hair on his head after a day and night. He looked much older. However, Matthew was fully focused on his goal. ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you. Follow me!¡± He walked out, and everyone was shocked. Then, they reacted and hurriedly followed him. Even Charles was dumbfounded. What has Mr. Grant experienced? How did he be like this?¡¯ he thought. He did not dare to ask further. When Commander Davin saw this scene, he could not help but be dumbfounded, but he immediately followed Matthew. As long as Matthew was willing to help, he was willing to do anything. Sure enough, Matthew once again sat in front of theputer andmanded everyone. He attacked the enemies one by one and urately destroyed every rebel stronghold. He did not hold back at all. If the previous actions were just a small test, making the rebels hesitate to a withstand the attack and suffering significant losses. advance, this time it was a heavy blow, leaving the rebels unable to Previously, they had deal a heavy blow to the rebels. Now, they were even more ruthless. They showed no mercy and slowly forced the rebels to retreat Charles watched from the side. He could tell that Matthew was even more ruthless than before. He did not understand why Matthew had be like this. Looking at Matthew now, he still felt a lingering fear, but he did not say anything. The subsequent steps were smooth. The battle was stable, and victory was in sight.. The crowd cheered endlessly. Cries of victory could be heard everywhere. ¡°King, you¡¯re our god!¡± ¡°This is great. We can finally end this damn wart ¡°Thank you, King!¡± Hearing these words, Matthew just sat calmly in the distance. When Hamm saw this, he became even more uneasy. He knew that there were few people left in the army who thought of him as their leader. Everyone had high hopes for Matthew. They even allowed Matthew tomand the battle. Matthew¡¯s position had be increasingly stable, but as a leader, Hamm had less and less authority. Hamm saw Matthew¡¯s calm expression, he wanted to kill Matthew. Hamm walked down the stairs. ¡°That¡¯s right. King got us out of danger today. Let¡¯s celebrate tonight. What do you think, King?¡± Matthew frowned. Just when Hamm thought that Matthew was going to refuse, Matthew had an expression of reckless abandon. ¡°Okay,¡± Matthew agreed with bloodshot eyes É« Marrying Chapter 782 Marrying Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Everyone was excited. ¡°Let¡¯s celelirate! Now that we have turned the tide of battle, we can rx a bit!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll just party for two hours!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a proper chat or dinner for two days and two nights in a row!¡± It was the same for Commander Davin. He said, ¡°Come on! We have been tense for so long. Let us all rx. Rest assured. I will arrange for people to stand guard ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate tonight and rx¡± Matthew did not say much. He merely nodded. Everyone was excited. All of the soldiers had wide smiles on their faces. When M around, he saw a sh of killing intent in Hamm¡¯s eyes. He could not help but sneer Matthew turned Now, Matthew was in an extremely bad mood. If anyone dared to provoke him, he would kill anyone who stood in his way! Even Hamm was no exception At night, the government building was filled with cheers. Although Wakanda was engulfed in war, the government still ensured they enjoyed while they could. There was champagne, wine, and beautiful women. Hamin looked at Matthew, who was not far away and downed the wine in his ss. He gave the woman beside him a meaningful look, and the woman nodded before walking over to Matthew. Hammughed and thought to liimself, ¡®After tonight, you¡¯ll go to hell with your secrets for good! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of Matthew, my position in Wakanda is bing more and more unstable, I can¡¯t let a Holitish take over the high ground! Moreover, this man is just a hacker, how can he possibly lead everyone to sess? No matter how capable he is, if he refuses to work for me and even opposes me, then such a person cannot be allowed to live!! Charles had been guarding Matthew the entire time. When he saw a beautiful woman walking over, he could not help but frown. Was it a honey trap! One had to know that Valerie was the only one for Matthew. He would not be swayed by other women. Matthew did not stop the woman. The beauty snuggled up in his arms. Charles was about to intervene, but Matthew waved him off, signaling him to step aside Charles was stunned. He wondered, ¡°When did Mr. Gran: be like this? In Kranson City, Charles had apanied Matthew to many social gathering. He knew that Matthew was indifferent and even disgusted by those women who threw themselves into his arms However, today was different. Charles could not help but be stunned. When Commander Davin saw this, heughed and pulled Charles to the side. ¡°Forget it. Today is a joyous day. Let¡¯s not stop anyone from celebrating.¡± Charles said, ¡°But Commander Davin cut in ¡°But what? It¡¯s rare for him to rx and be in a good mood. Don¡¯t be a third wheel¡± As he spoke, Commander Davin pulled Charles aside to drink. Charles was still worried about Matthew, but he saw Matthew¡¯s indifferent expression. Although the beauty was apanying Matthew, there was no smile on his face. Charles sighed. He felt that Matthew needed some mental suppon Charles originally thought that Matthew¡¯s temperament had changed because he had seen too many wars in Wakanda, but he did not think too much about it. When Charles was chatting with someone, he turned around and saw that Matthew had actually followed the woman upstairs. He was dumbfounded. Ta Mr. Grant really going to betray Mrs. Grant?¡® he thought. This was bad. Charles was about to go over when someone blocked his way. Hence, he did not see that Hamm had followed Mathew and the woman upstairs. 0 Chapter 282 Matthew looked at the beauty beside him. After entering the room, he knocked her out and tied her up before throwing her into the toilet. Then, he pped his hands and looked behind him. ¡°Come in!¡± Hamm was stunned. Seeing that there was no one around, heughed and walked in with his weapon. ¡°King, you¡¯re indeed capable!¡± he said. ¡°Hamm, what a despicable act! You¡¯re not worthy of being the Prime Minister!¡± Mathew said. Matthew knew that it was Hamm behind this, but he did not expect Hamm to make a move so quickly. The honey trap did not work on him. Had Hamm forgotten! Now, Hamm was using the same trick again. Unfortunately, this beauty¡¯s technique was too clumsy, Matthew noticed that the moment they clinked sses, she secretly sprinkled the drug into his cups. Matthew took advantage of her unpreparedness and switched the cups. Now, this beauty would probably have to sleep for a long time. When Hamm saw that Matthew had seen through him, his face instantly darkened. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could they not listen to me! So what if you helped me win the wart ¡°There¡¯s a saying that you Holtish use. One mountain can¡¯t amodate two tigers. You¡¯re destined not to leave Wakanda alive! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the time mees. m that you died in the war. No one will suspect anything. ¡°Besides, how many people would care if a hacker died in a foreign country! Matthew did not expect Hamm to be jealous of him to this extent. However, he was not an ordinary person. He was already in an extremely bad mood because he could not ept the truth. Thus, he locked himself in the room. Now he was feeling extremely frustrated and in need of an outlet. Even though he had defeated the rebels, he still had yet to fully release his pent- up emotions. It was just as well that Hamm had sent himself to him. Matthew could not help but sneer. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m the one who will die tonight?¡± he asked. Hamm was stunned by Matthew¡¯s sneer. However, on second thought, Matthew was alone. What was there to be scared about? With a wave of his hand, two people came from behind him. Just as they were about to go to Matthew, Matthew quickly made a move. He grabbed Hamm¡¯s neck and used him as a hostage. He twisted Hamm¡¯s hand and pressed the muzzle of the gun against Hamm¡¯s templet The two men were stunned. Hamm was furious. ¡°How dare you touch me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Wakanda will harm you? You still want to leave Wakanda alive?¡± Matthew said disdainfully, ¡°Hamm, whether I leave or not is dependent on myself and not you! ¡°If I want to leave, no one can stop me. You have to understand that 1 volunteered to cooperate with you back then, not listen to your arrangements! o kill me after winning a battle? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± ¡°You w At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Hamm¡¯s men also became nervous. They hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him, don¡¯t hurt ¡°King, we know you¡¯re a talent. As long as you put down the e gun, everything is negotiabler¡± Hamm, on the other hand, continued to threaten, ¡°If youy a finger on me, they won¡¯t let you off!¡± Matthew was very impatient. He fired a shot at the roof, scaring Hamm into silence The gunshots attracted the attention of the people below, Everyone was stunned. What was going on! Charles had a bad feeling. He quickly went up! Commander Davin followed closely behind. When he saw what was happening in the room, he was stunned. ¡°King. gun!¡± Mathew curled his lips into a a smile, his eyes filled with a growing madness. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to ask them why they drugged me. The woman from inside is the witness!¡± Marrying Chapter 783 Marrying Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Matthew motioned for Davin to open the bathroom door. Sure enough, there was a woman tied up inside the bathroom. Davin immediately understood everything. Seeing Hamm¡¯s pale face, Davin was a little flustered and exasperated. Why did this idiot want King dead? the prime minister Tof Wakanda!¡± ¡°Hamm, what are you doing? How can you do this to our benefactor? Davin asked. Hamm was furious. ¡°Bullshit! All of you listen to him. What d does that make met I am the Commander Davin was speechless. When he saw Mathew¡¯s expression, he knew that Matthew was unhappy, so he quicklyforted Matthew ¡°Hamm, apologize to King! If not for King, how can we lead Wakanda to victory?¡± Davin was dissatisfied with Hamm, but Hamm was still the prime minister of Wakanda. If Hamm died, it would be damaging to Wakanda¡¯s reputation If Hamm died, his death might even affect the civilians in Wakanda. After all, he was the prime minister. If he died, there might be consequences Perhaps, the war that had just subsided would start again. Commander Davin was panicking. He tried to persuade Matthew, but thetter was determined to kill Hamm. Moreover, Hamm had already admitted that he wanted Matthew to die. Therefore, Matthew was not willing to spare Hamm¡¯s life. He pulled Hamm over and pressed the gun against Hamm¡¯s head. Amidst everyone¡¯s exmation, a gunshot rang out! Bang! Blood sttered on the ground. Hamm¡¯s body went limp. his eyes still frozen in that final moment before death, pupils constricted, and an expression of disbelief on his face as he copsed to the ground. Everyone was stunned, and Commander Davin looked at Hamm on the ground with fear in his eyes. He did not expect King to really kill someone. What should he do now! Hamm was the Prime Minister, after all, If this news go out, Matthew would be killed, However, Matthew acted as if nothing had happened. He went downstairs and took theputer to make deployments to finish the battle. ¡°We¡¯ve reached the final stage. We¡¯ve celebrated for almost an hour. Now, everyone, do your jobs and return to your positions!¡± With Matthew¡¯s order, everyone did not dare to bex and returned to their original position. When Commander Davin saw this scene, he could not help but be stunned. For a moment, he did not know what to say. His subordinate came up to him and asked, ¡°What should we do now? The prime minister is dead. If this news spreads¡­¡± Commander Davin red at him fiercely. ¡°If word gets out, say that the rebel army killed him. Now, take care of the corpse and keep it secure¡± Commander Davin¡¯s words also rified Matthew¡¯s identity and status. Anyone who dared to go against the government forces would face severe consequences. Even Hamm, who had such a prominent status, was killed so carelessly. Matthew did not take this seriously at all.. In fact, Commander Davin had long harbored a dislike for Hamm. Hamm had been annoying and bossy, aking advantage of his position as prime minister. His death was not a big deal. Upon hearing Davin¡¯s words, his subordinates immediately understood and went to remove the body, while Matthew continued to devise his battle n downstairs. Right now, he was emitting a strong murderous aura. Charles sensed that something was wrong with Matthew. It seemed like Matthew was engrossed in the war because he wanted to deliberately avold something. Moreover, he was very ruthless. He did not leave a backup n for them. His men were trembling all over. Matthew was not like this previously. They wondered what had happened for him to change so drastically. In the beginning, he had prioritized the soft approach against the rebel army. They lured the But now, it waspletely different. enemy in before suppressing them. This made them a liule curious. What exactly had Matthew experienced! Even Charles himself found it unbelievable. 11:06 AM c Chapter 793 It was as if Matthew was deliberately avoiding something and using the war as a cover for his actions. If he was not pulled back in time, he would definitely destroy himself here. If he dared to kill Hamm now, there would probably be even more unbelievable things toe. Charles¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that only Valerie was able to snap Matthew out of this state. However, there was no way to bring Valerie over now. Charles could only try his best to stop Matthew from going crazy. At the same time, just as everyone was fighting the rebel army, something had gone wrong over at the prison cells By the time Charles discovered that something was amiss, Owen had already been rescued and the guards there had been killed. It seemed like it was done in thetter half of the night. It had happened during the intense battle, so the gunfire covered everything, and hardly anyone noticed theter shots. This is bad!¡± Charles thought. He quickly reported it to Matthew. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Matthew¡¯s eyes were already red. ¡°Since he wants to leave, let him. There¡¯s no need to look for him. When we¡¯re done here, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to settle the score with these bastards¡± When Charles heard Matthew say that and saw Matthew¡¯s dark expression, he was instantly scared out of his wits. However, he did not say anything and could only nod his head At the same time, Owen was rescued. He was dealt a huge blow. When he was under Matthew¡¯s custody, he had been beaten up and tortured. He was covered in bloodstains. It had not been easy for him to be rescued. When he saw that the mafia boss was in front of him, Owen smiled. bitterly. He did not expect things to turn out like this. The mafia boss looked at Owen and mocked, ¡°Who was the one who swore to me that he would get ownership of Noria Group this time? He even traveled all the way to Wakanda. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive, Owen. You¡¯re the dignified second son of the Anderson family. You¡¯ve lived for so long, but you¡¯ve been reduced to this state by a young # Marrying Chapter 784 Marrying Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Owen was already feeling depressed. Now that he heard the mafia boss say this, he was exasperated and said coldly. Don¡¯t worry, Matthew is not much better off. Moreover, when I go back. I will not let him off!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. He was physically injured, but Matthew was tormented mentally. Sometimes, words were the ruthless and most deadly weapon. ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll take down the entire Noria Group. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow anyone to have an easy time! ¡°Wakanda is in pieces. The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. When Matthew returns, that will be his time of death!¡± Owen spoke with a determined resolve, making it clear that Matthew must die This time, he was defeated by Matthew. When the mafia boss saw Owen like this, he could not help but grit his teeth. ¡°My territory in Wakanda is already very big, but he destroyed everything the moment he arrived. In that case, why don¡¯t the two of us cooperate! 1 want him dead!¡± Owen had no reason to object. After all, he hated Matthew the most now. Since the mafia boss also hated Matthew, he would cooperate with the malu. The mafia boss had guns and money, so it was a good decision to cooperate. At this moment, the mes of war were getting hotter and hotter. It was not a big deal to live in Wakanda. At this crucial moment, Matthew was clearly exhrated, wanting to personally go into battle several times. Charles tried to stop him but failed. Matthew was bloodthirsty and eager to fight Though he was already injured, he persisted. Together with Davin, Charles finally managed to drag Matthew back. Commander Davin could tell that something was wrong. Matthew waspletely different from how he was like before. Did thisd encounter some kind of problem! Why did he be like this? It was as if he had instantly be a different person. However, it was not appropriate for him to ask anything. Commander Davin just looked at Charles and instructed him, ¡°Keep a close eye on him!¡± Matthew¡¯s mental state was not right. Since the victor of the battle had already been decided, they should quit while they were ahead. The rebel army was actually defeated. However, Matthew insisted that they continued to advance and pursue them relentlessly until they werepletely crushed. Otherwise, the rebel army might reappear. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s better to deal with this as soon as possible.¡± Matthew insisted Matthew did not listen to Commander Davin at all and insisted on continuing the pursuit. In fact, the rebel army had already been driven back in their original territory. It was not that Commander Davin did not want to chase after them. However, continuing the pursuit under these conditions would stretch the government¡¯s resources too thin. After having bauled for many days, they were already on the verge of exhaustion. However, Marchew kept insisting that they listen to him. Davin was at a loss for what to do. When Charles saw Matthew again, he said, ¡°This is good enough, Mr. Grant. We have more important things to do. We have to go back as soon as possible. ¡°If we continue fighting, the government army won¡¯t be able to take it either. The people live in hardship all day long.. Matthew interrupted Charles and stopped him from finishing his sentence. ¡°You need not say anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. Upon hearing that, Charles sighed. He did not know what to do. He understood Matthew¡¯s temper very well. Now that Matthew was in such a state, Charles was also at a loss for what to do. He did not know how to stop Matthew If Matthew refused to listen, he would have to resort to drastic measures. However, this matter would not be easy to handle once he got started. Charles was was anxiously pacing around. There was no psychiatrist here. He realized that even if he wanted to consult one, it would be impossible for the psychiatrist toe over. However, Matthew did not care about anything and insisted on his own opinion. Charles was very dejected. He did not know what to do. At this moment, a car drove over from outside. Everyone immediately became vignt and ran over When he saw the person getting out of the car, Charles was shocked. ¡°Mr. Warren,¡± Chapter 784 Julian nodded at Charles ¡°The flight back home has already been arranged. As soon as things wrap up here, we can return at any time.¡± Hearing his words, Charles immediately became excitedl ¡°You came at the right timet Hurry up and bring Mr. Grant back. If this continues, he will probably be in trouble,¡± Julian had already heard about Matthew¡¯s condition on the way here. It was said that a very powerful person was helping the government forces, but he did not expect that it was Matthew. The moment he saw Charles, he finally understood why Charles was so anxious. This was because Matthew¡¯s condition was not right. He saw that Matthew was so unrestrained and was pushing the government forces to fight and kill the enemy In fact¡­ There were even a few moments when Charles felt that Matthew wanted nothing more than to go all out and be killed in the war. And all of this abnormality started that night. Charles did not know what kind of truth Matthew had gotten from Owen and Ethan that day, but after that day. Matthew had been acting strangely. Charles did not know how to resolve this either. Fortunately, Julian had appeared. Perhaps seeing Julian might remind Matthew of Valerie and he would regain hisposure. It had to be said that Charles was right. When Matthew saw julian, a glimmer of light appeared in his dark, clouded eyes. ¡°Julian, why are you here?¡± Julian, who was always meticulous and attentive, immediately noticed that something was off with Matthew, but he knew that now was not a good time to ask. He went straight to the point. ¡°You can go home now, Matthew. Valerie and the child are waiting for you at home¡± Matthew instantly fell silent. It was unknown how long he stayed silent. His eyes, which were usually full of pride and dominance, now showed an unprecedented hesitation. Julian even sensed a hint of evasion in them. Fortunately, Matthew seemned to make up his mind in the end and let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home!¡± Matthew said, He did not die in this chaotic battle and even uncovered the truth back then. Perhaps, it was not his time. Since he survived, he had to go back and see Valerie! SIND GIFT Marrying Chapter 785 Marrying Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Charles, in particr, heaved a deep sigh, finally feeling at ease. He could tell that Matthew had the intention tomit suicide. Fortunately, Matthew had regained hisposure. After knowing that Mathew was leaving, Commander Davin was very reluctant to part with him. He held Matthew¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, contact me anytime if you need anything in the future!¡± Matthews smiled faintly. ¡°Talso hope that everything will go smoothly for you, Commander¡± Currently, Wakanda¡¯s battle situation had stabilized. There were only some scattered rebel soldiers left. They would not be able to achieve much. Davin¡¯s ability was much stronger than that useless prime minister. Matthew believed that it would not be difficult for Davin to quell the rebels. After Wakanda stabilized, with Wakanda¡¯s rich resources, once they cooperated with Noria Group, it would be advantageous for both parties. From N?velDrama.Org. Davin watched as Matthew left with Julian. This stoic man showed a rare appreciation for a foreigner, After getting on the ne and seeing that Mathew¡¯s emotions were stable, Julian asked hesitantly. ¡°What exactly happened to you these days! How did you became like this! You look a little haggard!¡± Charles also nodded. He knew what had happened, but he did not dare i to say much. Matthew said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Im just a little annoyed by the frequent battles!¡± It was not that he was deliberately deceiving them, but some things were not suitable to be announced to the world. His parents were the real culprits who killed Valerie¡¯s biological parents. No matter what, he did not want Valerie to know this, otherwise, she would be in pain. With how close julian and Valerie were, Matthew knew that should Julian learn of the truth, he would definitely tell Valerie. In that case, it was better to keep this hidden forever and not let anyone else know about it, Julian did not suspect anything. After thinking about it, he felt that Matthew¡¯s words made sense. If anyone else had lived in such an environment for such a long time and was in danger of dying at any time, they would definitely break down. Matthew was considered to be mentally much stronger than ordinary people. He did not know how Matthew had survived these few days. However, he did not know one thing. Not only did Matthew not have a difficult time, but if he had arrived anyter, Matthew might have suppressed Commander Davin and taken over themand of Wakanda. Matthew was indeed tired. Now that he was sure that he could go back, his nerves, which had been tense for nearly a month, rxed. He leaned back against the ne seat and fell asleep for an entire day. Charles covered him with a nket and turned up the air conditioner. Before he left, he saw that Matthew was holding something tightly in his hand. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a watch that Valerie had given to Matthew, It seemed to have been damaged in this chaotic battle, but Matthew could not bear to lose it. He held it tightly like an amulet. Charles thought to himself, ¡®It seems that Mrs. Grant is very important to Mr. Grant. But since Mr. Grant misses Mrs. Grant so much, why did he behave so abnormally these few days?¡± If Matthew refused to say anything, no one would know. Fortunately, everything was about to pass, No one noticed that the broken ss of the watch was almost embedded in Matthew¡¯s palm. Matthew did not seem to feel it either. After Charles left, Matthew was the only one left in the cabin. Matthew gazed out of the airne window while holding his watch. His eyes were fixed on the vast expanse of sky as if he were peering through the clouds at something. He remembered that when he was young, he met the eldest son of the Anderson family a few times. That man was an elder with both virtue and talent and was extremely capable. Matthew never thought that he would have such a rtionship with the Anderson family in the future. ¡°Mr. Anders?I¡­¡± Matthew spoke in a voice that only he could hear. His hourse voice was filled with determination. ¡°The Grant family has let the Anderson family down. It¡¯s also me, Matthew, who likes Valerie, Valerie doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s married to the son of the people who killed her father. She¡¯ll always be kept in the dark. If you want to me someone, me me. If there¡¯s divine retribution, let ite for me instead. This has nothing to do with Valericl¡± After saying that, there was a metallic taste in his mouth. Matthew forced himself to swallow it. Marrying Chapter 786 Marrying Chapter 786 Chapter 786 In her home country, after Valerie Warren finished her work in die morning, she took the time to go back and take an afternoon nap with her baby. In a sleepy spor, she dreamed of a white fog. She could hear Matthew on empty air in the white fog and fell into the abyss.. Grant¡¯s voice, but she simply couldn¡¯t locate him. In the end, she stepped Valerie woke up with a start and found herself covered in sweat as a result of the nightmare. It was said that one often dreamed at night about things that happened during the day. Recently, Valerie had been going through emotional turmoil, so it was not strange for her to have such a nightmare, However, she still felt very uneasy inwardly. In order to diuract herself, she quickly got busy with work in the office. Only then did she slowly forget about the nightmare. Coincidentally, Ian Grant called in the afternoon and informed Valerie that he had already helped her get in touch with Randall Leigh, the CEO of Internatech. Valerie immediately rashed out excitedly. When she arrived at the technology exhibition, she was able to meet this CEO finally. Valerie¡¯s eyes lit up when she came face to face with Randall In reality, she did not expectn to pull off this meeting. Randall was probably not a local since his features looked somewhat Nordic. His unusually high brows and deep¨Cset light green eyes were set out on a chiseled face with very light skin tone. His sharp, angr nose and refined thin lips gave off an intellectual air, framed by a head of elegant ash blonde hair. He was very handsome indeed. Ifn had not revealed his identity, Valerie would have thought that Randall was a morous movie 13. 13. As this was a technology exhibition, other than Valerie, many of Kranson City¡¯spany big shots were also present. When they saw the exchange between Valerie and Randall, they were somewhat taken aback. They did not expect the young Mrs. Grant to make Randall¡¯s acquaintance so quickly! Everyone knew that if they could catch the eye of Internatech, it would be beneficial to their own company. Since CEO Randall Leigh was meeting with the young Mrs. Grant here, surely he could meet the rest of them as well? ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, firste first serve, please. Don¡¯t interrupt folks when they are having a discussion. Otherwise, even if the Noria Group doesn¡¯t get angry, Mr. Randall Leigh may be displeased. At that point, it won¡¯t be good for anyone. Ian looked very meek but he was no pushover. His words instantly made these people give up. Valerie and Randall discussed the details whalen sat on one side, leisurely scrolling through the news on his phone. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything rash. You can continue to chat with Randall. Anyway, I don¡¯t know much about such things¡± Valerie smiled apologetically. ¡°Please don¡¯t hold it against Tan. That¡¯s how he is. I¡¯m really sorry. Randall burst outughing. ¡°Ian was already like this when we were hanging out in the past. Later, when he was in a hurry to return to his home country, I didn¡¯t probe too much. However, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into him in Kranson City! What a coincidence! Coming back to our discussion, I will have to consider your proposal carefully.¡± Lan became displeased when he overheard Randall¡¯sst sentence. ¡°Randall, what is there in consider? Don¡¯t you trust ourpany?¡± ¡°Of course! But sooner orter, this business venture can easily burn through more than 20 billion in investment funds. If I don¡¯t give it due consideration, what should I do if something goes wrong later!¡± Randall countered. ¡°There are people holding fort at our Noria Group so there¡¯s definitely no problem for your side to work with us. Moreover, when ites to venturing into the domestic market, with our Noria Group leading the way, you will save a lot of trouble!¡± Valerie ackled. Not one to lirat about the bush, Valerie cut to the chase after exchanging pleasantries. She presented her proposal, giving a breakdown of the benefits and pitfalls. Valerie had not been doing business for long. Sunicily speaking, her entrepreneurial journey started way back at the winery. However, she had nuny good menton. Olivia Anderson was already Kramson City¡¯s preeminent businesswoman in her younger days while Chloe Anderson also did her best to support Valerie, Lau but not least, Manhew Grant was her husband as well as a trusted friend and mentor, Valerie picked things up fast. As a businesswoman, she was naturally talking about mutual benefits. Therefore, to show her sincerity, she had to back up her words with concrete action ns. She spoke concisely but every word was straight to the point. At first, Randall did not show any interest but gradually, he began to pay attention. In the end, he even took the initiative to offer a handshake. Valerie was caught off guard for a moment before the also extended her band. 11:06 AM Chapter 786 ¡°It seems that one can¡¯t listen to all the rumors outside. Your bearing is indeed extraordinary. Mrs. Grant. Looks like we can already look forward to working on this joint venture, Randall concluded. Valerie smiled faintly but she was neither arrogant nor humble. ¡°Mr. Leigh, I¡¯m sure we will have an excellent working rtionship!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Randall smiled. This time, it was Lan¡¯s turn to be shocked. He did not expect a 20¨Cbillion deal to be closed so quickly. This was even easter than he had imagined! He could not help raising his eyebrows. It seemed that he was quite fortunate to encounter a very capable cousin¨Cinw so soon after he returned. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Randall continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I can¡¯t help feeling that I have met you before somewhere. Mrs. Grant. If you don¡¯t mind, can we be friends¡­¡± Tan¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. Matthew, his older cousin, was not dead. Yet this interloper was trying to seduce his cousin¡¯s wife before his eyes! É« Marrying Chapter 787 Marrying Chapter 787 Chapter 787 ¡°My cousin¡¯s wife is all alone now and I¡¯m afraid some things are not so convenient for her. If you are not familiar with Kranson City, you can always talk to me, Randall!¡± Ian Grant quickly interrupted, Randall Leigh was puzzled for a moment. After a while, he smiled helplessly as he realized thatn must have misunderstood. He then exined, Tm just full of admiration for Mrs. Grant, that¡¯s all. Come to think of it, the eloquent way Mrs. Grant spoke just now reminded me of an old friend of mine. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help thinking that I should get to know her better..¡± When he mentioned ¡°old friend,¡± a hint of mncholy shed across Randall¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained hisp Only then did tan realize that he had screwed up. He was at a loss to know what to do. Valerie caught sight of fan¡¯s reaction and she immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°Nevertheless, I must thank you for your help today,n. Otherwise, our deal wouldn¡¯t have proceeded so smoothly.¡± Valerie burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Matthewes back, Til definitely get him to show his appreciation for your ellorts¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Randall¡¯s lips also curled up. Rumor had it that the young Mrs. Grant grew up in the rural areas and was even abused by her adoptive parents. He thought that this Mrs. Grant would be a timid person, but to his great surprise, she was so graceful and magnanimous. Moreover, the Noria Group was a bigpany with a reputation that preceded it. Thus, Randall anticipated a tough negotiation. It waspletely unexpected that the deal could be closed so smoothly with Mrs. Grant taking charge. Valerie and Randall chatted cheerfully with champagne sses in their hands. When the bystanders outside saw this, they could not help but sigh with envy. The Noria Group was really capable With so little effort, Valerie signed the MOU with Randall while the gawkers outside watched helplessly. They immediately startedmenting. The Noria Group clinched the deal again. These guys were undoubtedly the king in terms of grabbing businesses! After closing the deal with Randall, Valerie also sessfully shut the mouths of the Grant family members. Those who used to look down on her and evenined about her were speechless when they saw the MOU, Valerie watched those family members from her vantage point and made no attempt to to smooth their ruffled feathers. ¡°From today onward, the worst¨Cperforming employees will be terminated. The past appraisal methods in the Noria Group will be revamped. Going forward, the Noria Group will no longer be a ce of sinecures and cushy jobs for ckers, Valerie thought. She had long wanted to deal with these loafers. Not surprisingly, these loafers were up in arms after she made the announcement Valerie put aside the MOU and immediately called for a meeting. This time, with the MOU with Randall Leigh to bolster her position, Valerie was not afraid of anything. Moreover,n was back. She had to say what she needed to say in one go. She was not interested in any power grab within the Grant family. However, thispany belonged to her husband, Matthew. Since that was the case, she could not allow the Noria Group to lose any value in her hands. She had to prove that she was not a dodder which clung to Matthew and to show everyone she could protect everything that belonged to him. The only issue was she didn¡¯t know when Matthew would be back. In the conference room, the Noria Group¡¯s senior executives all stared at Valerie. Most of them were Grant family members, and there outpouring of veiled criticisms of Valerie¡¯s decision. However, they did not say anything about how Valerie single¨Chandedly closed the deal with Randall Leigh. When Valerie made her announcement, it immediately caused an uproar However, the Grant family members didn¡¯t dare to criticize and could only swallow everything meekly. After all, the control of the Noria Group was in Valerie¡¯s hands now. Moreover, she was the one who clinched this deal with Randall Leigh. In addition, even that bratn also supported Valerie. The Grant family members were furious, but they couldn¡¯t re up publicly. There were rumors that Matthew was still alive. For now, they were just protecting themselves and adopting a wait¨Cand¨Csee approach. Valerie took a deep breath and surveyed the room before adding, ¡°If there are any issues, feel free to voice out All of you are my seniors in this business. If you can¡¯t handle them, hand them over to the special action team. Likewise, themission will also be equitably apportioned. ¡°Thepany appoints people ording to their merits and will not waste resources on slouches. Those who think that they don¡¯t have the ability, 11:06 Chapter 787 it¡¯s best not to say anything. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy when the time comes.¡± Valerie only wanted to intimidate them and make them work. She did not want to work her butt off and have her hard work end up benefiting them. When everyone heard this, they exchanged looks,n smiled. ¡°Whatever Mrs. Grant says, goes! I give my full support! ¡°For apany as big as the Noria Group, if anyone wants to take it easy, they should not be given free rides. Otherwise, who would want to work hard? What do all of you think?¡± Ian continued, Everyone voiced their concurre ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± said one. concurrence withn ¡°Let¡¯s proceed then. I have no objections!¡± said another. ¡°I have no objections either! A third chimed in. Valerie was very satisfied. ¡°Good Meeting is adjourned then.¡± After Valerie left, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They did not expect the young Mrs. Grant to be cast in the same mold as Matthew Grant. She was just a vixen yet she was so cunning! Valerie did not care what other people thought of her. Those who couldplete their tasks would naturally be rewarded. Those who could not. she would suggest that they reflect on themselves and not criticize her management style. They were all mature adults so they should understand. After the meeting ended, Valerie heaved a big sigh of relief. Previously, Fred Grant had led his cronies to flex his muscles, punting Valerie under a lot of pressure. However, after engaging in some dirty office politics, Fred disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight The other Grant family members also wanted to trip Valerie up initially. Now that they had witnessed Valerie¡¯s tactics, they did not dare to try anything anymore As long as nothing happened to the Noria Group, everything would be fine once Matthew returned. However, Valerie was truly thankful to Randall this time. Althoughn was the one who pulled the strings, ultimately it was because of Randall that she was able to secure the MOU Hence, Valerie deckled to treat Randall to a good meal. It was normal for business partners to have businessworking meals Randall wouldn¡¯t turn her down. COMMENT Marrying Chapter 788 Marrying Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Valerie and Randall arranged to meet at Kranson City¡¯s most scenic restaurant. Unexpectedly, Jan proimed that he admired Randall after finding out about their appointment and insisted on tagging along. Valerie didn¡¯t mind. She simply assumed that Ian was a passionate guy but Randall knew very well that Tan had the wrong idea Objectively speaking. Valerie was indeed very beautiful. There was something special about her. She was radiant and beautiful yet amiable. However, after getting to know her, it would be a mistake to think that she was weak and easily bullied. She was meticulous but strong in the face of adversity, She looked delicate on the outside but was tough on the inside. As such, Randall was full of admiration for her. However, it was purely admiration and nothing else. A beautiful figure shed by in Randall¡¯s mind subconsciously. That woman was brimming with fiery passion. She waspletely different from Valerie but she had always been residing in his heart. Despiten watching Valerie and Randall closely, there were short periods during the meal when lan had to excuse himself to answer calls. Only then were Valerie and Randall able to chat freely. Randall got the ball rolling. ¡°Your loved one is in Wakanda. The situation there is very tense now. You¡¯re holding fort at the Noria Group all alone and managing the business well, I¡¯m very impressed. If I can be friends with you, my trip here won¡¯t be in vain Valerieughed. ¡°dly! If I hadn¡¯t stepped forward, the Noria Group would be in crisis. Actually, the assets dispute among the Grant family members is not a big deal, but the livelihoods of tens of thousands of people are intrinsically linked to the Noria Group. If it copses, it will cause a economic shock. At that time, I¡¯m afraid the entire Kranson City will not be spared. ¦°¦± ¡°Tm only helping Matthew to take care of the Noria Group because I¡¯m helping tens of thousands of people keep their rice bowls. There¡¯s no choice. Anyone in my position would do the same. The Noria Group is not only stable because of my own hard work but also because of my aspiration. I want to show Matthew that the Noria Group has been managed well when hees back and that the person he cares about the most is still waiting for him. He will definitely be very happy. above all else, Valerie exined at length. Randall nodded. ¡°Indeed, there are times when I really envy the rtionship between you and Matthew. I¡¯ve seen all thements online. It¡¯s truly remarkable how you are able to rise to the asion every time ¡°People < say that a marriage between rich families is just an exchange of benefits that does not involve any affection. Something along the lines of marriage first and loveter ¡°Actually, I disagree. Only people who can see far ahead and hold simr values can live together,¡± Kandall said. Valerie concurred and also firmly believed in his view. ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people say that I married Matthew for money, but who doesn¡¯t want to lead a better life? ¡°The truth was I didn¡¯t know his identity before I married him. But things are different now. As long as I can be with him and he stays safe and sound, it¡¯s good enough. ¡°You and your wife must be very happy!¡± Valerie figured that Randall was definitely not like those mundane, materialistic people if he thought in this fashion. Randall gave a wry smile. Tm not married yet. Unfortunately, I lost touch with the girl I once liked very much. If I get another chance, I definitely won¡¯t give her up¡± Upon hearing this, Valerie eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a sentimental person, Randall, I also hope that you can locate the person you love in the future¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Randall raised his ss in acknowledgment, and the two of them carried on with their enjoyable meal. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When it came to choosing business partners, the No Group did not just look at financial strength. Integrity was the topmost consideration above The so¨Ccalled wealthy families were not what ordinary people thought. They were also people of flesh and blood. When Ian returned, he saw Valerie and Randall chatting andughing in a harmonious atmosphere, lan didn¡¯t know what the two of them had been talking about while he was gone. He immediately cursed inwardly that this was not good and regretted answering his phone. ¡®Matthew, oh Matthew, where are you? If you don¡¯te back soon, your squeeze will fly the coop! lan wailed inwardly. 0 Chapter 798 Valerie didn¡¯t know what was going through Ian¡¯s mind. In order to avoid thinking about Matthew, she devoted almost all her energy to work. Now that the Noria Group had reached an agreement with Internatech, there were many things to do. After this, Valerie became extremely busy. She handed her baby to Sophia Grant to take care but she was indeed somewhat unable to cope all by herself. At this moment, Valerie was truly in awe of Matthew. How did he cope in the past! fell asleep. During dinner, after barely two mouthfuls of food, Valerie could not take it anymore and fell as When she opene opened her eyes again, she was shocked. All she saw was smoke and gunfire Valerie quickly realized that this must be a dream as she had watched many live broadcasts of Wakanda¡¯s war crisis recently. She was only dreaming about what she watched during the day The rumbling sound made her a little dazed. However, when she saw Matthew standing in the rains from afar. Valerie got a shock. She knew it must be a dream, yet she could not help rushing toward him. ¡°Matthew! However, in contrast to her panic, Matthew simply smiled at her indifferently. Then, a bombnded beside him and blew him away. Thereafter, thick smoke covered the sky Valerie became distraught. ¡°Mathew!¡± She then risked her life to look for him. All around her were bloody carnage and ruins, Valerie cried and shouted, but she could not locate Matthew at all. ¡°Matthew! Where are you?¡± ¡°Matthew Suddenly, Valerie woke up drenched with cold sweat. She could not help feeling upset. Just as she was about to get up, someone grabbed her in a warm embrace. Valerie got a big shock. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Matthew Valerie turned around and saw Matthew right in front of her, However, she was aghast to see that all his hair had turned white. She reached out to touch Matthew¡¯s cheek with trembling hands. This wasn¡¯t a dream! This was real! Valerie pinched her face once. Only then did she believe that the person in front of her was really Matthew, Valerie then hugged him tightly. Matthew also hugged Valerie back. The two of them breathed in each other¡¯s scent. The beartache and the joyous emotions as being reunited after a long time instantly overtlowed and manifested as tears. Valerie raised her head to look at Matthew. ¡°What took you so long it has been so many days. You must have suffered. She could not help trembling as she hugged Matthew nightly again, fearing that the man would disappear the next second. Mathew took a deep breath as he hugged Valerie. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me by your side, no one will bully you again.¡± Upon hearing his words, Valerie nodded and sniffled. I knew you would definitelye back. You are finally back 2/2 Marrying Chapter 789 Marrying Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Valerie hugged Matthew and refused to let go. When the two of them exchanged looks, Valerie could not hold back anymore. She stood on tiptoes to give the man a passionate kiss. Matthew responded by holding the back of her head firmly. The two of them kissed passionately in the office. No one outside the office dared to interrupt the couple. After all, the news of Matthew¡¯s return was bound to rock the entire Kranson City. Although the news had yet to spread. Matthew could not wait any longer and decided to barge into the office the instant he was back. After a long while, the two of them finally separated. When Valerie gazed at Mathew, her tears poured down again. ¡°What took you so long. But as long as you return safe and sound, everything else is not important,¡± She then tugged at Matthew and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go go home to see Grandma.¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Then, Matthew directed his words to Charles Hudson who was waiting outside the door. ¡°Summon all of them here for a meeting Charles acknowledged the instruction. With a few phone calls, he informed every Grant family member to assemble here. When these people heard that Matthew had returned, they were dumbfounded and hurried over. Valerie had already dealt a heavy blow to the family members during the meeting but they were not expecting Matthew to return as well. They knew they were doomed. Everyone sat in the conference room in trepidation. Matthew walked in with Valerie in tow. He then looked at everyone with an ominous expression. ¡°All of you thought 1 had died out there and wouldn¡¯t being back, didn¡¯t you?¡± The opening statement dealt a big blow and sent everyone into a panic. ¡°No, no, Mr. Grant. We¡¯re more than happy to have you back one stammered. ¡°Yes, we have been looking forward to your return every day another said. ¡°Mr. Grant, you are so humorous. We wouldn¡¯t dare a third added. Matthew¡¯s menacing air was so overwhelming that no one dared to look up. ¡°Really? All of you are good¨Cfor¨Cnothings When I left, I entrusted the Noria Group to you guys. What happened in the end? All of you pushed all the work to Valerie. Are you trying to make her die of exhaustion! ¡°When you guys ask for money, your appetite is endless but when you are supposed to work, all of you are cking off! If this continues, I think all of you don¡¯t have to stay in the Noria Group anymore. Henceforth, you will receive your pay in the form of dividends ordingly, I don¡¯t want to hear anyone trash¨Ctalking in front of me anymore! ¡°Charles, check their records and see what good deeds they have been up to during this period. I don¡¯t have time to deal with all of you now, but before 1 step back into the office, hand over all your job responsibilities as soon as possible!¡± Every word Matthew said was the truth. Everyone became frantic but no one dared to say anything. Matthew did not want to listen to their exnation anyway. He wrapped his arm around Valerie and turned around to go home. He wanted to go back to see his grandmother and son Valerie smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. Now that Matthew was back, she had a pir of support. However, her heart still ached for Matthew. After being away for so long, he had be a lot more haggard visibly. However, Valerie sensed that something seemed to be different. She kept feeling that Matthew had changed, His entire bearing was different now, Sophia Grant had already seen Valerie¡¯s car from afar when the car was turning into the Grant family¡¯s residentialpound. After getting of out of the car, Matthew stood in front of Sophia. The olddy was so shocked that she could only cry out, ¡°Matthew!¡± When she saw the white hair on Matthew¡¯s head, the olddy could not help crying buckets. ¡°My poor Matthew!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Matthew quickly took a few steps forward and swept the olddy into a firm embrace, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡± Sophia gently patted him. ¡°My child, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s very good. Valerie has been so busy these past few days. ¡°Grandma, I know I¡¯ve made you worry these past few days!¡± Matthew gave a mutiled reply. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine as long as youe back alive.¡± Sophia then turned to the butler, ¡°Quick! Get lunch ready! My Manhew is back. Our 12 family is reunited today!¡± Sophia was extremely excited and the butler was also happy. He immediately went off to make preparations. Meanwhile, Valerie dabbed at her eyes when she saw how happy the olddy was One of the servants brought the child over at this juncture Matthew had not seen his child for a while. The little one¡¯s eyes seemed to have grown rounder. Valerie had lost a lot of weight and Matthew had grown more haggard. Everyone, including Matthew¡¯s grandma, had aged a lot, but the child was chubby and in the pink of health Matthew took the child and nted a firm kiss on his checks. The little one widened his eyes when heid eyes on his father. Just as he puckered his face to cry, Matthew said yfully to him, ¡°Little guy, have you forgotten about me? I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Have you forgotten Daddy¡¯s voice?¡± Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s voice, line Hugo Grant immediately babbled incoherently as if to reply he had not forgotten. Sophiaughed when she saw him. ¡°Look, he still remembers your voice. Things have been especially strange recently. He seems to understand that his mother is busy working all by herself, so I don¡¯t have to worry about feeding him or getting him to sleep? Valerie also nodded in concurrence. Indeed, little Hugo is indeed a good boy!¡± The lule one then grabbed Matthew¡¯s finger and smiled at him. All of a sudden, Matthew felt his heart melting- Sophia startedughing. Look at you two! Father and son are bonded heart¨Cto¨Cheart. Come in quickly. Our family¡¯s hardships have finallye to an end. We must never forget this. Matthew nodded silently. His experience in Wakanda this time was also unforgettable. At the same time, he also found out the truth about something other people were unaware of This truth caused him sleepless nights. He did not even know how to deal with it Valeric dabbed at her eyes. TI cook a nice dish too. Wait for me!¡± Matthew carried the child and stared at Valerie¡¯s back profile without wavering, fearful that Valerie would disappear in the blink of an eye. From N?velDrama.Org. When she saw this, Sophia took the child back from his arms. ¡°Go, spend more time with her. Valerie has been under too much pressure recently You¡¯ve really married a good woman Mathew nodded wordlessly. After getting up, he walked slowly to the kitchen. He hugged Valerie from behind and rested his head on her shoulder. Valerie smiled as she patted his hand. ¡°Be patient. It will be done soon. ¡°Mm¨Chmm. Just cook something simple¡± Matthew stared at his wife so intently that he almost tumed into a stone statue. Before he came back, he had been thinking about this woman every day. Now that he finally saw her, he felt that the hole in his heart had finally been filled. He honestly could not believe that he once had the urge to allow himself to perish in that field of gunfire and note back. He belonged to her. How could he possibly leave her? 0 Marrying Chapter 790 Marrying Chapter 790 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 790 Valerie cooked a few dishes skillfully. Matthew clung to her without resting as she moved Valerie simply smiled and squeezed his hand. When the family was seated at the table, the butler served wine. Valerie raised her ss. ¡°Let¡¯s all drink a toast to Matthew¡¯s safe return!¡± Sophia Grant also raised her ss and smiled. The three of them then clinked their sses happily. Matthew was looking at Valerie with mixed feelings. ¡°Here. Have a taste of my cooking. You haven¡¯t been eating well for a long time in Wakanda, have you! Look at you! You have lost so much weight Valerie said. After putting down the ss, Valerie sliced some roast chicken for Matthew. Her hean ached terribly whenever she looked at Matthew. After nor seeing him for a while, even his hair had turned white. One could only imagine what he had experienced in Wakanda. The mes of war were everywhere, and human lives seemed particrly insignificant in a war zone. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was not easy for them to be reunited again. Matthew nodded as he smiled. ¡°We¡¯re finally reunited. During this pe period in Wakanda, what I miss the most is the food at home¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sophia sighed deeply. ¡°As they say, one never misses the water until the well runs dry. When I saw the news previously, I was so worried! ¡°I was so frightened that something would happen to you in Wakarida and that you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back. Valerie was also on tenterhooks all the time. Thankfully, she also saw the true colors of many people. Those people are really a bunch of bad eggs! Sophia did not want to think about what they had done, but Matthew remembered. He would settle the score with them one by er! Valerie did not miss Matthew¡¯s ominous expression and the atmosphere became tense. She immediately patted the back of his hand and him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already dealt with them. Those prople now know that the Noria Group is not to be trifled with.¡± reassured Matthew came back to his senses. He then looked at Valerie and smiled. I knew you would kick their butts! Both of you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m back. They won¡¯t dare to a rashly. I¡¯ve already instructed Charles to spread the news. Everyone in Kranson City knows that I¡¯m back. Some people won¡¯t be able to sit still anymore!¡± Matthew smiled. Outwardly, he appeared gentle and considerate to Valerie and Sophia but inwardly, it was another story. He remembered the things the Grant family members and Owen Anderson did deep in his heart, and he would settle the score with every single one of them! Valerie quickly changed the topic when she noticed Matthew fuming inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Since you¡¯re back and our whole family has reunited, it¡¯s the best oue. Just ignore them. It¡¯s not worth it to waste time on them!¡± ¡°Valerie is right. Matthew, everything turned out for the best now that our family has reunited¡± The whole family was living happily in harmony now Matthew felt exceptionally at ease, but when he looked at Valerie, he felt inexplicably uneasy. He stared at Valerie so intently that Valerie felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Why are you staring at me? ¡°You are good¨Clooking, that¡¯s why!¡± Matthew pretended to be rxed, but in fact, he had been feeling anxious and guilt¨Cstricken. He could not help feeling guilty when he recalled that his own parents were responsible for the deaths of Valerie¡¯s father. If Valerie knew about this, she might not forgive him and might even leave his side. This kind of family life was like ayer of thin ice. Once too much weight was ced on the ice, the surface would crack, and then all hope would be lost He also knew Valerie¡¯s temperament very well. What should he do if that scenario really happened Matthew dared not think about it. His heart was pounding madly as he gazed at Valerie. Thankfully, Valerie did not pressure him further. She simply assumed Matthew was still too tense after having just returned. Therefore, she was extremely attentive toward him, helping to refill his food and drinks while trying to enliven the atmosphere. Valerie knew that people who had experienced war suffered more or less some trauma inwardly. As she observed Matthew¡¯s appearance, she figured he must have suffered a lot out there. Chapter 790 She took care of him carefully and devoted herself to his needs. Matthew was also very worried. He did not dare to tell Valerie the truth, let alone tell Valerie about her family background Although he had confirmed that Valerie Warren was Sarah Anderson, he was afraid that Valerie would leave him after knowing everything. A human life separated the two of them, as well as twenty years of discement and suffering Valerie was so strong. She had ovee so much to stand before him now. Yet all of this was caused by the Grant family. Matthew¡¯s heart was very heavy, but he still pretended to be rxed outwardly. He did not want Valerie to see through him. After dinner, Sophia picked up Little Hugo and said to Valerie, ¡°You two should have a good chat tonight. It¡¯s been so long since you saw each other. You must have a lot to talk about ¡°Little Hugo also hopes to have a younger brother or sister. It¡¯ll be more lively then, won¡¯t it?¡± Hugo¡¯s big eyes were bright and clear. When he heard the olddy¡¯s words, he started babbling incoherently too Valerie¡¯s face turned red at once. ¡°Grandma, Hugo will make a fuss at night. Why don¡¯t t you let him sleep with me?¡± Just as she was about to take the child back, Matthew stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If Grandma wants to sleep ep with Hugo, then let them. You¡¯re n mine tonight.¡± He leaned closer to Valerie and whispered something in her ear. Valerie felt a little embarrassed and shoved him. ¡°What are you saying? Grandma hasn¡¯t gone far yei!¡± Matthew chuckled and picked her up horizontally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Valerie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Of course I do!¡± ¡°How much do you miss me?¡± Valerie buried her head in his chest in embarrassment and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Very, very much.¡± Matthew became very excited. He carried Valerie upstairs straightaway. When he stepped into the familiar room once more, he could not hold back any longer. He threw himself and Valerie on the bed and could not wait to start Valerie got a shock. She never dreamed that Matthew would act like this. However, after thinking for a moment, she understood. Soon, the two of them bared it all to each other. Matthew¡¯s kissesnded on every part of Valerie¡¯s body like raindrops. Likewise, Valerie reciprocated his overtures, and the whole room was filled with romance It was not until he hadpletely possessed Valerie that Matthew felt that he had finally returned Every moment they were apart, Matthew felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. It was only when he hugged his wife again and felt her passion that Matthew was certain that he and Valerie were really together Valerie grabbed Matthew tightly and responded passionately. However, Matthew was more aggressive than she had thought. After the man showed no signs of stopping. Valerie finally could not take it anymore and restrained him tightly to beg for mercy. ¡°Stop¡­ ¡°What?¡± Matthew¡¯s muilled voice rang ouL Valerie kept begging him to stop while her two hands pushed against his chest. Her eyes were almost teary and she appeared extremely helpless. Matthew could not resistunching another round but Valerie genuinely could not take it anymore. ¡°Matthew, 1 can¡¯t take it anymore. Please stop. Spare mel When he saw Valerie¡¯s teary eyes and pitiful expression, Matthew finally realized what he had done. ¡°Sorry¡­ Sorry¡± He then pulled Valerie into his arms Only when he was with her and could feel her physically did Matthew believe that he was truly back. He dared not imagine what would happen if Valerie found out the truth. He wanted to hide it from her for the rest of his life. She must not find out, Marrying Chapter 791 Marrying Chapter 791 Chapter 791 During those days when he was in Wakan and separated from Valerie, Matthew missed her like crazy. Now that he had returned, he wished he could swallow her and hide her inside himself, He must not let Valerie find out the truth for the rest of her lif He carefully backed off and helped to clean her up before falling asleep with the woman in his arms. The moment Matthew closed his eyes, he recalled the scenes of war in Wakanda. All of a sudden, those scenes felt unreal now as he gazed at the quiet night outside. It was peaceful outside. He hugged Valerie closer and felt at ease. When Valerie woke up the next morning, she turned to look at the man next to her. When she saw him gazing down at her, she burst outughing ¡°Good morning, Mr. Grant¡± Matthew lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then, he hugged her with a satisfied expression. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Very well, and very restful. I¡¯m not worried about anything with you around¡± Valerie then wrapped her arms around Matthew¡¯s neck and the two of them engaged in another round of intimacy. They didn¡¯t get out of bed until the sun was high up in the sky. By now, the news of Matthew¡¯s return had spread throughout the entire city. Charles Hudson had sent a message. Many members of the Grant family dropped by to visit Matthew, but they were all dismissed. Matthew did not want to see them at all. When he flew back, the first thing he did was to look for Valerie. As for this group of people, they could go back to where they came from. In fact, they could go back and repent their actions. Thus, all these people were barred from entering the old residence. Sophia also approved of this course of action and told those people to go back. Besides, it wasn¡¯t e easy for the couple to have some time together. Why were these people so thous so thoughtless? Why did they still rush here? The olddy was displeased and got the butler to send them away. They were also told not toe again for three days. In fact, she felt three days wasn¡¯t enough in hindsight and told them to get out of her sight for one week. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Charles received the news, he realized that Matthew had probably returned to normal and wanted to keep the Missuspany. In the meantime, he was temporarily in charge of the Noria Group. Those who had previoudy gone against Valerie and taken advantage of her misfortune were now trembling in fear and did not dare to make a ruckus anymore. After being barred from entering the old residence, the group then received a call from Charles telling them to rush to the office immediately. After arriving at the office, these people were still a little worried that they would get into trouble with Matthew, Meanwhile, Valerie said as she gazed at Matthew. ¡°Now that you have finally made it back, what are your ns for today?¡± ¡°I still want to spend some time alone with you today. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to this ce¡± A After lunch, Matthew drove Valerie directly to the foot of the mountain near Kranson City. Roth of them had changed into loose¨Cfiting clothes. A she looked at Manhew¡¯s outfit, Valerie was somewhat stupefied. ¡°Mountain climbing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mountain climbing¡± Valerie was dumbfounded. ¡°Mathew, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Matthew interlocked his fingers with hers and then dragged her up the n mountain, Halfway up, Valerie could not take it Valerie¡¯s legs were already weak from the vigorous exercisest night. Yet now, she had to climb the n anymore. Tran¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t climb anymore. I¡¯m not going up anymore? In response, Matthew squatted down and gestured for Valerie to ride piggyback on him. Valerie got onto his broad back without hesitation. Harely a whileter, Matthew was sweating from the climbing. Valerie¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°How is it? Shall I get ¡°Its fine. I can still handle this bit of weight. Don¡¯t underestimate ine. I¡¯ve been leading men to war in Wakanda over the past several days!¡± As she examined Matthew¡¯s white hair, Valerie could not help tearing up again. She hugged him tightly and buried her head in his back. Soon, Matthew felt some dampness on his back. 10.00 AM Chapter 791 ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t Ie back alive? Besides, this is an unforgettable experience for me.¡± Matthew¡¯s words offort only made Valerie feel more frustrated ¡°You¡¯re so reckless!¡± Valerie scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abandon you next time,¡± Matthew cajoled her. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. No matter what happens in the future, I want to stay by your side! Valerie was adamant ¡°Fine, fine. We¡¯ll definitely be together. Matthew¡¯s words finally made Valerie smile through her tears. When the couple reached the top of the mountain, Matthew stopped. He took off his coat and spread it out on the ground. Then the two of them sat down The breeze was cool and it made the two feel rxed and happy ¡°Look that way! That¡¯s where Noria Group is located?¡± Matthew pointed to the southeast. ¡°And this side all the way to that spot is the Grant family¡¯s old residence. He pointed to the building landmarks on both sides. ¡°When I was in Wakanda, I kept wondering which direction is home, and where are you and the baby sleeping? Now that I¡¯m back, I want to apany you every day,¡± he added. After listening to Matthew, Valerie closed her eyes and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Of course! You have to apany me for the rest of your lic Valerie, if one day you find out that I lied to you, what will you do?¡± When Matthew asked this question, he was very nervous Valerieughed and grabbed his arm. ¡°If you lie to me, you have to be prepared to lie to me for the rest of your life. Otherwise, when I find out, I won¡¯t let you off¡± After saying that, Valerie pinched Matthew¡¯s nose. This made the manugh. He then sighed in his heart. That was right. If he wanted to lic, he would have to lie for the rest of his life. He would bear this psychological burden abone Matthew lifted Valerie¡¯s chin and gave her a peck on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Naturally, Valerie understood. Matthew had risked everything toe back from Wakanda. Didn¡¯t that mean something! The rtionship between the two of them would not end so easily because of outsiders sowing discord. Furthermore, Matthew had just returned. They still had a lot to say to each other, so much so that they would never be able to finish talking for the rest of their lives. Anyone who wanted to drive a wedge between them would have to step aside Valerie did not take Matthew¡¯s question seriously. She snuggled up to her husband and the couple took in the scenery. When night fell, Matthew made a call. Valerie was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re still thinking about work at this point?¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 792 Marrying Chapter 792 Chapter 792 ¡°It¡¯s not work..¡± Matthew stopped and gestured at some point in the distance. ¡°Valerie, look!¡± He pulled Valerie up with him. Suddenly, there was a loud bang above their heads. Valerie jumped in fright. A stream of fireworks shot upwards and exploded in the ck velvet sky. The sparkling fireworks illuminated Valerie¡¯s face. As she turned to look at Matthew, her eyes were filled with joyful wonder ¡°These are the fireworks I set off for you. I keep youpany every day from now on!¡± Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Valerie held his hand tightly. The two of them watched the spectacle in the sky together. As dazzling fireworks sshed across the sky, Valerie could not be happier at this moment. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s so wonderful to be with you.¡± Matthew put his arm around her shoulders, feeling that he was the happiest person in the world, He prayed fervently that they would be together for the rest of their lives. Half an hourter, when the fireworks disy was over, Matthew led Valerie as they made their way down carefully. However, as soon as the couple left the mountaintop, Valerie sa colorful lights illuminating the path beneath her feet. She asked in surprise, ¡°This ¡°I got my men to set it up so that you won¡¯t feel afraid when we go down the mountain¡± Sering that Matthew had done so much, Valerie could not help feeling curious. ¡°When did you prepare this ¡°After you fell asleepst night, I instructed them to do it, Anyway, those people from the Grant family don¡¯t usually do anything, so I made them climb the mountain overnight for some training? When he thought about how those people from the Grant family bossed Valerie around and looked down on her, Matthew became incensed. Thus, he simply ordered them to do manualbor These people lived like princes and it was only right that they were made to do some work! Valerie could not helpughing and pped Matthew¡¯s back yfully. When the two of them returned home, the baby had already been put to bed by his grandmother. It was another night of intimacy for the two. When Valerie woke up in the moming, she realized that she was wrapped around Matthew like an octopus, At this moment, the servant came to announce outside their rooms that the Anderson family had arrived. Olivia had arrived with Chlor Mathew and Valerie went downstairs and were ted to see Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, you¡¯re here!¡± Upon seeing Valerie¡¯s flushed face, Chloe teased her ¡°Looks like you two have an exceptionally good rtionship. As they say, alisence makes the heart grow fonder!¡± Valerie blushed furiously at these words while Matthew stood by her side in a daze. Then, he took a deep breath as guilt overwhelmed him when he saw Chloe. This was because Chloe suffered from years of emotional and mental imbnce due to the death of her husband and the disappearance of her daughter. Now, Chloe¡¯s condition had stabilized a little after much hardship. Yet Matthew could not allow the mother and long¨Clost daughter to reunite. He felt very guilty. Back then, Chloe¡¯s condition only improved after meeting Valerie. Valerie had also been pretending to be her daughter, but she did not know that the woman in front of her was her biological mother. Valerie felt a little guilty standing before Olivia. Previously, she had schemed to send Owen Anderson to Wakanda in order to save Matthew. She wondered how the older man was doing now. Olivia smiled at Valerie. ¡°Well, now that Matthew is back, you can finally heave a sigh of relief. By the way, my second son is back too. He was all covered in grimel Valerie was a little surprised. ¡°Where where did Mr. Anderson go?¡± She only knew that Manhew had returned, bat she was not aware that Owen had also returned, She nced at Mathew, Matthew pretended not to know but inwardly, he was thinking this old man was really cunning. He should not Chapter 792 underestimate this old man¡¯s ability. To think that Owen was able toe back alive! Olivia gave a sigh. ¡°I think he went on a business trip to Qebrind and was captured by the local mafia. When he came back, he looked haggard and was covered in injuries. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. But the hospital has already given him a checkup¡± Olivia then turned to Matthew. I then thought of Matthew¡¯s return and was worried so I came for a visit. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. You poor child, your hair has turned so white! Truly, we must avoid going overseas, especially the war¨Ctorn ces¡± Matthew took a deep breath and did not say anything as he looked at the olddy. Olivia patted his hand and continued. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re no longer single. You have a family now. Don¡¯t go to such dangerous ces in the future! ¡°Just stay in our own country. Don¡¯t go to Qebrind either. None of these ces are as safe as our country! We can always earn money elsewhere!¡± Olivia chided gently Manhew nodded. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, you¡¯re right. If nothing unexpected happens, I won¡¯t go overseas again. I¡¯ll just remain by Valerie¡¯s side and take care of my family.¡± Olivia nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s good. When my second son came back, I was shocked. I can¡¯t let him go overseas anymore. He¡¯s already so old, yet he still wants to act tough Valerie rubbed her nose furtively when she heard that. Owen would never go overseas. Would he have gone to Wakanda if Valerie had not intervened! At this moment, the doorbell rang. The butler came to announce. ¡°Mr. Julian Warren is here.¡± ¡°My brother is here. Quick, invite him in!¡± Valerie eximed. Almost immediately, Julian appeared. He was here because he was worried. Previously, Matthew had almost gone berserk from killing enemies in Wakanda and was in a bad state. Julian was genuinely worried that Matthew would suffer from post¨Ctraumatic stress disorder after returning ¡°Let me take a look at you. Not bad at all? When Jultan saw Matthew, he couldn¡¯t resist poking fun at Matthew, Mathew simply smiled. When he was still in Wakanda, Julian had seen him. At that point, Matthew could note to terms with the truth and was so enraged that he even dared to kill Prime Minister Hanim, Everyone was terrified of Matthew when they saw him. Julian probably came back to check on Matthew to see if thetter had be violent However, Matthew was clearly different now. He could only calm down when he was with Valerie. Although he felt guilty, he could only hide it in his heart. On the surface, he was a picture of calm. At this moment, Sophia invited Julian to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that Matthew cane back. Julian, I must thank you. You brought back the hope of our Grant family!¡± Julian gestured humbly with his hand. Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just doing what I can. We were all in a foreign country so we should help each other. My only wish is that Matthew remains safe. If he¡¯s fine, Valerie will be happy.¡± Valerie was extremely grateful. Julian, thank you so much for bringing Matthew back. How¡¯s Aiden doing?¡± ¡°I will go back to the ind in two days. Aiden is attending school there.¡± 1 see¡­ Julian, are you going to stay at Linda¡¯s ce in the future?¡± Otherwise, why would Juhan also take Alden with him? Thinking that she might not be able to see Aiden so easily again in the future, Valerie was very reluctant. More than that, her heart felt empty. Although she was not rted 10 Julian and Aiden by blood, they were the kindest people she had ever encountered in her life. In fact, they were closer than family. SEND GIFT Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marrying Chapter 793 Marrying Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Julian Warren had a conflicted expression when he heard Valerie¡¯s query He sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s see how things go.¡± He did not know what would happen in the future with him and Linda Cabrera either. Valerie thought that Julian had given his tacit acknowledgment. After all, he was already engaged to Linda. The Cabrera family¡¯s influence was also substantial. Valerie figured her brother would probably stay in Smueca in the future. e felt somewhat sorry for Katherine Santos and sighed inwardly. she Though Katherine said that she did not care, if Julian decided to move to Smueca, it was very likely that he would note back in the future. Were Katherine and Julian simply going to part ways just like that! How wonderful it would be if those two met again and put aside their regrets! Olivia and Sophia were also really happy to see Julian Julian, how¡¯s your business now!¡± ¡°Everything is going smoothly. We have already established ourselves in the domestic market and we are developing the foreign markets in other countries. Now, my fruits are being sold overseas. The business is much better than before.¡± Sophia felt very gratified. ¡°To think that you used to run a small fruit shop in the past. When Valerie gave us the fruits you brought here, we found that they were really delicious. Who would have thought that such delicious fruits could be grown on such a small ind? Now you have even expanded it into a multinational business. That¡¯s quite an achievement Julian smiled modestly. ¡°I was lucky enough to be in the right ce at the right time¡± At this moment, Valerie¡¯s phone rang. She looked at her phone and saw that the caller was Vivian Santos. Curious, Valerie answered the call, Instantly, she heard a hysterical voiceshing out. Valerie Warren, where did you hide Katherine? Hand her over at once. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off!! Valerie was bewildered. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Stop pretending. Katherine ran away from home and is in Kranson City now. Where else could she go but your ce? Where did you hide Katherine! I can¡¯t locate her at all. She didn¡¯t even reply to my messages or calls. Tell me right now!¡± Only then did Valerie learn that Katherine had run away from home. She then took a deep breath and ended the call outright Due to Julian¡¯s presence, she did not say anything for the time being Matthew asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Valerie shook her head. ¡°Nothing just some salesman.¡± Matthew did not press her. The Grant family entertained their guests until it was time to leave, upon which all the guests left. After that, Valerie pulled Matthew aside and said, ¡°Katherine has run away from home. Come with me to look for her first! Julian was here just now, so I couldn¡¯t say anything?¡± Mathew immediately got ready and rushed to Cat Cafe with Valerie. When they arrived, Katherine was not there. There were only some staff managing the ce. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ms. Warren! My boss isn¡¯t here today, and we haven¡¯t been able to contact her Valerie¡¯s heart sank. Katherine did note to this ce. Besides Cat Cafe, Katherine did not have any other ce in Kranson City she could go to ¡°Where did she go?¡± The shop assistant pointed to a spot across the street. ¡°Ross opened a painting workshop just across the street and epted a few kids. However, she has been in poor health recently and is always in a daze. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t contact her today and she hasn¡¯t answered her phone all day.¡± Upon hearing her words, Valerie dragged Matthew across the street. The painting workshop was closed but the decorations inside and the advertisement on the outside were indeed disying Katherine¡¯s name. Valerie took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Katherine to open a painting workshop. Looks like she is determined to sever all ties with the Santos family. ¡°It must have been hard for a rich pampered girl like her to achieve this level of economic independence. What exactly does she want?¡± Manhew raised his eyebrows. ¡°We have to locate her first. What if something had happened to her! A girl can¡¯t simply vanish like that. Something must have happened.¡± Chapter 793 Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie became anxious. ¡°If something happens to Katherine¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine it¡± Valerie wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. Could it be that Katherine had suffered some psychological trauma after returning from Wakanda! When she thought of this, Valerie hurriedly called Katherine, but no one answered the phone. She could not help feeling anxious. ¡°Do something has happened? She¡¯s a girl and hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. If something has really happened.. you think Before she could finish speaking, her phone rang. Valerie quickly answered. ¡°Katherine, where are you?¡± ¡°Do you know the owner of the phone?¡± an unfamiliar voice spoke. ¡°Yes, I do. What happened to her?¡± Valerie asked urgently. ¡°This is Kranson City First Hospital. She fainted by the side of the road, the unfamiliar voice answered. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be right there! After ending the call, Valerie grabbed Matthew and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the First Hospital. Katherine is there!¡± Matthew was taken aback. What happened to her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That person said that she fainted. Let¡¯s go and check on her!¡± With that, Matthew drove Valerie to the First Hospital When they arrived, they saw Katherine lying on the hospital bed with a pale face. Valerie became very worried and quickly asked for the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, but since she¡¯s pregnant, she has to be careful, especially in the early stages of pregnancy. She has to take good care of the baby and not wander all over the ce again. This time, she fainted by the roadside and was sent here by a kind person. It won¡¯t be good if she faints or falls down the next time¡± Valerie was shocked when she heard the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, for more than a month now É« SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 794 Marrying Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Valerie Warren was dumbfounded. Katherine Santos was pregnant. Whose child was the carrying! Could the father be Dale Bhus? Not That was not right! If Dale was the father, Katherine would not have kept the baby. Then again, was she aware in the first ce? Valerie was at a loss for words. Matthew thanked the doctor and thenforted Valerie. ¡°Suy here with her. I will go and buy some things.¡± Valerie knew that he wanted to excuse himself so that she could be alone with Katherine. Thus, she nodded murely. After a while, Katherine regained consciousness. She recognized Valerie though she still felt a little dizzy. ¡°Valerie, how did I end up here?¡± ¡°Katherine, do you remember what happened!¡± Valerie asked with concern. Katherine thought for a moment. ¡°I feel terrible. What¡¯s wrong with mei The doctor said that your body is not so strong. Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t wander all over the ce, valerie chided gently. Katherine turned paler instantly. ¡°Valerie.. Valerie then sighed. ¡°Whose child is it? Katherine kept quies, Valerie pressed on. ¡°You have to tell me. Your mother called me earlier and said that she couldn¡¯t contact you. She was very anxious. After I came here, I found out that you bought that shop opposite Cat Cafe. ¡°Tell me honestly. Are you still thinking about Julian? You must tell me who is the father of this child. J Julian is also in Kranson City now, Why don¡¯t you two meet up and have a good chat?¡± Valerie did not know what Katherine was th thinking, but if she was unwilling to talk, then Valerie did not mind getting Julian to persuade her. Life wasn¡¯t easy for a single mother. At this point, Katherine finally grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, Valerier ¡°Is it Dale Harchus the father? Valerie asked tentatively. ¡°No!¡± A trace of resentment shed across Katherine¡¯s eyes. ¡°If he were the father, I would have gotten rid of the child long ago. That scumbag is not wonby!¡± ¡°If not him, then who Valerie pressed on. Besides Dade, Katherine could not have been with other men when she was in Wakanda. Valerie¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. ¡°Did something happen to you in Wakanda? Tell me teep this child¡± ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t ask anymore. I want to keep ¡°Are¡­ are you aware how difficult it is for an unmarried girl to raise a child? ¡°Look at my brother. When he has Aiden with him, he is unable to work at the same time. For the sake of his career, he could only leave Aiden on the ind Katherine, tell me. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will have to talk to your mother!¡± ¡°No! Valerie, I¡¯m begging your My mother will definitely force me to abort the child. I just want to have my own child. I.. ¡°Who is the father?¡± Valerie looked at Katherine and took a guess. ¡°You love the c child¡¯s father very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Katherine nodded mutely Valerie¡¯s heart sank as spection swirled in her mind. ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s Julian¡¯s child. I really can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± Valerie was dumbstruck. She remembered that in Wakanda, her brother had always avoided Katherine. Later, at the engagement not invite her either How did they get involved with each other then? ceremony, he did Valerie¡¯s face was full of ck. Katherine said with a wry smile, ¡°That day, I insisted on meeting him. After that, I decided I didn¡¯t want any regrets ¡°But not long after I came back, I found out that I was pregnant. I fell out with my mother. I don¡¯t want to make any so¨Ccalled sacrifice Santos family. I just wanted to live for myself¡± Katherine hield Valerie¡¯s hand tightly. for the Chapter 701 ¡°Valerie, I honestly wasn¡¯t intending to threaten him with the child. All I wanted was to have a child with Linda Cabrera now. I won¡¯t cause him any trouble! I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t tell him, please! Valerie took a deep breath. ¡°You should know that life for single mothers is very hard!¡° Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¦° with him and I would be satisfied. I know he t In response, Katherine nodded. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to be a single mother, but I want to give it a try. Besides, I¡¯ve opened a painting workshop now. I can support myself Til save a sum of money and give birth. Thereafter, I can continue the rest of my life with the child. It¡¯s not a problem at all. ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not acting on impulse. I have already thought about it carefully. Anyway, things have already progressed to this stage. With my tendency to attract scumbags, I¡¯m already very satisfied that I can get pregnant with Julian¡¯s child in this lifetime. So what if she were a single mother! Katherine had seen so many celebrity mothers with children in the entertainment industry. They were also single parents yet they were leading good lives. In this world, any rtionship could fall apart. As long as she had money, she could still support her child. Moreover, since Katherine had already split up with Julian and he had a new life now, she did not want to cause him any trouble. She only hoped that Valerie could keep everything a secret. Valerie look a deep breath after listening to Katherine. She never thought that Katherine would be so bold. Valerie then shook her head. I should have thought of it long ago. When you said that you wanted to open a shop and even bought the old shop, I should have guessed that this was the reason. Yet, now that I¡¯m hearing in directly from you.¡± Valerie didn¡¯t even know what to do now. Katherine was pregnant with a child. This concerned a human life. And the life of a single mother was Very difficul When Valerie was pregnant back then and had already nned to raise her child alone, she still found the going very hard, let alone someone as clueless as Katherine Valerie led a life of hardships from a young age but Katherine did not SEND GUT Marrying Chapter 795 Marrying Chapter 795 Chapter 795 un off by If Katherine was was staying with her family, Valerie would not have said anything. However, now that she had fallen out with her family and run benell, her decision was not wise. Valerie thought furiously. What if she told Louis Santos? Katherine was his younger sister. Perhaps he might be able to help Katherine. She couldn¡¯t just watch idly while Katherine was struggling all alone outside, could shet As for Julian Warren, she would also find the time to tell him the truth. After all, this was his child. He should know and he had the right to know.. Katherine panicked when she saw that Valerie was unconvinced. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t tell my mother or Julian. It¡¯s not easy for him to settle down. I just wanted to leave him with peace of mind and no regrets. It¡¯s enough to have this child with me for the rest of my life. I know I¡¯m not worthy of him. Hesides, he¡¯s already engaged to Linda, Don¡¯t trouble him anymore!¡± Katherine became very worried. If Valerie were to tell Julian now, knowing his personality, he would definitely be in a dilemma. He would feel responsible for both women. Katherine could not ruin julian and Linda¡¯s happiness by forcing Julian to give up on Linda. That would make her a home¨Cwrecker! Moreover, she was the one who tricked Julian and schemed to spend that wild night with him. That in itself was not honorable. How could she use the child in her belly to threaten him now? Valerie patted the distraught woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright have a rest first. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Valerie didn¡¯t promise her immediately because this was a serious matter. It would have been line if Katherine wasn¡¯t pregnant Now that she was pregnant, Valerie couldn¡¯t agree to her request. She had to make things clear so that Julian could confirm who was his true love After all he was only with Linda because he was forced by circumstances, Back then, without Linda¡¯s help, Katherine could not have undergone surgery, Julian had no choice However, the person in her brother¡¯s hear was not Linda after all. If julian rified things, Valerie believed that Linda would understand. Katherine sighed with exasperation when she saw Valerie¡¯s expression. She knew that Valerie would not give up so easily. Nevertheless, Valerieforted her. ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯ll go out and see if Matthew is back.¡± She had already decided to look for Julian and tell him everything. He had to resolve this matter in its entirety. After finding out Julian¡¯s hotel, Valerie headed there at once. When she arrived at the ce, she took a deep breath and was about to proceed inside when she saw a pregnant Linda walking out. Valerie was bbergasted. What¡¯s going on? Good grief This is too terrifying she thought, She remembered that when Linda got engaged to Julian, her figure was not like this When did she get pregnant? Judging by the size of her belly, she must be at least four months into her pregnancy! Could it be that she had already done it with Julian before the engagement? Valerie did not dare to think any further. Now that Linda was pregnant, this matter had be more complicated. How should she broach the subject? Then what about Katherine and Julian! Valerie ich alle bewildered. When she was about to rush up to Linda and ask for rification, she was stopped by Katherine, Apparently, she had rushed here to stop Valerie ¡°Valerie, you promised mer In the next second, she caught sight of Linda¡¯s belly and became stunned. Katherine¡¯s pregnancy was still in the early stage and the signs were not obvious but Linda was clearly more than four months into her pregnancy. 211211 For a moment, Katherine didn¡¯t know what to say. Valerie was also at a loss for words. With a gasp, she turned to Katherine. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Katherine gave awry smile. So things hade to this, julun truly did not love her. He and Linda had been together for a long time. Chapter 795 I develop feelings for each other over time so It should note as any surprise since the two of them had been together all the time. They would how could there be un oue? After all, knowing Julian¡¯s character, he would never flippantly get engaged to any random woman ¡°Katherine¡°¡°. Katherine was jolted back to her senses by Valerie¡¯s worried voice. She gave a bitter smile and said reassuringly. ¡°Tim fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± She tried to pull Valerie away but thetter refused to budge. ¡°We have to tell him everything!¡± ¡°What else is there to say? Are you going to tell Linda to back out or should I tell her that Julian and Lare trailly in love? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Valeric, you have seen it already, I don¡¯t want another woman to get hurt because of mur, of me. Don¡¯t say anything about my matter. I beg you!¡± Katherine could not bear to proceed after seeing Linda¡¯s charming face which was hearing happily. All she could do was hide this secret in her heart and never let Julian know She begged and begged Valerie not to tell anyone, Valerie did not know what to do for a while. Katherine then dragged Valerie away. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t approach hier. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be friends anymore!¡± After saying that, she pulled Valerie¡¯s arm to leave. To her surprise, the moment she turned around, she collided with Julian. Katherine stumbled but Julian quickly caught her. How are your Are you alright I¡¯m fine?¡± Katherine looked very flustere She shook off Julian¡¯s hand and took two steps back. The atmosphere became extremely awkward. She was worried that Julian would discover her condition and subconsciously slickled her belly. Unfortunately, the more she tried to hide, the more attention her discreet action anracted SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 796 Marrying Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Julian could only back off when he saw Katherine¡¯s reaction. However, he felt a sense of emptiness in his heart. When Linda saw Julian, she quickly headed toward him. Valerie felt a headacheing on when she saw the three of them gathered in one spot. It was as if she had arrived at a battlefield. She also felt a little awkward. There was a moment of awkwardness. Valerie could not stand it anymore and finally broke the silence. ¡°¡°Juhan, Linda, I haven¡¯t thanked you two for helping out previously. Why don¡¯t I treat all of you to a meal? If it weren¡¯t for you two, Mathew wouldn¡¯t have returned so quickly.¡± Landa smiled at Valerie. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re Julian¡¯s sister so Maw is also family. It¡¯s no trouble at all? ¡°But it¡¯s a big deall to us. As they say, a friend in need is a friend indeed. Wakanda is so dangerous. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy get bark¡± Valerie then tugged at Julian¡¯s arm. Julian, why don¡¯t you join us? I haven¡¯t eaten yet either. ay for you you guys to help Mathew Julian epted the invitation. Katherine could not refuse either. If she did not join them, she would appears Thus, she went along with Valerie¡¯s suggestion mutely. It was just a meal anyway. It was no big deal. r somewhat petty. The whole group then headed to a private dining room in a restaurant nearby. As she nced at Linda¡¯s protruding belly, Katherine forced herself to smile. ¡°Congrattions! I didn¡¯t expect you to get pregnant so quickly. I wish the two of you happiness. When the child is born in the future, you Although she knew that Linda and Julian would return to Sueca eventually, she still had to exchange the usual pleasantries. Unfortunately, Katherine¡¯s words made the atmosphere awkward, Julian nced at Katherine and their eyes met. Katherine tried to calm herself down and smiled at julian. Julian looked away. Linda expressed her thanks as she nced at Julian. However, the man did not say anything Katherine pretended to casually look in Julian¡¯s direction. When she saw him giving a deep sigh silently, she could not help feeling a little heanachie Nheless, she still pretended to be indifferent Linda¡¯s pregnancy was already so obvious. It seemed that Julian and Linda had already engaged in intimacy before they got engaged, Katherine gave a bitter smile. This was not surprising. After all, they had already confirmed their rtionship. Katherine subconsciously touched her belly. She felt even more determined to give birth to the child. After that, she and Julian would remain far apart and never trouble each other again Valerie noticed everything and could not help sighing deeply Julian was too ridiculous. She did not expect her brother to move so quickly. He had only been with Linda for a short while yet the pregnancy was already so advanced Originally, Valerie wanted him to make things clear with Katherine, but now, she could not say anything anymore. She did not know where to start either. Initially, she wanted to separate Julian and Linda, but after pondering for a while, she decided not to. After all, the children were innocent. Valerie sighed inwardly again. She nced at Katherine¡¯s lower abdomen and silently looked away. The four of them were engrossed in their own thoughts during the meal. Valerie scooped up another serving of creamy onion soup for Katherine. ¡°Katherine, have more nourishing soup! Julian, you too.¡± After Valerie served Julian the soup. Julian smiled and did the same for Linda When Katherine saw that, she could not help feeling jealous. Then, she stopped herself. What right did she have to be jealous! With a heavy hram, she took a sip of soup but instantly, her stomach churned. She quickly covered her mouth and dashed out. ¡°Katherine!¡± Valerie put down her cutlery and went after her. Katherine rushed to the washroom and retched. As Valerie followed right behind her, she wondered, ¡®Is this a reaction caused by morning s After vomiting for a long time until her stomach finally felt empty, Katherine rinsed her mouth. Valerie apologized profusely. I¡¯m sorry, l¡¯in sorry y. I didn¡¯t give due consideration.¡± sickness? ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect my appetite to be so bad. I¡¯ll just eat something lightter. By the way, Valerie, you mustn¡¯t tell Julian Valerie¡¯s heart ached terribly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything recklessly at a time like this¡± Katherine felt very relieved. As soon as she emerged from the washroom, she saw Julian with a worried expression. Katherine did not talk to him but Julian rushed up to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Are you feeling unwell¡® It¡¯s better to go to the hospital for a checkup!¡± Katherine immediately objected. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just th after drinking some warm water. my stomach isn¡¯t feeling too well and I ate too quickly. Let¡¯s go back. I should feel better She led Valerie back to the private dining room. Linda also appeared very concerned Katherine made some excuse and then drank the clear broth. She felt better this time. Julian was relieved to find that she was fine now and returned to his scat. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian had been too anxious. When he saw Katherine covering her mouth and rushing out, his heart skipped a beat. He instinctively followed her and forgot that Linda was still here. Fortunately, Linda smiled and reassured him. She was not bothered at all. After the meal, Valerie thanked Linda again before leaving with Katherine, As the two of them walked off, Linda looked at Julian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go after her? That¡¯s the girl you like. From the looks of it, she seems to have feelings for you too. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you care about her and that¡¯s why you were so anxious earlier. Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to her now? Why don¡¯t I tell her then? Anyway, the child in my belly isn¡¯t yours. We¡¯re only getting married in name.¡± Julian could only give a bitterugh. ¡°It¡¯s toote. She has a new life too. I won¡¯t trouble her anymore. Now that your family is embroiled in internal strife, you need me the most. I will continue to be a husband¨Cin¨Cname to you. As for her, forget it. We¡¯re not fated to be together.¡± The way Katherine looked at him just now was so cold. No matter how dim¨Cwitted julian was, he could tell that Katlserine really wanted a break with him d a clean Linda took a deep breath after listening to him. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, things wouldn¡¯t have developed to this point.¡± Linda reminisced about the time she was overseas a few months ago. She had a wild fling one night with some stranger when she was drunk. However, she did not know who the other party was, so she did not take it seriously. After all, it was only one night. When she woke up, she was in a daze. The to the pressing circumstances then, she had left in a hurry. She did not even know what the other person looked like. Later on, her family fought for power. Though she was a member of the family, she was quickly marginalized. If no one helped her, she would lose the chance to be a core member of the familypletely. God knew how anxious Linda was at that juncture. After that, she met Julian. She then realized that she needed a marriage to consolidate her position That was why she was bold enough to pursue Julian. Wasn¡¯t it just a marriage Julian was responsible and gentlemanly. He was the most suitable candidate for marriage. That was why she pursued Julian all the way here. However, Julian had never epted her overtures. At first, Linda thought that she was not attractive enough. Later, when she saw Katherine, she realized that Julian already had someone else in his heart. Linda thought that Julian was truly a faithful man, She sighed inwardly, wondering why she did not have the fortune of meeting such a good mari É« Marrying Chapter 797 Marrying Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Coincidentally, during the war in Wakanda, Julian had a favor to ask of Linda. Linda was also up against a wall so she stated her conditions before offering help. It was just a marriage alliance. There were no personal emotions involved. She felt that Julian was reliable and responsible. When Julian showed up, her problem was solved, Everyone got what they needed. Wasn¡¯t that good! Since they were only taking what they needed, when the time was right, they would naturally go their separate ways. Linda was willing to let go and allow Julian to pursue the love in his heart. To her dismay, she found out she was pregnant She had wanted to break up with Julian after the crisis was over, but her current condition forced her to remain with Julian, Linda intended to give birth to this child. No matter what, as long as she could keep the child, it would make up for the other loss in her heart. In any case, a girl from a rich family like her could marry anyone. It did not matter who the child¡¯s father was, but the child could stay and she would nurture him as her sessor in the future. Linda felt sorry for Julian. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you could have exined everything to her. I can tell by the way you looked at her just now that you clearly loved her.¡± Julian looked at the two departing silhouettes for a long time before shaking his head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all in the past. ¡°Julian back then, I did not hesitate to impose marriage as a condition to coerce you. Do you hate me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. You came all the way here to deliver the first order to me so that I can sessfully break into the foreign market. No matter what, you¡¯re facing a crisis now. I will definitely not abandon you! Julian then patted her shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Let¡¯s fight side by side. As they say, when a husband and wife work together, they can ovee all odds. After the matter is done, we can still go our separate ways. However, at this stage, I will help you and do my best to fight for your interests¡± as delighted when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right. I must defeat them and let them know that I¡¯m no pushover¡± Lina was Julian knew very well how he felt about Katherine It was just that they were not fated to be together. This was how they would be for the rest of their lives. After leaving the ce, Katherine was very depressed. In particr, when she saw Julian showing concern for Linda, it made her recall those days she spent with Julian. Invariably, her heart started to ache. Although Julian came out to show concern for her just now, it was still toote. Once she missed the opportunity, it was all over. Katherine hung her bead in dejection. Valerie tried tofort her. ¡°Katherine, you have to n for yourself in the future. Both Julian and you have your own new lives now. Think about the child in your belly and try to keep your spirits up.¡± ¡°I understand, Valerie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± At this moment, Valerie¡¯s phone rang. The call was from the butler. ¡°Mrs. Grant, Hugo kept crying non¨Cstop. I think only you can pacify him,¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After ending the call, Valerie wanted to drive Katherine back to the hospital. T¡¯ll send you back to the hospital, then I¡¯ll go home.¡± ¡°No, Valerie. I¡¯m fine. Why don¡¯t I go back with you to see the baby?¡± ¡°Good idea. You haven¡¯t seen Hugo for a long time. He¡¯s grown up a lot Valerie said proudly. ¡°Really? Then I want to take a good look!¡± Katherine squealed excitedly, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Valerie drove Katherine directly to the Grant family¡¯s old residence. Once there, she took the child from his grandmother. Sophiaughed as she looked on. ¡°This line fellow is really mischievous. He keeps whining and doesn¡¯t want to sleep. He only quiets down when he sees you When Hugo saw his mother, he immediately widened his eyes and burrowed his head into her arms, Katherine¡¯s heart almost melted when she saw this ¡°Look at this little fellow. He knows that Mommy is back. How heartwarming!¡± Hugo¡¯s tiny head nestled in Valerie¡¯s bosom, his eyes staring intently at Valerie. Valerie burst outughing. ¡°Gosh, so he does! Grandma, I will take him upstairs. Katherine, can you come and help me!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Katherine followed Valerie upstairs. Valerie gently rocked the child to sleep. Hugo was truly an obedient boy. Before long, he fell into a deep sleep. Katherine could not resist stroking Hugo¡¯s tiny hand when she saw him asleep with his arms above his head. She had risked her life to protect this child. Now that he had grown so much, she was overjoyed ¡°Valerie, life is really amazing. I honestly didn¡¯t expect this little guy to be so big!¡± ¡°Yeah. Soon you¡¯ll have one yourself¡± Valerie said with a smile. At this point. Katherine caressed her belly. That was right. Not only must she give birth, but she must also raise the child to be an outstanding penon in the future. She wanted to show those people that she could still lead a good life without a man Valerie noticed her gentle gaze and knew that Katherine¡¯s heart was brimming with motherly love. ¡°You can take Hugo as your godson. We¡¯ve already agreed on this earlier Katherine jumped at the chance immediately. ¡°Great When I give birth to my baby, Hugo will be an older brother! At that time, the two children will y together. It will be so lively!¡± Now that Katherine was in a good mood, Valerie was relieved. She was determined not to let Katherine struggle alone. As a mother herself, during the days when Mathew was not around, Valerie understood very well how difficult it was for a woman to take care of a child Though she had the support of her rich husband¡¯s family which provided money and helpers, she was mentally and physically exhausted. In contrast, Katherine had severed all ties with her family. Since this girl had gotten over thatst rtionship, Valerie wanted to look for a suitable partner for her and let them go on blind dates. Julian and Linda had already progressed so far. There was a high likelihood that they would not be separated. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Julian turn into a scumbag Therefore, Katherine had to find her own happiness. Valerie was about to discuss this with Katherine when Matthew returned. He had already cleared his work early on and could not wait toe back. Valerie was a lule surprised when she saw Matthew. ¡°You are so early today!¡± Manhew simply smiled. There was nothing much at the office so I decided toe back.¡± He simply barged right in and hugged Valerie straightaway after nting a kiss on her forehead. Valerie reminded him in embarrassment. ¡°Hey! Katherine is still here!¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s not an outsider. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± When Katherine saw how blissful the two of them were, the raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t impose on you two anymore. I should go back and not be a third wheel here! Valerie, I¡¯lle and visit you another day.¡± Valerie hurriedly stood up. ¡°Katherine, take care of your health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. You must rest when you need tol¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. The doctor gave me a lot of advice today. I know what to do. Il call you if I need anything¡± Katherine treated Valerie as her friend, so she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ask for help. Valerie got up to send Katherine off. As soon as she returned, she was swept up in a tight embrace by Matthew Marrying Chapter 798 Marrying Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Before Valerie could say anything, Matthew¡¯s kiss had alreadynded on her. He picked her up and ced her on the bed. Valerie found it strange. After his return, Matthew seemed a little too clingy. Could it be that something else had happened? He was acting all weird. He was especially passionate and kept pestering her. He was also exceptionally enthusiastic about his conjugal duties as if he couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her whole. Valerie quickly pushed against Matthew¡¯s chest and got a moment of respite from his passionate kissing. She gazed at him and said, ¡°Matthew, wait a minute. What exactly happened to you? I feel that you¡¯ve been acting all weird recently. Tuning aside the fact that you keep following me everywhere, aren¡¯t you a little too energetic in bed? Our baby is still sleeping beside us.¡± When Matthew pounced on Valerie on the bed, he didn¡¯t know Hugo was sleeping soundly in the crib. When Valerie reminded him, Matthew was taken aback for a moment. Then, he chuckled and gave her a gentle peck on her lips. Tve been separated from you for too long. I miss you too much. I want to make up for all the time you were missing from my life during our separation.¡± Valerie burst intoughter at this juncture. So it was because they had been apart for too long. Thus, Valerie put this matter to rest. She wanted to say something else but Matthew kissed her again. It was not until evening that Matthew let Valerie off. As she kicked at the love bites on her neck, Valerie rebuked him. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to me. If Grandma sees this, she¡¯llugh at me again¡± When Matthew saw her look of embarrassment, he found her increasingly irresistible. However, whenever he thought of what happened in Wakanda, he swore to himself again to hide it from Valerie and never allow her to find out for the rest of her life. Moreover, he had to stay by Valerie¡¯s side and not let her have a chance to leave him. Matthew hugged Valerie from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°So what if she sees it? That day, Grandma told us to work harder and give Hugo a younger brother or sister. I think it¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯ll be more lively at home then.¡± When Valerie heard this, her face turned red immediately ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. The house is too big. I want to work harder with you and increase the liveliness. What do you think? Do you want a boy or a girl!¡± Upon hearing his words, Valerie¡¯s face became redder. Matthew then caressed her hair. ¡°I was just joking. How could I bear to put you again? Come, let me help you.¡± in danger Manhew was not joking. Thest time Valerie gave birth, her life was put in such great danger that he did not dare to take the risk again. Following this, he helped Valerie take a shower and then blow dry her hair. He was extremely attentive, making Valerie feel sweet all over. As she looked at Matthew¡¯s white hair, Valerie said to him, ¡°Il dye your hair for you another day. Otherwise, when we go out, people will say that I¡¯m your sugar baby!¡± Matthew looked at himself in the mirror. He thought he looked more mature now. Even if his hair had turned white, he did not mind. However, since his wife had already spoken, he would ept her kind gesture then. ¡°Whatever you say, I listen to you, my dear wife. You can do whatever you want. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you dye my hair purple!¡± Valerie painted a mental picture of Matthew having a meeting with purple hair. She immediately burst intoughter and turned around to hug him. ¡°If you really be a purple head, you¡¯ll probably be viral and the inte servers will crash!¡± ¡°Well, then the credit will be all yours!¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t stand him anymore and pushed him out Enough Grandma is going to call us to go down for dinner soon. Also, wake Hugo up. He shouldn¡¯t sleep for so long. Otherwise, he will refuse to sleep tonight.¡± Matthew nodded and left the bathroom at once. He then picked Hugo up from the crib and tried to rouse the child. Not surprisingly, the little fellow became grumpy and began bawling his lungs out. Matthew quickly rocked him and tried to cate him. When Valerie finally finished washing up and emerged from the bathroom to take over, the little fellow immediately stopped crying. Matthew tapped the tiny nose. Litle crybaby is finally acting like a man.¡± Hugo raised his little fist and protested loudly. 10:02 AM Chapter 798 Valerie was amused by this exchange. Look at the two of you. You look like you want to fight each other.¡± The family of three went downstairs together. Sophia Grant beamed when she saw the couple¡¯s blissful expressions. ¡°This is great. Take good care of your body. When Hugo is a little older, you two can have another child. Then, our family will be truly lively!¡± Sure enough, Sophia was urging the couple in have babies again. Valerie simply smiled and did not say anything, but she did give Matthew¡¯s hand a squeeze. He was right, However, Matthew said, ¡°We¡¯ll let nature take its course. Valerie and I are still young. When Hugo grows up, if he wants to inherit the family assets, I¡¯ll give it all to him. If he doesn¡¯t want to inherit, we¡¯ll let him have some fun. The two of us can also retire and enjoy our own personal work! 111 be troublesome to have so many childrent¡± Sophia would not hear of it. ¡°You only know how to have fun. If there is no sessor to the huge Grant family, it won¡¯t do¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma!¡± When Matthew recalled how his own parents identally knocked Valerie¡¯s father down all because Owen Anderson was fighting for the family assets, he felt very ufonable. Right now, Valerie did not know anything and was staring at him lovingly. The guilt in Matthew¡¯s heart deepened. However, he clenched his fists tightly. He had already made up his mind not to let such things happen again. Hugo could either inherit the family assets or he could start his own business. Matthew would not get involved. Valerie concurred. The future of the child was up to the child himself. She also wanted to enjoy quality time with Matthew alone. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with the rest During dinner, when Sophia saw how much Hugo had grown, she could not helpughing. ¡°This kid is so stout and he¡¯s a glutton too. Look! His eyes are roving all around, staring at all the dishes in front of him. Does he want to eat them!¡± Sophia took a spoon to scoop up a tiny morsel of food before putting it into the child¡¯s mouth. The lule fellow actually licked the spoon clean. This amused the olddy so much that sheughed out loud Valerie cherished this heartwarming scene very much. It felt good to have a home. On the other hand, Matthew had been staring at Valerie with a wide grin, He was so engrossed that he had almost turned into a wife¨Cstaring statue, Valerie squeezed his hand and dismissed his behavior as some post¨Creturn trauma. Matthew was probably so worried that Valerie would disappear any time that he even had to stare at her while eating. It did make her feel a little embarrassed. Matthew couldn¡¯t care less, thinking. What was wrong with a husband gazing at his own wife? From N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, Matthew took Valerie for a walk. The child was left in the care of the nanny. With Sophia around, they had a rare moment of free time. In the garden, Valerie held Matthew¡¯s hand as she presented her aplishments. Look, these are the strawberries I nted. I¡¯ll let you have a taste when they are harvested!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew how to do this.¡± ¡°Of course I know!¡± Valerie replied proudly. ¡°I can be a businesswoman and I can also be a stay¨Cat¨C home housewife. I can even carry arms and fight! By the way, since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll leave everything in thepany to your É« SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 799 Marrying Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Matthew Grant smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to be a hands¨Coff boss so soon!¡± ¡°You are back already, aren¡¯t you! Noria Group¡¯s business is still yours. I want to manage what I¡¯m interested in and spend more time with our baby. Valerie grumbled. ¡°Alright then. I leave the smallpanies like wineries to you. After all, you were in charge of them from the beginning¡± In truth, Matthew was quite satisfied with the results that Valerie had achieved previously. Valerie had no objection. Moreover, with this arrangement, she could still keep in touch with Danny Morse and Chilie Anderson. That busy days would feel more fulfilling i way. her There was not much work involved in the winery, Valerie was confident she could handle everything. However, if the wine business improved in the future, she would probably be very busy. Anyway, that would be in the future. Besides, Valerie was not that keen on being a full¨Ctime housewife. Women still had to be independent, Even though she married Matthew and could lead the life of a rich man¡¯s wife, she still felt that she had to have her own career, Otherwise, she would be redundant sooner orter. Since Valerie had no objection, Matthew was naturally happy. What he wanted was to keep Valerie by his side. If she became engrossed with her career and epted this lifestyle, then there would be no problem After the two of them reached an agreement, Matthew wrapped his arms around Valerie as they both went back to sleep. Valerie teased him and said, ¡°You do nothing except sleep every day. Matthew raised his eyebrows. Not true. I still have many things to do. For example After he whispered a few words into Valerie¡¯s ear, she immediately became embarrassed and shoved him. ¡°You are always bullying me!¡± Matthew lowered his head and smiled wickedly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to bully other women?¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Valerie¡¯s retort made Matthewugh. He hugged Valerie even more tightly as they entered the house. Sophia smiled warmly at the two of them. ¡°Put the child in my room. I¡¯ll sleep with Little Chubby tonight.¡± Nearby, the butler sighed discreetly. ¡°I keep feeling that Mr. Grant has changed ever since he came back ¡°That¡¯s no surprise. He has been separated from Valerie for so long. The couple needs to improve their rtionship: Sophia exined. The butler picked up Hugo and yed with him. ¡°Indeed. Seeing how close the two of them are, the house will be lively in the future!¡± ¡°They have their own life. 1, an old woman, am just waiting to enjoy myter yearst Sophia beamed. After Matthew came back, Sophia¡¯s mood was very different. Having gone through so much earlier, she was mentally and physically exhausted. Although she had weathered many storms, after so many setbacks, the olddy only wanted to enjoy the joy of family life with her children. As for those matters rting to business rivalry or carrying on the family line, she wasn¡¯t that concerned anymore. The butler watched silently. Sophia was old now and wanted to live a peaceful life. Now that Matthew was back, everyone could return to their normal lives The next morning, after Valerie washed up, she went to the Noria Group¡¯s office with Matthew, With Matthew¡¯s return, the Grant family members were extremely afraid. Previously, they were still very arrogant. Now, when they saw himing, they were all silent, Matthew nced at him. ¡°You can also get one for yourself. But you¡¯ve been overseas for so long yet you still haven¡¯t been able to bring back a foreign girl. Chapter 700 ¡°You should reflect on yourself. If your career isn¡¯t sessful, your love life won¡¯t be sessful either Lan was rendered speechless by Matthew¡¯s retort. He could only shake his head in resignation and give a thumbs up. ¡°Only you are capable of being so muchles Valerieughed uncontrobly before adding, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks ton¡¯s help that we were able to sign the MOU with Randall Leigh. Speaking of which, we have to coborate with Randall¡¯s tearn more often to expand the market. ¡°Our Kranson City is the first to work with Randall. There¡¯s no time to lose. I¡¯m going to the winery now? ¡°No, wait!¡± Manhew stopped her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not want Valerie to be alone. He turned ton. ¡°You¡­ you tag along and act as Valerie¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Noria Group¡¯s headquarters? Do you know that these people in the Noria Group rose through the ranks step by step? What makes you think you can jump straight into the headquarters aftering back from overseas? ¡°Go to the bottom¨Ctierpany and train yourself first. Work as your cousin¨Cinw¡¯s special assistant. If you do well, you will then be qualified to go to the headquarters!¡± Valerie smiled. Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Matthew wasn¡¯t worried aboutn. He grew up withn, and thed¡¯s work performance was good when he was overseas, Now that Matthew had assignedn to be Valerie¡¯s special assistant,n was considered one of his own. He could trustn to watch over Valerie. Valerie returned to the winery. Other than making wine which she could hand over to Danny Morse, she still had to manage the rest of the work When she first arrived, not a single staff was prepared to ept her leadership. They all thought that she was just a beauty with no brains. Even though she had already made a name for herself at the Nuria Group¡¯s office, Valerie could tell that the rank and file were not convinced. Valerie had just reached the office. It was already past the hour to start work but none of the workers were working Those who showed up for work were either ying with their phones or watching videos. When they saw Valerie, they immediately stood up, ¡°Morning. Mrs. Grant!¡± However, there was no trace of respect in their greeting. Valerie frowned at them. ¡°Get everyone to come to the conference room for a meeting in half an hour. You! Go inform them Valerie pointed at one of the staff. That person got so spooked by the chilliness on Valerie¡¯s face that he sped off to inform the rest, To Valerie¡¯s consternation, some stad still did not show up for die meeting after half an hour. Valerie turned ton beside her. ¡°Record the names of those who arete or who did note at once and send the list out. Dock their bonuses for that month. Tomorrow, we will still have a meeting at the usual time and ce¡± After saying that, Valerie walked off. The rest of the staff were left staring at one another, ¡°What¡¯s going on? She summoned us here but didn¡¯t say anything. She just wants us to gather here!¡± ¡°Who cares? She can do whatever she wants. We just have to do as she says. Otherwise, if we anger her, it will be terrible when Mr. Grantes here himself.¡± Everyone nodded gravely. It was the same thing the next day. At 9:00 when the meeting was supposed to start, there were more people in the meeting room but a few p were stillte. people Çú SEND OUT Late COMMENT Marrying Chapter 800 Marrying Chapter 800 Chapter 800 ¡°Hand over the client list. What did you discuss? Where did you discuss it? Tell me in detail. If you can¡¯t exin it clearly, you can leave right now!¡± Valerie told the female staff. you know how much you have to pay to fire me?¡± The female staff was stunned. ¡°You want to fire me? Do you kn Valerie looked at her icily, ¡°No matter what price I have to pay. 1. y. I can¡¯t let one rotten apple spoil the whole barrel. Lan, take care of this. ¡°After today, I don¡¯t want to see this person again. It¡¯s the same for everyone else. If anyone iste again, you will end up like this employee here! Tve given you three chances. If you still can¡¯t improve after three times, there¡¯s no need for you to stay here!¡± Valerie dismissed that staff. ¡°You werete for three days. We¡¯ve already gathered the previous check¨Cin records. There¡¯s no need for you to stay i thepany anymore ¡°If you want to sue us, I¡¯ll take up the challenge right to the end. The Noria Group is not afraid of you!¡± When that female staff heard this, she was stunned. She had originally joined thispany by pulling strings and using connections. Now, after hearing what Valerie said and seeing her attitude, the staff was at a loss for words. She wanted to say something but was dragged out by Everyone knew that this young Mrs. Grant was not to be trifled with. Yet, though she appeared weak and meek, they did not expect her to be so merciless when she terminated staff. In the days that followed, all the staff worked in fear every day Valerie went through their previous work performance to look for loopholes Some people were still wistful, but they did not count on Vallerie having such sharp eyes. She even brought the head office¡¯s ountant to check through all the ounts. Thereafter, she terminated another batch of staff Some of the dishonest individuals were also sent to prison. This time, the whole workforce in the branchpany was convinced. They did not dare to speak loudly when they looked at Valerie. Valerie gave a scornfulugh. She knew that this group of people needed to be taught a lesson. After a week of reorganization, the people in thepany were impressed by Valerie and became respectful. Valerie also began to go all out and lead thepany on the right track, After another week, there was finally some progress. Valerie could finally take a breather. When she regaled Matthew about her deeds, he pinched her nose yfully. ¡°Do you have to push yourself so hard!¡± ¡°Of course I have to. I can¡¯t be soft¨Chearted when there¡¯s money to be earned. After all, they were paid to work, so how could they ck off? Some of them had even lined their own pockets or taken kickbacks. I definitely won¡¯t tolerate in Those are all my son¡¯s future money! Valerie even pped Matthew¡¯s back for emphasis Matthew simply smiled and hugged Valerie as he leaned against the sofa. ¡°Yes, you are right, my dear wife. You have my support in whatever you want to do As the couple lounged on the sofa,n entered the room. He was a line surprised to see Matthew. ¡°I say, Bro! Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie!¡± ¡°Of course you cane. You have no idea how amazing Valerie¡¯s tactics are. By the way, Valerie, Mr. Randall Leigh called to ask you out. Valerie nodded and got up. 1. up. ¡°I¡¯ll return his call. Wait for me here, Manhew Matthew nodded in acknowledgment. As he watched Valerie leave, he said ton, ¡°How is it! How does it feel to understudy Valerie!¡± Valerie is amazing I feel that she won¡¯t lose to your Matthew immediately felt a sense of crisis when he heard that. Olds It seemed like he would have to dye his hair after all. Chapter 500 was up to Matthew red atn. ¡°Speaking of that Randall, you were the one who pulled the strings. Didn¡¯t you know what he was up Jan immediately raised his hand and swore, ¡°I swear I won¡¯t dare to. I didn¡¯t know at all. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve only met him a few times at the exchange meeting overseas and forworking. It was all because of Valerie¡¯s ability that we managed to secure the MOU. It has nothing to do with met Fine. Where¡¯s Randall¡¯s information?¡± Matthew growled. ¡°Here. As for the rest, there¡¯s no way I can find out. After all, my ability is limited¡± Matthew wayed fan off. He called Charles immediately and instructed him to investigate Randall. So he¡¯s trying to steal my woman? Dream on!¡± Matthew funned inwardly. Valenir went to work as usual every day. Jan followed her instructions dutifully as he was very impressed by her. ¡°Bring me all the reports for this quarter. Let me take a look. There¡¯s something wrong with the sales figures of these two shops. Go and check.¡± hearding from outside. ¡°Valerie Warren! Valerie Warren,e out! Come out right now!¡± At this moment, a ruckus could Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie frommed. ¡°Who¡¯s making so much noise?¡± Suddenly, the door was kicked open and Vivian Santos rushed in. When she saw Valerie, she pointed at her and yelled. ¡°You¡¯re quite free, aren¡¯t you? Your Matthew Gram is lock yet you don¡¯t feel satisfied. Haven¡¯t you harmed our Katherine enough! ¡°It¡¯s you! If not for you. Katherine would not have been so disobedient. You¡¯re sowing discord between us mother and daughter!¡± Valerie was puzzled. ¡°Mrs. Santos, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Katherine refuses toe home no matter what we say. In Kranson City, ty, she is on the best terms with you. If it wasn¡¯t for your support, how would she have the guts!¡± Valerie gave a fulugh as she observed Vivian. ¡°Mrs. Samos, what do you mean! If there¡¯s any problem between you and Katherine, shouldn¡¯t you ask her what she wants first? If you talk to her reasonally, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Yet you tell me that she won¡¯te back Why ¡°If you haidn¡¯t coerced her back then, how would she have ended up with that scumbag Dale Bhus? You caused her to suffer so much. What¡¯s wrong with her choosing her own path and living for herself now?¡°Valerie argued. at she¡¯s ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you say? Vivian was thoughly incensed. ¡°Do you know that s pregnant?¡± Vivian bdew her top, ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you persuade her to abort the child? We don¡¯t even know who is the father of that bastard Valerie took a deep breath. Before she could say anything, another person rushed in from outside. It was Katherine Santos. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She then turned to Vivian ¡°Mom, why are you here!¡± ¡°You still have the clock to ask me! It¡¯s all because she¡¯s been egging you on behind my back, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivianshed out. Katherine became furious, ¡°What do you mean by egging me on! I have my own life. I just don¡¯t want to live for you guys anymore. What does it have to do with anyone else if I want to give birth to this child?¡± Vivian reared at Katherine, ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re on the best terms with her. During critical periods, you will onlye to her and no one elset ¡°Doesn¡¯t that shop belong to her brother? I know you still can¡¯t forget that fruit sellerf Katherine immediately blushed ¡°Mom, can you show me some respect? ¡°This has nothing to alo with anyone else. It¡¯s all my decision. Don¡¯t bother about me anymore. Don¡¯t even think about using me to achieve your family goals. I won¡¯t light for any of the Emily assets. Don¡¯t t try to ckmail me, and don¡¯t even think about intimidating Valerier COMMENT Marrying Chapter 801 Marrying Chapter 801 Chapter 801 ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder, you wretched girl With that, Vivian Santos raised her hand and pped her daughter Katherine. Valerie Warren got a shock. Katherine stumbled sideways from the impact and almost fell. Fortunately, Ian Grant was there to catch her, ¡°I say, Mrs. || Santos She¡¯s your daughter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I hit my daughter! Not only do 1 want to hit her, but I also want to hit all of you!¡± She was about to hit Valerie whenn grabbed her hand, ¡°I say, Mrs. Santos. Even if you want to throw a tantrum, you have to check where you are. This is the Noria Group¡¯s territory. Does your Santos family have the guts to go against the Noria Group, and by extension go against the Grant family! ¡°Thisdy is Mrs. Grant. If you p her, not even Louis Santos can help you, much less Katherine!¡± Vivian froze when the realization hit her but she was still furious. She then red atn before pointing at Valerie and Katherine as if to warn them. In the end, she stalked off with a loud snort. Katherine looked apologetic. Tm sorry, Valerie. I have made you suffert¡° Valerie simply shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ian sighed, ¡°Although they¡¯re all wealthy families, Mrs. Santos¡¯s bad temper is infamous in this circle. Don¡¯t take it to heart¡± He had also heard of such mothers when he was overseas After such a ruckus,n gave another sigh and went out. When he came back, he had two sses of water and a hot egg which he handed to Katherine. ¡°Youdies have a good chat. I¡¯ll excuse myself, Call me if you need anything.¡± Katherine nodded and thankedn. She sat down with Valerie in the office. ¡°Valerie, I¡¯m really sorry. I never thought my Mom would suddenly rush here. She located my shop and wanted to make me go back, but I refused. I didn¡¯t expect her to take it out on you Valerie shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for this. Everyone knows that your mother has a bad temper. She has so much frustration toward you. She¡¯s hoping¡± ¡°Sight Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,¡± Katherine mumbled, At first, Valerie still felt bad about keeping Katherine¡¯s mother in the dark. However, the older woman had totally no respect for Katherine. Today, she even came looking for Valerie. Valerie also lost her temper, especially today when Katherine¡¯s mother hit Katherine before her eyes. This was despite knowing that Katherine was pregnant Valerie could not tolerate that. When she saw Katherine¡¯s pale face, it was obvious that the girl had not been doing well recently. She quickly held Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°Katherine, I told you previously to look for another guy. Have you thought about it?¡± Katherine stared at her. ¡°Valerie, are you joking! You still want me to look for another guy in my present condition?¡± Valerie did not think there was anything wrong. Why not? I think it¡¯s quite a good idea. You¡¯re multi¨C talented and good¨Clooking. Why don¡¯t you get to know a new guy?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m already pregnant, Katherine protested. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you¡¯re pregnant, so be it. It¡¯s not a big deal. A single mother can still go on dates. And anyway, the child isn¡¯t born yer ¡°After you have found a man willing to marry you, it¡¯s possible that he will treat this child as his own after birth. Don¡¯t worry. If you trust me, I can help you make the arrangements. ¡°We can choose from mypany¡¯s senior executives first!¡° After listening to Valerie, Katherine burst out boughing. Valerie, stop joking¡± However, Valerie was very solemn. Tm not joking. If you don¡¯t want to be treated like this by your mother again, I¡¯m afraid you can only listen to me. Having a man around can protect you and also keep your mother¡¯s mouth shut.¡± Valerie wanted to make sure Katherine¡¯s mother could not say anything any further. Since Katherine¡¯s mother felt that Katherine¡¯s pregnancy was a very shameful thing, she repeatedly requested Katherine to move back. Wasn¡¯t it because she wanted to control her daughter! Chapter 801 Once Katherine married and man genuinely treated her well, it would solve a big problem. Katherine would be able to start her own family and escape her mother¡¯s controlpletely. There would be no more problems in the future. After listening, Katherine could only ept the idea. Right now, she did not want to disappoint Valerie. Moreover, what happened today was indeed her family¡¯s faith, so she could only go along with Valerie¡¯s proposal. After all, Valerie was sincerely thinking of her welfare. ¡°Good. Leave it to me then. Wait for my news. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Valerie said reassuringly. When she saw that it was almost time. Katherine stood up. ¡°Valerie, I go back first. I still have a ss to conduct Valerie nodded. ¡°Alright. You must contact me if you encounter any problems¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm. I wall.¡± With that, Katherine also left Valerie askedn toe into her office and told him to gather some information for blind dates, fan was stupefied. ¡°Valerie, I don¡¯t want to go on any blind dates!¡± ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s for Katherine. I want to set up a blind date for her When he realized that Valerie was going to look for a husband for Katherine, he was very shocked. ¡°No way, Valerie. How can something like that work? I think it¡¯s quite difficult to pull off ¡°You do know that Katherine Santes is already famous now? Even when I was overseas, I was able to see all those news on the scandal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult to do this now!! Everyone knew about Katherine¡¯s rtionship with Dale Rhus. If Valerie wanted to set up a blind date, these were all obstacles that could not be ovee. Moreover, with Katherine¡¯s family background, it would be unrealistic to look for an ordinary person. However, which wealthy family would be willing to have a daughter¨Cinw like that? Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. Collect the information of ourpany¡¯s senior executives and sift out the potential candidates. Focus on those with good character. As long as Katherine can have her own family, there will be no more trouble. ¡°Also, help me screen through those eligible bachelors in Kranson City¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jan was aghast when he saw how serious Valerie was. He had just returned from overseas with his head held high yet he was asked to be a matchmaker. With a pained look on his face, he protested, Valerie, surely this is not good?¡± Valerie looked up from her desk. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. It¡¯s just a date. We are just taking a look. It¡¯s not like things are going to be confirmed at first nce. This is a choice for both parties. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s easy to solve the problem of her pregnancy. If the other party really loves her, he won¡¯t mind. Nowadays, people are so open¨Cminded, and rich people have the means to raise another child¡± From Valerie¡¯s point of view, feelings were pure. If both parties were on the same wavelength, the guy would not mind her condition and would still ept her and the child. At this moment,n felt that something was amiss. This should be an open and transparent matter. Everyone was in the business world and their own interests took priority. If Katherine really went on blind dates with such people, it would undoubtedly be torture for her Jan sighed inwardly. Nheless, he still hoped that one of these people would be able to help Katherine out of her misery as soon as possible. That mother of hers was really intolerable. SEND GIFT 0 Marrying Chapter 802 Marrying Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Ian Grant w was a fast worker. In less than four hours, he had sorted out all the information and handed it to Katherine Santos. Katherine was dumbstruck. She did not think that Valerie was serious. When she saw the stack of detailed information, she gave a big sigh fan simply shrugged. ¡°Take your pick and I¡¯ll arrange the time. These are all the people I¡¯ve carefully chosen.¡± Katherine did not know whether tough or cry at this point. She knew that Valerie had good intentions so she did not want to disappoint her. Thus, she began browsing. ¡°These three then!¡± Jan was taken aback when he saw how carelevy Katherine made her selection. ¡°Are you sure you want these three?¡± ¡°Of course. You shortlisted them, didn¡¯t you? I trust your judgment. Let¡¯s start with these three?¡± Ian gave her a skeptical look. ¡°Alright.¡± In the end, he decided to keep his mouth shut. He would let Katherine decide on her own. Katherine simply smiled silently. Thereafter, she selected a coffeehouse near the Noria Group¡¯s office. It was well¨Cknown for its elegant environment. The first candidate was apany senior executive and was now the project manager. He was 35 years old and wore gold rimmed sses. He was dressed in a suit that gave him a refined air, and he also looked like an honest chap. Katherine observed him. She couldn¡¯t find any w with his appearance, but then again, she wasn¡¯t bothered by looks. She was not one to judge people on their appearance The moment he saw Katherine, Blind Date No. I was very excited. He knew that Katherine was Mrs. Grant¡¯s good friend. If he could marry Katherine, he would not have to worry about his prospects in thepany. ¡°Miss Santos, you¡¯re even more beautiful than I imagined!¡± The first thing that came out of this guy¡¯s mouth was apliment. Katherine smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Chandler, you are also very handsome and you don¡¯t look your age at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already past marriageable age. I have dyed marriage for so many years because of work. ¡°Today¡¯s date was so unexpected. Now that I know you are my date, 1 think it¡¯s very good.¡± Katherine smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re willing to ept me?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡± came the swift reply. ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind being a stepfather, do you?¡± Blind Date No. 1 froze when he heard that. ¡°What? Did you say, stepfather?¡± I did Katherine stroked her belly. ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant. If you marry me, you have to treat my child as your own. I¡¯m actually an easygoing person. You also know my rtionship with Mrs. Valerie Grant ¡°Of course, after we get married, I won¡¯t be able to provide many business connections to you. After all, I¡¯m just running my own business now. You have to give me an allowance of 5,000 dors per month and you have to pay for my child¡¯s education in the future. ¡°Because you married me, the Santos family may be able to help you a little, but it won¡¯t be much. Don¡¯t expect a a windfall ¡°As for your promotion in the Noria Group, I may not be able to help but I promise you that if you can meet my e yearliern Frequirements, after marriage hassted beyond five years, I may be able to speak up for you. What do you think?¡± Katherine caressed her belly as she spoke. Her face was radiating motherly love while Blind Date No. 1 was wiping the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Miss Santos, does the child¡¯s father know that you¡¯re pregnand* Katherine answered frankly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I just wanted a child. As for who the father is, surely that¡¯s not important, is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Chandler, I think you¡¯re a smart person. I only want the child and not the father. ¡°In the future, I may also have children with you, but only if you treat me well. Also, the prenuptial agreement has to state clearly that our individual assets are not shared assets! ¡°If you can ept all these conditions, we can go for registration now!¡± D Chapter 802 Katherine took charge every step of the way and frightened Blind Date No. I thoroughly. This woman. Firstly, she wants me to be her unborn child¡¯s father. Secondly, she wants me to raise her child. 1 don¡¯t get any benefits and may be reced any time¡­ Not surprisingly, this date found these conditions uneptable. ¡°Miss Santos, I suddenly remembered that I have some work to clear. I won¡¯t take up your time anymore. I¡¯ll uke my leave first With that he hurriedly ran away. Katherine burst intoughter when she saw his reaction. There was still a ten¨Cminute wait before the next candidate. She took a sip of juice and waited patiently. Soon, the second candidate arrived with a bouquet of flowers. When he saw Katherine, he was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Miss Katherine Santos¡± Katherine smiled at him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. Fraser! Are you going on blind dates again!¡± ¡°My Mom made me. If I had known it was you, I would have just contacted you directly instead of going through so much trouble.¡± Blind Date No. 2 sat down unceremoniously. ¡°My mother told me we are discussing terms of marriage. Go ahead and state your conditions¡± Katherineid down her requirements. ¡°Firstly, you have to agree to be my unborn child¡¯s father and pave the way for the child to seed in the future ¡°Secondly, my child has to have a share of the Fraser family¡¯s assets. ¡°Child?¡± Blind Date No. 2 was stumped. Katherine borated. I¡¯m pregnant. Congrattions. You will be my child¡¯s father in the future. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tm sure you know that I have fallen out with the Santos family and severed all ties with them. I don¡¯t have much resources to help you. There will br no shared resources after you marry me, but I can still use your family¡¯s resources. What do you think After listening to her. Blind Date No. 7¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Katherine, you must be crazy. Who would be willing to be a big sucker? ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re not good, but I don¡¯t think I can ept another man¡¯s child and pave the way for him. ¡°If you still have the backing of your family, perhaps I can consider it. It doesn¡¯t matter if either party leads his own life. It¡¯s just a marriage. But with such terms, I don¡¯t stand to benefit at all. I can¡¯t ept this. Sorry, I¡¯ll take my leave¡± Blind Date No. 2 smiled, left the bouquet, and left Katherine sighed. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t bothered by so many things. Both sides were just using each other. She couldn¡¯t do anything if the other party was not agreeable. Moreover, her belly was getting bigger day by day. It was not good to keep it a secret. She might as well tell them first. As Valerie said before, if anyone was willing to ept her and if he really had feelings for her, he would definitely ept everything about her. It was obvious that the second candidate did pass mutter either. Çú Katherine sighed again and ordered a dessert from the waiter. She got hungry very quickly after getting pregnant. She might as well fill her tummy first. There was still half an hour before Blind Date No. 3 showed up. There was enough time. Katherine sat there and waited patiently. After a while, she saw a figure outside the window. She was a little surprised that Blind Date No. 3 came so early She had just taken one bite of her dessert when the other party arrived. Blind Date No. 3 was the scion of one of Kranson City¡¯s families known for producing intellectuals. He was also a doctor and his family¡¯s financial standing was good. The moment he showed up, Katherine took the initiative to greet him. Dr. Woolerton, you¡¯re quite early!¡± Dr. Woolerton smiled. ¡°Of course. I have toe carly since I¡¯m meeting ady. I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive even earlier!¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Marrying Chapter 804 Marrying Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Matthew couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? This is a private ount. Only our family can see it. I want them to see that you¡¯re unique in my heart! Once again, Valerie noticed that Matthew waspletely different. She grabbed the phone from him and sent his photo to herself. If he could do Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. it, so could she. ¡°Half an hour. No, in 20 minutes, your hair will be done. another photo at that point.¡± ¡°No problem. But we should make good use of these twenty minutes, Manhew whispered. Curious, Valerie asked, ¡°Do you have any good ideas! ¡°What do you think?¡± Matthew refused to let go of Valerie and yed a song on his phone. The two of them then embraced each other and danced to the song. Valerie was very surprised that after Matthew¡¯s return, he would seize every opportunity to be with her and did not want to be separated from her for even a moment. It seemed that the Wakanda trip had indeed left him with some psychological trauma. Valerie was thinking whether she should arrange for a meeting with a psychiatrist for him. Fortunately, other than being particrly clingy, Manhew did not exhibit any other symptoms After waiting for 20 minutes, Valerie washed and dried Matthew¡¯s hair. In an instant, a handsome CEO stood before her again. After examining Matthew closely, Valerieplimented herself. ¡°I am indeed talented. My skills are really good!¡± Matthew saw her smug expression and obliged her by taking another photo and posting it. This exchange between the husband and wife was seen by everyone in the Grant family. They could not believe their eyes. This was truly unprecedented The couple¡¯s yfulness came as a surprise. Whenn Grant saw the post, he silently ¡°liked¡± the post, but the other followers were too dumb to engage in ttery. The couple had already made it so public. Didn¡¯t these people know how to curry Davor! Jan led the way bymenting immediately, ¡°Valerie is indeed capable. She is not only beautiful but she is also good with her hands!¡° After readingn¡¯sment, Matthew chuckled. ¡°This kid is smart!¡± Valerie wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Of course he is. Ian managed to make a name for himself overseas Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to achieve that!¡± ¡°You think so highly of him? Matthew asked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who introduced him to me. If you think highly of him, I will naturally think highly of him too¡± That was true. Mathew felt much more at one at case with an around. Valerie did not have to worry so much about work now that Ian was assisting her. Valerie thus entrusted Jan to make arrangements for the banquet s broke, many people fought for an The Noria Group was going to hold a banquet for all the eligible bachelors in Kranson City. When When this news broke, mi invitation Everyone knew that getting close to the Noria Group meant having unlimited possibilities of coboration in the future. Moreover, this was the firstrge¨Cscale banquer being held since Matthew returned, As soon as the invitations were sent out, every recipient confirmed their attendance. In private, everyone knew that Mrs. Grant was acting as a matchmaker and she was looking for a husband for Miss Katherine Santos. The person in charge wasn Grant. On the night of the banquet,n weaved through the crowd dressed in a ck tuxedo. A few young men caught sight of him and proffered their greetings ¡°I say, Mr. Grant When did you switch careers? Now you¡¯re not aiming to be a tycoon but turning into a matchmaker?¡± asked one. ¡°Are you up to the task, Mr. Matchmaker?¡± said another. Jan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not a matchmaker. Im just here to help bring like¨C minded people together. Why? If you¡¯re interested, feel free to approach her. This girl is not bad.¡± 11:06 AM Chapter 101 ¡°Ian, why don¡¯t you approach her yourself?!¡± Janughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m too shy! Besides, she¡¯s my cousin¨Cinw¡¯s friend. I don¡¯t have the guts!¡°. Another guy teased him. ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t this the advantage you have because your family connections put you in a favorable position! If you ca hook up with her, well be convinced!¡± Ian simplyughed is off. Soon, Katherine arrived at the banquet in a luxurious g You guys go out there and performs wellter¡± gown.n¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. He gestured to the guys and said. ¡°Look, she¡¯s here. He then quickly went forward and sized up Katherine. He gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful today? Katherine was feel a little Jooga ck off¨Cshoulder dress. The lower half of the dress wasyered and happened to cover her belly. It also made the dress Katherine gave a faint smile in response. The banquet is specially held for me. If I don¡¯t dress up properly, won¡¯t I embarrass Valerie?¡± ¡°This one is a little aloof, but he¡¯s definitely very adept at carning money. If you choose him, you will have no worries in the future! ¡°This guy is not bad ion. Like me. he studied overseas and is very liberal in his outlook, unlike those old¨Cfashioned old farts¡± Katherine smiled when she saw how enthusiast was in gathering information for her. However, she was not interested. She knew all along that these eligible bachelors were simply fooling around. Practically all of them were yboys Katherine hailed from a wealthy family too, so news about these characters had long spread in her social circle. However, she had agreed to attend this banques to put Valerie¡¯s mind at case, in her view, it was probably very difficult for her to like anyone else in this lifetime. She had already given her heart to Juhan Warren. How could she simply hook up with another man so quickly? Furthermore, she was carrying Julian¡¯s child now, Nheless, Katherine still thankedn polnely. After taking the document folder, she turned around and left, She looked around and saw that there were eligible bachelors everywhere, but she was tomlly numb to them Previously, because of her own family¡¯s pressure, Katherine was forced to date Dale Bhus, Later, when Dale betrayed her and brought her overseas to torture her, she thought that she was doomed She believed that she was going to die like that. However, she felt that it was a little unfair since she did not get the chance to have a good home. Yes, the moment she opened her eyes and saw Julian, Katherine knew that she would never meet anyone more splendid than him in her life. The option to be with Julian was no longer avable to her. If someone really did not mind the existence of her child, Katherine might be able to ept him to be her husband as well as the father of her child. This banquet was very grand. Every eligible bachelor in Kranson City showed up. Although they knew some things about Katherine, they did not say it out loud. When Fred Grant found out that Valerie arranged this event for Katherine to find a parter, he naturally knew the underlying reisons. The Santos family strongly opposed Katherine¡¯s rtionship with Julian. Following that, she had a very public falling out with Dale Bhus. Now, Valerie had arranged a matchmaking session in the form of a banquet for her. Wasn¡¯t it because she wanted Katherine tond a good husband? However, she had been dragged to Wakanda by Dale Bhus in the past, yet now she wanted to hook up with these eligible bachelors here. What right did she have? Fred took the opportunity to ship into the banquet hall Almost immediately, he caught sight of one guy. He was straightening his suit while a woman beside him was egging him on. I¡¯m telling you. You have to seize the opportunity. Once you are able to hook up with Katherine Santos, there will definitely be a ce for us at the Noria Group!¡±¡°¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s just another rich, pampered youngdy. It¡¯s easy for me. Besides, she smiled at me when I passed by just now. I¡¯ll get her a drinkter. It won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Marrying Chapter 805 Marrying Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Fred Grant saw that guy¡¯s condent expression and quickly walked toward him. ¡°You want to hook up with Katherine Santos? That¡¯s not advisable¡± And you are!¡± Tim Fred Grant You¡¯re from the Berman family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yes, I¡¯m Luca Berman¡± Fred could not resist snickering inwardly. It was obvious that this kid was a fool. ¡°Let me tell you. Katherine Santos is no longer a virgin. Her private life is really messy! If you hook up with her, you are truly a big suc sucker!¡± He quickly looked around and lowered his voice. Tim telling you because you¡¯re a good person. Valerie Warren doesn¡¯t have good intentions. She wants you to be deceived into bing a father for Katherine¡¯s unborn child. You must not fall for it¡± When he saw Luca and his mother¡¯s puzzled expressions, Fred pretended to be surprised. ¡°Why Haven¡¯t you heard? Haven¡¯t you seen the new some time ago? Katherine Santos was tricked into going to Wakanda by Dale Bhus. You know about it, don¡¯t you! ¡°What can a woman do if she¡¯s tricked into going to that kind of country? I heard that she was very miserable during the live broadcast. When she came back, she went straight to the hospital for a checkup. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with her? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look. People are saying that she¡¯s pregnant. If you hook up with her, you w be a stepfather very Luca was stunned when he heard this. He quickly took out his phone and did a search. When he saw the news, his face dropped instantly. Fred patted Luca on the shoulder to offer hismiseration. ¡°I will never lie to you. You should go to her and make things clear as soon as possible. Otherwise, if she falls in love with you, how are you going to reject her!¡± stood frozen in ce. ¡°That won¡¯t do, son. We can¡¯t have such a woman marry into our family. Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble Luca¡¯s mother Einally broke her lence Fred hurriedly added. ¡°That¡¯s right¡± That¡¯s w t¡¯s why I say that this blind date banquet is simply their scheme. If you fall for it, you are finished. After listening to Fred, Luca took a deep breath topose himself. This was a fatal blow to him. If he was chosen by Katherine, he would truly be a big worker. Thinking of this, Luca quickly thanked Fred and was about to leave when Katherine headed in his direction. Fred quickly slipped away at this point. Luca¡¯s expression changed when he saw Katherine approaching. How could this woman still have the cheek to look for him? Lura didn¡¯t look too pleased right now. ¡°Hello, Mr. Berman. Im Katherine Sancos.¡± ¡°Miss Santos, are you looking for someone to be the pregnant bride¡¯s groom?¡± As soon as Luca spoke, Katherine did not miss the insinuation in his words and understood immediately. They probably knew about her personal affairs so they did not think highly of her. Katherine simply smiled silently. anyway. She wasn¡¯t really bothered by whether people looked down on her. She agreed to attend this event on Valerie¡¯s ount anyway. Katherine¡¯s response infuriated Luca. ¡°Why are you still pretending! Katherine Santos, who doesn¡¯t know about your disgusting personal affairs! ¡°You and Dale Bhus went overseas. God knows how many men you have slept with. Now, you will have the cheek toe to such an event to look for a marriage partner! You¡¯re really shameless? Katherine raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you done? Looks like you are drunk. Mr. Berman. Take care when you leave.¡± Katherine turned to leave. Everyone around her was staring at her with disin. Practically everyone knew what happened in the Santos family back then The reason Katherine Santos could show up here was because of Valerie Warren. They, on the other hand, only came because of Matthew Grant Katherine Santos was just aughable sideshow. Chapter 805 Nheless, when the gawkers saw that Lura had been kicked out by Katherine, they snickered. ¡°Mr. Berman, she doesn¡¯t like you. You better leave at once! ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all ying for high stakes here. You can¡¯t afford it ¡°So what if you look down on her, Mr. Berman? She may look down on you too Irked by these people¡¯s taunting and Katherine¡¯s nonchnt attitude. Luca could not stand the humiliation anymore. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Finally, he picked up a ss and flung the wine in it at Katherine! Katherine quickly dodged but her dress was already wet, From N?velDrama.Org. In the next second, her face clouded over. However, as this was the Noria Group¡¯s event and Valerie might have to work with this fellow in the future, she decided to swallow in quietly to prevent Valerie from getting implicated. Only the frown on Katherine¡¯s face gave some hint of her feelings as she couldn¡¯t be bothered to open her mouth. Luca became even more incensed. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending, aren¡¯t you? You and Valerie Warren are in cahoots. You are ying all of us for a fool, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Tim warning you. If you don¡¯t apologize to me today, I¡¯ll post all the dirty deeds you two have done onler and let others see how Valerie Warren makes other people aughingstock.¡± Now that Luca was threatening Valerie, Katherine could not keep mums any longer. ¡°What did you say? What right do you have to criticize Valerie! Though we invited you to the banquet tonight, you could have chosen not toe. But since you¡¯re here now, you¡¯d better watch your mouth!¡± Katherine fired back Luca refused to let up. ¡°Watch my mouth! Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re using us! Valerie Warren herself is from the rural areas. She knows it isn¡¯t easy to climb up the socialdder so now she wants to give you a leg¨Cup! ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are? How can we hook up with someone like you? I say, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. You¡¯ve had enough fun with Dale with Dub Bhus. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you still want to look for an honest man! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°You can bad¨Cmouth me, but you can¡¯t bad¨Cmouth Valerie. She¡¯s just being kind. If you carry on like this, you¡¯re not wee at this banquet. Please leave immediately! Katherine did not back off either. ¡°Leave? You¡¯re the one who should leave! Do you think everyone came today because of you? Do you really think you¡¯re in high demand!¡± When everyone saw the two of them embroiled in verbal sparring, they crowded around to gawk at them. By now, Katherine was clenching her fists tightly and was extremely angry. Just as the two were locked in a stalemate, a voice rang out somewhere. Luca Berman, what right do you have to criticize other people! Has your family¡¯s line disgraceful matter been resolved? ¡°If she is not is not worthy, how noble are you then! How many women are you keeping outside! You have three illegitimate children already, don¡¯t you? Do you want me to tell you where they live? And, by the way, your father doesn¡¯t only have one son. He has a female celebrity as his mistress. In fact, your father has enough women to form a ser team! ¡°We are kind enough not to air your family¡¯s dirty linen yet you have the gall to pour scorn on other people here. Are you so much more noble than other people? I only sent you an invitation because you¡¯re officially still single, that¡¯s all! ¡°Otherwise, do you think you have the chance to stand here! You¡¯re just here to make up the numbers. To think that you truly believed that you¡¯re something¡± Luca was unable to raise his head aftern Grant¡¯s trade Such matters were no big deals to begin with. Since th they were all in the others same social circle, they would not be able to hade their dirty deeds from Before this event, Lan had already sussed out every candidate¡¯s background. He had only invited Luca to make up the numbers at the banquet table. Who would have thought that he would put on airs here just because he received an invitation! Luca¡¯s expression kept changing asn¡¯s words echoed repeatedly in his ears. ¡°Luca, so your family was fooling around so much, eh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Luca. If that¡¯s the case, how many mistresses does your family have? Tell us their names and let us get to know them, lest we try to date them by mistake!¡± ¡°Yeah, tell us, Luca. This is so scandalous!¡° Marrying Chapter 806 Marrying Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Luca¡¯s face turned livid. He turned around to leave without noticing the swimming pool behind him and fell into it with a plop. The moment he fell, the whole crowd burst intoughter. ¡°Fuck, you re really taking the road less traveled!¡± someone said. rays so generonis, giving us a show!¡± said the other. Luca panicked and shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t swim! Help¡± He failed about in the water, struggling to stay afloat. The crowd pointed at him,ughing uncontrobly, but no one attempted to save him. Katherine noticed something was wrong and realized Luca was not pretending as he started to sink. Without hesitation, she jumped in and pulled him out. Luca, crying desperately felt embarrassed. He never expected Katherine to be the one who saved him. After climbing up, he quickly apologized. Tm sorry, thank you. Thank you for saving me. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± After saying that, be turned around and ran away. It was too embarrassing The crowd was stunned by what they witnessed. Out of all the people standing around, no one attempted to help, and Katherine was the one who jumped in to save Luca. What shocked them even more was that despite Luca¡¯s harsh words and angry outbursts earlier, Katherine still chose to repay evil with good, leaving everyone speechless, Everyone stared at Katherine, but she did not say a word. She could not help but sneeze, and as the breeze passed, she felt a chill run through her. Noticing this,n immediately removed his jacket and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll uke you to rest for a while¡± Katherine thanked him, and he brought her upstairs to change her clothes,n handed her a ss of milk and asked, ¡°Why did you jump down just now? You must consider the child even if you don¡¯t care about yourself. He has such a foul mouth, yet you still saved him.¡± Katherine shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a human life after all. Moreover, this party is organized by the Noria Group. If something happens to him here, it won¡¯t look good for you all either, especially since you¡¯re the one who pushed for this party. It could affect your reputation.¡± Katherine nodded. After changing, she wrapped herself in a thin nket as she stood by the window. At this moment, fan had gone downstairs. The surrounding friends were initially here to watch a good show, but now they saw what Katherine did, they could not help but look at her in a different light said someone. Tan is here,¡± sa ¡°Tan,e over quickly. We have something to ask you. You have to tell us the truth,¡± another Tan frowned. ¡°Why are you guys so mysterious!¡± ¡°Katherine, how is that girl?¡± person Hid Lan was surprised. ¡°How is shet She¡¯s certainly a good girl. Didn¡¯t you see it just now? Repaying evil with kindness! If it were you guys, would you be able to do the same?¡± A few friends gathered and chuckled ¡°Well, this girl seems pretty good and gracious. Introduce her to us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all buddies. If there¡¯s anything good, you must prioritize us¡± Tve taken a fancy to her. Anyway, its not up to us to choose our marriage partners in the future. This girl is not bad.¡± Lan felt ufortable and rejected them. ¡°Stop saying it. Would the girl take a fancy to you guys! You guys are just a bunch of hooligans. Don¡¯t ruin a good girl like her¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying someone protested. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lan. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Katherine and want to keep her for yourself?¡± ¨C her child¡¯s stepfather!¡± ¡°By the way, she¡¯s pregnant and your sister¨Cinw¡¯s friend. You¡¯re the most suitable candidate. Why don¡¯t you be Lan was stunned. Actually, this isn¡¯t a bad idea. However, due to go, he instinctively replied, ¡°How is that possible! No such thing. Don¡¯t make things up.¡± Hearing his words, everyoneughed. ¡°Tan, don¡¯t deny it anymore. You even took off your jacket and put it on her.¡± fan looked at them angrily. ¡°Are you guys human¡® She¡¯s pregnant Won¡¯t she feel cold jumping into the water! None of you is a gentleman.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so gentlemanly, go after her, someone said. ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not doing this?¡± fan replied. 0 Chapter 800 As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Katherin¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Thank you,n¡±n trembled when he heard that. He turned around saw Katherine; he could not help but feel embarrassed. Katherine handed the clothes back to him and left. Katherine shook her head and said politely and distantly, ¡°No need. The driver is waiting for me Katherine just walked away,n clenched his fists. Damn it, how could I say that? At least be more tactfulf The party did not end well. Tan sighed helplessly. Tim doomed! Valerie will kill meter! Tan regretted it and was also very worried. The female lead of the party had already left, and he knew he was definitely going to be scolded. Meanwhile, Valerie and Matthew did not attend the party tonight. Hugo suddenly had a fever and the two were looking after the child. When the fever subsided and stabilized, the party was already over. Whenn reported what happened at the party, Valerie was exasperated. ¡°What was wrong with Luca? Why was he so hostile to Katherine ¡°I checked the surveince footage after that and realized Fred was the one who instigated it. Otherwise, how could things turn out like this?¡± Hearing this, Valerie was furious. This guy still dares to cause trouble Previously, Valerie did not deal with Fred seriously. After warning himst time, she thought he had changed. She did not expect him to revert to his old ways and cause trouble again at this time. Furious, she instructedn, ¡°Get a few people to teach him a lesson nicely!¡± ¡°Valerie, do you mean what you said?¡±n was still a lule worried. ¡°Of course, this guy doesn¡¯t hold any position in the Noria Group. Sophia has long chased him out of the Grant family. He can¡¯t be considered a Grant family member at all Jan understood now. He would not hold back since Fred was neither a rtive nor an elder. Fred was still feeling sou smug when he went back. He had rained the party tonight. Later, he would definitely stir up another storm in Kranson City. He did not believe Valerie could still make aeback when things hade to this. What can Valerie do when her reputation is ruined¡± Fredughed and hummed a song on his way back. Unexpectedly, his vision suddenly darkened. A sack fell from the sky and wrapped around him Before he could react, he was kicked over. 2/2 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Marrying Chapter 807 Marrying Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Feeling the pain, Fred was furious. Before he could say anything, he was punched and kicked. ¡°Stop! Please stop?¡± he pleaded. It was not just one person. It looked like they were all ruthless. They best Fred until his entire body was in pain and he was breathless. After ten minutes or so, the group of people finally stopped. Fred finally broke free from the sack with much difficulty, and his entire body was in so much pain that he could not get up. Fredy on the ground and sucked in a breath of cold air. It was so painful that he could not utter a sound. Damn it, it must be Valerie Fred suspected that it was Valerie. Other than her, no one would have acted so ruthlessly. Moreover, how could it be coincidental that he was beaten up right after the party? It must be because she found out he spoke ill of her to Luta. Fred was thinking secretly that he had to take revenge, not suffer such a huge loss. It won¡¯t be so easy to defeat me! Fred took a deep breath, Valerie. I¡¯ll not let you off He fumbled to get up, his face distorted from the pain. These brats really went hard on met Fred limped back in where he lived and began to n for an opportunity to take revenge. He had to wait until Valerie was alone to give her a fatal blow. He did not believe that this girl would ever be alone. If not, he would find trouble with that line one. That little one had be the next sessor of the Grant family. It looked like the Grant family treated him like a precious gem. Even now, Fred did not know what he looked like. The more they protected him, the more enthusiastic Fred wanted to teach him a lesson. The little one was at such a young age and would be very yful. If the family were not careful enough in looking after him, that would be his chance. Valerie, just you waitr Fred rubbed his aching arms and gathered his people in the past. When Matthew¡¯s whereabouts were unknown in Wakanda, he still had connections with these prople from the Grant family. If not for Valerie, he would have surrected in his n long ago These people were still in contact with him. They were instantly interested as soon as Fred told them about the matter, 05 When they heard they were to start with Valerie, everyone was somewhat hesitant but still held onto some hope. If they could take the opportunity touch the Noria Group, they could at least give Matthew a fatal blow. They could also take the opportunity to reap some beneles. Fred led his people and waited for Valerie¡¯s car to pass by the road she had to take. Seeing the familiar ck sedan approaching, he signaled his prople to block the mood. The car screeched to a halt, and Fred sneered. Valerie, get out of the car The car door opened, in the person inside was not Valerie. Matthew walked out and immediately snapped his fingers. Dozens of people came our and surrounded Fred and his people. The moment Fred sair Matthew, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Why is it you? Matthew snorted. ¡°Otherwise, who do you think it so Fred was stunned. He had already investigated and gathered that the ck car Valerie was in had not changed for a week. Why is the sudden change? What has gone wrong? he thought. Seeing Fred¡¯s bewildered expression, Matthieu revealed a look of displeasure. Fred, we¡¯re meeting again. I warned you previously to restrain yourself and not to mess around in my territory. You must have lost your memory.¡± Fred was instantly frightened hearing him say that However, he mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to do?¡° ¡°What am I trying to do? Of course, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson. My woman is not someone you can inch Matthew said. At this moment. Fred was terrified. Matthew waved his hand, and the people in the surroundings immediately moved in, subduing all of Fred¡¯s people. Fred admitted defeat. He had lost even before the fight. Moreover, in terms of numbers, he was no match for Matthew. Now that he had not even found Valerie, Matthew had seen through everything about him in advance. How could be not be afraid? Fred immediately knelt before Mathew. I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me, just this once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Fred knelt and kept knocking his forehead on the ground. Matthew.could not help but meer when he saw him like this. ¡°Fred, you¡¯ll never achieve anything for the rest of your life. Stay in your miserable little corner, and never show your face in front of me again, or I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead? Fred looked at Matthew¡¯s sharp gaze and instantly trembled. ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Seeing Fred¡¯s expression, Matthew waved his hand and let his subordinates capture all the people Fred had brought 11:07 AM Chapter 807 These were the people those from the Grant family supported. Now that they were captured, Matthew would naturally have his own ways to punish them. It was time to restructure the Grant family. After doing all this, Matthew shook his head and turned to look for Valerie. Fortunately, he had predicted all this in advance today and let Valerie leave in his cat. He had intercepted Fred. He would im creda from Valerie for this matter. He did not know what Valerie would reward him. On the way back, Matthew was anxious and asked the driver to speed up. Suddenly, the driver mmed on the brake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Matthew was displeased. ¡°Mr. Grant, a car i, a car blocked us in frontTM Matthew raised his head and looked over. The car door opened and the woman who got out was actually Maliah. She got out of the car and went up io Matthew¡¯s car. ¡°Mr. Grant, I have something to discuss with you. Pleasee with me,¡± Maliah said. Matthew could not be bothered and told the driver to continue to drive. He did not have time to listen to nonsense, Just as the driver was about to start the engine, Malish was furious. ¡°Matthew, you don¡¯t want Valerie to know the truth, right?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes instantly revealed a ferocious glint. ¡°Maliah, if you or your father dares to say another word, you can forget about staying alive!¡± Maliah trembled in fear. However, she still mustered her courage. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, but there might be others who will leak it. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re tremendously rich and overbearing. It¡¯s just getting into the car to discuss. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid. I¡¯ ear you? It won¡¯t take long, just ten minutes.¡± I¡¯m not a tiger. How do I Matthew thought for a moment. He could not figure out what Maliah wanted to say. He frowned deeply and said. ¡°Only ten minutes¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Maliah was instantly happy. Mathew opened the car door and followed Malish The moment he got into the car, Fred limped over. When he saw this scene, his eyes widened. ¡°Matthew is quite good at pretending. He actually has an affair with Maliah in private. Good lord, he was so serious just now and wanted to stand up for Valerie, but he¡¯s actually fooling around. Valerie, what do you think if you discover this? Fred thought. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 808 Marrying Chapter 808 Chapter 808 When Fred saw this scene, he quickly took out his phone and took a photo of Matthew and Maliah After that, he hid at the side and sneered. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re really bold. You¡¯ve been saying you want to avenge Valerie but got into Maliah¡¯s car the het moment. ¡°Tak nakt Valerie, you never expect Mathew, a powerful and influential man who cares about you so much, to have another woman, do your ¡°The Anderson family and the Grant family are getting closer now¡± Fred smiled snugly and sent the photo to Valerie. Valerie had just returned and was coating Hugo when a message notification sounded from her phone, She casually picked it up and took a look. When she nced at the photo on the screen, she could not help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Maliah? Why did they get into the same car?¡± The baby in her arms kept making a fuss. Valerie had no choice but to put away her phone but felt uneasy. She knew that Matthew would not betray her. It was understandable that young girls liked him. However, the other party was Maliah. This woman is not easy to deal with. Did something happen that made Matthew get into the car with her?¡± Nevertheless, she had no time to think much. Hugo grabbed her hand and twisted his body forcefully, indicating he wanted to go out and y. Valerie had no choice but to bring him to the backyard. Meanwhile, Matthew and Maliah got into the car, and not long after, they went to a cafe. Matthew could not help but feel a little impatient when he saw her still wanting to drink coffee. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Mh took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Grant, why do you have to do this? Our families can be considered long¨Cstanding friends.¡± ¡°Long¨Cstanding friends!¡± Matthew could not help but sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless things here. I¡¯ve already said that you have limited time. Quickly say it if you have anything.¡± Hearing this. Maliah could not help but lower her head. When she looked up, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I know the conflict between our families is irreconcble, but I¡¯ve also received the punishment I deserve. Now that the Anderson family¡¯s business has plummeted. I don¡¯t want to go against you anymore. ¡°Everything is a misunderstanding. I know that no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. Now, I only ask you to help me ¡°Help you?¡± Matthew looked at her. ¡°I wonder what Miss Anderson wants me to help?¡± Thinking she was actually sisters with Valerie, Matthew felt a chill in his hear. They were both the Anderson family members, but Valerie could make a name for herself even though she was raised in the countryside. However, Maliah was spoiled, proud, and vicious, as expected of a good daughter raised by Owen Maliah said frankly, ¡°I want to return to the entertainment industry. Can you help me find resources to stabilize my footing! This way, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Matthew frowned and looked at her. He could not help butugh. ¡°With Owen¡¯s current ability, can¡¯t be help you find resources! Stop kidding. He has so many connections. How can be not able to cover you! ¡°He could even escape unscathed in Wakanda, let alone in the entertainment industry Mathew did not believe it at all. However, Maliah shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say so. Our Anderson family is infamous now, be it my father or me. Last time at the auction on the high seas, my father left without paying and became aughingstock ¡°Me too. I merely want to salvage my reputation now. I¡¯m a girl, and il get married in the future. As for my father¡¯s future, I don¡¯t want to say much. ¡°As long as you help me. After I get the resources, I will never bother y secret, I will also keep it for the rest of my lifet¡± again, nor will I find trouble with Valerie. What do you think? As for that Hearing her words, Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you mean what you say ¡°Of course, Only you can help me establish myself in the entertainment industry. You can run a big company like the Noria Group: I trust your capabilities. Even my dad can¡¯t do it.¡± As she spoke, she leaned closer to Matthew. ¡°You don¡¯t want Valerie to be sad, do you? If I don¡¯t live a good life, no one o one will Chapter 808 Hearing her words, Matthew narrowed his eyes and leaned back to distance himself from her. Is this woman threatening him? He could not help but find it amusing. Nevertheless, he agreed to it. ¡°Alright, I agree with you, but you must remember everything you said to me today. If I ever find out you lie, you know the consequences¡± Mh immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Matthew did not think much about it. As for what this woman was thinking, he knew very well. She just wanted to make aeback. In that case, he could help. Instead of turning Maliah into a time bomb, it was better to help her fulfill her wish. Everything was under his control. He was the one who provided her the resources. If he could push Malish to the top, he could also make her consign to eternal damnation. Maliah, however, clenched her fists tightly. Valerie, you¡¯re doomed When I return to the public eye and have established my foundation, no matter who you are, I will destroy yout It was Valerie¡¯s fault that she had fallen into such a state. The Anderson family would not have be like this if it was not because of her. She was utterly embarrassed by thest drinking contest incident. Her father also left for a foreign country and fell seriously ill when he returned He was now so skinny. Valerie had camed all this. Therefore, this time, she must take revenge. After discussing the matter, Maliah separated from Manhew, Matthew looked at her back and could not help but shake his head. The Anderson family actually wants to negotiate with me. They should know it¡¯s not so easy to do business with me. Mh should keep her promise. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely not let her have it easy¡± Matthew sneered and went back. He only came out for a while but felt a century had passed. He could not wait to see Valeric. When he returned. Valerie was not in the room. Matthew was taken aback. ¡°Valerie!¡± he shouted. Leon hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Grant is coaxing linle Hugo in the backyard¡± Matthew quickly rushed over and immediately saw Valerie carrying Hugo, and said in a light tone, ¡°Hugo, look, there are many dowers here. Shall we get to know them?¡± Hugo responded with a smile as if he really knew how to talk. The mother and son strolled around the garden. Seeing the scene, Matthew only felt warm He could not help but stop a eyes immediately lit up and look at at Valerie and the child. Only when Valerie turned around did she realize he was standing not far away. Her ¡°You¡¯re back. Hugo, look, Daddy¡¯s back¡± said Valerie. Hugo rubbed his little feet excitedly and opened! From N?velDrama.Org. Matthew quickly walked over to the child and kissed him on the check. The little one smiled happily. d his apme arms to Matthew. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 809 Marrying Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Seeing Matthew back hotne, Valerie quickly asked, ¡°Where did you go! You were mit for several hours?¡° ¡°Nothing. I went to thepany to do something, replied Mathew, ¡°Is that so?¡± Valerie found it unbelievable that Matthew did not tell the truth. Matthew smiled. ¡°Of course, Didn¡¯t I rush back to apany you?¡± en the photo of hu He rubbed Valerie¡¯s head. Valerie was stunned. She had clearly seen the of him and Malish together. Matthew would have exined it clearly if it were in the past, but why is he lying to me this time! Could it be that he¡¯s hiding something! Or is there really something going on between him and Mh Valerie thought. When Valerie frowned and wanted to ask further, Hugo became impatient. He began to whine in Matthew¡¯s arms and suddenly cried. Matthew quickly coaxed him, but Hugo ignored him. Valerie could only hold him in her arms and coax him patiently. Only then did Hugo calm Matthew wanted to carry him again, but as soon as he streiched out his hands. Hugo was unhappy again and immediately pouted. Matthew could not help but sigh. ¡°Why is this kid so clingy to you!¡± Valerieughed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he stick to me? I¡¯m his biological mother ¡°He¡¯s so clingy, you¡¯ll be so tired?¡± said Mathew, Valerie did not care. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The child is young and likes his mother. It¡¯s normal for him to be attached to me now. When he grows up, he will have his own thoughts and things I do. He won¡¯t think about me so much anymore. ¡°At that time, even if you want to get close to him, you won¡¯t have a chance. Take this opportunity to get along well with him.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Valerie kissed Hugo on the check. The lule guy enjoyed it very much. He hugged Valerie¡¯s neck and refused to let go. Matthew was initially a little jealous, but when he saw Hugo¡¯s cute appearance, he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Little fellow, he¡¯s really too clingy. He did it on purpose.¡± Valerie patted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He¡¯s our biological son after all. Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll have dinner soon¡± Matthew nodded and followed them back to the vi When Sophia walked out and saw the family of three, she could not help but smile. This little guy is very clingy nowadays.¡± Hugo booked his arms around Valerie¡¯s neck and refused to let go. When he saw Sophia, he just smiled and turned around to bury his head in Valerie¡¯s arms. Matthew was displeased. ¡°I don¡¯t know who this beat takes after. He sticks to Mommy all day long and doesn¡¯t let go. It¡¯s tiring¡± ¡°Come, Great¨Cgrandma give you a hug Sophia carried the child and gestured to Matthew. ¡°Valerie has been waiting for you for a long time. Spend some time with ber¡± ¡°Got it¡± Matthew hugged Valerie on her shoulder. Seeing Valerie rubbing her arms, he immediately gave her a massage. Valerie was a little embarrassed. ¡°Im not that delicate¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most delicate person in our family. I¡¯m happy to serve by serve you,¡± said Manhew Looking at Matthew massaging her seriously, Valerie suddenly felt a sense of warmth in her heart. She seemed to be overthinking. If Matthew really has something to do with Maliah, he won¡¯t care so much about me! Sophia was also very gratified to see the couple so close. This felt more like home. She quickly said, ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. You two should go upstairs to get things ready. Matthew, since you just came back from outside, change your clothes first¡± Sophia¡¯s words shut Matthew¡¯s mouth. He quickly nodded and pulled Valerie along. ¡°Let¡¯s go. My wife has the final say on what clothes to change¡± Valerie was a little stunned. She patted Matthew and said, ¡°Do I have to decide on such a matter?¡± ¡°Of course. With my wife around, I naturally need her to help me dress up,¡± said Matthew, As he spoke, he wrapped his arm around Valerie and went upstairs, When Sophia saw them from downstairs, she could not help but smile. She touched Hugo¡¯s little fare and said, ¡°Look, how loving your dad and moom are. You have to be a good boy in the future. Don¡¯t torment your mom anyinore, understand? As soon as she finished speaking, Hugo nodded heavily. She did not know if the little guy understood what she said, but he kept nodding, making her extremely happy ¡°Our little Hugo can even understand what adults say.¡± After going upstairs, Matthew hugged and kissed Valerie just as they entered the room. His passionate kisses almost suffocated Valerie. Only after a long time did Matthew finally let go of her. Valerie raised her head and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so 1/2 0 L Chapter 809 ¡°A few hours apart feels like a century. Why doesn¡¯t my wife like my kisses¡± asked Matthew. ¡°No,¡± Valerie blushed and denied in Matthew smiled and rubbed her lips with his fingertips. That means you like it. I kiss again. He held Valerie in his arms without any exnations. Naturally, the two were intimate again It had been an hour when they came downstairs, Valerie blushed when she saw that the food had been served on the table and the nanny was feeding Hugo. She parted Matthew and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for dying our mical time¡± Sophia was happy to see the couple being lovey dovey. She quickly called nui, ¡°Corne, I made your favorite seafood today. The little guy can have supplementary fond now. I made custard for him¡± Hugo ate happily waving his two small hands as if asking Valerie to go over Valerie walked up to him and kissed Hugo on the cheek, ignoring the ege dregs on his face. She could not help butugh. ¡°He likes custard¡± Sophia was filled with joy. He¡¯s like Matthew when he was a child. His eyes lit up when he saw food. However, he was very picky. He didn¡¯t eat many things.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Valerie did not expert Matthew to be like However, Hugo mustn¡¯t be picky¡± Matthew rubbed his nose. ¡°No, it was just thatte too much good food when I was a child. The little guy immediately waved his hand to express his dissatisfaction. Valerie could not help but laugh and pinch Hugo¡¯s little hand. While the family sat together eating Valene¡¯s phone rang. She p picked it up and realized that it was from a business partner. Valerie was surprised by the voice on the other end of the line when the call connected, ¡°Katherine?¡± ¡°Yes. Mrs. Grant, I know Katherine is a good friend of yours I want to find out what she likes so I can prepare it,¡± said the caller. Valerie was caught by surprise. She then came back to her senses and could not help but smile. If you want to know, go and get to know her yourself. Katherine is a simple person, She will ept you if you treat her sincerely¡± The person on the other line was silent for a few seconds before he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Mrs. Then, he hung up. Matthew, watching from the side, could not help but ask, ¡°Who called!¡± ¡°Someone took a fancy to Katherine and asked me about her preferences.¡± Marrying Chapter 810 Marrying Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Hearing her words, Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then we must screen through carefully. K?therine might be the target of many people now. everyone knows she has a good rtionship with you¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°Of course, I know that. I won¡¯t bring just anyone to Katherine. Besides, whether Katherine can ept is the most important thing. Not everyone can be friends with the youngdy of the Santos Family They looked at each other and smiled. Jan had also received requests from many friends. They were all inquiring about Katherine. Ever since the party. Katherine¡¯s act of saving someone despite past grievances truly moved many people. Jan was a litle surprised. He did not expect his dubious friends to have changed their anitudes. However, he also knew what these people were thinking. Therefore, without exception, he rejected all of them. Those friends all teased an that he had an advantage because of his provimity to her. you want to pursue her yourself, don¡¯t yout If you do, we¡¯ll watch closely,¡± a friend wid ¡°That¡¯s right, Ian. Katherine is so is so good. Are you tempted! How about this? If you pursue her sessfully, we¡¯ll raise funds for your wedding¡± said Ian cursed. ¡°Get lost, all of you! Stop messing with decent girls. You bunch of yboys are only fit for ygirls. Katherine? Don¡¯t even think of it¡± However, he was a qualified matchmaker. At the very least, he had to tell. Katherine about it When Katherine heard that, she was a linle surprised and rejected directly. Lanughed, knowing Katherine would not ept them. After all, they were all in the same circle: Who did not know each other¡¯s background¡± Valerie also called Katherine to ask for her opinion. Katherine was speechless. However, knowing that Valerie meant well, she thus smiled and said. Valerie, you know I¡¯m not interested in these people. Please help me reject them.¡± Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°Why! You¡¯re no longer open to romantic rtionship¡± ¡°Not really. I just don¡¯t think they¡¯re suitable. You know they¡¯re all after you.¡± Katherine made very pertinent points. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know you have a good rtionship with me! Most people want to use me to get close to the Noria Group, so forget it. They¡¯re not sincere.¡± Hearing her words, Valerie could only take a deep breath. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re reluctant, forget it. However, if you meet someone suitable in the future, you can¡¯t refuse¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I listened to you to go to the party, I definitely won¡¯t refuse. However, forget about those with ulterior motives. We have to screen them ourselves. We definitely can¡¯t let them have an opportunity,¡± Katherine said. She did not want to be used again. Marriage was a big deal. It concerned her future and the future of her child. Katherine would not be so stupid as to cause trouble for herself Hearing this, Valerie smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you reply to them As soon as she hung up. Luca came over. He had found out Katherine had just sent the children off after ss. He appeared in front of Katherine with arge bouquet of white roses in his hands. Katherine was a little surprised to see him. ¡°Mr. Berman¡°¡± Luca hurriedly went up to her. ¡°Miss Santos. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened¡± Katherine smiled politely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±Katherine would not have argued with him so agitatedly if he had not scolded Valerie. What is Luca trying to do today! Katherine could not understand. Luca went up to her and said, ¡°Apart from that, I also want to thank you. I offended you but you still saved me despite the past grievances. This flower is for you. Thank you¡± Seeing his sincere expression, Katherine sandled and took over the flowers. It smells good. Thank you. Actually, it¡¯s just a small matter. That was Valerie¡¯s territory. Everyone knew that it was run under the Noria Group. If something happened, wouldn¡¯t it cause trouble for Valerie! Therefore, she indeed did it for Valerie. However, Lucauld, ¡°I was really too ungentlemanly that day, I actually offended you but you still saved me. This made me understand that rumors can¡¯t be trusted. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have believed the nonsense others had said that made you sound so bad. However, this has also made me see clearly that Miss Santos, you¡¯re really a candidate for a good wife,¡± i Katherine was stunned to hear him say this. The next second, she heard Luca say, ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to be friends with you?¡± Katherine was dumbfounded. Seeing her not respond, Luca chuckled. ¡°Actually, I want to pursue you and date you. What do you think?¡± 0 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 11.07 AM Chapter 810 Katherine was shocked. Although she did not take the previous incident to heart, she knew a little about Luca¡¯s family. Katherine did not expect 1 Laca to confess to her. She quickly shook her head. ¡°Look, I have a child. Mr. Berman, you¡¯re so good. You should suitable girl to marry¡± She did not want anything to do with Luca, not only because of his family matter but also because she did not want to ept another rtionship now. After all, someone was in her heart. However, Luca did not give up. ¡°I know, Miss Santos, but please consider it. You don¡¯t have to reject me now. Let¡¯s take it step by step and start from being friends. What do you think!¡± Katherine was somewhat stunned, not expecting him to be so persistent. She looked at Luca in a daze. She had already said so much, but this mun still refused to give up Luca did not insist but just smiled and said. ¡°Think about it. Actually, I¡¯m not bad either. Till make a move first After saying that, he turned around and left. Katherine heaved a sigh of relief and hoped he would note over again. a did not go back to Katherine. Instead, he went to seen. There had to be a middleman for this matter. Otherwise, Katherine would feel shy. When Luca came ton¡¯s ce,n frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m here to ask for a favor,¡± said Luca. Ian was curious. ¡°You have a favor to ask of me? ¡°Well, I want to I want to pursue Katherine of me? What favor?¡± Hearing this,n spat out a mouthful of coffee: ¡°What did you say? Pursue Katherine? Are you crazy? You scolded her badly that day, and now you want to pursue her?¡± juca was somewhat embarrassed and quickly exined. ¡°Yes, it was my fault that day. After she saved me, I knew that she was indeed a rare good ¡°It¡¯s my fault for believing in nder. I¡¯ve apologized to her, but I also want to thank her. I want to treat her to a meal ¡°I know you were fully in charge of the partyst time. Since Mrs. Grant trust you and lets you be in charge of this matter, I think you also feel terrible for not aplishing the mission. Please help me arrange a meal with her. Whether it seeds or not, I won¡¯t me you.¡± COMMENT 0 Marrying Chapter 811 Marrying Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Luca¡¯s face was full of anticipation,n shook his head. I think we should forget about this. Katherine is not such a petty person. You also know your family¡¯s situation¡± Luca chuckled and said, ¡°I know. I know my limitations. You merely need to help me ask her out. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s unwilling. If she¡¯s willing, that¡¯s even better. We can also be friends¡± Ian scoffed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell her yourself? Lura scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to tell her but I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t agree. Let¡¯s follow the formal process. Anyway, you¡¯re in charge of this matter. What abour if you arrange for this?¡± ian sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you ask. You have to be mentally prepared¡± ¡°Okay, I can take it,¡± said Luca, Ian shook his head and called Katherine right away. Katherine nced at her phone and ignored it However,n did not give up. Katherine had no choice but to answer the call ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± said Katherine. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡± tan hurriedly said. ¡°Luca wants to treat you to a meal and date you Will you agr agree? ¡°If Luca wants to treat me to a meal, why didn¡¯t be tell me personally?¡± Katherine was surprised. ¡®He gave me flowersst time. This time, he wants to have a meal with me. Does this kid really want to pursue me? ¡°I told youst time that the Berman family isn¡¯t a good family. If you go over, your hands will be full of their family¡¯s lousy matters, you¡¯ll end suffering.¡± ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Katherine¡¯s answer shockedn. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I agreed. Go ahead and make the arrangements,¡± said Katherine. Ian was instantly shocked. ¡°Katherin, are you out of your mind? I¡¯ve already told you about his family¡¯s matters, but you still agreed? Are you rushing to marry yourself off? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll cry when the timees Hearing this, Katherineughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. I want to make more friends. Is there a problem?¡± up Ever since thest party, Katherine had been ignoring him. Jan regretted it, but there was nothing he could do. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a mission given to him by Valerie. If he did notplete it Valerie would me himter. Although he wasining,n still helped book a restaurant. When he informed Luca, Luca was extremely excited. He did not expect Katherine to actually agree, and he could not help but feel happy. Thank you, Mr. Grant. If this works out I¡¯ll definitely give you a big gift as a manchanaker¡¯s reward,¡± Luca was caught up in the excitement and thus did not pay attention to his words. After hanging up the phone, he began preparing right away.n¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. When he reported this to Valerie, she was also a little surprised, ¡°Katherine agreed¡± asked Valerie. ¡°Yes, she agreed. Not only did she agree, but she was also very straightforward, I couldn¡¯t even persuade her. What do you think she¡¯s thinking I don¡¯t even want to talk about the messy stuff of Luca¡¯s family¡± Valerie thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Show me Luca¡¯s information.¡± Hearing this,n handed the information to her. Valerie went through and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue. Which wealthy family doesn¡¯t have some dirty things? This is nothing. The rtionship between a man and a woman is messy. If he gets together with Katherine in the future, just let him set up his own. family. Furthermore, Lues will inherit the Berman family¡¯s assets in the future. His father¡¯s illegitimate children are still in their infancy and won¡¯t be able Chapter Bil to achieve anything¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Luca will inherit the Berman family¡¯s flirtatious genes and end up causing trouble for Katherine? Valerieughed. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see how it goes in the end. It¡¯s not like they have to be together just meeting up once. It will depends on his character. I¡¯ll leave this to Katherine to figure out herself. When are they meeting up!¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± said Ian. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡± said Valerie Whenn arrived and saw Luca all dressed up, he could not help butment, ¡°You look like an animal in heat, all decked out and shy¡± Seeing him holding flowers,n raised his eyebrows again. ¡°You even bring red roses Luca nodded. ¡°Yes, so what? Can¡¯t it be red roses!¡± ¡°Sure, but do you know what red roses mean? This is the first time you and Katherine officially meet for dinner. It¡¯s not good to give red roses, int?t ith Give her a champagne lily,n said. However, Luca shook his head. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re too cautious, Everyone knows what red roses mean. I mean to pursue Katherine. Moreover, the atmosphere is so good today. Wouldn¡¯t the fiery red roses match that dress!¡± After saying that, Luca raised his chin to the direction not far away,n turned around and saw Katherine getting out of the car. She was dressed up, She wore a ck dress and red high heels and carried a red bag. Together with the red roses, they complemented each other. tan clenched his fists tightly just as he was about to go over, Valerie rushed over and then grabbed him. ¡°You¡¯re actually here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. Come, follow me¡± She pulledn away without any exnation. ¡°Sight Valene, this¡­¡± Before tan could finish speaking. Valerie said, ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s about to go on a date ¡°Valerie, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to observe? How are you going to observe if you leave?¡± Valerie was speechless. Tll secretly observe! By the way, why are you tagging along as a third wheel!¡± Tar was speechless. Valerie raised her eyebrows at him, ¡°This is the first time Katherine has opened up and gone on a date with someone. Don¡¯t cause trouble there. Leave after you arrange for the restaurant. If you have anything to ask, usk after her date¡± Jan had no choice but to leave. However, he was tremendously dissisted when he saw Luca¡¯s smiling face. He had no choice but to follow Valerie back #B Marrying Chapter 812 Marrying Chapter 812 COMMENT Chapter 812 Jan turned around and saw Luca with a face full of fawning. He could not help but feel a little unhappy. ¡°Look at Luca. Valerie, are you really sure you can entrust Katherine to himt ¡°This¡¯s ridiculous. Luca made such a scene at the party. From this, you can tell his personality. With his family¡¯s matters, will Katherine be skinned alive if she goes over! Anyone with a keen eye can see that he¡¯sing for you. ¡°The kid is dressed like a dog. Look at him smiling like he¡¯s worthless. What¡¯s so good about him? I wonder what Katherine likes about him!¡± Valerie sighed. ¡°I just want Katherine to find an honest and reliable man. Although Luca has some shorings, he has the virtue of acknowledging his mistakes. ¡°Luca isn¡¯t smart. As long as Katherine can suppress him, they can be together.¡± Tan immediately red up. ¡°He¡¯s not smart? He knew exactly how to use me. Without me this time, do you think he could ask Katherine outh The Berman family is nothing good. They just want totch onto the Noria Group through Katherine to obtain some resources. Valerie, you¡¯ve misjudged him! ¡°If you ask me, Katherine shouldn¡¯t havee out at all. Why must she choose him? Why did she have to agree to this date? Can¡¯t she take her time? When ites to lifelong happiness, she can¡¯t just hand herself over so casually!¡± Valerie suddenly Laughed when he saw how furious he was. Ian could not help but rub his nose when he saw herughing. ¡°Valerie, why are you looking at me andughing in telling the truth ¡°I know you¡¯re telling the truth, but fan, don¡¯t you realize something? You¡¯re over¨Cconcerned about Katherine. Do you like her?¡± asked Valerie.n was stunned. Do I like Katherine! He was a little confused. Valerie patted him. ¡°If not, I really can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so agitated.¡± Tan saddenly realized, ¡°I¡­ I think Luca isn¡¯t a good perion!¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°Yes, I know he¡¯s not the best choice. If we really can¡¯t find any good candidate, with Noria Group¡¯s current strength, he won¡¯t dare to mistreat Katherine. But now that I heard what you said, I think you¡¯re quitepatible with her,¡± Ian was stunned. Valerie looked at him and said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve never paid so much attention to any girl¡¯s matters. You don¡¯t have to be so agitated if it¡¯s just business. Don¡¯t you think you lost your temper too quickly!¡± 1¡­n was lost for words and suddenly realized something Valerie, just wait here, I¡¯ll bring her back now!¡± He quickly turned around and rushed into the restaurant At this moment, Luca took out a long red velvet box and handed it over. ¡°Open and see.¡± Katherine opened it and saw a ne. ¡°Miss Santos, thank you so much for what happened. Today, I came specially to thank you and be friends with you,¡± said Luca. ¡°There¡¯s no need! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Suddenly, a voice barged in. Katherine was stunned. He turned around and sawn striding over. Ian looked at Lues and said, ¡°The two of you aren¡¯tpatible. Don¡¯t pretend to be affectionate, She won¡¯t agree. Luca was dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean! It means what the words say. Katherine, follow me,¡± saidn Katherine was stained. In the next moment,n forcefully pulled her out of the restaurant Following behind them, Luca was about to stopn whenn red at him. Katherine was infuriated, ¡°What¡¯re you doing? I agreed to this dating willingly. Tan, let go of me! Let go of mel Katherine was displeased and said, ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Out of anger,n wrapped his arm around her and was about to take her away forcefully. At this moment, a hand suddenly grabbedn. ¡°Let go of her!¡± Hearing this voice,n flung his hand away. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°I want to interfere more. If you don¡¯t want the police toe, let go of me!¡± Julun had a fierce look. When he saw Katherine on the road just now, he had wanted toe over and greet her. He did not expect to see this scene. From N?velDrama.Org. At this moment,n snorted and turned to Katherine. ¡°Katherine, I like you. I don¡¯t want to see you go on blind dates with others. I want to be with your Katherine was stunned, and so was Julian. He never expected it to be so awkward. He also never expected to see someone confess to Katherine on Chapter 813 the spot ¡°Katherine, you¡­¡± Katherine took a deep breath and interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Warren is extremely busy. Don¡¯t tell me you want to witness someone confess to me here?¡± Julian was speechless, his eyes full of hurt. Katherine looked at tan. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I am. I¡¯ve never been so serious before¡±n looked at her seriously. Katherine smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your pursuit.¡± Lan was in disbelief when he heard what she said. ¡°You is what you said true?¡± ¡°Of course, it is. Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± said Katherine. Hearing this, Ion was overjoyed and quickly pulled her along. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Il tell Valerie now¡± Katherine nodded. Meanwhile, Julian did not feel good seeing this scene. Although he had imagined many times Katherine would end up with someone else, he could not watch her leave with someone when Katherine epted another man¡¯s confession in front of him. He could not help but hold Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Katherine¡± Katherine was stunned. Then, she looked at him and her eyes met Julian¡¯s. Her hean could not help but tremble. For some reason, just looking at Julian¡¯s eyes made her feel like she could not leave him. Katherine did not move. The two of them looked at each other. At this moment,n watched from the side and frowned. This guy actually knew Katherine. Who exactly is he? Just as he was about to rify, a woman rashed over from not far away. Julian!¡± Katherine suddenly came to her senses. Her heart nearly softened and still harbored illusions about Julian. Seeing this scene, she could not help but steer and retract her hand. ¡°Mr. Warren, you¡¯re way too meddlesome. Who are you to control who I associate with?¡± After saying that, he pulledn away. When Linda rushed over and save this scene, she could not help but feel guilty Julian, I¡¯m really sorry. I came at the wrong time¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. After all, we¡¯re destined not to be together.¡± However, Linda pulled him and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to chase after her. Let¡¯s go over and exin to her. She¡¯ll forgive you¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He pulled Linda and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time now. Let¡¯s settle our matter first.¡± Julian nced in Katherine¡¯s direction and pulled Linda away. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 813 Marrying Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Katherine had walked far away. When she turned around and saw Julian pulling Linda away, she could not help but have a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡°Why did I think of being with Julian¡® It¡¯s no longer possible. Ian was stunned when he saw the tears on Katherine¡¯s face. ¡°Are you alright?¡° Katherine wiped away her tears and shook her head. ¡°Sorry for letting you see this embarrassing side of me.¡± Ian asked hesitantly. ¡°Your child should be that person¡¯s, right? This guy is too irresponsible. He made you pregnant, but he¡¯s with another woman.¡± Katherine did not expect him to guess correctly. She did not say anything and only took a deep breath. ss person has no taste. You¡¯re so good. This is his loss. Seeing this, fanforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. That heartless p your child¡¯s father and protect the two of you from now on. Even if he regretster and kneels in the future, I won¡¯t give the child to him.¡± Katherine smiled bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t understand. I just don¡¯t know what you women are thinking. Don¡¯t be soft¨Chearted to such a man. ¡°And you, you should have told me just now that he¡¯s your ex. I would have given him two punches to make him understand that you couldn¡¯t be easily bullied.¡± Katherine burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say that again. If word gets out that the young lord of the Grant family fight with someone on the streets, it will affect your reputation¡± Ian did not think so.¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone since I returned from overseas¡± Katherineughed and left with him. This news reached Valerie¡¯s ears. When she learned that Julian had bumped into Katherine on the way, she was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Ian quickly said, ¡°What can happen! Im around. Don¡¯t w worry, Valerie. I¡¯ll protect her.¡± Hearing this, Valerie was relieved. However, he turned around and called Julian Julian, Katherine has her own life now. You also have Linda Everyone has to move forward. ¡°If you do this, it will trap both of you in an endless entanglement, and it might also cause trouble for Katherine, ¡°If Katherine really listens to you today, how are you going to face Linda ¡°¡± Especially Linda is pregnant. How should Julian choose from these two women thought Valerie, Valerie felt that Julian was a little irrational. Hearing what she said, Julian felt guilty. ¡°I know. I identally bumped into her. I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself today but wouldn¡¯t do it again ¡°My business in the country will end soon. By then, I might never see her again in my life¡± Valerie sighed when she heard this. ¡°I just hope Katherine can start all over ver again. In this situation, the two of you She wanted to say something but hesitated. She did not know what she should say. Of course, Julian also understood he just could not control himself After hanging up the phone, Julian sighed. He would be done with his domestic affairs soon. He still had to send Linda back to the country. However, even though he had promised Valerie he would never meet Katherine again, he could not let go on the day he left Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After thinking about it, he felt that he still wanted to apologize to Katherine. He was too careless that day and almost caused trouble for Katherine. After hesitating for a long time, he dialed the number that he knew by heart. As soon as the call connected, Katherine recognized his voice and felt somewhat stifled. ¡°Mr. Warren, you must have dialed the wrong number, right?¡± said Katherine. ¡°Katherine, can we meet I¡¯m sorry about that day,¡± said Julian. Katherine was nervous but still responded. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to meet Mr. Warren, you go on with your life, and I want to start a new life, too. I didn¡¯t take what happened that day to heart. Goodbye¡± After hanging up the phone, Katherine took a deep breath. She did not dare to meet him. She really dreaded she could not control herself if she mei Julian. Instead of making things difficult for each other, she might as well reject him now, Earlier, when she saw Julian¡¯s eyes, her heart almost softened. 10:12 AM c Chapter 813 However, when she came back to her senses, she realized they could no longer be together. So forget it! When she looked down, she saw the messagen had sent her. [Make time to give the child a prenatal education. I¡¯ve booked a concert for the linle kid. Do you want to go together?| Katherine instantlyughed and thought. Thisn, am I too impulsive to agree to his pursuin? I probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed so quickly if it wasn¡¯t for Julian She thought for a moment and sent him her schedule. [My ss is full.) She was also teaching oil painting now and had many students with her. She did not have time to go. At the same time, Julian¡¯s business was now ended. He also wanted to send Linda off. During this period, they were inseparable, so they left with their bodyguards. However, just as they were about to go to the airport, a car suddenly crashed into them. ¡°Boom!¡± Julian steadied the steering wheel. Tll lure them away. You leave directly!¡± Linda grabbed him. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Linda, listen to me. Don¡¯t act recklessly. You¡¯re pregnant, so you need to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact you once everything is safe. Linda was reluctant, but Julian pushed her over and ran out himself. The car behind them split into two groups. A few people got out and chased hirm while the remaining were after Linda Fortunately, Linda had bodyguards with him, so she was safe, Julian was being pursued relentlessly. In fact, during this period, he had been hunted down frequently. Because of their union, the members of Linda¡¯s family could not sit still anymore. This time, Julian was scared witless. They had actually taken out their guns. Julian observed his surroundings as he jumped into an alley. ¡°Bang! A gunshot came from the back. He could not help but be stunned Guns were prohibited in Holite, but these people did not care about their lives and actually came to find trouble with him in broad daylight. The bullet hit the wall. He ducked his head and dodged it, but it did not work in the next second. After all, he was not faster than the bullet, Julian staggered and covered his wound as he fled. The people behind him chased after him relentlessly. Fortunately, this was his ce and he was familiar with the route. He turned around and looked up. In front was his old fruit shop. He went straight in. When he saw Katherine, he copsed. Katherine was shocked to see him. She did not expect to see Julian here ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Julian Katherine eximed. ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t call the police or go to the hospital, Julian said before he fainted. Katherine had no choice but to help him walk in and lock the door tightly. ? 0 Marrying Chapter 814 Marrying Chapter 814 COMMENT Chapter 814 She temporarily canceled the sses today and also called the parents. After arranging everything, she nced at julian. She could neither go to the hospital nor call the police but he was injured. ¡°What should I do?¡± Katherine was extremely flustered. In the end, she could only call his former private doctor. ¡°Dr. Cripps, this¡¯s Katherine. A friend of mine has a gunshot injury but can¡¯t go to the hospital, Please help me. How should I remove the bullet?¡± When the doctor on the other line heard this, he was shocked. He never expected this youngdy to have caused such a huge trouble. ¡°Where¡¯s the position of the wound?¡± asked the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s in the lower abdomen,¡± said Katherine. *Alright, get some hemostatic and anti¨Cinmmatory medicine, which you can buy from outside, and some gauze and tweezers. After everything is ready. I¡¯ll teach you,¡± said the doctor. Katherine took a deep breath and quickly bought the hemostatic medicine and other necessary items. After everything was ready, she nced at Julian and helped him with a sip of water Julian woke up, and when he saw Katherine, he felt reassured. He said, ¡®It¡¯s you, I¡¯m not dreaming¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to remove the bullet for you now. Bear with it for a while. This is the first time I¡¯m doing this, I¡¯m inexperienced. Please bear with me if I don¡¯t do a good job said Katherine. After putting on the sterile gloves, Katherine took a cotton swabs and disinfected the wound. When she saw the blood continuing to seep out, she could not help but feel scared. But Julian just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead.¡± During his time with Linda, he deeply understood that the life of a wealthy family was not easy. He had already experienced it before, but this time, he just suffered a bit more. Katherine rolled her eyes at him hearing what he said. ¡°I have no idea who you offended and you were actually shot in Holito. This is a serious crime. Did you do something that you shouldn¡¯t¡± Julian shook his head, his lips pale. Guided by the doctor, Katherine carefully inserted the tweezers, Julian immediately felt a sharp pain and gripped his clothes tightly, biting his lip firmly to endure it. With trembling hands, Katherine heard the doctor¡¯s voice. ¡°Did you see that? Besides the bullet, make sure to clean out any fragments as well. Otherwise, infectionter on could be even more troublesome.¡± Katherine did not dare to be careless. She took deep breaths to calm herself and quickly removed the bullet, then cleaned out the fragments. Throughout the process, Katherine was very nervous, especially when she saw the blood, which made her stomach churn. However, she continued to endure it as best as she could. Julian was in so much pain that his face turned pale, and he bit his lips tightly. Seeing the cold sweat on Katherine¡¯s forehead, he knew she was under tremendous pressure for his sake. However, Julian was deeply impressed by Katherine. There weren¡¯t many youngdies who could remain calm and help him fearlessly in such an emergency. Only when the bullet was taken out and the wound was stitched up and bandaged did Katherine heave a sigh of relief. It had already been an hour. She slumped on the chair, hands covering her lower abdomen. The intense nerve¨Cwracking situation she just experienced nearly left her unable to recover Sering Katherine¡¯s condition, Julian forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Katherine shook her head and suddenly thought of something She took a cotton bud, dipped it in water, and smeared it on his lips several times, ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll make something for you to ear ¡°Alright, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Change into some fresh clothes and don¡¯t be nervous. People might look for me outside, don¡¯t disclose it said Julian ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Katherine assured him, Julian forced a smile and waved his hand to indicate he was fine. Katherine wiped the sweat from her forehead, then turned and went out to order some takeout. She really did not have the energy to prepare food herself With Julian here and gathered from what he said, he must have offended someone. They could not go out now but stay put in the shop temporarily. 1/2 10:12 AM Chapter 814 Fortunately, Katherine usually had nothing much to do. She only had sses on weekends or at night, so she had plenty of time. After sending Julian in the room upstairs, Katherine felt relieved. After all the food arrived, she bought some additional items. The private doctor also came over with anti¨Cinmmatory medicine. After checking his wound, he said he was fine and gave him an infusion. He also told Katherine how to change the dressing. Katherine jotted down everything. After sending the doctor off, Katherine brought the hot soup to Julian. ¡°Eat a little; it helps heal the wound.¡± She had specially bought creamy soup to take good care of Juban. Julian chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to save me this time. Thank you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal! Even if someone elsees to ask me for help. I¡¯ll definitely do the same,¡± said Katherine, Julian frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! If you bumped into some bad people, aren¡¯t you getting yourself into trouble? Don¡¯t trust people so easily Katherine rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you telling me that if I bump into you in the future, I should pretend not to notice you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡± Julian smiled at her. ¡°I said not to trust people easily and bring trouble to yourself. You never know what some people are really thinking. After all, you can¡¯t see into someone¡¯s heart¡± Katherine said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t happen again. If I encounter something simr in the future, I definitely won¡¯t interfere again. The food is here, I leave it here. Julian raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy now. Why don¡¯t you feed me! But do you really have a boyfriend now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± said Katherine. Julian smiled bitterly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good for you to have a boyfriend. But of course, you¡¯ve already found one. Katherine snorted, scooped a bowl of creamy soup, and brought it to his mouth. Julian raised his head and tried his best to drink it. He finally had some strength after drinking a few spoonfuls of hot soup. Katherine could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly is going on? Who wants to kill you, and he even used a gunt And you¡¯re reactant to call the police, did you do something inappropriate?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°No, these people saw that Linda and I were rich, so they chased after us relentlessly.¡± Julian casually found an excuse to brush it off, worried that Katherine would be afraid if he told her the truth. Julian sighed. ¡°This is fate. It reminds me of that time in Wakanda. You were lying on the hospital bed and everyone took care of you. Now, I¡¯m the one who is lying down while you take care of me. What goes aroundes around.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What Are you still thinking about Wakanda! Katherine could not help but frown when she thought of this What she could not forget the most about Wakanda was the scene in the hospital, Just thinking about how she had forced herself on Julian made Katherine blush, especially considering that she was pregnant with Julian¡¯s child, As she thought about it, her face reddened. When Julian saw her reaction, he mistakenly thought she recalled some indescribable scenes and felt embarrassed too ¡°TI drink it myself. He took the creamy soup and drank it himself. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 815 Marrying Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Only the two of them were left in the room. The atmosphere was too awkward. Katherine did not think much of it at first, but in the next second, the smell of the fish soup Elled the air, causing her stomach to chum. She could not help but cover her mouth and rushed out immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Julian asked, Julian struggled to get up but Katherine quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little dizzy. Drink the soup yourself Julian frowned when he heard Katherine¡¯s exnation. He was also worried about her health and struggled to get up, ignoring his condition Katherine rinsed her mouth and Julian was still a little worried. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Tin fine,¡± said Katherine. Ar this moment, the doorbell rang. Katherine was stunned. ¡°Wait for me upstairs. I go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± said Julian Katherine could not be bothered. She quickly went down and sawn coming over. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Katherine, Julian was upstairs and nown was here. Things were going to be troublesome. From N?velDrama.Org. Ian shrugged. I can¡¯t go to the concert, so I came to see how you¡¯re doing.¡± Katherine looked around and pulled fan in Before saying anything, the covered her mouth and vomited again Ian quickly paned her back. Are you alright? Is this morning sickness?¡± He did not know what it was like to have a child, but he knew that women would have moming sickness when they were pregnant. Katherine was instantly nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t say it out. There¡¯s someone here. At this moment,n heard footstepsing from upstairs. Julian hurriedly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you alright¡± When Julian sawn, he immediately stopped in his tracks. It turned out that Katherine was really together withn. Seeing how intonate the two were whenn even put his arm around Katherine¡¯s shoulders, Julian could not help but ask again. ¡°Are the two of you really together?¡± He stared at Katherine¡¯s stomach. She did not look like she had an upset stomach but Katherine, suddenly frightened, said sternly. ¡°What happens between us is none of your business. Julian, I helped you out of mercy because you copsed outside my shop. Don¡¯t ever think that we can continue our rtionship. I already have fan by my side. Please don¡¯t overthink it or medille in my affairs¡± Julian lowered his head. He had initially nned to ask Katherine to wair for him for four months because after four months, Linda¡¯s child would be born and he would be able to leave her and return to the country. ????? But now facing Katherine, he could not bring himself to say it. At this moment, fan smiled from the side. ¡°I know your rtionship with You let Katherine down back then. Don¡¯t even think about making her turn back now. No one will wait for you. I¡¯ll take care of everything here. I¡¯ll take good care of her in the future. Katherine. Seeing this, Julian could only silently turn around and go upstairs. Seeing his lonely back view, Katherine felt a bit mncholy. Seeing his appearance, Katherine regretted it. She should not have said such harsh words to him. She clearly could not let go of him in her hear but she did not know why she was afraid that Julian knew about it. But why is it so awkward! At this moment, Katherine frowned deeply,n could not help but sigh when he saw this. ¡°If you feel guilty, try to talk to him first¡± Tgo up and take a look,¡± said Katherine. Jan nodded. He was unhappy but could not say anything about someone like Julian However, when Katherine went upstairs, she realized that Julian was already gone. ¡°Julian! Julian!¡± She called out but there was no response, Julian was worried that the assassins might trace their way here and implicate Katherine, Furthermore, hearing her say that just now, he felt a deep sense of helplessness. Katherine stomped her feet when she saw the empty room What¡¯s wrong with Julian? He actually left from the other side. Didn¡¯t he know that I¡¯m his savior? He even left without saying thank you to me! Katherine was instantly speechless. 10:12 Chapter 815 Sering Katherine¡¯s disappointed expression, fan was at a loss. He wanted to pursue Katherine, but she was reacting like this. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Actually, you still have him in your heart, but it doesn¡¯t matter. The best way to forget the past is to start a new rtionship. ¡°I don¡¯t mind everything about you, and I don¡¯t care about your past. We¡¯ll be fine together in the future.¡± Hearing what he said, Katherine was very touched,n did not say anything else and helped her clean up the room. Valerie was happy forn, but someone was not. She did not know whatn was thinking. After Donna found out about this, she could not ept it no matter what, but she could not dissuade her Whenn returned, she held his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a blind date for you. Go and take a look ¡°This time, it¡¯s Mr. Eastwood¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s also a returnee. She¡¯s very capable and good¨C looking¡± However,n rejected her outright, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need. Other than Katherine, I won¡¯t like any other woman.¡± Donna was furious ¡°Do you know how many youngdies in Kranson City are waiting to get to know you? But you¡¯ve chosen Katherine instead of others. ¡°What¡¯s so good about her! With her family¡¯s matters and her current reputation, which good family will ept her? Are you trying to infuriate Jan did not care, ¡°Reputation? Reputation is built on money, but what I value is character. ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet her and try to get along with her? Once you see her, you¡¯ll surely like her ¡°Even Valerie is full of praise for her, I believe in Matthew and Valerie. Don¡¯t you believe them? Donna was instantly flustered and exasperated. If it wasn¡¯t for Valerie, how would you know Katherine¡± she thought. She knewn¡¯s temper. The more she objected, the more he would insist, However, seeingn so serious, Donna could only sigh. In that case, let me meet her. Let me try to get along with her.¡± In reality,n had his own motives. Katherine had not fully opened up yet, but if his mother could help, it would definitely make a difference SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Marrying Chapter 816 Marrying Chapter 816 Chapter 816 OVCE. Donna Grant¡¯s reaction surprised Valerie. She did not expect her to be so enthusiastic Valerie looked at Katherine Santos. ¡°Since he wants to see you meet with him like you¡¯re meeting a friend.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Valerie, I¡¯m not petty like that. Since they want to meet me, I¡¯ll do it. ¡°Besides, she¡¯sn¡¯s mother. I know my limits.¡± Katherine was a little touched byn, but this was her first time meeting his parents, so she was also a litle nervous. However, when she got home and saw Donna, Katherine was slightly surprised. This was completely different from what she had imagined. ¡°You¡¯re Katherine, right? You¡¯re just liken said, generous and beautiful. Come, sit down!¡± Donna¡¯s smiling face made Katherine feel ttered. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re also here. Speaking of which, I¡¯m also Matthew¡¯s distant aunt! Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s an honor to our family!¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that Actually, this is also fate. It¡¯s fate that our families can be even closer because of Katherine ¡°If we be a family in the future, then we can hang out more.¡± Actually, Valerie quite liked Ian. She had seenn¡¯s performance in thepany, and he was a good young man. If he could be with Katherine, it would not be a bad thing. After Katherine arrived, Donna patred Lan. ¡°Hurry up and bring Katherine around our house.¡± ¡°Alright! Please!¡± Tan graciously invited Katherine to take a stroll in the backyard. Donna held Valerie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°My son just returned from overseas. He could have found a partner easily, but he only likes Katherine. I can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°I only have one son, so I wanted to ask about what Katherine likes. ¡°Ian¡¯s usually clumsy and nothing good everes out of his mouth. If he angers her one day and she leaves, I have to be his strong backing!¡± Valerie could not help butugh when she heard her say that. Indeed, if that really happens, I¡¯ll definitely need to tell you about it¡± ¡°Katherine Lin¡¯t a pampered girl. She has a very big heart¡± Donna nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course I know. There¡¯s no mistake about the girl tan likes,¡± After learning about Katherine¡¯s preferences, Donna thought for a moment and said, ¡°Stay here for a casual meal today. Il arrange a car to send you backter. Let them spend more time together. Valerie naturally agreed. As Katherine walked around the back garden, she could not help but comment, ¡°your garden is quite well taken care of tan picked a bouquet of flowers and gave it to her. ¡°My mother designed this garden. When she found out that you wereing over, she specially rearranged it¡± ¡°If you say that, I can¡¯t help but feel ttered!¡± Ian smiled. ¡°My mother even specially invited a chef over today to cook a few good dishes for you. You¡¯ll definitely like them!¡± Katherine¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard that. Then I want to have a taste of how amazing your family¡¯s chef is!¡± ¡°Of course¡± When it was time, the two of them went back and saw Katherine. Donnu quickly called out to her, ¡°Come quickly, Katherine. I specially made chicken soup noodles for you today. You must nourish yourself more so that the child in your belly will be healthy in the future,¡± Katherine did not expect Donna to be able to ept the child in her womb. Donna¡¯s love was truly extensive. Valerie w this, she could not help but feel gratified. She had not expected Donna to think so highly of Katherine, This meal warmed Katherine¡¯s heart. After the meal, they chatted casually, until Katherine felt her stomach churning. She found an excuse to go to the bathroom and immediately felt that something was wrong. Chapter 816 Why did her stomach hurt so much? Seeing that it was about time, Donna instructed Ian, ¡°Look at my memory, I ordered a cake and haven¡¯t brought it over yet.n, drive over and bring that cake over. Here¡¯s the receipt.¡± Whenn saw this, he nodded. ¡°Alright, Valerie, I¡¯ll go over first,¡± Valerie agreed andn drove out to get the cake. Donna smiled. ¡°Look at ourn. He¡¯s very concerned about Katherine. I hope they¡¯ll be fine, they¡¯d better not disappoint me.¡± no problem with Donna in this family, but Valerie did not expect her to like Katherine so much. There should be no p At this moment, Valerie saw a message from Katherine. She immediately stood up, surprising Donna. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Katherine¡¯s stomach feels a little ufortable. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital for a checkup¡± ¡°Oh dear, that¡¯s really unfortunate. Ian¡­¡± It¡¯s fine. My driver¡¯s also here to send me o Valerie quickly went to the bathroom, helped Katherine out, to rush her to the hospital. Katherine¡¯s face had already turned pale. Donna hurriedly said. ¡°Be careful, be careful. Oh dear! After they left, Donna looked at their backs and sneered, ¡°You want to enter the Grant family with this kind of trash¡® Hmph!¡± Lan was a returnee from abroad after all. Even if he didn¡¯t marry a well¨Cmatched youngdy, he definitely couldn¡¯t want a piece of trash like Katherine! She wanted to marry into their family when she was pregnant! How could there be such a good thing? Donna spat and turned around to go 1. in. After Valerie sent her to the hospital, she happened to bump into Julian Warren here. She could not help but be surprised. Julian, why are you here?¡± Julian was also shocked to see her holding Katherine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Katherine?¡± ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling well¡± Julian helped to send her in for a checkup. Only then did he tell Valerie that he was also here for a checkup. It turned out that after Julian left from Katherine¡¯s ce, he went straight to the hospital in the end, he saw Katherine being sent in instead. He pulled Valerie and asked, ¡°What happened? Did she eat something bad? ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case! She suddenly had diarrhea after a meal atn¡¯s today, and her stomach hurts terribly. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°A meal¡± What exactly did she eat?¡± Valerie recalled, ¡°There w for Kathenne.¡± was spaghetti. Vegetables and meat Oh right, she also had a bowl of chicken soup noodles. Jan¡¯s mother specially made it Td both of you finish the soup?¡± Yeah, but I¡¯m fine¡± Valerie thought about it carefully. Indeed, after Katherine came, they only had a meal atn¡¯s house. Lan¡¯s family also ate the same dishes, and they It seemed like this meal was specially prepared to wee Katherine. Valerie thought about it and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Logically speaking, nothing should happen. ¡°Today¡¯s meal was personally arranged byn, and Dondu was so enthusiastic too. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to poison her, is theref Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Marrying Chapter 817 Marrying Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Katherine was stunned by Linda¡¯s words. She did not expect it to be like this. She could not help but look at Linda in disbelief, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything b back then?¡± Linda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a chance. Besides, he married me to save you. ording to Wakanda¡¯s rulles, unless you¡¯re a local, you can¡¯t enter the hospital for treatment¡± ¡°Marrying me will save you from danger. He¡¯s really desperate to save you. Miss Santos, please forgive him. His love for you has already exceeded everything ¡°He sacrificed himself to make you happy, and now, he¡¯s even willing to do anything for you. If this isn¡¯t love, what is!¡± Katherine was shocked. She did not expect Julian to sacrifice so much for her. She could not believe it and tears streamed down her face. Meanwhile, Linda patted her shoulder. Just tell each other wisst you have to say. He wanted to be honest with you, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Linda wanted to say something but hesitated Katherine felt as if a knife had been twisted in her heart. Yes, she had been speaking so viciously to Julian the few times he had met her ¡°Now, he had even fallen down the stairs to save me. How terrible I am Thinking of this, Katherine staggered twice, and Valerie quickly supported her ¡°Katherine, you can¡¯t be med for this. You don¡¯t know anything either. When my brother wakes up, you can tell him anything you want.¡± Katherine clenched her fists and looked straight at the operating theater. She had to wait for Julian toe out and tell him her feelings for him personally. Katherine held her stomach and felt a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen, feeling a linke disappointed. She did not even protect her child. If Julian did not make it, she would have nothing meaningful left for her in this world. At the thought of this, Katherine immediately felt extremely vexed, Two hourster, the doctor finally came out. Valerie quickly went up to him and asked, ¡°How is he, doctor!¡± ¡°He¡¯s out of danger, he¡¯ll be transported to the intensive care unit now. Mm, you cane with me and sign this, the doctor said, Valerie nodded her head. On the other hand, Katherine felt that all the strength in her body had been sucked out. When she found out that Julian was safe and sound, her vision turned ck and she faintedpletely. ¡°Miss Santos, Miss Santos!¡± Linda panicked, holding her stomach and shouted, ¡°Doctor,e and see her Valerie quickly supported her. Fortunately, this was the hospital, and the doctor was beside her. She was sent directly to the emergency room. Fortunately, it was not a big deal. After Katherine was settled, Valerie could not hold it in anymore. She looked at Julian who was still in the intensive care unit and Katherine who had copsed. She was furious and called Matthew Grant directly. When he received Valerie¡¯s call, Matthew smiled. ¡°You miss me already?¡± ¡°Yes, I want you toe over and help me!¡± Matthew could not help but ask, ¡°Who bullied you?¡± His expression instantly darkened. The aura around him instantly burst out, making Charles¡¯s heart skip a beat. What was going on! Mr. Grant seems to be a little off!¡± When Matthew beard Valerie¡¯sint over the phone, he immediately stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± He said to Charles, ¡°Bring the men and follow mel Valerie quickly rushed over ton¡¯s and called him on the way, only to find out that Donna was not at home and that many of her clothes were kone. She immediately understood the situation. The matter had blown up, and not only Katherine, but even her brother was injured. How would Donna dare to stay at horne! She immediately informed the driver, ¡°Change course to the Paulsen family!¡± She also told Matthew to go to his family home to stop her. At this moment, Donna was at home, feeling uneasy. When her family found out why she had returned, theyined, ¡°Why did you rank Chapter 817 such a fearsome family! What if you offend the Paulsen family and theye looking for you! ¡°You must¡¯ve lost your mind. Isn¡¯t it just a blind date! You can just find a random person to settle it. Yet you made your own move. Look at you now, You¡¯re so scared that you run back. Why do you have to do this?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Donna still looked indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, Imn¡¯s mother and her elder. If you want to deal with me, you have to consider Jand She was actually panicking when she mentioned her seniority. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no one is allowed to reveal that I¡¯m here, or get angry with him!¡± She did not tell fan when she left. No one would have guessed that she would be here. The Paulsen family had no choice but to agree. ¡°You can go back after the limelight is over. However, I¡¯ll say this hurry up and leave¡± his first. If Matthewes for you, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m just staying here for a few days. I¡¯ll be fine after the limelight passes. Katherine isn¡¯t dead. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Donna had yet to realize that she was about to face a cmity. She was still feeling smug. No matter what, she could not let Katherine enter their family. Seeing this scene, the Paulsen family shook their heads. Hopefully, Matthew would not appear this time, At this moment, a loud bang came from outside! Bang! A luxury car rushed in and smashed open the door, scaring everyone in the Paulsen family. Valerie¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Donna, get out here! Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find you if you¡¯re here¡± Donna was shocked. Just as she was about to hide, Valerie came in Seeing her like this, she immediately sneered. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t find you just because you escaped back to your parents¡® house?¡± When Donna saw that Valerie was alone, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So what? Valerie, you want to help Katherine? Who are you to her? The Santos family didn¡¯t even look for me. What right do you have? ¡°Besides! This is my house. If you dare to trespass, I¡¯ll call the police! Valerie sneered. ¡°The police? Go ahead! I want to see how they¡¯ll sentence someone for poisoning?¡± After saying that Valerie pretended to take out her phone. Donna panicked. ¡°Someonel Arrest her for causing trouble here at Paulsen family!¡± Donna was fearless. She did not care about Valerie at all because she was at the Paulsen family home. The head of Paulsen family hesitated. ¡°But she¡¯s Mrs. Grant Donna said disdainfully, ¡°So what! W Without Matthew Grant, she¡¯s nothing As soon as she finished speaking, a few screams came from outside the door. Then, a group of people rushed in and the Paulsen family¡¯s bodyguards were ruthlessly thrown to the ground. Donna was stunned. Then, Matthew Grant walked in ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Grant was so insignificant in the eyes of the Paulsen family!* *Donna Paulsen, how arrogant of your¡± Seeing Matthew appear, Donna¡¯s face turned ashen. She could not help but feel a lingering fear. You, how dare you.. Someone! Arrest then!¡± She screamed hysterically, but no one paid attention to her. Matthew snapped his fingen, and the people from outside screamed. Donita looked over and realized that the Paulsen family had long been pressed to the ground, Marrying Chapter 818 Marrying Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Seeing this scene, the head of Paulsen family was instantly terrified. He knew what Matthew was capable of. ¡°Mr. Grant, this is all her doing. It has nothing to do with us!¡° Donna only has herself to me. She was the one who harmed someone. I didn¡¯t want her toe. The moment she arrived, you guys came right after. I didn¡¯t even take two hours. I swear that what I said is true!¡± Matthew looked down at them and sneered. ¡°You clearly know that she and my wife don¡¯t get along, but you still dared to take her in. Now that something has happened, you¡¯re starting to cut ties!¡± The head of Paulsen family was extremely afraid. If they were targeted by Mr. Grant, their Paulsen family would definitely not have a good life in the future! Donna was exasperated. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your biological sister!¡± Shut up! Biological sister? No sister would harm others like that The head of Paulsen family seemed to have thought of something and immediately got someone to bring two boxes over. ¡°Mr. Grant. These are two vis in the west of the city and a box of jewelry. I only ask Mr. Grant to be magnanimous and spare our Paulsen family!¡± ¡°As for Donna, we have no objections to leaving her to you¡± When Donna heard this, she immediately shouted, ¡°Are you still human! I¡¯m also from the Paulsen family. How dare you do this!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare! Donna, it¡¯s all because you almost brought down our Paulien family. Now, you still don¡¯t know your mistake. Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Grand¡± After saying that, the head of Paulsen family suddenly kicked her With a plon a plop, Donna knelt down! Matthew looked at Valerie. ¡°It¡¯s up to my wife whether she wants to forgive her or not. I have no objections if she feelsfortable The head of Paulsen family immediately bowed to Valerie, ¡°Mrs. Grant, you can do whatever you want! Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, someonee!¡± She took out a packet of medicine and mixex it into water. ¡°Drink it!¡± Donna was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? Valerie, let me tell you, you¡¯re breaking thew!¡± ¡°Chug it down!¡± Valerie was getting impatient. The bodyguards beside her walked over and grabbed Donna¡¯s chin. The people on her left and right grabbed her arms and forced the liquid down her throat. ¡°Gulp¡­. Valeric¡­ You can¡¯t¡­ Culp I¡­ Don¡¯t Donna struggled with all her might, but it was useless. She was held down by someone and could not move at all Seeing this scene, Valerie sneered. ¡°You have to suffer all the grievances that Katherine has suffered. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to let it go!¡± ¡°Donna, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you gave birth ton. The Grant family does notck rtives!¡± After saying that, she got someone to bring over all kinds of seasonings from the kitchen to make a bowl of concoction. ¡°Again!¡± Donna had just drunk the bowl of medicine when she saw what Valerie had made. She was stunned. ¡°Valerie, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°You have to bear every pain that my brother and Katherine have suffered. Otherwise, how can you resolve the hatred in my heart!!¡± ¡°No, no! I know I was wrong! I know I was wrong, please!¡± Valerie was furious. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you leg me. Come, pour it down her throat¡± At Valerie¡¯smand, someone immediately pressed Donna down and poured the bowl of water mixed with various seasonings into her mouth again. Apart from that, but Valerie also made her swallow the chili sauce raw and drink high¨Cconcentration salt water. She was tormented heavily. When the head of Paulsen family saw this, he was shocked and did not dare to stop her at all. Chapter 818 Donna quickly copsed to the ground. Her voice was hoarse as she said, I was wrong, Please, spare mel¡± Valerie sneered. ¡°Do you know your mistake now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Just for drugging a pregnant woman and poisoning her, I should be cutting you into pieces! You have to suffer for what Katherine has suffered?¡± Donna¡¯s eyes es were filled with tears and snot. She reached her hand into her throat and began to vomit. Valerie raised her chin. The bodyguard went up and pped Donna, causing her to fall to the ground and tremble. She felt her stomach chuming and a sharp pain in her stomach. The Paulsen family turned their backs and did not dare to help. Only then did Valerie feel relieved. She turned around and left. Just as she stepped out, she heard a putting sounding from behind her. Immediately, a stench assaulted her nose. Donna screamed and was too ashamed to face anyone. Valerie shook her head and left. Matthew asked curiously. ¡°What did you give her to drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Laxatives. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill her Valerie¡¯s words made Matthewugh. No wonder it was so smelly! Just as he was about to speak. Matthew also received a call. He looked down and saw that it was Maliah Anderson. He narrowed his eyes. I have something to do at the office. Ill leave first. The driver will take you back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go do your thing¡± Valerie clearly saw the words ¡°Maliah Anderson on the screen. Although she was suspicious, she did not suspect anything. After all, Matthew was loved by the Anderson family, so it did not matter even if Maliah looked for him. Valerie did not think too much about it. She thought about it and looked at the time. She should go to the hospital first! After venting her anger, she went to see how Katherine was doing. At this moment, Katherine was in the hospital. After she received emergency treatment, she immediately came to Julian Warren¡¯s ward. She could not help but cry when she saw Julian sleeping soundly, Julian, I know everything now. Wake up quickly. I have a lot to tell you? ¡°You¡¯ve always been the one in my heart. You¡¯re the same, right? Linda told me everything. Why are you so stupid? Please wake up!¡± Julian felt a voice crying beside his ear. He could not help but tremble internally. Feeling the warmth in his hand, Julian slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Katherine beside him, he clenched his fists. Katherine was stunned. She looked up and saw Julian looking at him, and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Julian, are you alright?¡± Julian nodded. T¡¯m fine, Katherine. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re doing great.¡± Katherine sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thought of you like that.¡± Julian patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Katherine wiped her tears and called the doctor over. Seeing that Julian had woken up, the doctor nodded, ¡°Just take good care of him. Family members may proceed with the payment.¡± Linda took the list and went right away. The doctor looked at Linda, and then at Katherine with a suspicious gaze. ¡°This is yours?¡± Since the matter was still unresolved, he could only say bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s my secretary.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Julian say that, Katherine understood that the matter on Linda¡¯s side had not been completely resolved. The doctor didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave. Valerie happened toe in at this moment. When she heard this, she could not help butugh. ¡°Julian, is this a love triangle!¡± Chapter 818 Julian swatted his hand at her. ¡°You don¡¯t think the matter has blown up enough, do you!¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Tmn just quite happy that I¡¯ve cleared the misunderstanding with Katherine. In the future, everyone will go back to their own positions.¡± At this moment, Linda came in and could not help but feel a little awkward. Just now, when she came back from paying the hill, she saw the people at the nurses¡® station staring at her. She felt very ufortable. When Valerie saw her return, she quickly pulled her to sit down. Tll do these things. It¡¯s inconvenient for you when you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Linda was extremely embarrassed. At the same time, she felt a little ufortable. She quite liked Julian, but fate was ying tricks on her. He already had someone in his heart. #MD GUT Marrying Chapter 819 Marrying Chapter 819 Chapter 819 At the nurse¡¯s desk, a few young nurses had gathered together to gossip. It was almost nighttime. They could not help but he curious when they saw a few women entering and exiting Julian¡¯s ward. ¡°Who is that woman? ¡°He said she¡¯s the secretary. The patient inside said it himself just now, but isn¡¯t the one with a big belly his wife?¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, but how can she be like this? She¡¯s acting so intimate that man. Those who don¡¯t know might think that she¡¯s the patient¡¯s family instead ¡°His wife is quite pretty, and she looks like a foreigner. How did she get her husband snatched away by a little vixen?¡± ¡°In this day and age, a mistress will never be self¨Caware. I have to give her a reminder!¡± A few nurses gathered together and were filled with righteous indignation. Linda happened toe out to fetch water. When the nurse saw her, she hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Linda quickly thanked her. After the murse filled her cup with water, she pulled her and whispered, ¡°You have to take good care of your husband. No matter how old he is, he will only be honest if you expose him, Otherwise, he will never change his habit of cheating.¡± Linda was stunned. The nurse pushed her. That¡¯s your insband¡¯s secretary in the ward, right? I think the two of them are very close. They seem to have an extraordinary rtionship! ¡°Let me tell you, most of the secretaries that rich men find are usually not for work, but to have that kind of rtionship!¡± Linda understood and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Actually, they are. She suddenly did not know how to describe it. After all, to the public, she was Julian¡¯s wife. Katherine was the secretary. If she denied it now, she would be asking for trouble. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll handle it ¡°Alright, let us know if you have any problems!¡± Linda thanked her and went back. However, when she was about to reach the ward, she saw Katherine and Julian looking at each other. The tenderness in their eyes really made her envious. Julian had never looked at her like that before. Linda felt that she was still too selfish. She had broken up two lovers for the benefit of her family She still couldn¡¯t bear it. Although she liked Julian, her rationality prevailed. She called her subordinates to pack up and leave tonight. Then, she wrote a divorce agreement. When they arrived at the ward, Linds put down the ss of water and pretended to tidy up, She ced the divorce agreement on the bedside table Valerie raised her eyebrows when she saw Linda running around. ¡°Linda, take a break. Let me do it if you need anything!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to walk more when I still can. can. Isn¡¯t it a saying in Holito that it¡¯s easier to give birth if you walk more?¡± Julian said, ¡°You should go back and rest. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s inconvenient for you when you¡¯re pregnant¡± Linda knew that Julian was thinking for her. When she saw how Katherine was interacting with him, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Julian, take care of yourself. ¡°Goodbye. Linda turned around and left. Valerie came out to see her off. Just as she was about to go back, she saw Katherine rushing out ¡°Valerie, look at this!¡± Valerie nook it and saw that it was a divorce agreement! ¡°Linda wants to divorce Julian. It seems that s very anxious, she has really let go. However, she is in such a state now. How can we let her leave alone?¡± Katherine was Valerieforted her. ¡°We¡¯ll chase after her immediately. No matter what, we have to convince her toc toe back first¡± Chapter 819 Although the rtionship between the three of them was indeed a little awkward, Linda¡¯s safety was the most important. At the same time, Linda¡¯s subordinate saw that she was reluctant to leave. He could not help but grumble. ¡°How foolish. If you don¡¯t want such a good partner, how will you face your family¡¯s internal strife when you go back?¡± Julian has already agreed to cooperate with you. It¡¯s just a matter of time, just wait a few more months. Why are you in a hurry to leave?¡± Linda sighed. ¡°As a mother myself, I just don¡¯t want Katherine¡¯s child to be born without a father. I understand their feelings very well. ¡°They are obviously in love with each other, but they can¡¯t be together. It will hurt her to have to watch her lover with another woman. ¡°In any case, he and I will be separated in the end. It¡¯s the same whether we do it now orter. Might as well shorten the pain. Let¡¯s go Her subordinates had no choice but to take her away. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie was hot on her heels. When she arrived at the airport, she went straight to the gate and finally found Linda. Linda heard the voice and turned around. When she saw Valerie and Katherine rushing over, she was a little shocked. Then, she smiled. ¡°Why are you guys here!¡± Valerie ran over in a few steps. ¡°Linda, my brother said that he can help you get through it safely. If you leave now, won¡¯t it be very dangerous!¡± Linda shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Eve already made up my mind. I¡¯m happy to see that you and Julian are fine. ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked Julian yet. It¡¯s all thanks to his care for so many days. Without him. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape unscathed. Katherine was very anxious. ¡°But Linda, your family¡¯s internal strife is very serious. Wouldn¡¯t it be very dangerous if you just go back like this! for doing all this. I¡¯m fine. I know you have your reasons f Julian said that he didn¡¯t agree to divorce you. Can¡¯t we wait a little longer!¡± Linda was touched that Katherine could say all these at this time. She could actually give her lover to her. This girl was indeed worthy of Julian¡¯s Jove ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have bodyguards. Besides, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to me now. After all, I¡¯m considered the heir of the family. ¡°If I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to exin themselves. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Katherine, you have to be well. I was the one who upied. Julian for too long, to the point of making you suffer so much.¡± ¡°From now on th now on, you have to take good care of him, and take care of yourself. I give you my blessings? Hearing her words, Katherine could not help but hug her. ¡°But your child will be without a father. What will you do ¡°I think it won¡¯t be a problem for me to raise a child with my ability. After the child is born, I¡¯ll inform you. At that time, teach me more about parenting! ¡°Also, you two have to be wel well. If you get married to Julian one day, you must give me an invitation!¡± Katherine nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, of course. Thank you, Linda. Thank you!¡± Back in Wakanda, if it wasn¡¯t for Linda, Katherine definitely wouldn¡¯t have lived until now. And now, Linda was willing to give Katherine and Julian her blessings. Katherine was sincerely grateful to her. Linda smiled. Tm leaving. Before I leave, I want to hug the two of you beautiful and cutedies. Is that okay?¡± The three women hugged. Linda felt relieved that she could finally let go. At this moment, her subordinate reminded, ¡°Ms. Cabrera, we¡¯re about to board the ne. Only then did Linda stop crying. ¡°Farewell is for the next time we meet, Goodbye!¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 820 Marrying Chapter 820 COMMENT Chapter 820 Katherine looked at Linda, reluctant for her to leave. Originally, when she found out that Linda and Julian were together, she felt very unhappy. However, she also admired Linda. It was not that Katherine was magnanimous, but her rtionship with Julian was still a mess. Now that Linda was leaving, she was really reluctant to let her go e liked the same man If everyone same man, this meant that they all had the same view of him. If Linda did not leave, they might be very y good friends. However, who knew how long it would take for them to meet again after this. Valerie patted Katherine. ¡°Alright, all good things muste to an end. I believe we¡¯ll meet again soon. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Katherine nodded, the two of them heading out of the airport gate to wait for a car. Then, a voice came from behind. ¡°Wait! Wait¡± Valerie turned around and saw Linda¡¯s subordinate rushing out in panic. She could not help but be suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ourdy is missing|¡± Hearing his words, Valerie¡¯s heart sanki ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°She said that she wanted to go to the bathroom, but she didn¡¯te out after waiting for ten minutes. We sent someone to look for her, but there was no one. However, her coat was thrown to the ground!¡± These words shocked Katherine. Call the police!¡± Valerie said in a deep voice, ¡°If she¡¯s missing. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with her family¡¯s power!¡± ¡°Everyone, split up. Continue searching and call the police. I¡¯ll go back and get help!¡± ¡°Katherine, go back and apany Julian first. I¡¯ll go back and look for Matthew to think of a way Katherine nodded repeatedly. At this moment, Valerie rushed home and saw that Matthew had already returned. He was just leaning on the sofa tiredly Seeing that he was working so hard, Valerie¡¯s heart ached a little. She walked over and gave Matthew a massage. Matthew patted her hand. Valerie could not help but ask, ¡°Has there been any trouble recently? ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a technology fair being prepared.¡± Valerie took a deep breath. So that was how it was. Matthew was very busy. After returning from Wikanda, he wanted to deal with so many business malters Noria Group had umted so much work before. Although she had resolved some of it, after Matthew returned, all the projects came knocking on his door. He was indeed quite busy. His guidance was naturally indispensable in preparing for the new project, She began to regret it. Ever since Matthew returned, she had given him everything from Noria Group, If she could even help him share some of the burden, it would not be so difficul Seeing that Valerie did not speak, Matthew pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! You look like you have something on your mind. ¡°Have you not vented your anger enough today? 1g get someone to reach Chen Jingshuang a lesson tomorrow!¡± Valerie kissed him. ¡°No, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re too busy. Imatrail¡ª¡± She wanted to say something but hesitated. Matthew smiled. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re husband and wife, Well face anything together so just tell me,¡± After thinking for a moment, Valerie said, ¡°Linda went missing. She left a divorce agreement and went to the airport to leave. In the end, she disappeared for more than ten minutes¡± ¡°Her subordinates only found a coat in the washroom. I suspect it has something to do with her family¡¯s internal strife. Where can she even go?¡± Just now, her subordinates told me through a message that they couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. The surveince cameras at the airport didn¡¯t capture hering out either. Where exactly would she go?¡± Hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Matthew frowned. ¡°Linda¡¯s family is quite powerful overseas. To be able to transport people away secretly in Holito, their power can¡¯t be underestimated¡± Valerie became anxious. Tim just worried that they will do something to Linda.¡± I don¡¯t know much about the fights between wealthy families, but it¡¯s easy to kill someone!¡± Of course, she knew very well that if Linda fell into the hands of those people, they would not let her off easily just because she was pregnant, If Linda died, wouldn¡¯t the assets fall into their hands? This made Valerie feel a little heartbroken. Linda was still pregnant and the child in her womb was also innocent. They had just bid farewell to each other when Linda disappeared For a moment, countless guesses arose in Valerie¡¯s mind. It was possible that Linda had been dismembered or had suffered other tortures. This made her even more anxious Valerie was scared out of her wits when she thought about how the terrorists in the television dramas were ruthless, Linda was such a wonderful person, and just a moment ago, they were still hugging each other. She had thanked Linda for being magnanimous and helping her brother and Katherine, Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Linda was willing to risk her life to leave for the sake of her brother. Valerie felt a little guilty. If she had just forced Linda to stay, it would not have turned out like this. Upon hearing her words, Matthew patted her shoulder. Tll let them investigate. Don¡¯t be anxious. If it¡¯s really rted to her family, they will definitely deal with her without anyone knowing. It definitely won¡¯t be exposed. ¡°This kind of person won¡¯t unt what they¡¯re doing, so it¡¯s useless for you to look for her when you have no clues at all. III look for her instead.¡± Matthew got up and went to the study, Valerie¡¯s heart ached when she saw him like this. He was already so busy, yet she still had to go over and trouble him However, other than M Matthew, there seemed to be no other way. On the other hand, Matthew was also very fast. After giving the order, the entire Kranson City was flipped upside down, Charles Hudson and the others did not miss a single ares Two hourster, a message came from Charles ¡°Mr. Grant, they¡¯ve reached international waters. They n to transport ler there and kill her. That way, no one will know. They¡¯re really bold!¡± Matthew asked. ¡°What¡¯s the probability of saving her?¡± Charles paused for a few seconds before saying ¡°Mr. Grant, our side has yet to break through to get there. We have no way at all, but there¡¯s someone who can do it. Manhew raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Randall Leigh!¡± ¡°Handall Leight¡°| ¡°Yes!¡± Charles said bluntly. Their ship is nearby. I¡¯ve already checked its location. If we want to save her, they¡¯re the fastest Matthew made a prompt decision. Inform Randall immediately that there¡¯s a project that I want to work with him on! I want a video call with him!¡± Charles hung up and went to make arrangements. When Valerie found out, she could not help but be stunned. These people actually wanted tomit murder in the open sea. They were simply oo arrogant She wondered what would happen to the pregnant Linda after they brought her into the open sea. What if something happened to her along the way? Valerie was extremely anxious, but she did not dare to tell Julian. Seeing that Matthew was still These bastards! If they were caught, they must definitely be cut into pieces! busy in the study, she was anxious and angry- 2/1 Marrying Chapter 821 Marrying Chapter 821 Chapter 821 In the video, Randall was stunned when he saw the other party. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Grant to video call me. Are you increasing your investment this Matthew said seriously. ¡°No, can you si help me save someone?¡± ¡°Saving people?¡± Randall found at unbelievable. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re rich as a country. In Kranion City, you¡¯re the boss. Is there anyone you can¡¯t save! Stop joking! ¡°We¡¯re business parmers. It¡¯s fine to do business, but you¡¯ve found the wrong person for private matters. Or can introduce you to a better security fram. You can look for them! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let the professionals do the professional staff, I can¡¯tpete with them? After saying that, he hung up the video call. Matthew did not expect this guy to be so arrogant. When Handall brand that it was a personal matter, he actually rejected it without thinking This surprised Mathew. Randall really had a personality! After all, they didn¡¯t have However, he was right. He naturally couldn¡¯t find sim for private matters. After all, they didn¡¯t have much of a personal rtionships Valerie immediately opened the door of the study when she heard his voice. ¡°He¡¯s unwilling, right? Let¡¯s go and beg him directly. There¡¯s no time to lose. If we dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid Linda¡¯s life will be in danger ete unhappy that Kama Matthew also felt that it made sense. After all, Mr. Grant¡¯s reputation was well known. He was also a little unhappy face when he first arrived in this city. Kandall not give him any Hence, Matthew brought Valerie with him and went straight in the hotel where Mandall was staying. Randall did not expect Matthew toe knocking on his door in just 20 minutes. When Randall saw the couple, he was a li surprised and a little ¡°Mr. Grant, isn¡¯t that a little too much? a little unhappy Valerie squeezed in. ¡°Mr. Leigh, a life is at stake. Mr. Leigh, please help!¡± When Randall heard Valerie¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is moral kidnapping!¡± ¡®s not moral kidnapping. The other party is a pregnant woman who was sent to the open sea. If we dy any longer, she will die!¡± ¡°Mr. Leigh, you don¡¯t want to see an innocent life die jusi that, right? If she dies, it¡¯ll be two lives?¡± ¡°Only you can help now. Mr. Leigh, I have to trouble you. If you don¡¯t help us, she really won¡¯t have a way out ¡°Your cargo ship just happened to pass through the open sea. Only you can go up quickly. After all, you¡¯re an unfamiliar face. We¡¯ll be seen through the moment we appear!¡± Randall was unmoved by Valerie¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but ording to what you said, this is very dangerous. I don¡¯t have to take the risk for an outsider! ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t cause this. There¡¯s no need for me to do that.¡± These words made Valerie explode. Just as she was about to say something, Matthew interrupted her. ¡°What you said makes sense, I also know that this matter is difficult for you, but this concerns the expansion of another business, and she¡¯s the person in charge.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s in danger and ourpany¡¯s project is jeopardised, we¡¯ll reduce our expenses elsewhere, which will affect our cooperation with you. ¡°Mr. Leigh, if the rescue is sessful, the technology fair¡¯s project can proceed smoothly. From a businessman¡¯s point of view, Randall seemed to be unable to refuse, and Valerie was also very anxious at the side. ¡°Mr. Leigh, please help us on ount of our cooperation. You will definitely have priority in our future business!¡° Randall looked at the couple and saw that they were trying their best to invite him to save her. He could not help but be curious. ¡°Since it¡¯s a personal matter, I want to ask whichpany she¡¯s in charge off Is there no n 11¡ä¡ä Matthew exined, ¡°It¡¯s different. Not only is she a partner, but she¡¯s also a friend. She¡¯s even a famous noble from Wakanda. If we save her, all projects in the entire Qebirind region might be considered first in the future.¡± Iza 11:00 AM Chapter 821 ¡°You¡¯re a businessman. You should know the profits behind tha Standall thought about it for a long time before finally agreeing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to help you guys this time, hour Edon¡¯t know if Eran kave or not. What does she look like?¡± Valerie quickly took out the p out the nts and handed it over. ¡°It¡¯s her. Her name is Linda Cabrera. She¡¯s on the ship ne now You have to ve Randallughed. ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful woman indeed! However, Mrs. Grant, please don¡¯t expect to mach from me. My objective will be to save her, I can¡¯t guarantee whether she¡¯ll live or die¡± Valerie agreed as long as he was willing to do it. Now, they had to ensure Linda¡¯s safety. They had to stall for as much Meanwhile, on the other side, Katherine did not know what to do. She could not find Louis Santos directly. After all, Linda had left this ce to help her and Julian thuexpectedly, she was taken away as soon as she arrived at the airport. Now, she had no choice but to ask Louis for help. When Louis sow Katherine, he was a little surprised. ¡°Where have you been all these days? I was so anxious. I asked you toe back, but you didn¡¯t. What are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to say anything else. Hurry up and help save someone!¡± ¡°Save someone! Save who?! Katherine was very anxious ¡°In order to full my wish and Julian¡¯s, she took the initiative to divorce him. However, she was kidnapped due internal strife in her family!¡± Hearing this, Louis was quite shocked. He had never thought that things would turn out like this. This was simply beyond his imagination! ¡°I¡¯m begging you. I have no other choice now, I can only leg you. If my parents find out, they will definitely not allow me to interfere!¡± ¡°Valerie and the others have already gone to think of a way. Lowe Linda this one!¡± ¡°She saved me once. I can¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡± Louis felt a little guilty, Looking at Katherine¡¯s pale face, his heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go over now¡± ¡°Thank you, Louis. Thank you!¡± Katherine cried tears of joy. If her brother did not help, she would really have no hope at all. ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ll set off now At night, the two ships set off for the open sea at the same time. Soon, the target ship appeared before them. Louis looked at the huge cruise ship and was a little surprised. However, he had already made preparations in advance and sessfully boarded the ship. However, there were too many security guards around, so he onlynught two people in. ¡°Mr. Santos. I heard that the inside is a casino!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just here to y!¡± Louis was already prepared. His subordinate was carrying a box full of money, und Louls was a merchant. It was normal for him toe and y a few rounds. After entering, the waiter led the way in front. Louis had only taken two steps when something suddenly appeared under his feet. After picking it up, he tralized that it ne. He was a Unte curious and did not ask further. He stuffed it into his pocket. He would see who lost the ne when they got in. As for Randall, he had alsoe up. He was a wealthy businessman who had just returned from overseas. He looked very dignified and had seven or eight followers. At first nce, he looked like a pure rich man. Marrying Chapter 822 Marrying Chapter 822 Chapter 822 After Randall came up, he took a look around. Sure enough, there were quite a number of people around. There were a total of six floors on this luxury cruise ship. There were quite a number of rich people, and he could even see a few familiar faces. Those were personalities that could only be seen on television, but he actually saw them here. Fortunately, they did not know Randall¡¯s true identity, so they naturally did not know why he was here. Randall looked around. This floor was mainly a casino, so he wasn¡¯t interested. He shot a look at his attendants and asked them to ask around, A few of his subordinates dispersed and looked around for Linda. After all, she was pregnant, so it was not difficult to find her. Randall pretended to be bored and walked around. Then, he called the waiter over and took a ss of champagne as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this ce? Other than this, what else is special?¡°¨C ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. Sir, why don¡¯t to a few beautiful girls!¡° you go to the other floors? There¡¯s always something you¡¯re interested in. Why don¡¯t I introduce you Randall waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. I thought there was something fun here, but it turns out that other than the casino, there¡¯s only women. Boring!¡± After saying that, he stuffed a few notes into the waiter¡¯s hands and turned to leave. When the waiter saw how straightforward he was, he leaned closer and said, ¡°If you want something interesting, you can try going to the sixth floor. It¡¯s filled with exciting projech!¡± ¡°Any pregnant women?¡± Randall had an evil smile on his face as he said, ¡°Normal women are so boring, the pregnant ones are the fun ones Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! Coincidentally, one of them came!¡± Instantly, Randall¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to take a good look!¡± ¡°This is for you. You can¡¯t enter without this ess card.¡± Randall took out k out another stack of notes and stuffed them into the waiter¡¯s hands. From the waiter¡¯s point of view, Randall was I was just a rich businessman looking for excitement. The waiter liked how generous he was, so he naturally wanted to curry favor with him. Randall went straight to the sixth floor. There were a total of six floors on this cruise ship, and the bottom three floors were all in ordance with the rules. The fourth floor was the casino, the fifth Boor was full of happening parties, and the sixth floor was the performance he was interested in. And this ce was filled with the smell of blood As soon as he came in and showed his key card, he smelled a strong smell of blood. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that this was the duel arena. Unlike an ordinary battlefield, there were two people on this field, with no restriction on gender. They fought bare¨Chanded until one of them was defeated. Randall looked around and found a seat before asking, ¡°Bro, how do you y this The fatty beside him was excited. ¡°You bet. As long as you ce your ber and win, you can win 10 times the reward. I¡¯ve already won more than two million dors in a short time. This is much faster than doing business!¡± ¡°The only bad thing is that my throat might hurt from shouting!¡± When Randall saw this scene, he immediatelyughed. ¡°So it turns out that it¡¯s so fun. I want to give it a try, but it doesn¡¯t look too exciting!¡° man next to next to him pointed out, ¡°There are pregnant women fighting with women over there. You can go and take a look.¡± The When Randall saw that the venue was already full and the other side had already started, he could not help but take a deep breath. It seemed like C 11.01 AM Clupter 822 these people were really here to make people fight to their deaths. He had to take a good look. He hoped that he could make it in time. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the woman was killed. He squeezed over and took a closer look. The circr tform was surrounded by people. The drop was nearly three meters, and there was a group of women below. Human lives seemed especially insignificant here. Randall went in and saw a few women locked in a cage. One of them was wearing a red dress with a thin nket covering her. That was Linda! Even if her head was lowered, she could still be seen at a nce. Good lord, she was really inside! ??? Randall could not help but bite his lips. Then, he found the person who ced the bet and asked, ¡°I¡¯m interested in that pregnant woman! Let her apany me!¡± Hearing his words, the burly man to deal with her!¡± ced the betughed. ¡°You want her? She¡¯s a feisty one! At least no one dares to touch her here. It¡¯s not easy 75 16 17 ¡°That¡¯s perfect. It suits my taste. This is what I want!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve made the right decision toe! He patted Randall and stretched out five fingers. ¡°100 thousand dors will let you y with her once. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone dying. We¡¯ll be in charge of finishing up!¡± Upon hearing his words, Randall immediatelyughed. ¡°Ill take her for two days. That¡¯ll be 400 thousand dors! What if she dies!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the open sea. If she dies, who knows if she¡¯ll be thrown off the ship Randall raised his eyebrows and took out a check. He pointed in the direction of Linda and said, ¡°I want her¡± Linda was quickly dragged out and struggled frantically. ¡°Let go of me, you bunch of animals!¡± She clutched her stomach. ¡°If you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Randall whistled, ¡°You sure talk big¡± He parted Linda¡¯s face. ¡°If you serve me well, I will definitely not mistreat you!¡± Linda wanted to bite him to death. She opened her mouth wide and was about to bite him when Randall grabbed her face. ¡°Woman, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, do you know that? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have gone down to fight with someone. How dare you still try to act so big before me? Be careful or 111 beat you to death!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll you¡¯ll dare to do to me! You¡¯d better not sleep, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He immediatelyughed when he heard that, ¡°W ¡°What a feisty woman. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing As soon as he said this, everyone burst intoughter. The burly burly man pped Linda¡¯s face. ¡°Be sensible, or you¡¯ll suffert Linda¡¯s ears were ringing from the beating. When Randall saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°And why are you going against me? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to a good ce!¡± He pulled Linda, but she was unwilling. Just as he was about to leave, he turned around and met a few people. ¡°You can¡¯t take her.¡± Randall frowned. ¡°Why? I¡¯ I¡¯ve already paid. Why can¡¯t I take her away? ¡°It¡¯s your people who said that this is exciting. How can you deny me after I¡¯ve already paid? Do you know who I am? ¡°Go and find out who I am! 5 Since I can board the ship, I¡¯m your esteemed guest!¡± Kandall shouted, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t dy me from having fun!¡± The burly man quickly stopped them. ¡°Hey, are we not earning these bucks¡® He offered 400 thousand dors!¡± The few of them looked at each other and thought about what else to say. Randall grabbed Linda and pushed her outl ¡°Stop dawdling. If you waste my time, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Linda was furious. ¡°You bastards, don¡¯t touch met Go back and tell Aditya that he can forget about stepping on my head!¡± Marrying Chapter 823 Marrying Chapter 823 Chapter 823 When the men heard her way this, they could not help but sneer. ¡°Linds, enjoy every day here. After all, Aditya will ne will never see you again ¡°With this guy here, you can forget abouting back alive!¡± ¡°You can say yourst words while you¡¯re still breathing¡± Linda spar viciously at them. The men were about to attack her, but Randall stopped them. ¡°How am I supposed to y with her if she¡¯s broken?¡± He looked so cynical that the men burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s right. Every moment waited is a moment wasted. Hurry up and go. If time getste, she might even start going intobor.¡± ¡°What a sleepless night it¡¯s gonna be!¡± ¡°If you ask me, you should teach her a lesson. Bro, g get a special room! They discussed without restraint. Linda was flustered and exasperated. She gritted her teeth and even wanted to rush up and tear their apart. Unfortunately, she was grabbed tightly by Randall ¡°Woman, you¡¯re crazy! I spent 400 thousand dors on you, so you¡¯d better not cause trouble for me. Come over quickly!¡± mouths He grabbed Linda and was about to go up with her when she kicked him hard. Randall immediately felt pain and pushed her back. ¡°Do you want to die!¡± ¡°Damn it, this woman is too fierce. I want out!¡± Randall was furious. If Valerie had not asked him toe and save her, he would not have e gone to such trouble. Now, she actually dared to argue with him. How Randall wanted to strangle her to death. However, when he thought about how he was already here and if he did not bring her hack, Valerie and the others would probably for him again. It was really troublesome, so he could only endure it for now, a pregnant woman. Randall had said all that on purpose earlier. He was not that hardcore to spend 400 thousand dors to toy with a p The burly man beside him was unhappy when he heard that ¡°We already made a deal. If you don¡¯t want her, we¡¯ll throw her off the ship. We won¡¯t refund the money. Randall was instantly infuriated and grabbed Linda again. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m unlucky. Don¡¯t even think about having a good time tonight¡± Linda¡¯s eyes reddened. You will suffer retribution!¡± When Randall heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Your retribution is me. I¡¯ll have to enjoy myself tonight. I want to see if my 400 thousand dors are worth it Randall intentionally pinched her check in a perverted manner, causing the people around them to burst intoughter. At this moment, Linda was extremely angry. She red at him fiercely, but he pulled her back. ¡°Be good. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be too gentle. If you miscarry, you won¡¯t find a doctor on this ship?¡± Linda followed him angrily. No matter what, she needed to escape from this ce first to think of a wayter. After all, they were surrounded by their people here. Before she could figure out what was going on, she was already thrown into the cage on the was not a good person, she felt that she had to figure him out. She had to conserve her She was tired and hungry now. Even though this man was no energy to light them to the end. Randall brought her back to the private room. When he saw people still seemed to be pecking in from outside, he could not help butugh. ¡°Humph, what curaordinary beauty indeed!¡± Linda was about to shout at Randall when he took out his phone and typed for her to see. Valerie Warren sent me to save you.¡± Seeing g this line of words, Linda still ignored him. He did not look like a good person at all! 11:01 AM Chapter 823 At this moment, Linda looked around. Randall snapped his fingers and a waiter immediately came in. ¡°Gotta be well¨Cfed and satisfied to do anything. Bring me red wine and steak!¡± The waiter served everything up. After Linda was full, the burped andy on the b bed to sleep. Randall was stunned. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re already like this! Can¡¯t you put on an act! There are still people watching outside!¡± well, why Linda rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any gentlemanly manners? If you want me to cooperate, sure. Make me happy first. If I don¡¯t sleep w would I have the time to mess around with you!¡± Speechless, Randall suddenly pulled her up. Linda pped his hand away angrily. ¡°Why are you so rude?¡± ¡°I spent money! If you don¡¯t cooperate, I won¡¯t be polite to youter!¡± Linda looked outside and knew that he had done it on purpose. However, he had still hurt her, so Linda was still angry. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shouting, obviously. I¡¯m sure you know how you you got pregnant. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know!¡± Linda took a long time to react and red at him. Randall did not think much of it. After all, he had saved the person and sent a message to Valerie to inform her that Linda was with him. However, they could not get off the ship yet, and they could onlye out when the time was right Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When Valerie and Matthew received the news, their hearts were in their throats. If that was the case, they were not free from danger yet. After all, they did not know if they could escape sessfully from the cruise ship. They only knew that the people from Linda¡¯s family were still inside. If they could note out, it would be troublesome. Valerie was extremely anxious. Louis had also rushed to the scene. Just as he was about to find out more about a pregnant woman, he learned that she had been taken away. Louis was stunned. There were many perverts in this world, and if Linda fell into the hands of bad people, the consequences would be unimaginable. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. At this moment, Aditya came over. When he saw that Linda was gone, he was furious. ¡°Where did she go?¡± His subordinate was dumbfounded. ¡°I gave her to a guest,¡± ¡°Which guest is so bold as to ask for a pregnant woman!¡± Aditya was about to faint from anger. ¡°But that customer said that he had a special kink and wanted to y with a pregnant woman. We epted 400 thousand dors!¡± Aditya was furious. ¡°How much is Linda even worth! You gave her away with just 400 thousand dors!¡± ¡°How do ? you know if he¡¯s a perverted guest or if he¡¯s here to save her?¡± Everyone was in a daze. Aditya roared, ¡°Hurry up and bring me there. If I can¡¯t find her, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡± Everyone quickly took action. At this moment, Louis had also arrived nearby. It was at this moment that Randall received the news that Aditya¡¯s men had already arrived outside. Before that, the people monitoring them had been taken down by Randall¡¯s men. The moment his men rushed in, Randall was shocked Even Linda was confused. Just as she was about to take precautions, she heard them say, ¡°Oh no, someone ising from outside.¡± Randall immediately got anxious. ¡°Hurry up and park everything up. You can do it¡± Linda could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°I thought you were so bold. It turns out thuit you¡¯re just scaredy cat. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of just fight them. This entire cruise ship doesn¡¯t belong to Aditya. As long as we can trap them, we can go down Durselves Hearing her say this, Randall couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He had underestimated this woman 11:01 AM Chapter 824 ¡°Then we¡¯ll y by earl¡± ¡°When theye, it¡¯ll be up to you. Perform well!¡± He patted Linda¡¯s shoulder, and Linda rolled her eyes. Everyone was ready. Soon, noisy footsteps came from outside. Linda had changed her clothes. The red dress was too eye¨Ccatching, so she casually took a ck dress and put it on. Alter changing into ts, she nced at Randall. This man looked unreliable. She wondered why Valerie chose him to save her. 400 thousand dors. Was she only worth 400 thousand dors? Randall noticed the gaze behind him and could not help but sigh. This woman was already at this stage, yet she still cared about her personal grudges If it wasn¡¯t to save her, he wouldn¡¯t have had to package himself as an old pervert Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have that much time. The situation was urgent now, and until thest moment, no one could let down their guard. Moreover, the opponent¡¯s forces had already arrived, and it seemed that there were really quite a number of them Linda could not help but frown. When the door opened and her eyes met with the other party, Linda looked at him and smiled. Aditya did not expect Linda to be able to smile. She had even changed her clothes. He couldn¡¯t help but mock, I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon. Looks like you¡¯re doing well. You¡¯ve met a guest with a special hobby. Are you serving him well?¡± ¡°Aditya, you¡¯re meddling too much. In this situation, you shouldn¡¯t be talking nonsense here. If you have anything to say, we¡¯ll talk outside. This ce is too small and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to put it to good use But Adityaughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re dead. Randall was displeased. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m invisible?!¡± Only then did Aditya look up at him. ¡°You¡¯re just another wealthy brat. Since you¡¯re here at this ce, you¡¯re not even qualified to talk He snapped his fingers, and the person behind him immediately took out a gun and aimed it at him. Randall turned to look at Linda. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you caused so much trouble- Linda rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets!¡± Aditya clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a special hobby! Then you should sink into the sea together? to mel Upon hearing his words, Randall couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was only here to save someone and didn¡¯t want to lose his life. He had yed with guns many times overseas, but this was the open sea and he was unarmed, Randall was thinking about how to party to back out. get the other However, Linda did not show the slightest bit of fear as she charged forward. Aditya was stunned. Linda suddenly made her move, pressing down on Aditya at lightning speed.. Randall quickly attacked, overturning the threat before them. The people behind him also attacked at the same time. In a sh, the situation reversed. Linda kicked down the burly man in front o of her and gestured for Randall to give her the pistol. Then, she pressed it against Aditya¡¯s temple. ¡°If you dare to move again, don¡¯t me me for being ruder There are only so many heirs in our family. Aditya, you know my temper, Guess, will I shoot your Randall watched from the side and could not help but be shocked. As he looked at Linda, a voice in his heart seemed to tell him that she looked familiar. It was too simr! 10 11:ULAM Marrying Chapter 824 Marrying Chapter 824 Chapter 824 This action and the aura just now were too simr to the person in his memory. Just as he was about to ask, the people on Aditya¡¯s side suddenly became afraid and quickly took two steps back. Linda said coldly, ¡°Everyone, kneel down and put your hands on your heads. Get your people quickly tie them up!¡± Linda turned to Randall. Hearing her words, Randall waved his hand to gesture to his men. They quickly tied them up and knocked them out. Aditya was unconvinced. ¡°Linda, why are you doing this? Let¡¯s make up!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Smack! Linda pped him hard. ¡°How dare you negotiate with me? Do you know that I can kill you in minutes!! Make up? Why didn¡¯t you make up when you wanted me to die on the open seas?¡± ¡°If you talk to me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude! Tie him up, gag him, and throw him into the cold storage of the cabint¡± ¡°If someone finds you, you¡¯re lucky. If not, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Linda was also a ruthless person. Randall¡¯s men quickly took action, while he was full of admiration for her. This woman was decisive in killing. She could even control her own rtives like that, Randall finally understood why Valerie and the others had to save this girl. She was simply a heroine among women! After doing all this, he gave her a thumbs up. Just as Randall was about to step forward to rify her identity, Linda¡¯s eyes suddenly looked past him and looked to the other side. Then, she pushed him away and rushed over! Randall was stunned. He turned around and saw that Linda had already pounced into the arms of one of them! Louis Santos was stunned. ¡°Linda, are you alright?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you? You¡¯ve made me look so hard!¡± Louis looked at Linda in confusion, not understanding why she said that However, Linda was staring at him. He patted her and said. ¡°Are you alright? No one bullied you, right?¡± Randall teased, ¡°Who would dare to bully her? She¡¯s so fierce Meanwhile, Linda red at him ¡°Do you think everyone is like you?¡± Randall shrugged and did not argue with her. Louis was still figuring out who Randall was, so he immediately shielded Linda behind him. Randall couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw Louis¡¯s vignt expression. I¡¯m Randall. I¡¯m here to rescue the hostage. Namely, Ms. Linda right here¡± ¡°Me too. My name is Louis¡± Randall raised his eyebrows. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this couple to ask for help from two groups of people. It seems like this woman is really important to them!¡± At this moment, when Linda saw the ne hanging around Louis¡¯s neck, she could not help but frown. Immediately, the two sides met up. ¡°Now we have to disembark.¡± She had so many questions for Louis, However, with Handall around, it was not appropriate for her to ask too much. Randall waved his hand. ¡°My men are ready. As for those people, let them rot in the cabin. Let¡¯s get ready to go down.¡± Rich people were indeed rich. The two groups of more than ten people got off the ship and headed straight for the shore. Linda heaved a sigh of relief as she watched the luxury cruise ship disappear into the night. When Randall saw Linda snuggling up to Louis, he did not probe further. It seemed that she really had a lover. He did not expect this woman to have a cute and dependent side. 11:01 AM Chapter 824 He really should have recorded that scene and let Louis take a look. a However, this was not a big deal. He only told Valerie that the mission waspleted and the hostage was safe. Valerie hraved a sigh of relief. She did not expect Kandall 10 really seed. She looked at Matthew and cried tears of joy. ¡°She¡¯s safe. She¡¯s finally safe. They¡¯reing back soon Meanwhile, Matthew was also feeling emotional. ¡°Looks like Randall really has some skills. After Randall and the others reached the shore, they split up and got into their cars to leave. Marrying Chapter 825 Marrying Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Linda was sitting in Louis¡¯s car. When she saw the ne, she took it from around his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see this ne again. Where did you gost time?¡± ¡°Whatst time? I found this on the ground. I found it the moment I boarded the ship. What did you say!! Linda was stunned. ¡°I thought the ne was yours. I know the owner of this ne. Can you give it to me?¡° Louis nodded his head, took off the ne and gave it to her. The reason why he hung it around his neck was to find the owner of the ne more quickly. However, since Linda knew who it was, he passed it to her directly. Valerie Warren and the others were already waiting for him when he returned. Katherine Santos was relieved to see that her brother had brought Linda back. After alighting they looked at each other and smiled Katherine held Linda¡¯s hand tightly. Thank God, you¡¯re finally safe!¡± Linda looked at Katherine and Valerie and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for desperately finding people to save me. I didn¡¯t expect that when I was in danger, the first to rush over was not my family, but you. I¡¯m really gratefull¡± Valerie paned her. ¡°We¡¯re all friends. There¡¯s no need to thank me. You¡¯re in danger now. Why don¡¯t you stay and recuperate first! You can return to your country after giving birth.¡± ¡°Moreover, if you go back while you¡¯re pregnant, you will need someone to take care of you in the midst of your family¡¯s internal strife. On the other hand. Holito is rtively safe. As long as you stay by our side, I think no one in Kranson City will dare to do anything to you¡± Katherine also persuaded her to stay. ¡°Julian is also very worried about you. If you stay, we can take care of you. Linda was touched but also a lile embarrassed. It meant she would need to be discreet for another few months, What should she do? She was still hesitating, so Matthew said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. After such a long time, Linda needs to rest. Let¡¯s go to a hotel first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe to go to a hotel Valeric objected: However, Matthew said, ¡°It¡¯s safe. My people will escort you the entire time. Il arrange more people to make a scene. Valerie was stunned. ¡°Won¡¯t doing that just expose that Linda¡¯s there?¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Indeed, her family must still be eyeing us covetously now. We can¡¯t hide her completely either. There¡¯s no such thing as an imprable wall in this world. Be it Louis or Randall, if anyone suspects them, we¡¯ll definitely be found as well,¡± ¡°Rather than sneaking around, it¡¯s better to do it openly. Moreover, the moremotion it causes, the more people will pay attention to it. The people in the shadows won¡¯t be able to do anything. If something happens, then those in the shadows will be found.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the abilities of the inte now I think this is the best way Valerie felt that it made sense, and Linda aho agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all¡± Matthew immediately called over dozens of people to drive more than 20 luxury cars was already night time, the luxury car escort and reporters had been arranged to take photos. The matter of Linda checking into a luxurious hotel quickly became a trending topic. to escort Linda to the hotel. Although it Discussions erupted online. ¡°Fuck, she¡¯s really amazing. When a wealthy missy goes out, all prasants stay away! ¡°We won¡¯t understand the world of the rich. I only know that this youngdy as pregnant as a panda¡± ¡°She is definitely a national treasure. I wonder who¡¯s so lucky,¡± The prizens were all gossiping at once. Meanwhile, Valerie came back and thought about it. Linda could not stay in the hotel for half a year, and she had toe out eventually But as long as she was out of the hotel, she would be targeted. She thought that perhaps it was better to let Linda be a public figure. In that case, the power behind her family would not dare to openly go against Linda. 11:01 AM Chapter 825 Valerie had her own connections in the entertainment industry. The director who had previously worked on dramas was also filming an advertisement recently. Linda was so beautiful and had an exotic bloodline. Valerie¡¯s own winery brand had already been advertised and was currently on the rise. If she invited Linda to shoot an advertisement, wouldn¡¯t it be killing two birds with one stone? The next morning. Valerie went to the director to exin the situation and invited him to shoot an advertisement for her winery. The director naturally agreed. This was the young madam of Noria Group. If she wanted to coborate with him, he would definitely be more than happy to do so. However, Valerie suggested that she could find the female lead for the advertisement herself. The director only needed to film it. Rhett Singleton was a little surprised, but Valerie was her sponsor, so so he agreed immediately. On the other hand, Valerie went to discuss with Linda. Linda, who had woken up early in the morning, was taking a walk. When she saw Valerieing over, she was very excited. When Linda learned that Valerie was going to ask her to shoot an advertisement, she was stunned. ¡°Me? Valerie, stop joking. I¡¯m pregnant. How can I shoot an advertisement with a big belly¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re pregnant? This is the best time to make you famous. The advertisement shoot is short. As long as we spend money to get the prime time slot, the entire country will see you.¡± ¡°At that time, it won¡¯t be so easy for your family to do anything to you.¡± Hearing her say that, Linda thought that it made sense. Hence, she readily agreed. However, she was still a little nervous. ¡°But I¡¯ve never acted before. I have no experience!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rhett Singleton is a very good director. Moreover, it¡¯s just an advertisement. It¡¯s not thatplicated. Since you¡¯re f from family, you can definitely do it, right?¡± a prestigious Valerie cheered her on. Linda thought about it and realized that it made sense. She had seen all kinds of asions. She had even experienced war Why would she be afraid of small advertisements? Just like that, the two of them discussed the details. When Valerie brought Linda over, Rhett could not help but widen his eyes. ¡°Good lord, she is too beautiful Valerie was extremely proud. ¡°Rheut, I¡¯ve already told you before. It will definitely work.¡± The e person you chose is good in terms of looks and figure, but if she¡¯s pregnant, this. ¡± When he saw Linda¡¯s stomach, Rhett was in disbelief. How could a pregnant woman be filming an advertisement? Valerie was crazy! Valerie exined, ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s pregnant, but there¡¯s no problem at all. Her figure is very well proportioned and her background is not small. Have you seen the trending searches two days ago? She¡¯s that youngdy!¡± Rhen suddenly realized that it was her! He understood that Valerie wanted to make use of her poprity tounch her wine. ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s begin!¡± When all the night!! staff saw Linda, they were stunned. However, there were still people who recognized her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this thatdy trending from that ¡°Good lord, I¡¯m seeing her in person. She¡¯s so beautiful?¡± ¡°I still think Mrs. Grant looks good.¡± ¡°They all look good.¡± Everyone was excited and took photos, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. 11.01 AM? Chapter 825 Hmm! It tastes really good! It hadn¡¯t officially started yet. She took a few sips secretly. The taste wasn¡¯t inferior to a big brand at all. It was indeed good wine. Marrying Chapter 826 Marrying Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Linda smided. Rhett quickly bought it. Valerie immediatelyughed as she watched from the side, Rhett wanted this natural and unpretentious She whispered in Rhen, ¡°Rhett, when the timees, don¡¯t cut this part. I have to keep all the bloopers. When it¡¯s released, it will definitely go Rhett nodded. ¡°I think so too just wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely make your advertisement popr!¡± Speaking of which, there are a kit of young female stars in the industry now. Recently, there have been a few more people showing up. There¡¯s really a lot of trending publicity!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Maliah from the Anderson family. She has also started filming. I heard that her tforms and resources are not bad, but her acting skills are. Rhett clicked his tongue and dibit fish his sentence, but Valerie could tell that it wasn¡¯t good. But then again, it was normal for Rhett to look down on her. He had very strict requirements for acting, Ordinary people really did not catch his Eye. Linda officially started filming. It was done in our shot. This also surprised Valerie, ¡°Crack!¡± As the director clicked, Valerie rushed up and said, ¡°Linda, you¡¯re too awesome. You passed in one shot!¡± Linda raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s your wine that¡¯s good. After drinking it, I feel that my lips and teeth are fragrant. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that if your advertisement is published, I¡¯ll order your wine!¡± ? ¡°No problem, but don¡¯t drink too much since you are pregnant.¡± Valerie was not a doctor. For Linda¡¯s sake, she could not take any risks. Moreover, her belly was so big, so it was fine to drink a little asionally. If Linda drank every day, she might be suspected of getting drunk, Of course, Linda knew. ¡°I just want to try it. Maybe I can order your wine at the family banquet Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good. I still have some pure wine. I¡¯ll keep them for you when the timees. On the other hand, Rhett said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to look at the wine. Let¡¯s check the camera. Come and take a look now. If there¡¯s anything unsuitable, we¡¯ll change it immediately,¡± Linda looked at it from the side and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Rhett, you really amazing. You made me look so good¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s good¨Clooking. There are so many beauties in the entertainment industry, but there are not many who are unique and not pretentious or even have a high grasp of the camera¡± ¡°Advertising stands out for beauty. Youplement the wine and look especially good in red!¡± Linda was most proud of the red dress. Speaking of which, she had worn so many colored dresses. Only the red dress could show her temperament Especially after bing a mother, she had a motherly glow. Even with her big belly, she did not look bloated at all. Even these popr female stars can¡¯tpare to her figure and appearance. Rhett was full of praise for this, ¡°I can guarantee that after this advertisement is filmed, it will be unique and your winery brand will quickly be ¡°Thank you, Khet. I leave the post¨Cproduction editing to you. I¡¯ll release the bloopers at the right time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is definitely not a problem. Leave it to me!¡± Rhett agreed immediately. At the same time, Valerie also decided to take this opportunity tounch Linda. She had to do the promotion of the newbies in the entertainment cirde. Moreover, she had to release all the videos that Linda had returned a few nights ago With the help of Valerie the trending topic quickly appeared again. The pregnant Linda also appeared in the public eye. Everyone they found out that Linda was filming an advertisement, everyone was expectant ant to see what this youngdy is like. I heard that she¡¯s very beautiful, and the advertisement the shot was with Noria Group people are like this. Ordinary people can¡¯t even find a job. This youngdy can even earn advertising fees when she is pregnant?¡± ¡°Celebrity¡¯s high sries aren¡¯t just for ¡°Have you investigated! I heard that thisdy is acting out of friendship and didn¡¯t ask for a single cent I¡¯m a staff member at the scene. She¡¯s really beautiful and very kind. ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Grant is also very beautiful. When the two of them stand together, they will be a perfect match.¡± A staff member at the scene took a photo of Valerie and Linda standing together. Everyone took a look. One was in red and the other was in white. The two of them standing side by side were neck and neck. Valerie also took the opportunity to be popr. Of course, the main focus of publicity was still on Linda. She was an exotic beauty, a pregnant woman, and even the daughter of a rich family If these conditions were ced in the entertainment industry, any condition would be a real shock. Not to mention, the Noria Group was promoting them behind the scenes No one couldpare to Valerie. When the advertisement was released, Linda rook advantage of this opportunity to be famous and the favorite of various advertisers. At the same time, the situation on the other side was a little bleak. Maliah¡¯s new drama was also broadcasted, and nobody cared about it¡­ Compared to Linda¡¯s overwhelming publicity, and the short video tform¡¯s fans had spontaneously edited the videos, Maliah looked very bleak. mention publicity, even her chemistry was not that strong. The m male lead did not even want to have the roadshow with her, let alone post any messages on Twitter. Mh looked at Linda¡¯s figure in the advertisement and was instantly green with envy. g actress i It was fine if she couldn¡¯tpare to the young from the same batch, but now, she couldn¡¯t evenpare to a pregnant woman. She thought, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s all because of Valerie. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could I have ended up like this? Of all people, she have to support a pregnant woman. Moreover, the advertisement aired at the same time as my new drama Maliah spent a lot to buy a trending topic on Twitter. She had also found someone to make a short video, but nothing changed. Maliah was furious at home. Owen could not help but say angrily, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Dad: Don¡¯t you know that Valerie actually pushed that Linda to shoot an advertisement? This woman is pregnant. She can ever shoot an advertisement and be famous overnight!¡± ¡°After my drama was broadcasted, there wasn¡¯t any feedback. Now, the broadcast¡¯s rating is only five points, and it¡¯s still falling. If it continues to fall, Tl be a low profile¡°¡± Owen was extremely disgusted. ¡°You don¡¯t have any vision, and you¡¯re not that beautiful. Compared to the beauties in the entertainment industry. what do you have? ¡°It¡¯s normal to be a low profile, but this Valerie! She¡¯s really unscrupulous? Owen looked at the person in the television advertisement and immediately frowned. He wondered, ¡®Linda, isn¡¯t that someone I had seen in a country! Unexpectedly, she actually got together with Valerie. That is Interesting When Mh saw that even her father said so, she immediately frowned as she thought, Valerie is going against me. I had to talk to Matthew properly. 11:01 AM c ¡¤ Chapter 820 Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t have paid for nothing this time? Marrying Chapter 827 Marrying Chapter 827 Chapter 827 was growing by the day. Whenever Valerie was free, she would bring Linda to various events and even introduce Linda as a future Linda¡¯s publicity w star. So what if she was pregnant? Because Linda was beautiful and had a straightforward personality, she was favored by many business partners. When Katherine saw Valerie and Linda getting closer and closer, she could not help but feel a litle jealous Several times when she went to the hospital, she saw that Julian was also looking at the advertisement. She did not know what to say and could only sit quietly at the side and peel oranges. When Katherine got bored, she went to look for Vallerie. When she arrived at thepany, she saw the two of them sitting together while discussing the advertisement. Katherine could not interrupt, Valerie smiled when she saw Katherine. Katherine,e and sit!¡± Linda also greeted her. ¡°You came at the right time. We¡¯re discussing filming. Are you interested?¡± Katherine shook her head. I¡¯m not interested. You guys chat.¡± She sat at the side and looked at Linda. Although her interactions with Linda were not as tense as before, it was still a little awkward. However, Katherine thought Valerie seemed to be too good to Linda. ¡°Linda, we can try it next time and see if we can shoot in traditional clothes. The loose clothes will cover your stomach. It¡¯ll work better.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought Valerie turned around and saw Katherine. She quickly waved at Katherine. ¡°Katherine,e over and take a look at this photo. Which looks good?¡± She held several photos in her hand and asked Katherine to help her choose. Katherine pouted. ¡°How can I choose! Besides, if I don¡¯t choose well, will her fans let me off? ¡°Linda is now the favourite of advertisers. I can¡¯t tell. Every photo looks good.¡± Katherine¡¯s words stunned Valerie Then, Valerie thought of something and could not help but smile. She thought, ¡®Is she jealous! It¡¯s all my fault. I has not been able tofort Katherine properly during this period of time, so this little girl is unhappy She quickly apologized. ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you in a while.¡± In the end, after waiting for more than an hour, she still did not end. Katherine could only go back by herself. Valerie didn¡¯t even know that Katherine had left. When she reacted, she realized that Katherine was no longer here. Valerie immediately took a deep breath and looked at Linda helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t me her. I have to coax herter. ¡°Why would I?¡°. Linda smiled, ¡°Miss Santos is blunt. If there¡¯s anything, she won¡¯t be able to keep her face. Such a person is easy to get along with and doesn¡¯t have Any bad intentions. Katherine did not hear it. Naturally, she did not expect Linda to have such a high evaluation of her. Valerie was extremely gratified. She thought that fortunately, Linda did not think too much about it. However, Katherine was unhappy today, sohe had to coax Katherine. Valerie bought a gift the next day and wanted to give it to Kailierine. Valerie went to the oil painting ss. After Valerie knocking on the door, Katherine immediately pursed her lips when she saw Valerie. ¡°Valeric, why are you free toe to my ce! Don¡¯t you have 10 apany Linda to film the advertisement?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t apany Linda every day either. Isn¡¯t there a pregnant woman waiting for me! I don¡¯t want some people to be jealous. Katherine was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I know you don¡¯t mean that, so now that I¡¯m here. Can¡¯t you humor me 11.01 AM Chapter 827 Katherine smiled and let her in. After sitting for a while, Valerie received several calls and dealt with them in the oil painting ss. Seeing her like this, Katherine knew that Valerie was very busy. ¡°Valerie, do what you need to do. You don¡¯t have to apany me here.¡± ¡°How can I do that? You¡¯re the most important person I¡¯m protecting now. How can I leave you alone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not not a big deal Valerie said seriously. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I must help you and protect you well! Maybe you¡¯ll be my sister¨Cinw in the future?¡± Hearing Valerie¡¯s teasing, Katherine immediately blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°What do you mean no? You and my brother¡¯s rtionship has stabilized. When you¡¯re all better, you and my brother can officially be together,¡± Valerie patted Katherine¡¯s hand after putting away her phone. Katherine was a little hesitant. ¡°But Linda¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry at all. What we¡¯re doing now is to stop her family from paying too much attention to her. We spent a lot of effort to save her previously. You can¡¯t be jealous at this point, right?¡± ¡°She and Julian still have to continue working together. If this matter is not resolved, no matter what happens in the future, I will always feel Upon hearing her words, Valerie sighed. ¡°I know that too, but this kind of thing can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Katherine felt dejected. She thought that she should be able to ept it since she had already done so much However, reality a always gave her a big p, making her unable to avoid it. Coupled with the fact that Linda was so beautiful, her rtionship with Julian had caused a commotion. They met their parents and got married in Wakanda At this moment, the doorbell rang again. Katherine looked outside and realized that it was Linda. She thought this was unbelievable. ¡°I knew you were here! Valerie, Katherine, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Linda was still carrying fruits. Katherine quickly went over to catch her. ¡°You¡¯re running around when you are pregnant!¡± Linda said nonchntly. ¡°No, I just came over to take a look. I realized that you had left that day and I didn¡¯t have time to exin it to you clearly. so I specially car came over today¡± Hearing her say this, Katherine felt suffocated. Time and time again, she did not want to. However, Katherine did not know why it was like this. Perhaps her heart had changed after she got pregnant, and she could not control it. Valerie nced at Katherine and then at Linda. Just as she was about to speak, Katherine suddenly covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom! Valerie was terrified. ¡°Katherine, what happened to you?¡± The sound of her vomiting came from the bathroom. Valerie was stunned. ¡°Is this morning sickness?? When Valerie was pregnant, she did not have morning sickness, so she did not know how to deal with it now. Valerie panicked, but Linda went over and patted Katherine¡¯s back. She turned around and said to Valerie, Prepare a ss of water for me. Also, I have a stack in my bag¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie quickly followed suit. She rinsed Katherine¡¯s mouth with warm water andnded Katherine a plum. ¡°I like plums when I have morning sickness. There¡¯s no preservative. I make them myself. ¡°You also know that when Julian was on the ind, there were a lot of fruits there. We started to try. Some of the fresh fruits were sold, and the other portion was made into various snacks. ¡°Have a taste. In the future, Julian will provide these for you for free? Hearing this, Katherine didn¡¯t have time to say anything else. After smelling the fragrance, she stuffed it into her mouth. Marrying Chapter 828 Marrying Chapter 828 Chapter 828 She finally managed to stop her morning sickness and was a little surprised. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve eaten a lot of sour plums since I was pregnant, but it¡¯s useless after eating them. However, this is different.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°The key is the person who made them. The sour plums made from the fruits nted by Julian are effective!¡± Hearing her teasing. Katherine did not know what to say and only blushed. At this moment, Linda patted her hand. ¡°I know you have a misunderstanding, but it¡¯s impossible for Julian and 1 to be together in the future. The child in my belly is not his. I¡¯m just using him! ¡°At that time, it was only to tide over the current difficulties. The reason why he agreed to marry me was because of some local customs. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t married me back then, you wouldn¡¯t have survived. There was no choice ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re really awesome. Her really likes you.¡± Katherine felt a little embarrassed when she heard these Valerie looked at Katherine¡¯s blushing face and immediately understood. The knot in Katherine¡¯s heart was gone. Valerie thought it was the best! ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all friends. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else now. It¡¯s fine as long as the misunderstanding is resolved. Whether it¡¯s you or Linda, you¡¯re sincere to my brother. ¡°It¡¯s just that my brother was willing to be used by Linda. That¡¯s the only way to save you¡± Katherine took a deep breath and nodded. I¡¯m overthinking it. I¡¯ve always judged someone by my suspicious mind. I even think that there¡¯s something between you and him. I even think that you¡¯re pestering him.¡± Linda was very magnanimous. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This means that you love him deeply. You care about him very much. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t think of me that way, right?¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll make a fruit tter for you first. I often make it when I¡¯m doing business on the ind. At that time, Julian didn¡¯t like me at all ¡°Every time I went over to chat him up, he would always say, I¡¯m going to the fields. I¡¯m going to grow fruits, or throw Aiden to me and let me y with him. ¡°He¡¯s simply using me to take care of the childr Katherine immediatelyughed when she heard that. She did not expect such a thing to happen! ¡°At that time, it was quite difficult for him. I took a fancy to his character and wanted to invest in a coboration with him, so he reluctantly took a look at me *But he told me directly. He said. ¡®Miss Linda, I was married and had a child. I advise you not to fall for me. There¡¯s no oue between us. When Katherine saw her imitating Julian¡¯s voice, she could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s very much like him. When I chased after him, he so cold and indifferent. He would say that there¡¯s no need for that. He wants to go home and take care of the children.¡± was also ¡°At that time, I thought that this man really cared about the family. He is always talking about his family. At that time, I felt that he was an honest person. Now I¡¯ll never let him go again!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it should be!¡± Linda gave Katherine a thumbs up. ¡°Don¡¯t let him off. Just get a grip on him.¡± The few women ut together while chatting andughing. Linda cut the fruit tter and actually made watermelon into the shape of a small boat. When Valerie saw this, she could not help but exim, ¡°Linda, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know how to do this, I¡¯m bumbling. I can¡¯t even watermelon well¡± cut a Linda smiled. ¡°I was just practicing when I had nothing to do. At that time, I was thinking that since I had nothing to do on the ind and ate fruits all day long, I could fiddle with some new things. I didn¡¯t expect that I would really master it ¡°Come and have a taste. After eating it, your child¡¯s eyes will be big and the baby¡¯s skin will be fair. These are all what the mothers in the hospital told me! *Really?¡± Katherine smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to eat more. Besides, I don¡¯t have anyone to apany me for this prenatal checkup¡± 20 11:01 AM Chapter 824 Linda¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°Lalso have an appointment for a prenatal checkup Why don¡¯t we go together so that we can take care of each other?¡± ¡°Sure? Katherine agreed readily. Valerie was relieved to see that the two of them were getting along so well. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy the baby¡¯s clothes together. We¡¯ll start preparing now.¡± ¡°Although Hugo have so many clothes, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl in your belly. I know some maternal and child shops that are not bad!¡± Linda didn¡¯t have any other arrangements other than shooting advertisements. She really needed a breakthrough. problem, I¡¯m free!¡± The few of them came to an agreement. After Valerie arranged the time, she went shopping with Katherine and Linda. Valerie was a member of thergest maternal and child shopping mall in Kranson City. They would deliver new products to Hugo¡¯s house every krasoji Sering that Mrs. Grant had personally brought people over today, the shop assistant and the store manager hurriedly went forward ¡°Mrs. Grant, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°I brought two friends over to take a look and help them choose some suitable stuff. ¡°Alright, please take a seat. After the three of them sat down, the shop assistant took our all the new products and the best quality items. Linda was overjoyed when she saw the small clothes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be so cute. Look at these small shoes. The small socks are not even as big as my hand?r When Katherine saw this, her heart could not help but feel warm. ¡°It¡¯s simply too exquisite. I didn¡¯t expect the babys things to be so beautiful now. It¡¯s really unbelievable! The shop assistant introduced, ¡°These are all made of pure cotton and are veryfortable. They definitely won¡¯t hurt the baby¡¯s skin. Even the logo is designed outside,¡± Valerie smiled and nodded. ¡°Hugo¡¯s things are basically theirs. I thought they looked good and the quality was good, so I bought them. The price wasn¡¯t very expensive.¡± ¡°Their clothes are allfortable. By the way, there are also some wonderful recipes for raising children here. This is the booklet.¡± For a new mother, these things were simply to practical, Katherine and Linda bought two sets each. They did not know if it was a boy or a girl in their belly, so they bought two sets each As for the parenting manual, the two of them were enjoying it. Valerie also imparted her experience. The three women had endless things to talk about every day when they were together. They even arranged to have a meal together. This made Matthew feel a little jealous. When Valerie finally returned home, Matthew pulled her into his armis. ¡°I wanted to ask you out for a meal these two days, but I had to make appointment with your secretary. Every time, she said that your schedule was full. Are you that busy! You don¡¯t even want your husbandTMTM an Valerie could not help but burst intoughter when she heard him say that and saw his aggrieves gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you. You know that I¡¯m a career woman now. You should understand that I¡¯m devoted to my career.¡± O Marrying Chapter 829 Marrying Chapter 829 Chapter 829 youngdy¡¯s ¡°I understand, but Valerie, don¡¯t forget that we still have to continue ou our lives as a couple. Our time can¡¯t be reced by tedious work ¡°Otherwise, there will be problems between us. You don¡¯t know that many interns havee to the company recently. The way ay they eyes have changed when they look at me!¡° Valerieughed out loud when she heard him say that. ¡°If you were so easily seduced by those youngdies, you wouldn¡¯t h have only met me when you¡¯re not young anymore. She got Matthew. Matthewughed instead of getting angry. He picked her up. ¡°For the previous of my life, I kept my chastity for you. I only surrendered when I saw you, so you¡¯re destined to be mine. ¡°As for those youngdies, I don¡¯t like them, but it won¡¯t do if theye over and hang around in front of me. Therefore, Mrs. Grant, you have to go over and take a look from time to time. Take an oath and let them see that my wife is really beautiful. They can¡¯tpare to you¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I agree! Valerie pinched his nose. Till send you lunch tomorrow afternoon. I start shouting from downstairs until upstairs. How ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll get Charles to pick you up and let him clear the way for you?¡± After the couple finished speaking, they smiled at each other and fell onto the bed. *Matthew, you¡¯re so childish!¡± ¡°You¡¯re also quite childish,¡± The two of themughed and joked around. Valerie looked at Matthew. Just like that, their eyes met. Matthew could not hold it in anymore. He held her in his arms and made love to her again. When they went downstairs, Valerie¡¯s body was covered in marks. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Matthew sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be gentle! If Sophia sees this, shellugh at me again!¡± Matthew did not think much of it ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You were asleep when I came back at night. You have topensate me well today. Otherwise, outsiders will think that something has happened between us. ¡°Sophia will understand us!¡± Valerie patted him when she saw his serious expression. The two of them hugged each other and came down. When they reached the dining table, they realized that Sophia was not here. young people are full of energy. She won¡¯t apany you anymore. Ear by yourself. She¡¯s used Leon held back hisughter. ¡°Sophia said that you y Valerie could not help but blush when she heard that. She tugged at Mathew¡¯s sleeve. Matthew smiled. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll eat by ourselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really shameless?¡± Valerie red at him. Matthew nked ¡°We¡¯re a normal married couple. We don¡¯t live in a picture book. We respect each other. That¡¯s a normal married couple, right? Sophia will understand. Come, honey, I¡¯ll serve you personally today!¡± Mathew personally scooped rice for her. The two of them ate happily. Halfway through, Valerie remembered. ¡°Where¡¯s Hugo?¡± Hugo was carried out by Sophia to y. He¡¯s in the back garden Valerie nodded. After rating, she pulled Matthew over and was shocked to find that Sophia had actually set up a slide in the back garden. She had been to busy for days that she had to mediate for Katherine and Linda. Unexpectedly, Sophia had quietly made such a big toy in back. When they arrived in front of Sophia, Sophia carried Hugo down the slide with the help of the servants Hugo was so amused that heughed. A 11:01 AM c Chapter 829 Valerie¡¯s heart warmed when she saw she saw this ¡°Sophia really likes Hugo.¡± ¡°Of course, he is my son after all.¡± Valerie smiled and quickly extended her hand. ¡°Hugo,e here quickly! When Sophia saw theming, she quickly handed them Hugo ¡°This little one is really a fany now. I almost couldn¡¯t carry him. Fortunately, you came quickly.¡± Sophia shook her arm and Valerie quickly took it. Hugo hugged Valerie and refused to let go Matthew teased him. ¡°Little fatty, you won¡¯t grow taller just by eating meat!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Hugo protested. valerie pouted. ¡°Who said that Hugo won¡¯t grow up! His previous examinations were all at normal assessment levels, right?!¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Hugo nodded repeatedly. He even let out a clear ¡°Yes¡± from his little mouth. His serious expression made Valerie love him so much that she could not hear to part with him. ¡°Hugo can talk!¡± Sophia also became happy and she said, ¡°Hugo is very smart. Although he¡¯s small, he can read people¡¯s expressions. If you¡¯re unhappy, he definitely won¡¯t provoke you. ¡°He thinks that if you¡¯re happy, he¡¯ll tease you. Let Daddy carry you to take the slide. Matthew, go quickly. Don¡¯t tire Valerie. This little guy is very heavy!¡± When Mathew heard this, he quickly carried Hugo and went up the slide. The quality of the things that Sophia had asked someone to make was good. Matthew carried Hugo and sat on the slide as he slid down. He experienced the long¨Clost joy of being a child. His long legs almost filled the entire slide. Hugo was overjoyed Matthew ced him on his neck and slid down. Before Hugo could react, he was already at the bottom. Hugo was extremely excited when Matthew stood up, because Matthew was really too tall! Hugo looked down at Valerie as he excitingly waved. Valerie also smiled. She took out her phone and took a photo for him. It was the father¨Cson rtionship of a wealthy family. The family was having a lot of fun in back. Hugo¡¯sughter kepting. Valene looked at the father and son. It was rare for the two of them to be together. Matthew hugged him and ran in the garden The lile guy giggled excitedly. When it was finally time, Valerie took Hugo. ¡°Alright, my good boy, it¡¯s time to sleep. Don¡¯t y too much that Hugo¡¯s not sleepy. It won¡¯t be easy for him to sleep at night.¡± Valerie carried Hugo up. The couple helped him take a shower and covered him in water before coaxing him to sleep. Perhaps it was because Hugo had too much fun at night, he was tired. He fell asleep as soon as he went to the cradle. Matthew was still in a daze as he looked at his son in the cradle. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to grow so quickly. He¡¯s already grown so much in a short while!¡± Matthew sighed when he thought of how Hugo looked when he was just born. Valerie smiled. ¡°Children don¡¯t have to worry about growing up? The couple looked at each other and smiled. Valerie started talking about Linda, ¡°Everything is normal during this period of time. I¡¯m thinking about how to help her go back after she gives birth. After all, staying in Kranson City for a long time is not a solution. The most important thing is to find a husband for her? 11:02 AM ? Chapter 829 willing! With Linda¡¯s identity and her family¡¯s matters, ordinary Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you want to be a matchmaker, Linda have to be w people really can¡¯t do anything!¡± Valerie thought about it and agreed. The main thing was that she had not asked Linda before. It was better to get her approval for such a matter. É« Marrying Chapter 830 Marrying Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Valerie thought of Randall. ¡°Last time, Randall saved Linda. We haven¡¯t taken the initiative to thank him. Why don¡¯t we treat him to a meal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. Although he¡¯s Linda¡¯s benefactor, we¡¯re the ones who took the initiative to beg him.¡± Even they had to work together to reach an agreement to get Randall to take action, he had to risk his life to go to the international seas. Matthew agreed immediately. Til leave this to you, but since you¡¯re back tonight, don¡¯t think about it! You¡¯re mine tonight!¡± With that. Matthew hugged Valerie and nted a kiss on her face. The two of them rolled together again. Valerie instantly thought that she was even more tired than this after discussing several million dors¡¯s deal. However, she was willing to endure it. This was not something ordinary people could do. The next day, Mathew called Randall and asked him out for dinner. Valerie had also made an appointment with Linda. They made it clear in a concise manner to thank Randall. Linda was unwilling, but when she thought about how Randall had saved her after all, she could only nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree!¡± Linda¡¯s words made Valerieugh. Valerie thought that Linda was quite flouncy. After meeting Randall, Linda nodded and said. ¡°Thank you for what happenedst time. ¦° ¡°You¡¯re wee. Randall nced at Matthew. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose out anyway. Just do what you promised me. Besides, it¡¯s not that difficult. It¡¯s not my first time saving a beauty in distress!¡± Hearing his words, Linda frowned. ¡°What did they promised?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coboration,¡± Randall said casually. Linda understood. She originally thought that he hade to save her because of Valerie and Matthew. She did not expect it to be a deal! Linda was instantly stunned. She thought, ¡°What bullshit hero¡± He is clearly a profiteer! ¡°So you saved me because they agreed to sign a contract with you to continue working with your ¡°What else could it be?¡± Linda was instantly disappointed. ¡°I thought you were a great hero. It turns out that you just treat people only ording to their social positions. If not for this cooperation¡­ ¡°Without cooperation, why would I use my private power to save an unrted persont Am I out of my mind?¡° Randall chuckled. ¡°Miss, use your brain well. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.¡± Linda could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, but I think people don¡¯t just rely on benefits to get along with each other. I also didn¡¯t expect the president of a techpany to be such a person!¡± ¡°Randall, you¡¯ve really impressed me. I¡¯ll have to be careful in the future. However, did youe here for dinner today because we¡¯ve agreed on an exchange of benefits? After all, you¡¯re mercenary!¡± Randall took a deep breath. ¡°You can think whatever you want. It¡¯s a businessman¡¯s nature to be mercenary. Otherwise, why are you doing business? Is it because of your feelings! ¡°I won¡¯t be like you! Linda red at him. Valerie looked at him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Besides, you¡¯re new to each other. After all, he¡¯s your savior.¡± Tknow he is my savior, but you¡¯re the one I want to thank the most. Also, Mr. Grant, thank you for helping me.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would be in a shark¡¯s stomach now. As for someone, he can leave with his interests and his money!¡± Randall didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He thought that this woman really knew how to deal with him. Da 11:02 AM E ? Chapter 830 ¡°Oh He suddenly thought of something ¡°do you have any ns aftering back this time?¡± He looked at Linda. ¡°I remember you saying that the power behind your family came from the vicinity of Wakanda. Aditya seems to have returned to his own ce.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means that I¡¯ve already heard that Kranson City and the Anderson family has made contact with your family. It won¡¯t be long before they¡¯reing over When he said this, not only Linda, even Valerie was shocked! ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Randall nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, we received the Anderson family¡¯s plea to cooperate. I¡¯m still thinking about it ¡°Later, someone told me that Miss Anderson¡¯s new scene had already started filming, I saw that it already failed, so I rejected it outright. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to work with apany that even my daughter can¡¯t support. However, I heard that he contacted an extended family in a foreign country and invited them over. ¡°Now that I think about it, it should be you¡± Randall¡¯s words immediately made L Linda panic. ¡°If it¡¯s really them, what should I do?¡± ¡°I originally faked my marriage and lied to my f family, but now that I¡¯m divorced, with their strength, they¡¯ll find out soon.¡± ¡°Moreover, the child is not Julian¡¯s. Once it¡¯s exposed, the family will definitely not allow me to give birth to the child. The family¡¯s assets will also be plotted and plundered¡± Linda immediately panicked. ¡°ording to our family¡¯s rules, if they finds out that this child doesn¡¯t belong to Julian and we¡¯re divorced, not only will I not inherit the family assets, but Julian¡¯s life will also be in danger. Who leaked the news! Could it be the Anderson family! ¡°Why is he so bad?¡± Linda was furious. Valerie did not expect the matter to be so serious. If what Linda said was true and the entire matter was exposed, even Julian would not be able to escape the me. all, she was also th the youngdy of a prestigious family. Now that she had be like this, Linda¡¯s family power could not be underestimated. After all, Valerie was at a loss. Matthew did not expect this matter to develop like this. the Anderson family was going to do evil again. He knew very well that the Anderson familyOwen Anderson was not a good person. ¡°Now what do I do?¡± Linda panicked. If this matter was not resolved, she would really really lose herpetitiveness. Thepetition for a prestigious family assets in arge family was unimaginably crucl. Valerieforted him. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s make the best out of a bad situation. Let¡¯s all think of a way together. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get through it smoothly.¡± ¡°111 discuss this with my brother and the otherster. Let¡¯s eat first The meal was boring for Linda. She did not expect such a thing to happen all of a sudden. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Randall did not expect it to be so troublesome. Linda was just pregnant, but she was actually deprived of her inheritance. ¡°Even if the child¡¯s identity is unknown, it is still a life. Why is she not allowed to give birth? Randall thought After the meal, Valerie found Julian and Katherine to discuss this matter. After learning about this, Katherine said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Julian and Linda remarry? That way, there won¡¯t be any problem at all! ¡°Moreover, this matter started because of me. If it causes Linda to be in danger, I won¡¯t feel good.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 830 Julian and Linda objected in unison. Katherine was stunned. ¡°Why not? I think this is the most suitable way.¡± É« BEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Marrying Chapter 831 Marrying Chapter 831 Chapter 831 ¡°You think it¡¯s appropriate, but will they not be able to find out Since Owen has already invited them over, it means that they have long been fully prepared. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if they remarry, they won¡¯t let down their guard. This battle for inheritance willst for a long time. Are we really going to let this matter continue?¡± Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Katherine sighed. ¡°What should we do if that¡¯s the case? Watch helplessly as her familyes over?¡± ¡°Of course not. We have toe up with an idea.¡± ¡°Blind dater¡± Katherine suddenly thought of something. Just choose a blind date like I did before. Then, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡°Anyway, her family only wants stability. If we let her go on blind dates, no one will dare to do anything to Linda after she has a husband.¡± Her words made Valerieugh. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? It¡¯s just a blind date.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve done this! After saying that, the winked at Katherine, Katherine looked embarrassed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about what happened back then. The most important thing now is to find a partner for Linda. We have to pay attention to finding a reliable one!¡± No problem. Let me handle this matter. Moreover, Linda is a new advertisement star. There will definitely be no problem!¡± ¡°People from the entertainment industry cane too. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!¡± Linda had a special identity and was famous for her beauty. Hence, many people came to go on blind dates. When the news spread, everyone was looking forward to it, but the quality was a little poor. Guest number one was a bald aged man with a big belly. He immediately offered a check. ¡°Miss Linda, don¡¯t worry. As long as you follow me, I¡¯ll definitely let you live a good life. This 2 millions of dors is a greeting gift.¡± ¡°As for the child in your belly, it doesn¡¯t matter. After it¡¯s born, , irti take my surname. I have many children too, as long as you don¡¯t mind us living together!¡± Linda raised her eyebrows. ¡°What did you say? You have many children tool ¡°You can tell just by looking at my age. I have several children. ¡°Illegitimate!¡± The man chuckled and touched his hairless head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say so much. It¡¯s fine as long as everyone knows. Besides, isn¡¯t everyone like this these days?¡± Linda could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Forget it. The two of us are notpatible.¡± The man still refused to give up. Think about it.¡± He put down his business card ¡°Thank you!¡± Linda was speechless. She turned around and threw the business card away. The second blind date came over. He was an unknown star. He sat down and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m with you, how many resources can you give me?¡± Linda was stunned. ¡°Resources? My resources are provided by Noria Gr Group. How can I give them to you?¡± ¡°Your resources are dependent on Noria Group. If I¡¯m with you will be able to rely on Noria Group in the future! Get Noria Group to give me some more resources. If you make me famous, I¡¯ll be able to protect you well.¡± As soon as he said this, Linda did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t raise puppies, and I won¡¯t let others take advantage of me He immediately pursed his lips. ¡°Do you know how many fans I have outside? Any one of those female fans can beat you up.¡± Landa took a deep breath, Randall raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where did you find this kind of man?¡± Valerie sighed. ¡°Well, these people came over after the news was released She waved her hand and the bodyguard immediately walked forward and threw the man out. 12:03 PM c Chapter 531 The third male guest looked decent. He was wearing a suit and his hair was neat. ¡°Hello, I want to say that if we were to be together, I¡¯m doing it to get on with Hife. I believe you¡¯re the same, right?¡± ¡°Women are beautiful, but don¡¯t dress like this after marriage. It¡¯s too ostentatious. Who are you seducing ¡°Also, those essories you brought are too much. You should take them off. When we get married in the future, we¡¯ll pay the mortgage together.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re so rich that you won¡¯t care about my money, but I¡­. Linda interrupted him. ¡°Alright, what are you saying! I never thought of being with you. You weirdo, what makes you think I like your¡± Tm rich and beautiful, and I have an heir in the future. How can I fancy you and take care of you when you¡¯re old? Get lost!¡± Linda was not polite at all. She instructed the bodyguards to throw him out. After they left. Linda could not help but sigh. ¡°This is too strange!¡± Valerie hurried over. ¡°If you want to get out of your current predicament, you can only endure it for now. There won¡¯t be too many people like this. Trust me, you can definitely do ir¡± ¡°In addition, you also know that you¡¯re a rtively famous new star in the advertising industry. There will definitely be many peopleing. The quality of these men is a little poor, but the quantity is a lot. Let¡¯s pick slowly, choose slowly. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Hearing her words, Linda could only sit down¡­ ¡ª At the same time, many rich second¨Cgeneration heirs came. When they saw Linda pregnant, they walked towards Valerie. ¡°I say. Mrs. Grant, are you used to being a matchmaker! There¡¯s Katherine before and Linda after. Do you like to let someone else be a father so much! Valerie shrugged. you want it or not? Besides, she¡¯s pretty and she can eam money. She¡¯s a little famous. Why can¡¯t she¡® ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of person better than those useless people in the marriage market? The most important thing is her character, right?¡± When the rich second¨Cgeneration heirs heard Valerie¡¯s words, they could not help butugh. They had seen Katherine¡¯s character before, so they knew very well. However, Linda was a foreigner. In terms of her character, one could not tell from an advertisement. They took turns queuing up to meer Linda Randallughed at the side and teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for to do this, Mrs. Grant? It¡¯s not good for a pregnant woman to see so many greasy scumbags. Choose first and get some high¨Cquality handiome men. At the very least, they have to have a decent face. Valerie thought about it and felt that it made sense. She handed the information she had to her subordinates and let them filter it out first.. There was no need for those ugly people toe again. She did not want yboys or those with illegitimate children. Even so, she still chose a group of people. There were at least hundreds of people! However, Randall didn¡¯t appreciate any of them, Katherine shrugged. ¡°They are not even as good as who you choose for me back then!¡± Valerie could not help butugh bitterly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really not easy to be a matchmaker. You¡¯ve already failed that time. I wonder what the oue will be this time.¡± ¡°Then you have to believe in fate. It¡¯s precisely because I failed that I can resolve the misunderstanding with Julian. Perhaps she can also find the one for her!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Valerie sighed. She did not know where that person was, Çú §³§°§®§¹§¦§¯§´ 12:03 PM Marrying Chapter 832 Marrying Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Unsurprisingly. Linda became a celebrity in Kranson City again. Her poprity increased. When theizens found out that she was going on a blind date, they all started toin.. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Finding a ready¨Cmade father for her child with a big belly!¡± ¡°Who can ept that!¡± ¡°I can. Don¡¯t stick to men. Actually, it¡¯s good for two girls to raise a child!¡± ¡°Previous poster, you¡¯ve really refreshed my understanding.¡± Tim willing! Linda, look at me. Six feet, right packs. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± Theizens started discussing. When Linda saw thesements, she was speechles want to be a celebrity. Moreover, it was because of the blind date that she became a celebrity. It was too embarrassing, She really by didn¡¯t want to Linda could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°Maybe it was a mistake from the beginning!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She turned around and gestured in the direction of Valerie. Valeric walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How do you feel?¡° ¡°Not really. I think it¡¯s better not to! Look at how awkward it is.¡± Linda had a bitter expression on her face. ¡°And the person waiting over there asked me how much my sry is, how much an advertisement is and if 1 can bring him into the entertainment industry to earn a lot of money,¡± ¡°These people are too utilitarian!¡± Valerie also understood that it was useless to say anything now. The men that Linda met were indeed not good. At this moment, Katherine and Matthew walked over. ¡°Valerie, forget it for today. Linda is a little tired. Let her rest first and have a ss of fruit juice¡± Katherine handed her a ss of freshly squeezed fruit juice. Linda quickly pounced into her arms, ¡°You¡¯re the best to me. I¡¯m starved ¡°Come on, slow down!¡± Linda downed the juice as soon as she opened her mouth. She was still unsatisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡± She looked at Valerie pleadingly. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m too hungry! Facing them, I can¡¯t eat anymore. It¡¯s better to eat alone¡± When Katherine heard her say that, she could not help butugh. ¡°I know this very well. Back then, I also took this step. Not only did I go on a blind date, but I also jumped into the water. This is simply too unforgettable¡± Valene had no choice but topromise. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s all my fault today. This matter ends here.¡± However, Valerie was also worried. What if I af Linda¡¯s family came! What should she do? The blind date had ended. Linda couldn¡¯t find a suitable person. This was also troublesome. Valerie sighed, but when she saw Linda eating so luppily, she could not bear to interrupt. That was the end of the blind date. L?nda did not ask for too much. ¡°Valerie, since I¡¯m here, III take it as ites. I can¡¯t ask for too much. If theye to confront me, I¡¯ll fight them to the death.¡± Linda took a deep breath and looked at everyone with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. After all, I¡¯ve seen a lot. I¡¯m definitely not afraid just because of these few prople!¡± Valerie could only nod At the same time, the Anderson family actually sent an invitation, saying that there would be a banquet and inviting them over The moment Valerie saw the invitation, she said disdainfully. ¡°Owen¡¯s post clearly has ulterior motives. What banquet! He¡¯s simply tr ply trying to embarrass Lindal Linda also saw it. She actually had a invitation letter. She could not help but neer. ¡°Looks like the Anderson family really doesn¡¯t want me to live. He can even take this out¡± 12:03 P Chapter 832 She could imagine how awkward and soul¨Cstirring it would be to see Aditya and the others. Linda mmed the table! ¡°Why should I be afraid of him! The more he focused on me, the more arrogant he bes, I want to see what he can do to me. Seeing her like this, Valerie also nodded. ¡°We have to go. If we don¡¯t go, it means that we are guilty, so we can only go. Everyone, prepare to go Ingether tomorrow!¡± Linda stuffed her mouth with food. She had already decided that she had to go. Not only did she have to go, but she also had to discuss with Valerie and the others. She could not let Owen have the upper hand The next day, everyone dressed up and rushed to the banquet. As soon as they arrived, they saw Owening over. When Owen saw Valerie and the others, he quickly went up to them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. What goes aroundes around. Kranson City is so small. I can see who I shouldn¡¯t see every day!¡± Valerie rolled her eyes. Matthew said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see us, we¡¯ll disappear, Let¡¯s go over there and sit down. It won¡¯t be good if we stand too close and get contaminated by the stench Owen said disdainfully. ¡°In terms of smell, I can¡¯tpare to some people. They clearly knew that the woman from overseas was not good, but they insisted on helping her. Now, they¡¯re in troublet¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows. That¡¯s still better than someone. I heard that some of the movies and dramas that you invested in recently have all falied. Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew!¡± ¡°At your age, Owen, it¡¯s better not to do bbusiness. Go home early and live a carefree life Hearing this, Malish rushed up. ¡°It¡¯s not possible to live a carefree life, but I really want to know if some people¡¯s secrets can still be kept! If you don¡¯t want to keep it. Imight as well make it public!¡± Valerie could not help but be curious as she said, ¡°What secret?¡± Matthew said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s a secret that she doesn¡¯t dare to tell! If she tells you, she¡¯ll get herself killed and her entire family will be exterminated.¡± Matthew red at him. Malish shivered in fear. Even the Owen did not dare to say anything else. Verify captcha to read the content 4376 Verify Valerie felt that it was a little strange. Matthew quickly recovered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s just saying that!¡± Owen was helpless. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°A popr advertisement star!¡± Owen looked enlightened, ¡°I remember that you¡¯re married to Julian. Why didn¡¯t your husbande over?¡± Linda rolled her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not close¡± She turned around and left, unwilling to talk to him. They had already discussed it beforeing, so there was no need to talk so much Otherwise, if she made too many mistakes, it would not be good if he get something on her. Linda fanned her nose with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy. This ce stinks. Some people are really full of shit when they talk I¡¯ll go upstairs!¡± With that, she turned around and lef. Matthew also pulled Valerie to a corner and ignored Owen, making him furious. nonsense. Maliah wanted toe forward, but she was was stopped by Owen ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cause trouble. But they¡¯re really too much. ally too much. Don¡¯t wo worry, they¡¯ll give themselves away sooner orter, right¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he can still be arrogant for the rest of his life. Although he is smiling. I¡¯ll see what he¡¯ll do when the onees Linda went to the balcony to enjoy the breeze. Through the thick curtain, she sat on the recliner with her eyes closed to rest. Unexpectedly, she heard someone talking behind the curtain. Marrying Chapter 833 Marrying Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Linda originally wanted to get up. This was no different from eavesdropping. However, it would be too awkward if someone happened to bump into her when she went nut She might as well lie down and pretend to take a nap so that she wouldn¡¯t be discovered. However, the voice was very familiar. She listened carefully and realized that it was Randa||| ¡°Alright, stop looking for that woman from back then. It¡¯s fine that I don¡¯t get married¡± It was very quiet on the other end of the phone. Randall seemed to be being urged to get married. Linda thought maybe it was his elder. Immediately after, a furious roar came from the phone. ¡°Rascal, if you don¡¯t get married, don¡¯t ever go home. You¡¯re not a kid anymore, yet you still want to find a true lovet Tm telling you, I want grandchildren! If you don¡¯t find me a woman, I¡¯ll disinherit your Randall sighed with a headache. A look of destion shed across his eyes. He couldn¡¯t find that girl to begin with, and now, he had even lost his only keepsake. He thought, ¡®Could it be that I really couldn¡¯t find it in this lifetime! Randall could not help but sigh. Just as he was about to leave, the curtain was suddenly pulled open and Linda appeared in front of him. He was shocked! ¡°Let¡¯s work together. Since we¡¯re both short of a partner, do you want to make do with me?¡± Randall was already a little unhappy that she was eavesdropping. Now that he heard her say this, he wamed to reject her without thinking ?? At this moment, he suddenly saw the ne around Linda¡¯s neck. He was shocked and immediately went forward to grab her shoulder. ¡°Why do you have this? Who are you!¡± Linda was so frightened by his actions that her face turned pale. ¡°It was mine to begin with. Why?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine. You¡¯re really strange. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, so be it Linda shook him off and was about to leave when Randall suddenly grabbed her from behind. I finally found you!¡± At this moment, Matthew and Valerie were chatting in the corner of the banquet hall. At this moment, Owen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the entrance. A bright light appeared, followed by more than ten cars driving in. The corners of his meuil imunedutely curled up. There. Open the door¡± Owen¡¯s voice made everyone freeze. They turned around and saw the luxury cars parked in a row. Oweni gut excited and went to pick them up personally. The Rolls¨CRoyce stopped at the entrance. The man in the lead was six and a half feet tall. His deep eye sockets and white hair were especially attractive Everyone was discussing. ¡°I don¡¯t know He seems to have a powerful background. I don¡¯t know which family he¡¯s from!¡± He looks like a foreigner. I know all the foreigners in Kranson City ¡°stop bragging. You only y know Linda from Kranson City ¡°Hey, now that you mention it, I remember. These people seem to be a linde simr to Linda¡± The man who got out of the luxury car exuded tra. He was noble and had a strong aura. Owen smiled. ¡°Wee Come,e in! 12:03 PM Chapter 833 Owen personally invited them. This made people look at each other. They wondered who exactly these guys were and how they could make Owen personallye. Those people all walked in Aditya was the first to stand at the door. With one hand in his pocket, he swept his deep guze across the room. Some of the unmarried women present were instantly attracted to Aditya. ¡°He¡¯s so h so handsome! And he looks very elegant!¡± ¡°Does the handsome man have a girlfriend?¡± Aditya did not want to answer. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We specially came over today for Linda. I heard some badments. If the rumors are True, please hand Linda over to us to deal with!¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson, I heard you invited her tool¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Owen nodded repeatedly. He turned his head and looked in Valerie¡¯s direction. When he saw Valerie frowning, he waved his hand. ¡°Go get Miss Linda. The corners of Aditya¡¯s mouth curled up. It was impossible to make himpromise. Last time, he didn¡¯t manage to kill her in the Vontois. This time, he wanted to see how she could escape! Everyone hurriedly searched for her. Unfortunately, Linda was nowhere to be found. Even Valerie could not find her. They wondered where Linda Valerie grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand tightly. Katherine panicked. ¡°What should we do? We shouldn¡¯t have let here over. She knew it was a trap. she still came in¡± ¡°So be it. Is Linda hiding now? Seriously, I can still call Julian over to pretend!¡± Katherine was really thinking for their sake. She even wanted Julian toe over and pretended to be Linda. She felt a little embarrassed at the thought Katherine was ashamed that she took her lover out at a critical moment. Valene shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Since they¡¯re already here, it means that they¡¯repletely prepared. We can¡¯t retreat now. We have to find Linda!¡± ¡°I believe that we can help her with all our strength¡± bur Valerie said this because she believed that no matter who they were, as long as they were in Kranson City, they could notpare to Noria Group: Moreover, Matthew was her husband. It should be possible. Of course, this was just wishful thinking. The details depended on the other party¡¯s strength. Matthew didn¡¯t bring many people when he came over tonight, but there were still ten or twenty of them. Valerie took a deep breath. It seemed that these 20 bodyguards were all she had tonight. y and kill her Aduya and the others were definitelying back. Were they here to see Linda, or did they want to take back her inherited identity It was obvious that this was thetter. He directly helped them find her. Sering that they could not find anyone, Aditya¡¯s face could not help but turn gloomy. He directly brought his men over and arrived in front of Mantlew and Valerie Valerie was already prepared. Aditya looked down at Valerie. Although this woman was very beautiful, he could imagine the friendship between her and Linda. He was instantly dupleased ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about Noria Group before I came here. I also heard that you are very close to Mrs. Linda, Mrs. Grant. Furthermore, it was you who packaged her out. May I know where Linda i?¡° Aditya spoke bluntly He knew there was something wrong with these people. However, tha woman was indeed very bright. Even though she was standing with the leader, she was not outdone. If they could settle her, Aditya did not mind take her with lum 12:00 PM c Chapter 833 Matthew shielded Valerie behind him and looked displeased. ¡°No, she¡¯s an adult. We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a piece of wood. Can I tie her up and keep her by my side! This is your family matter. You can look for her yourself!¡± At this moment, Adityaughed and said, ¡°Do you believe what you said? Linda was clearly hidden by you. Don¡¯t let me know that this matter is rted to you, or I won¡¯t let you off today!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to see how you won¡¯t let me off?¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 834 Marrying Chapter 834 Chapter 834 As soon as he finished speaking. Charles rushed over with his bodyguards. The people from Aditya¡¯s side also surrounded him. The two groups were on the verge of breaking out a fight. Seeing that they were about to fight, Owen was also stunned. This was different from what he had imagined! ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Owen was still pretending tofort them, but in his heart, he was thinking, Fight. The more miserable the fight, the better, it¡¯s best if someone dies! At that time, he would be able to take advantage of the situation and be the strongest force in Kranson City. Owen wanted them to fight. Although he wasforting them, he was trying to stir up trouble. Valerie could not take it anymore. ¡°Shut up!¡± She scolded, ¡°You were the one who invited them. If word gets out that they fought here, what about your reputation? I don¡¯t need to remind you.¡± This time, Owen could not help but re at her just as he was about to leave, Aditya took a step forward, as if he did not want to not want to reconcile with them at all At that critical moment, Linda and Randall appeared arm in arm. Linda looked at Adiya and shouted, ¡°Aditya, do you really want to see me that much!¡± Aditya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned around and looked at Linda. When he saw that there was another person beside her, he could not help but frown ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°My husband!¡± ¡°Linda. you¡¯re too fast. How much money ney did you | you spend to hire this actor!¡± Linda smiled and showed her wedding photo. ¡°Do you see this? This is a wedding photo. We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. Come, let¡¯s meet my new husband!¡± Aditya was stunned. He looked at Linda in confusion. ¡°Him¡± But you were clearly married to Julian previously. Why did you change? Do you think this is a joker¡± Linda spread out her hands. ¡°Previously, I recognized the wrong person. I thought Julian was the love of my life, but I didn¡¯t know that he was not the person I wanted at all ¡°Do you still remember that I had an ident? The person who saved me was Randall, He braved the rain of bullets to save me from those bad people. ¡°At that time, I was too dizzy to react. That¡¯s why I mistook Julian for my true love. The child was also Randall¡¯s. Moreover, Randall and I fell in love at first sight. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that we have been separated because of a misunderstanding. At the end of the day, this is also your fault, Aditya! ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made things difficult for me time and time again, I wouldn¡¯t have been separated from Randall. Why are you looking for me today? ¡°Do you want to see me make a fool of myself, or do you know that I¡¯m divorced from Julian and think that no one wants me, so you¡¯re here to fight ¡°I think we should have a good The surrounding people could not help but be touched. Tm about to cry. I didn¡¯t expect they could reunite!¡± ¡°Thank right. I also want to have such a handsome and rich boyfriend. As soon as she said this, Aditya did not say anything. He just looked around. Meanwhile, Linda walked up to Owen. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. You went through so much trouble to invite Aditya over just to watch me make a fool of myself, right? e child will be aborted?¡° ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let someone like you take over just because I can¡¯t inherit the assets and the Owen quickly denied it. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant If he had still dared to criticize Linda in the beginning, it was only because the was abandoned. However, things were different now. 1203 PM Chapter 834 Now that Linda and Randall were together, they had the entire technologypany behind them. This was not something he could afford to offend Owen did not dare to speak at all. Meanwhile, Valerieughed. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this banquet. Let¡¯s go!¡° ¡°Mr. Anderson, don¡¯t waste our time at such banquets in the future!¡± Katherine also took advantage of the situation and stepped on him. Everyone left together Owen could not help but be stunned. When he turned around and looked at Aditya, he was shocked! Aditya turned around and left, but the aura around him made Owen break out in a cold sweat Aftering out, Valerie and the others found a ce to celebrate Linda. ¡°Linda, you¡¯ve finally found the child¡¯s real father!¡± Linda shrugged. ¡°I was just acting with him!¡± ¡°Acting Valerie found it unbelievable that this thing could be acted out. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Linda recalled everything that had happened before Randall held Linda back, and she frowned. ¡°What kind of crap is this? Don¡¯t pester met ¡°Let me ask you, where did you get this ne? If it¡¯s yours¡­.. ¡°That¡¯s what I bought!¡± Linda replied angrily. In fact, she thought of something. This was a gift from her sister, so she could only say that she bought it. Randall immediately regretted dragging Linda along. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought, Why did I say that just now? Well, forget it. 111 admit my mistake! He shook his head and left. Verify captcha to read the content 6379 Verify At that moment, his phone rang again. After Randall picked it up, a deafening call came from the other end of the line. ¡°Rascal, your mother called you. What¡¯s with your attitude? ¡°You have to bring a girlfriend back this year. Otherwise, don¡¯te back¡°¡± His parents called him again to urge him to get married. Randall thought to himself that he should settle this matter, so he agreed to register his marriage with Linda. Moreover, they agreed to divorce in half a year. After listening to Linda¡¯s description, Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°The two of you are too hasty. But you¡¯re very simr to Matthew and me! At that time, he and I also got married in a sh. We¡¯re living quite well. You can consider it!¡± Linda smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage by agreement. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s notmon to develop p into a couple like you and Matthew. We can¡¯t pursue that!¡± Valerie took a deep breath. However, as long as Linda could brush it off, it would definitely be a good thing ¡°Thave to go back and tell Matthew to help cover up the lie¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Owen get something on you. However, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and rest first. Jarewell!¡± Matthew sat in the car and waited for Valerie toe out. Just as Valgrit left the house, she was stopped byn ? ¡°Valerie!¡± Lan moved step by step like a bitter child. ¨C¡°Valerie, it was all my faultst time. I didn¡¯t expect topletely break her heart. I want to make it up to her,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart, she exined. ¡°The blind date and the rest of the story have nothing to do with you. Ian still looked guilty. ¡°Valerie, I know you¡¯re a good person, but I still want you to know something!¡± What? D 12.03 PM D Marrying Chapter 835 Marrying Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Ian looked at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°Valerie, L.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your brother told me about this. It¡¯s just business,¡± Ian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her say that ¡°I see. I thought something had happened. That Maliah has a bad reputation. I even heard about it overseas. I hope my brother doesn¡¯t fall for hert Valerie was worried. Then, she squeezed out a smile. ¡°How is that possible? Have you forgotten that your brother is such a smart person! How could he be schemed against by her? ¡°I think it¡¯s to warn Maliah. Alright, don¡¯t worry! Lan only nodded. His brother was a cunning fox. Even Malish could not do anything to his brother, he thought. As Valerie watched Lan leave her heart was in turmoil. Valerie had said that on purpose to dispel Ian¡¯s suspicion, but when she was alone, she thought that this was already the second time. Thest time Fred showed it to her, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but this time,n took another photo. She wondered. What is the rtionship between Mah and Matthew?¡® This puzzled Valerie, but she did not say anything and went back. There were some things that she wanted to figure out, but she was not willing to doubt Matthew until it came to that, It was not easy for them to settle down. Valerie cherished the peaceful life they had now. Meanwhile, the rtionship between Linda and Randall had indeed improved further. From Linda¡¯s point of view, she and Randall were working together. Ever since she met Aditya at the banquetst time, her family members stopped urging her However, they were still eyeing her covetously, but the pressure instantly decreased a lot. Even if her family did not trust herpletely, at the very least, Aditya did not dare to publicly attack her, so she still had to thank Randall At night, Randall brought Linda along. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest first, Since we¡¯re already married, we won¡¯t be staying outside anymore. Live at my home.¡± Linda was a linle surprised. ¡°House?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. This is an act. We can¡¯t let anyone know that we¡¯re separated, right! What if your familyes Linda thought that it made sense, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you. However, to express my gratitude to you, we can cooperate with you In this part of our business in Kranson City!¡± As soon as she said that, Randallughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, is there a need for us to be so formal?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s needed. You and I are in a cooperative rtionship. This is business! Besides, haven¡¯t you always been like this? ¡°You saved me because you¡¯ve negotiated with Matthew and Valerie. Now that we¡¯re working together so that you won¡¯t make a loss. ¡°Do you really want to marry mer Linda said Randall was speechless and could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then Randall did not expect Linda to be so clear with him. Originally, he wanted to save her when she was in danger, but he also used Linda to stop his family from urging him to get married. The two of them were making use of each other, each taking what they needed. However, Linda did not want to take advantage of him and insisted on a business partnership, so Randall agreed. When they arrived at the vi, Linda could not help but sigh. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich!¡± Seeing this luxurious vi, she couldn¡¯t help nod. She rushed up to check it out When Landa saw that t there are several rooms. in the e vi, she patted him. ¡°Give me this room. I like the window seat. The garden outside is very D 12:03 PM Chapter 535 When she pushed open the window, there was a faint fragrance of flowers that instantly made her feel rxed and happy. Randall shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can choose whichever room you like. It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°The fridge at home is full. You can eat whatever r you want Linda thought for a moment and said. ¡®Let¡¯s make a pact! ¡°Since we¡¯re living under the same roof, there are some things that have to be made clear. ¡°Firstly, we¡¯re a contractual couple. If necessary. I¡¯ll act with you. If your family needs me, I¡¯ll do my best. ¡°Likewise, if my family needs you, you have to help me!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Randall agreed immediately. It was a coboration to begin with: Linda raised two fingers. ¡°Secondly, you¡¯ve seen that I¡¯m pregnant. There are many things that I need your help with in the future. There¡¯s a prenatal checkup and some things that I can¡¯t do. You have to help me!¡± ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s a need for business or socializing in public. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Randall also felt that there was no problem! ¡°Thirdly, you¡¯re not allowed to bring other women in. Me too. If you have any needs, please resolve them outside.¡± Randall couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No problem, I agree to anything! Anything else?¡± ¡°Not for now!¡± ¡°Okay, print it out if you can and we¡¯ll sign it Linda thought so too. The two of them got along quite well on their first day. The next morning, when Randall woke up, he saw Linda busy in the kitchen. Seeing himing over, Linda invited him with a smile, I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast!¡± ¡°Why are you doing it yourself? Isn¡¯t there a cheff¡± ¡°Yes, but yesterday, you asked me to stay in that guest rooms. To express my gratitude to you, I¡¯ll make breakfast today¡± Randall fell into deep thought and frowned. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this¡± ¡°Since we we agreed to get married, this is also your home!¡± ¡°No, I definitely won¡¯t take advantage of you. We¡¯re cooperating. Remember that I¡¯m a businessmanTM Linda looked at him seriously. Randall shrugged. Since that was the case, he would not stand on ceremony In any case, they they would be living together for a long time in the future. She would slowly get tired of it. After all, it was not good to be clear about everything. However, Randall had underestimated Linda. This woman had always been ck and white. While eating the fried egg, Randall said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you to meet a few friends¡± ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all business partners. I¡¯ve met some people since I came to Kranson City. You cane with me when the timees¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Randall handed over a card. Seeing this, Linda hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No need, I have money!¡± ¡°This is the make up fee. Since you¡¯re apanying me. I¡¯ll pay for your make up and outfit ¡°isesides, you¡¯re my wife in name now. If you spend your money on shopping after you go out, I won¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°Alright then?¡± Linda took his card and smiled sweetly at him, Randall felt that this was actually not bad. At the very least, he was in a very good mood. Linda was beautiful. If she apanied him to some necessary events, naturally, he would foot the bill for the gown. 12:03 PM C Chapter 835 Linda did not say much. She took the card and left after breakfast. Soon, Randall received a bill, 200 thousand dors! Çú Marrying Chapter 836 Marrying Chapter 836 Chapter 836 He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Linda was quite honest when she said she didn¡¯t want his body. At least, he didn¡¯t feel the pinch when she spent his money. After all, women were dressed up not just for men to see. Randall dly let go of his 200,000 dors. At noon, Linda called. ¡°Are you free now? I treat you to a meal. Randall looked at his itinerary. It seemed he had nothing much to do, so he readily agreed. When Randall arrived at the restaurant, he saw from afar that Linds had changed into a dark green dress. She looked elegant and beautiful. The dress made her skin look as white as snow. ¡°You look good. The dress must be expensive.¡± Linda nodded. Tve bought a lot of things. This fie and cufflinks are for your Randall was stunned. A gill? Then, he took it and realized that Linda was returning a favor. ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy me these things¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re married, and this is the first time I¡¯ve e given a man su nan such a close¨Cfitting thing. Do you like it?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Randall had light brown hair. The tie was light gray, and the cufflinks were royal blue. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I love it. Thank you, Linda. Randall was sincerely grateful. After all, he needed those. At the same time, he was also curious about what kind of environment Linda grew up in As they are, Randall saw Linda¡¯s sincerity. If the food were delicious, she would not be stingy with her praises, and if it tasted bad, she would call the manager to give her opinion. Randall¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw how rigid she was. Linda seemed to remind him of a certain someone. However, he shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re just business partners, no need to overthink it¡® After dinner, Randall wanted to send her back, but Linda rejected his offer. ¡°No need, I can go back by myself. I can¡¯t embarrass you during a social gathering. You should go back to work. Meanwhile, now that I¡¯m married to a rich man, I need to have my beauty sleep. Randall did not persuade her and asked the driver to send her back. After returning to the vi, Linda heaved a sigh of relief. She enjoyed the life she had. She thought that Randall wasn¡¯t a good person and was a businessman who only cared about profits. However, she didn¡¯t expect to get along with him quite well. Meanwhile, after Randall returned, he was still immersed in the joy of receiving Linda¡¯s gift. He did not expect that the first gift he received in his life would be from his wife. He could not help but laugh When the employees saw Randall¡¯s smile, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They wondered what was wrong with their boss and why he smiled so happily. Moreover, Randall said he was leaving for a while. They didn¡¯t know what good thing did he encounter. Everyone was curious, but none dared to ask. Randall put away the gift. When he saw some women gathered with colorfull pages in their hands, he could not help but feel curious. He pretended to pass by inadvertently and eavesdropped their conversation, This is their new signature cake. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not expensive. Look! They give you a 20% discount.¡± This is the only luxury cake I can afford, and it¡¯s worth every penny. It looks like a flower!¡± They release their signature dessert every month, and it¡¯s always delicious. They chose high¨C quality ingredients. Even pregnant women can eat it ¡°When my sister was pregnant, I often bought their dessert. It does taste good.¡± Randall nced at the name of the dessert bar and searched for it on his phone. Then, he prepared to leave, His secretary was stunned. ¡°Mr. Leigh, there¡¯s another meeting with¡­¡± ¡°Cancel it!¡± Randall rushed to get the cake he saw in the catalog In the afternoon, Linda woke up and stretched. She felt refreshed. She enjoyed this life. The baby in her stomach seemed to be developing well because of the environment. However, she felt bored because she had nothing much to do. Linda pushed open the window and took a deep breath. She immediately saw the flowers and went straight to the back garden. A servant followed her. ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Flower arrangement. Come here, help me pick some flowers!¡± Linda rushed to the garden and chose a few branches. She picked up scissors and cut them off. Then, she looked around and chose a few more. Linda asked the servant to go to the lotus pond at the side to get a few lotus leaves. However, the servant looked hesitated. Linda immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Can¡¯t you cut those¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t. It¡¯s just that Mr. Leigh never allows us to touch it when he¡¯s around. Perhaps you¡¯re a different case, Madam¡± ¡°Really?¡± Linda frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve already cut a lot!¡± She sighed. ¡°Forget it. At most, I¡¯ll apologize to him when hees back.¡± Linda carried the flowers and got someone to prepare a suitable vase. She wanted to show off her skills. 17:00 PM d Chapter 836 When Randall returned, he saw Linda in the living room, facing a pile of flowers in various arrangements. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re quite busy!¡°¡± ¡°You¡¯re back! Come and take a look at my masterpiece. Which one do you think looks the best?¡± Upon hearing her words, Randall walked over. ¡°This one is lotus, while this one is rose. Hmm, I prefer the lotus one. It looks refreshing¡± Linda snapped her fingers. ¡°I was thinking about that too, so I¡¯ve put this in your study. I let you smell the faint fragrance of flowers so you won be too tired from work. This one will be in my room, and this will be in the living room. This way, our house will look more lively. Do you think it¡¯s okay!¡± Randall was surprised. He did not expect Linda to decorate the house. ¡°Sure, as long as you like it.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°A maid said that we¡¯re not allowed to touch flowers, but I¡¯ve cut too many when she said that. I¡¯m sorry¡± Randall was stunned for a moment before he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Linda, you can do whatever you want in this house.¡± Hearing that, Linda felt relieved. In the next few days, the two of them got along quite well. From time to time, Linda would prepare some surprises for him. Linda felt bored living under the same roof every day. So, preparing a surprise for Randall could be a catharsis. The rtionship between the two of them grew better. This way, Randall would not lose face in front of his rtives and friends. Meanwhile, Randall treated Linda the same way. He knew that the tacit understanding between him and Linda must be nurtured. Otherwise, their marriage could fall apart, and they would lose their face. Whether it was Linda¡¯s family or his parents, they all hoped their parents could settle down, because if they knew their marriage was agreed upon, it would not end well. For the next few days. Linda spent a fulfilling time at home. From time to time, she would arrange some activities for herself. She would paint, y the piano, arrange flowers, or make sacks, As for Randall, he observed Linda and admired her even more. For some reason, after several meetings, he would suddenly think of Linda. He looked at his subordinate and asked, ¡°What do you think I should give to a pregnant woman?¡± 2.2 Çú SEND GIFT O COMMINT ¿Ú Marrying Chapter 837 Marrying Chapter 837 Chapter 837 ¿Ú Over the past few days, Linda had given him many surprises. So, he nned to give her a surprise. Randall wanted to make his pregnant wife happy. Otherwise, she would die bored in the house. His subordinate was stunned. You want to give it to Miss Cabrera! But pardon me. Boss, have you fallen for her? Otherwise, why would you think of giving her something? Randall immediately denied, ¡°Why would I like her?¡± He had someone in his heart and would wait for that person to return. The reason why he gave Linda a gift was to return the favor. Randall found an excuse. ¡°Sigh, forget about the gift. When the time I¡¯ll return the favor¡± At that moment, the clicking sound of high heels came from outside. Randall was stunned to see to see has se secretarye to report, ¡°Mrs. Grant is here?¡± ¡°Let her in!¡± Randall quickly stood up and smiled when he saw Valerie. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor.¡± Randall was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re asking me for help! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re asking me to save someone again. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to get my hands too dirty¡± Hearing his teasing, Valerie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you to help me investigate someone. ¡°Investigate someone? Don¡¯t you have enough resources to ces to investigate everyone in Kranson City! Stop jo Valerie¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I think there¡¯s something wrong with Matthew!¡± ? joking with me.¡± Randall was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but he seems mysterious recently. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been busy with, but I think Owen is behind it, I heard Maliah is also involved. So, I need you to see if the Anderson family has done something to make things difficult for Matthew? his feet in Kranson City, the entire city would tremble. Randall mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Matthew is as rich as a country. If he we were to stomp his i Valerie, are you telling someone exploited Matthew? Randall found it ridiculous However, Valerie exined, ¡°People have weaknesses, Randall. Moreover, Owen is an influential figure. You know he¡¯s been working with the ma?a I bet he knew something about Matthew I don¡¯t know about, and I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll use twisted methods to threaten Matthew, I¡¯m worried about Randall agreed immediately. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll try to find as much information about it and keep you updated.¡± valerie smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have to ask for your help.¡± ¡°What can I say! I¡¯m a know¨Cit¨Call. Although I don¡¯t have much influence, that doesn¡¯t stop me from being able to investigate someone thoroughly.¡± Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How has she been recently?¡± She meant to ask about Linda. Randall hurriedly said. ¡°She¡¯s good. She eats and drinks a lot, and she¡¯s making a routine to stay productive. For example, she arranges flowers or buys me gifts. She¡¯s a delight¡± Valerie was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s doing well. Thank you for keeping her safe andfortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She and I have agreed. Besides, we¡¯re just taking what we need from each other. And about Matthew, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you as soon as I find out Valerie thought briefly and nodded. Just don¡¯t tell Matthew about this. I n to tell him myself.¡± ¡°No problem. This is a secret between the two of us, Randall knew his limits, Not to mention Matthew was dear to Valerie, so he willingly investigated on her behalf. As for what would happen if he found out, he did not care. After Valerie returned, she could not bear to say anything when she saw Matthew busy. The Anderson family must have caused him a lot of trouble. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so exhausted. Valerieid back and looked at Matthew. ¡°Busytely!¡° Matthew took his jacket and rubbed his eyes. Indeed, there are more things I must do in the company.¡± Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you have anything to say, tell me. I¡¯ll help you share the burden.¡± Matthew paused for a moment before patting the back of her hand. ¡°I can handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He got up and plunged into the study room. It had been a few days since they had a good chat. So, Valerie was certain that Matthew had encountered some trouble, and this trouble may have something to do with women. However, she wouldn¡¯t force Matthew to blurt it out. Besides, she did not believe that Matthew would act recklessly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 837 Valerie concluded that there must be something else that kept him from sharing- Randall¡¯s actions were quite fast. The next day, he asked Valerie out. In the coffee shop, Randall pushed over an information file. Valerie took it and opened it. It was filled with photographs of Maliah and Matthew h has received This matter with The Anderson family is not simple. They seem to have Matthew¡¯s secret and use it to threaten him. Recently, Maliah a lot of resources, and I found out that Matthew was behind it. He paved the way for Maliah to enter the entertainment industry¡± This is stunned V Valerie. Why would Matthew help Maliah? She found it odd that Matthew helped Maliah when their families were at loggerheads Meanwhile, Randall looked at Valerie. ¡°This may be hard to ept, but Matthew might be cheating. You know how bad Maliah¡¯s acting is, But you can¡¯t deny she¡¯s still a woman, and quite good¨C looking one. Valerie, you have to be careful,¡± Randall could not figure out how Valerie, who was beautiful and capable, could be cheated on. But as expected, men could turn evil when they were rich, especially as rich as Matthew Randall felt that Matthew was ungrateful. He had a family and a son but did not cherish them. Instead, he was messing around with another woman, and Randall was even more surprised that he dated Maliah Randall could not help but sigh. However, Valerie said stubbornly, ¡°Impossible. Matthew would never betray me!¡± ¡°Do you have that much faith in him?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Randall felt that Valerie was naive. ¡°He gave Maliah quite a lot of benefits. He must have cheated! Otherwise, why would he help her in the first ce?¡± ¡°He has no taste in such a vulgar woman!¡± Randall believed Noria Group to be a powerfulpany, and no one could control Matthew easily. The only exnation was that he had a change of heart. However, talking this out with the stubborn Valerie might be impossible. Valerie firmly believed Matthew had his difficulties. ¡°Randall, I still don¡¯t believe it. Matthew must have his difficulties. I can¡¯t think of any other reason. After all, if they wanted to date, they would have started king ago. They wouldn¡¯t have to wait until now, right? Mah was the daughter of The Anderson family, and Matthew couldn¡¯t get her no matter what. They can¡¯t be together, especially after I married him.¡± Especially after returning from Wakanda, she believed Matthew wouldn¡¯t choose Maliah even if he wanted to date another woman. Marrying Chapter 838 Marrying Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Valerie rook a deep breath. ¡°I believe in him and want to investigate the truth. Please, don¡¯t stop helping me. Help me investigate and find out what¡¯s going on between him and Owen. He¡¯s definitely up to something!¡° Valerie¡¯s intuition told her that something must have happened. Seeing that she insisted on investigating, Randall did not say much. Since she had brought it up, he would do his best to help. After all, they were business partners and could be considered friends. On second thought. Randall was also skeptical that Matthew would be charmed by a woman like Malish. He took a deep breath. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s anything, but you have to be prepared.¡± Randball felt that Matthew had a secret. Perhaps it was because Oilerwise, how did Malish control Matthew! Mh l had something on hinu For example, if he cheated and Mh saw it However, Valerie firmly believed Matthew would never betray has family. There was no reason to cheat with anyone. If he wanted to betray someone, he would have done so years ago and would never choose a woman like Maliah, Matthew decided not to tell her because he did raai wam her to worry. However, Valene felt there must be another reason. Seeing that Matthew was getting more and more tired day by day, her heart ached. However, before the truth came out, she would not casually specte. After Randall returned, he was still thinking about this matter. Hemented that Matthew did not know how to cherish what he had. However, his thoughts were quickly interrupted. Linda stood at the door and urged, Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re going out? Only then did Randall return to his senses. ¡°Ali Ah yes, let¡¯s leave Randall brought Linda to the banquet, and Linda¡¯s attitude surprised him. She was natural and rxed, chatting andughing without the slightest hit of embarrassment. On the contrary, he was feeling suffocated. Seeing her smile so brightly, Randall suddenly felt that Linda was intriguing. One of Randall¡¯s friends walked over and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your wife to be such ady. Where did you find her? Not only is she humorous, but she¡¯s also generous and dignified ¡°There aren¡¯t many women like her. Congrattions, man, you¡¯ve picked the right mother for your child. Anyway, when is the wedding?¡± Randall was stunned before he sanded. ¡°It¡¯s up in her. We think it¡¯s not the right time yet? He also felt that Linda was quite decent. To be his other half, there was nothing wrong with Linda. However, he didn¡¯t want to bold a wedding. So, he Laughed it off. To begin with, it was a cooperative rtionship, Holding a wedding was a little too grand. Hearing Randall¡¯s response, his friend patted his shoulder. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d decide the wedding date. Women don¡¯t say it, but they¡¯re thinking it ¡°You need to have a grand wedding. Remember, this is the most unforgettable thing in their lives!¡± ¡°Understood. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Randall casually responded At that moment, Lindh came. ¡°What are you guys talking about¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I said that you¡¯re a good¨Clooking and capable woman. It¡¯s my honor to marry you. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Linda burst outughing. ¡°If I marry you, I¡¯ll get benefits too! And tons of it. Seeing the two of them joking around, Randall¡¯s friend could not help but give them a thumbs up. ¡°I guess you¡¯re both trying to keep it low¡± Linda smiled. ¡°Of course, sometimes we need toy low outside. We don¡¯t want to feed you too much fanservice. You¡¯ll be wailing for more: Linda held Randall¡¯s arm, winked at his friends, and left them speechless. ¡°You¡¯re right. Linda, I better mind my business. Meanwhile, you two can continue being intimate. I¡¯m going now? Randall nodded and said to Linda, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart and confident ¡°Of course, since I need to act, I must do my best. My acting skills are not bod, right?¡± Handall chuckled ¡°You can be the new Queen of Advertising in the entertainment industry. Your acting skills are enough topete for the Best Actress Award, You¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a g in two ys. We¡¯ll attend it together. I want to use this opportunity to climb the socialdder of Kranson City¡± Kandall had just renumed from overseas and had to find a way to enter Kranson City¡¯s business circle. He needed to socialize a lot, Linda agreed immediately. ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°I reckon most of Kranson City¡¯s big shots will attend this g. Valerie will. COINC 12. 12. Chapter 838 Hearing this information, Linda was instantly overjoyed. That¡¯s great!¡± She hadn¡¯t seen Valerie in a while and missed her. ¡°What about the clothing fees?¡± Randallughed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± But unexpectedly. Linda was quite concerned about this. It was a special asion for her to see Valerie at the banquet, and she wanted to wear beautiful clothes Randall¡¯s heart warmed when he saw Linda¡¯s happy face. But immediately, he shook his head. He had a Goddess in his heart and didn¡¯t want Linda to rece her. Not a chancel Linda saw the change in Randall¡¯s expression and felt something was off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a little tired¡± He casually found an excuse to look away But Linda felt something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy? However, she didn¡¯t overthink it A few dayster, Valerie received an invitation to attend the g. She packed up and appeared with Matthew. They held hands, and Valerie finally felt a trace of warmth. It had been a while since they went out together. However, she could sense that Matthew was exhausted. He had a lot on his mind but refused to say it. Valerie understood he must be under a lot of pressure. If not for the pressure from the Anderson family, Matthew would not be like this. The Anderson and Grant family could be said to be rivals in Kranson City Owen had been in business for many years. Valerie believed he had many tricks up his sleeves. As for Matthew, he had lost his parents. To support Nora Group to this position under the watchful eyes of a pack of hungry wolves, she could imagine the pressure Valerie¡¯s heart ached when she thought of Owen. So when she spotted him, she looked at him suspicioudy Malish was also dressed up. Since she had all kinds of resources in her hands, Maliah¡¯s social image soared. However, her acting skills were still lousy. No matter how good her resources were, the public¡¯s evaluation and reputation were as bad as her acting. ew would help her settle it. So, she Malish knew about the public sentiment towards her, but she was fearless. Once she exposed the scandal, Matthews had nothing to worry Seeing that Valerie and the others had arrived. Maliah sneered, rolled her eyes, and turned to leave. But when she turned around, she saw Linda. When she saw she was wearing a fiery red dress, Maliah was instantly triggered. Her heart was burning with envy, but her face remained calm. ¡°How dare she! She made her debut through advertisements. She was pregnant and should be at home, resting. But she dared to show her face here! Seeing Linda made Maliah angry. She immediately walked over with champagne in her hand, and she waited for the right moment SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 839 Marrying Chapter 839 Chapter 840 Valerie had been watching Randall the entire time. She became annoyed when she saw Maliah¡¯s arrogant look and took the initiative to provoke Linda. At first, she wanted to investigate the Anderson family. But in the end, Maliah showed her true face without Valerie having to do anything. It Content held by N?velDrama.Org. was convenient. Afterward. Valerie sent a message to Randall (Valerie Come with mc.] When Randall saw the message, he scanned the entire scene. Finally, he saw a familiar figure in the corner and immediatelyughed. Valerie couldn¡¯t avoiding to such an asion. Moreover, Linda and Valerie needed to plot their move since they had been offended by Maliah. Randall didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon. But women, especially Valerie and Linda, should not be taken lightly. Valerie had never thought of making her move so quickly. However, Maliah desperately needed to be humbled. Randall quickly confirmed and turned around. Seeing this. Valerie smiled. She finally had helpers. She would knock some sense into Maliah and teach her some manners in a while. Meanwhile, Maliah changed her clothes. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She knew Linda disregarded her because she had a backer. ¡°She¡¯s a newbie in the industry. How dare she to act higher than me? A pregnant woman with a bloated belly who only filmed an advertisement. What a show¨Coff! Moreover, Maliah couldn¡¯t believe Linda would release her new movie on the same day as her movie. She became furious just thinking about it. Afterward, Maliah changed into a sexy robe and nned toe down and cause more trouble. However, she spotted Randall had brought Linda to the side. Moreover, many people surrounded them. They were all the people she wanted to work with, but everyone talked with Linda. Maliah wanted to ride on the poprity. But when she walked over, everyone dispersed and did not give her any face. Meanwhile. Linda pulled Randall along ¡°Come walk with me over there!¡± Linda and Randall left shortly after. The once¨Ccrowded spot suddenly became empty, and wherever Maliah went, the guests would disperse. Noticing this strange pattern, Maliah was furious. She regarded herself as a popr figure in the entertainment industry, yet nobody wanted to talk to her. Hmphr Her ego look over. Maliah reminded herself that she was the dignified daughter of The Anderson family. She shouldn¡¯t be seeking approval from the guests. It should be the other way around. Ti¡¯s fine if nobody wants to work with me. I¡¯ll be so famous that no one in this room can touch me! Malish turned around and left with her bodyguards. When Matiah stepped out the door, a waiter behind her staggered and almost fell from the steps. He bumped into a bodyguard and was terrified. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Maljah immediately turned around. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for spilling tea on his shoes, Miss. Il wipe the stains off. Please, don¡¯t make me pay for the damage.¡± Maliah immediately felt disgusted, ¡°Alright, deal with it yourself. You¡¯re so clumsy!¡± The bodyguard was about to leave, but the waiter grabbed his thigh and quickly wiped his shoes, crying as he did so. The other bodyguards walked over from behind him. ¡°Alright, you can stay until he finishes cleaning your shoes. We¡¯ll protect Miss Anderson.¡± Malish got into the car and three bodyguards followed her in After getting into the car, Malish took a deep breath and closed her eyes to rest. She was unlucky that evening and nned to talk to her director when she returned. It would be best if she could ban Linda from the Industry. ¡®I hate this evening!¡® Maliah sighed. She swiped her phone and looked out the window. But soon, she felt that something was wrong. She looked around and could not help but get angry. ¡°Where are you taking me! Stop the car. Stop the car. This is not the way back!¡± Maliah patted the front seat. ¡°Are you deaf? Stop the car! The bodyguard in the front row said, ¡°Miss Anderson, our madam wants to see you now. Please, sit tight¡± ¡°Madam? Who are you referring 10?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we see him Maliah was furious. ¡°Do you know who I am? Hurry up and stop the car!¡± Maliah was about to get up and tear the driver apart, but the bodyguard beside her held her hand tightly, making her unable to move. She was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Miss Anderson, 1 advise you to behave. Otherwise, we¡¯ll need to use force¡± Maliah was shocked by the threat and immediately shut up. Five minutes bter, the car stopped and Maliah was pulled out. When she saw the person standing before her, Maliah was instantly exasperated Chapter 840 ¡°Valerie! You b*tch! How dare you kidnap me? Do you know what will happen to you if you offend me?¡± Valerie could not help but p her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared? Maliah, this is your end. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡± Valerie threw over a few photos. They wererge¨Cscale photos of Maliah in bed with Dale. ¡°Maliah, if these things are spread out, your path to stardom will probably be ruined. Not only that but your family¡¯s shares will also be affected. Now let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still as confident¡± Unexpectedly, Maliah looked fearless. Her face was fierce. ¡°Valerie, you underestimate me. Send it. Even if you send it out, someone will stop the news for me. Do you know who that person is? Your husband, Matthew! He¡¯spletely obedient to me now. Even my resources were given by him. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Your husband may be domineering and cold in front of others, but he¡¯s like an obedient kitten to me. Are you sad Valerie! Do you regret marrying him! A nobody like you is never destined to go against me¡± Maliahughed wildly. She did not care about Valerie¡¯s threat at all. She only touched her face and looked at Valerie with hatred. ¡°You hit me today. and I¡¯ll pay you back countless times¡± Valerie le did not believe her. ¡°In what world is Matthew willing to help you? Who do you think you are! You¡¯re not worthy of anyone¡¯s help!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a go and see if Matthew will help me! Do you think you can threaten me with this Valerie, you¡¯re nothingpared to me now. You should think about how to exin yourself first.¡± Maliah crossed her arms, and suddenly, the sound of a car came from nearby. ¡°Miss!¡± Her bodyguard came over and Maliah rolled her eyes. ¡± wait for you to destroy me, so please don¡¯t disappoint me She turned around and was about to leave when Valerie¡¯s bodyguards stopped her. Maliah turned to look at Valerie. ¡°What? Do you want a gang. fight? Valerie, stop acting so tough. You can¡¯t go against me and my family. Even your husband doesn¡¯t dare to offend me, let alone your Valerie said disdainfully, ¡°I asked you to leave today so you can prepare yourself. You can sit back while I put on a good show!¡± Valeric waved her away. Seeing this, Maliah sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you try to bring me down.¡± She did not believe a word she said. After Malish left, Valerie immediately got someone to send the news anonymously. She believed Maliah couldn¡¯t turn the tables around with such a fierce scandal. She nced at Maliah¡¯s back and felt a chill in her heart when she saw her leave. ¡°Madam, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Do as I say. You must push this matter to the top of the trending list!¡± Valerie had just sent out the news and invited trolls to promote it. She thought she could make Maliah anxious. However, the news quickly disappeared without a trace. There was not even a ssh. It did not even appear on the trending searches. She was indignant. She searched all the major tforins, but there was 150 news 2/ Marrying Chapter 841 Marrying Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Valerie was stunned. She called her assistant and was told the news had been released all over the inte tform. However, their ounts had been blocked. Some hackers had hacked into it and erased their source documents. When Valerie heard this, she could not believe it. How could Valerie took a deep barath and inmediately called tan, n, help me investigate something. Ive gathered some dirt on Maliah and got someone to release it. But someone intercepted the feeds. I couldn¡¯t find any online articles about IL Someone has tampered with my system! Maliah can¡¯t do this instantly, so I¡¯m curious about who¡¯s helping her. You have to help me find out. Also, don¡¯t tell your brother about this. I don¡¯t want him to worry¡± On the other end of the phone,n agreed immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Valerie, I help you investigate immediately After the call,n mumbled, ¡°Valerie may not have told me alsout this, but how could she let her man be close to another woman! Maliah is too bold. I can¡¯t believe she dares to tamper with her feed. Where did she find such a hacker anyway? She¡¯s just a C¨Css celebrity who sucks at acting. yet she had such a sophisticated backern did not care. He guessed that Maliah¡¯s family did it themselves because they did not want Malish to lose her face, but he never expected Matthew to be involved. Whenn asked his friend to trace the party who had tampered with Valerie¡¯s feed, he was stunned. ¡°What the hell?¡± Hacker Network Technology and Entertainment Weekly were two massivepanies. One was hacking the webpage, and the other was refuting the rumors. Jan was dumbfounded because Matthew owned around half of thosepanies. Valerie finally understood why Malish was fearless when the threatened her. She even dared to shout at her. It turned out that Matthew had already be her biggest backer. She didn¡¯t mind if Matthew gave her resources. After all, the two families had known each other for a long time. They could treat it as a game. Besides, Malish sucked at acting, so there was nothing to fuss about. But to have Matthew as a backer changed the entire game. When Valerie saw the information that Ian had sent her, she felt suffocated and struggled to breathe. She thought Matthew had been tired because of the pressure from thepany and The Anderson family. Mauhew would find many excuses whenever Valerie asked him toe home and rest, and she trusted him. However, the couldn¡¯t believe he had been busy paving the road for Maliah to sess. It was unbelievable. Valerie felt her beliefs had copsed because Matthew had never been honest with her. She thought that trust was the most important thing between husband and wife, so Valerie trusted him. But this finding put her faith to the test. Valerie shook her head and sent a message ton, asking him to keep it a secret. Looking back at Hugo¡¯s smile, Valerie patted him and smiled. Hugo grabbed Valerie¡¯s finger as he smiled at her. She saw that her baby kept licking his mouth and drooling. She could not help but be curious. As Valerie looked closer, she noticed Hugo had grown two teeth. He probably felt ufortable by this. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie¡¯s mood was was lifted. She tapped his life nose and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown teeth. Are you feeling ufortable? You¡¯re drooling a lot Hugo nodded heavily. His milky voice made Valerie smile. At that moment, only Hugo¡¯s smile could soothe the depression in her heart. Valerie looked at Hugo and took a deep breath. She picked him up and took him for a walk in the backyard. No matter what, she could not let some discord from the outside world affect her mother¨Cson rtionship. Moreover, Hugo¡¯s smile was innocent and beautiful She did not want to think about her recent findings. At night. Matthew called and said he wouldn¡¯t be returning. Valerie¡¯s mood immediately sank again. At the dining table, Sophia said, ¡°Matthew has been too busy recently. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡± Valerie thought of Maliah and forced a smile. ¡°Yes, he said be¡¯s busy with a project, so he¡¯s staying late at thepany.¡± ¡°He¡¯s working too much. Thepany is growing steadily, and lie can delegate some of his work to his subordinates. That way, he can spend time with you and Hugo! Don¡¯t worry, Dear. When he comes back, I try to talk to him.¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. He¡¯s a grown man, and Matthew works hard for this family. Besides, I can alwayse home early to keep you and Hugopany. He has teeth now and drools all day long!¡± Chapter 841 ¡°Mlimm!¡± Hugo agreed with Valerie¡¯s words Sophia immediatelyughed. ¡°Your son is so ciste! He was drooling when he (me caling uc par ton days. I couldn¡¯t help burugh¡± ¡°He likes to observe his surroundings, and he can smile now. I know he¡¯ll be a good jutured chil Hugo was her world. No matter what happened, as long as she saw Hugo¡¯s smile, sale potted i fugace head and felt much better. After dinner, Valerie brought Hugo upstairs and did a venttion exercise for him. She also yed withster for a while before coaxing him to sleep. Afterward, Valerie sat at the side and waited for Mathew. She waited mittte at night shquide Carrying the autumn wind from outside, Matthew was shivering. He saw Valerie with sorry. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? It¡¯s getting cold. You can sleep first¡± Matthew Booking exhausted. Big Bar Trim, and his eyes instantly filled Valerie looked at him in silence. Her heart was filled with worries and a little chaos. However, before romuld speak, Hugh woke up. ¡°Ah¡± He knew his father hade home, and when he saw him, he danced excitedly in his crib. Matthew instantly felt at ease and quickly carried him up. Smelling the milky fragrance on Hugo¡¯s lody, he took a deep breath and asked excitedly. ¡°Have you been a good kid today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hugo replied. He was overjoyed. ¡°Honey, look. Our son can speak. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too soon for his age? I think he can be a prodigy. No, he¡¯ll be even better thu Matthew had a proud look on his face when he mentioned it. The smile and satisfaction in his eyes looked since Valerie also smiled, but she was quite helpless. Matthew, what exactly happened? 2/2 Marrying Chapter 842 Marrying Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Mathew had a proud look, and Hugo was giggling in his hand. They had a lot of fun that night. However, Valerie Warren¡¯s expression remained sullen, and Manhew noticed her feelings. He turned Hugo¡¯s face in front of her and pretended to speak in a child¡¯s tone to tease her. ¡°Dearest Mother, why are you angry? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Am I not cute in your eyes?¡± Valerie Warren forced a smile and held Hugo in her arms. ¡°Stop ying around with the baby. Do you want our kid to not sleep at night? He needs a lot of rest Matthew quickly apologized. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll coax him to sleep. Matthew quickly hugged Hugo. ¡°Alright, little guy. Let¡¯s not make your mom angry Hurry up and sleep. Daddy still has something to do with Mommy, and it¡¯s urgent¡± Valerie Warren looked at Matthew¡¯s face and saw him smiling cheekily. On the contrary, she could not be happy at all. ¡°I want to ask you something. and I want you to tell the truth¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Valerie Warren could not hold hack anymore. ¡°What exactly happened to you? Does Malish have something on you? Why have you been acting so weirdtely?¡± Matthew was stunned. He seemed to be thinking of something and denied it. ¡°No, why would I? But Valerie¡¯s faith in him had been extinguished. Impossible! Tell me honestly. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will. Ever since you returned from Wakanda you¡¯ve been acting very strange. It¡¯s even more so now. The more Valerie Warren spoke, the angrier she became. She could not help but raise her voice. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve already exposed Maliah¡¯s dirt! She said you would help her settle everything. You¡¯ve been giving her resources and even helped her get rid of all the dirt I¡¯ve thrown at her. What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s your rtionship with Maliah? How can she get a hold of you? Does she know something I don¡¯t? Are you betraying our family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡± Matthew immediately denied it. Hearing that, Valene Warren sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you cheated on me. I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve believed you, but your behavior makes me uneasytely Matthew, we¡¯re married. Tell me what happened. Otherwise, how can I¡­ Hugo suddenly burst into tears, and Matthew panicked. Look, your voice wakes up Hugo. You¡¯re scaring him. Mathew hurriedly held Hugo in his arms, but Valerie immediately took him while looking anxious. She could not help but take a deep breath. It was better to coax the baby first. Seeing Valerie, Matthew returned to the bathroom and cleaned himself up. When he returned, Hugo was already asleep. He was relieved. ¡°Go to sleep, Honey. Rest early, Valerie said. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie Warren anger was interrupted by Hugo¡¯s cry just now. But she couldn¡¯t help it. Hearing Matthew¡¯s denial triggered her anger. She said in a low voice. ¡°Matthew¡­¡± Manhew quickly covered her lips. ¡°Believe me, everything I¡¯ve done is for the good of our family. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you down. If you¡¯re worried, I can prove it to you¡± Valerie Warren was getting suspicious. ¡°How are you going to prove it!¡± TE Today, Il die in our sweet home!¡± Valerie Warren did not know whether tough or cry hearing Matthew¡¯s response. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m serious!¡± Matthew pretended to be aggrieved and buried his head in her arms. ¡°Honey, Ive been exhausted recently. I have to fight with those old farts every day. And when I returned, I still had to think of a way to coax you. But for the sake of my lovely wife and kid, I¡¯m willing to do it all. I have everything I need. For now, I only want you to kiss me, okay!¡± Matthew hugged Valerie Warren and refused to let go. He rubbed his head helplessly tofort her. But Valerie Warren had enough of him. Mathew book the opportunity to hold her hand. ¡°Honey, honey, just feel sorry for me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all yours. You can ask Churles if you¡¯re skeptical about it He screens the women I can get close to. Don¡¯t worry, I always listen to his suggestion. As for Maliah, she¡¯s just a small investment. I know her acting is horrible! The subsequent coboration is a part of my n. I won¡¯t let her have the chance to be popr. I¡¯d rather have her in my fingers than let her family make an effort to make her famous¡± When Valerie Warren heard Mathew¡¯s exnation, she burst outughing. ¡°Mathew, you¡¯re a geniu ¡°Of course, I want to be with you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that those useless people can¡¯t take over, I wouldn¡¯t be so tired.¡± Hearing that, Valerie Warren raised her eyebrows. ¡°Useless people?¡± Clupter 842 She immediately realized that Matthew¡¯s rtives were indeed useless. They knew nothing but to spend moneyvishly. No one ever matched Matthew¡¯s work ethic and personality. Thinking of this, Valerie Warren hugged him. ¡°Alright, alright. Tll take good care of you today!¡± The couple made love for the night. When they woke up the next day, Valerie Warren was lying on the bed, aching. Last night, she wanted to start slow, but Mathew crushed her. When Matthew woke up and saw Valerie Warren, he kissed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Still want for more!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around! Hugo¡¯s about to wake up, and you must change his diapers. Also, I need you to return early today! ¡°Well, since it¡¯s your order, I¡¯ll return early!¡± Matthew quickly got up and started washing up Valerie Warren also got up and tidied herself up. When she saw Matthew leave after breakfast, she frowned and regained herposure. Matthew was not the kind of person who would betray his family. But she knew something serious must have happened. Matthew¡¯s reactionst night made Valerie Warren even more certain that something was wrong. However, she believed what Matthew said. She knew he wouldn¡¯t let her down He said he helped Mh to trap the Anderson family. However, she didn¡¯t believe himpletely. Owen must have threatened him. Otherwise, he would not have be exhausted likest night Valerie Warren took a deep breath and could not help but frown. If Owen did threaten Matthew, she had no choice but to be violent. If anyone wanted to destroy her family and embarrass Matthew, she would not let them off Ever since Matthew returned from Wakanda, he had changedpletely. Sometimes, the way he looked at her was off, evenst night. He must be hiding something from me, and the source of this matter is in Wakanda Valerie Warren felt she still had to find someone to help her. She wanted to find out what exactly happened to Matthew in Wakanda. Linda did have some influence in Wakanda, and asking her to investigate would put her in danger. 2/3 Marrying Chapter 843 Marrying Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Linda had her problems. Her marriage could not save her family¡¯s property dispute. Although she married Randall, it did not mean she was safe. Moreover, she was pregnant and could not travel. It was better not to cause Linda more trouble. Thinking of this, Valerie thought of someone who might be able to help. It was more suitable to look for her big brother. When Julian saw Valerie, he immediately raised his eyebrows. ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you bring my nephew over for me to see?¡± Valerie smiled. Tim here to ask for your help. When you brought Matthew back, what exactly happened?¡± Julian was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Matthew ¡°I feel like he¡¯s been different recently. I tried to ask, but he refused to tell me. I guess he must have been agitated or restrained by someone in Wakanda. If that¡¯s the case, I need to investigate. Matthew¡¯s family can¡¯t live without him, and I won¡¯t allow my husband to bear his burden alone. Some things have to be made clear. Julian, you have to help me? Valerie begged Julian thought carefully before responding. ¡°When I met him, he seemed to have be a prominent figure. Even the local government urged us to escort us back. Aside from his hair turning white, he seemed to look at people with aplicated gaze. I knew that something must have happened to him¡± Valerie was stunned. ¡°What did he go through!¡± ¡°I thought everything would be fine since you¡¯re meeting him, so I didn¡¯t ask much. I didn¡¯t expect him to remain the same whening back Valerie let out a heavy sigh. It seemed whatever caused Matthew to act out of character happened in Wakanda. In that case, she could only think of a way to find intel from there. ¡°Julian, can you help me? Do you have any connection with The Wakanda Government! I want to find out what happened. Anyone who wants to attack me and my family will have to pay the price Valerie clenched her fists tightly. No matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to cause trouble with the people she held dear. Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s plea, Julian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I help you with this matter, Valerie believed that with her brother¡¯s help, she had nothing to worry about With Linda Cabrera¡¯s family¡¯s influence, Julian managed to get lots of intel from Wakanda. Otherwise, he would not have been able to escape unscathed. Since Valerie had asked him for help, he wouldn¡¯t refuse. He immediately contacted one of Wakanda¡¯s Military Commanders Since Hamm died, Davin had been in charge of Wakanda¡¯s military affairs. When Julian contacted him, he immediately requested a video call. Davin frowned when he saw a beautiful woman beside him. But Julian immediately introduced. ¡°This is Matthew¡¯s wife¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Grant?¡± Davin was surprised, and his attitude changed 180 degrees. He did not expect her to be Davin¡¯s wife. He also wondered what kind of business the had to call him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pleased to meet you Mrs. Granit Previously, Davin was unbothered by Valerie¡¯s presence. He had always worked with the strong, and Davin was a strong hacker. He was also good at leading troops to war. Davin respected him to his bones and liked that young man. For this reason, he respected Valerie a bit. After all, in wartime, especially in Wakanda, women only represented the exchange of goods. Valerie saw the disdain in his eyes and smiled calmly. ¡°Commander, I¡¯d like to ask, what exactly happened to my husband in Wakanda? Was he agitated? Or who did he work with? Can you tellContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. me?¡± Hearing this, Davin immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better for you must stay home to care for their husbands and children They don¡¯t have to care about anything else. But about your lover, he¡¯s fearless on the you to ask him about this yourself. Men must solve their problems alone, while women baulefield, and he¡¯s also resourceful. He can persuade anyone to trust him. At least when we met, he was a man who dared to take responsibility When Valerie heard Davin¡¯s words, she knew he did not take her seriously. But she had topromise to get her answer. Hence, Valerie exined, ¡°Commander Davin, Matthew often told me about you when he returned. He said you took good care of him in Wakanda, and he desperately wanted to return the favor. Do you mind telling us about the difficulties you have in Wakanda? Please, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. We might be able to help¡± Upon hearing Valerie¡¯s offer, Davin hesitated before saying, ¡°Medicine, food, these are all indispensable to us. Wakanda has already cut off all the logistics channels with foreign countries, and those are what we need now¡± Hearing his words, Valerie smiled. ¡°What a concidence. We happen to have a batch of goods we can give you. However, we are businessmen, so we must make a deal¡± ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± Davin was surprised. Valerie smiled and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the conditions. We¡¯ll give you 30% less than the market price¡± 210 PM c d Glupter 843 Hearing this, Davin immediatelyughed. ¡°Are you serious?¡± They were in the midst of war in Wakanda. Apart from the government forces, they need to look after their people. After all, if they wanted to win people¡¯s hearts, they had to ensure their lives. But life requires money and resources. Commander Davin, in his current state, had no way of interacting with them. Not to mention making them willingly support him. Therefore, when he heard Valerie¡¯s offer, he was surprised. He did not expect this call would open a new opportunity for him. Valerie nodded. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re serious. Why else would 1 call you if I¡¯m not serious? Besides, it¡¯s also what Matthew wants. Don¡¯t worry, Commander Davin, we¡¯ll arrange for a private ne to distribute all the goods. You only have to arrange the people in charge of receiving the goods.¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 844 Marrying Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Julian nced at her from the side. Indeed, they had a batch of goods in their hands. Ever since he rushed over from multiple ces, he had umted a lot of things. Valerie knew about this, and when Julian heard her sister¡¯s words, he had no objections. Meanwhile, Davin was shocked. ¡°Really? You can transport the goods here?¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°As long as you have your people ready, we can send all the goods to your ce, Commander¡± Davin¡¯s eyes lit up. He would be grateful if Valerie could resolve the urgent matter in Wakanda. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then! I¡¯ll arrange for someone to call you When Valerie heard Davin¡¯s words, she knew he must be overjoyed. After all, she offered what he desperately needed. Moreover, it was arge batch of goods that could ensure their survival for some time. Valerie sneered in her heart. On the surface, she looked calm. However, she was setting up her trap. After the Wakanda battle, there were still many things to do. If Davin wanted to win the people¡¯s hearts, this transaction was the best opportunity, Compared to Wakanda¡¯s dire straits, Valerie lived in heaven on earth. She could have what she needed or wanted at the snap of her fingers. Although Julian was puzzled, he could guess Valerie¡¯s intentions. Valerie proposed to sign a contract. Within it, she made some seemingly solid and reasonable points that gave Davin confidence. He was satisfied. At least he knew Valerie wouldn¡¯t go back on her words. Valene¡¯s was cunning. Everything she thought of was something that Davin had not thought of Seeing Davin¡¯s satisfied look, Valerie smiled. Valerie could find everything she needed to know through Davin¡¯s mouth with the contract she made. on women, huh? I¡¯ll change his perspective, then. He better watch out. If Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up the video call, Valerie sneered. ¡°So, he looks down on wom Matthew can be his friend, so can Julian could not help but give Valerie a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re as cunning as ever, Valerie. You know your way around people and can easily gain their trust. In other words, Valerie would make a solid move. Meanwhile, Davin would be in a tough spot for looking down on her. Valerie immediatelyughed, but it was a bitterugh. She would not have thought of using Duvin as a tool. However, she had no other choice. A few dayster, Valerie got someone to transport the goods to Davin¡¯s office. Davin¡¯s men approached the airport excitedly, only to discover that half of the items were less than expected. He called Valerie angrily and asked why she lied to him. ¡°This ispletely different from what you¡¯ve promised¡± Valerie had already expected Davin to look for her, so she chuckled. ¡°Commander Davin, you¡¯re mistaken. Take a good look at the contract Our country uses a different metric system, but I¡¯ve already taken all the quantities you requested. When Davin learned of this, he was stunned. Only then did he realize he had been tricked. Valerie had defeated him. He could not help but frown. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you. Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you because you¡¯re too far away?¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°Commander Davin, why do you have to waste your energy? Fm only doing this to continue what we haven¡¯t talked abour¡± ¡°What do you mean!¡± Valerie asked seriously, ¡°I want to know what Matthew experienced in Wakanda. Tell me, and 111 give you all the remaining supplies.¡± Upon hearing her words, Davin finally understood her intention. At the very least, Valerie had done her part that day. So, he took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Ever since he came to Wakanda, he¡¯s been looking for-¡± Valerie listened to the entire story on the other end of the phone and was shocked. She did not expect Matthew to be able tost for so long in the war. He had done many dangerous things. Her emotions fluctuated, and she struggled to process the information she received. Valerie knew it was The Anderson family¡¯s doing because no one dared to cause him trouble other than them. Davin¡¯s exnation confirmed this. ¡°So, during his stay in Wakanda, he was looking for someone?¡± ¡°Yes, he was looking for someone and led a search party. The situation was tense, and he even went to the enemy¡¯s territory with his team. But the person he searched for ran awayter, and I didn¡¯t get to ask much about it.¡± Hearing Davin¡¯s words, Valerie was shocked. The person Matthew wanted was staying in the enemy¡¯s camp. ¡°How did the person look like? Have you seen that person before!¡± Davin recalled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met him in real life, but I know he¡¯s a thin guy. I¡¯ll send you a picture of him, but remember to give me the other half of your supply!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my word. Valerie would fulfill her promise. 1/2 Chapter 8H After hanging up, Davin sent Todd¡¯s photo to Valerie. It was a photo of him and his team celebrating their victory. But that picture also caught the person Matthew wanted. Valerie took a look and realized the guy was Ethan. She could not help but be shocked. The Lost time she saw Ethan, she had sold him out. As where he was sold to, she didn¡¯t know. Unexpectedly, Ethan was in Wakanda. Valerie¡¯s intuition sensed something was wrong. Ethan was a capable human trafficker who had connections. overseas. She concluded that this matter was probably rted to Ethan, but this felt strange. Valerie took a deep breath. She did not know why Matthew was looking for Ethan, but with the information she recently obtained, it was not a coincidence. Valerie felt she had to look for him first. Valerie arranged for someone to take her abroad. Julian found out what she wanted to do and wanted toe along, but Valerie refused. Julian had gone through a lot. He did not need to interfere. She also told Julian not to divulge this matter. She wanted to investigate this matter slowly herself. When Julian saw Valerie¡¯s serious expression, he could not help but nod. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. However, don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you run into trouble. You don¡¯t have to face this alone¡± Valerie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, she¡¯d be going with Handall. She wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to do it herself. When Randall received Valerie¡¯s request for help, he was dumbfounded. ¡°A trip to Wakanda, and you¡¯re asking me to keep youpany? What is it this time? Don¡¯t forget that your husband is still here. Are you going to pretend he doesn¡¯t exist? What if he asked?¡± Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°Apart from you, I don¡¯t know anyone else who can help Matthew 1 don¡¯t intend to let him know about this either. Only the two of us know about this, Randall, I trust you in this matter, Only you can help me.¡± Randallughed when he heard that, ¡°Am I that important in your grand n? Then how do you n to return the favor?¡± ¡°Name your conditions. As long as I can do it, I will do my bestr É« Marrying Chapter 845 Marrying Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Valerie¡¯s words were convincing enough. So, Randall agreed immediately. ¡°Give me the information you have, and I¡¯ll help you find more details!¡± Valerie sent the information she had about Ethan. Meanwhile, Randall did not think much of it after reading it. After all, finding intel about someone came easy for him. Instead, he thought about how Valerie trusted him. Randall raised his eyebrows and sighed. Matthew, I want to beat so bad right now. Even your wife doesn¡¯t trust you anymore! As for Valerie, she was bent on finding Owen. The truth could only be known through him Although he had already asked Randall to look for Ethan, it was better to do both Valerie used the same trick to observe Owen in secret, but she did not expect him to have reinforcement after his loss. This was challenging as Valerie¡¯s men could not find an opportunity to strike. They did not expect Owen to step up his game. Realizing the circumstances, Valerie took a deep breath and could not help but shake her head. I can¡¯t believe he hired so many people to guard him. He must¡¯ve cherished his life so much!¡± Valerie¡¯s guard exined, ¡°He hired a top¨Cnotch team to guard him. Our people can¡¯t get close at all. We¡¯ve been eyeing him for 24 hours. When he goes to the toilet, someone will follow him. Whenever he goes out, there are people around him. He¡¯s surrounded in the middle, and it¡¯s difficult for us to approach. We¡¯ve been observing him for three days. With his current security team, not even a mosquito could fly in.¡± Valerie sighed and said, ¡°It seems that after Maliah Anderson¡¯s incident, even Owen knew we would attack him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s on guard. Hearing Valerie¡¯s answer, the guard was speechless. ¡°Then, what should we do now! Valerie took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She thought momentarily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s look for another opportunity. There¡¯s always a loophole. Moreover, can those security teams keep following him! There will be a chance to attack. Keep an eye on him at all times and see their pattern. Don¡¯t ck off ¡°Yes, Maam!¡± As soon as she hung up. Valerie heard a heart¨Cwrenching cry. It was Hugo. What¡¯s going on?¡± She panicked and immediately got up. At that moment, a servant also ran over. ¡°Maam, bad news! Mrs. Anderson came to visit Hugo. She opened the guardrail and didn¡¯t close it properly. Your son immediately fell and was injured!¡± ¡°What! Call the doctor!¡± Valerie immediately panicked and ran over. Hugo¡¯s cries made Valerie¡¯s heart sink. She pushed open the nursery door and found Chloe at a loss as she hugged the child. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t calm Hugo¡¯s cry. Valerie¡¯s heart pounded. She looked at Hugo¡¯s head and saw a huge bump. She quickly carried Hugo, ¡°Calm down, honey, I¡¯m here now. No one will harm you¡± However, Hugo was still crying at the top of his lungs. Chloe was at a loss. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive me. It was an ident! Shall we take him to the doctor? I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°Take responsability? How do you n to take responsibility!¡± Valerie was enraged. She was furious. Seeing Valerie¡¯s fierce appearance, Chloe was so frightened that she took two steps back. Her heart ached. Hugo cried until his voice was hoarse. Meanwhile, Valerie was extremely anxious. She could not help but shout, ¡°Is the doctor here? Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± The servant quickly replied, ¡°He¡¯s on his way!¡± Chloe wanted to reach out and carry the child, but Valerie dodged to the side. Don¡¯t touch my son!¡± Hearing this, Chloe felt inexplicably frustrated. Hugo was crying beside her ear. Meanwhile, Valerie was patting his back while ring at her. Matthew also rushed home after hearing the news. Meanwhile, Valerie was infuriated. She said to Chloe, ¡°Who said you can pick Hugo up? Why did you sneak over? If you want to see the child, just watch Now look at what you¡¯ve done. You can¡¯t even close the guardrail properly Chloe was at a loss and burriedly exined, ¡°I know I was wrong. Please, don¡¯t be mad. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just missed him and wanted toe and see him. I didn¡¯t expect Hearing her exnation, Valerie became even angrier and interrupted her. ¡°Enough! Shut up. What do you mean you miss him? What right do you have to miss him? I¡¯m not your daughter to start with. Now, go. Don¡¯t evere here again because none of us want to see your face.¡± Afterward, Valerieforted Hugo helplessly. When she saw the big bump on his head and heard his cry, she vented all her anger on Chloe. 1/2 Chapter 845 Meanwhile, Chloe was at a loss. She did not expect Valerie to shout at her. Her heart ached, but she did not know what to do. Chloe took a deep breath and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Valerie, please don¡¯t be angry. I leave. I¡¯ll leave. But please, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Get out of here¡± Valerie pointed in the direction of the door and chased her away. At that moment, Matthew walked over. ¡°Please, let me send you off. Chloe, let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s in a better mood. She¡¯s been busy recently.¡± Chloe did not know what to do or say. Seeing how angry Valerie was, she could only leave silently When they reached the door, Chloe was still holding Matthew¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Matthew, tell her I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sad that the baby fell and I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll tell herter that it¡¯s not your fault. As for you, please don¡¯t take her words to heart. When she calms down, I get her to visit you. Chloe finally left. When Mathew returned and saw Valerie coaxing Hugo, he immediately shook his head. ¡°Your words were too harsh just now. How could you treat her like that? She just wanted to see the child out of goodwill, and you¡¯ve been very busy recently. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt your nap, so she went to Hugo¡¯s room to care for him. Matthew¡¯s exnation made Valerie even angrier. She was stubborn. ¡°Feel sorry for her? Then who will feel sorry for my son? Im not his daughter. It¡¯s fine if she sneaked over to look, but how could she forget to close the guardrail? What if something worse happened to my son?? Matthew could not help but want to tell the truth, but he held it in. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to make some soup for you. The weather is dry, so drink more soup to nourish your skin¡± 10 ¡°Tell the chef to make some for Hugo. He seems hungry Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, honey. But please, don¡¯t be angry. You looked like a demon when you were angry just now. You scared everyone. Hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Valerie could not help but snort At that moment, the doctor came over and quickly examined Hugo. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt his bones. It¡¯ll naturally fade. If you¡¯re worried, you can use some ointment.¡± Valerie was relieved but still upset. The doctor prescribed ointment and applied it to Hugo. His eyes were still glistening with tears. Matthew suppressed his emotions. After the doctor left, he hugged Hugo and coaxed him. Linexpectedly, at that moment, a notification sounded from his phone. He looked at the screen and his face stiffened. 0 COMMENT 2:10 PM c d Marrying Chapter 846 Marrying Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The message changed Matthew¡¯s expression drastically. It was from Owen. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lover had the face to make such a request. He used Matthew¡¯s secret as a threat to make him apologize to Malish. Valerie could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew looked at her with an indifferent gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s apany matter.¡± ¡°Is it urgent?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. He coaxed Hugo and kissed the bump on his head. Only then did Hugo calm down under his gentlefort. Valerie was still angry, and when she saw Hugo¡¯s forehead, she became even more furious. However, when she thought of Matthew¡¯s words, she began to second¨Cguess herself. Did I go overboard?¡± After a while. Leon and a servant brought the soup over. ¡°Sir, Mm, we¡¯ve made the soup you requested with some snacks.¡± ¡°That looks good¡± Valerie instructed the servants to put down all the food and leave. Seeing the food. Hugo soon forget the pain. Valerie hugged him and fed him custard. He ate happily and even grinned. When Valerie saw him like this, she could not help but feel relieved. She finally smiled. However, Hugo was still very clingy and wouldn¡¯t let go. So at that moment, Valerie could only coax him Valerie turned around and wanted to say a few words to Matthew, but he suddenly said, ¡°I still have something to deal with at thepany. I think I¡¯lle homete, so you can sleep first. Don¡¯t worry about me ¡°Alright, be careful Valerie nodded. It was normal for Matthew to be busy with worktely. Even if he didn¡¯t say it. Valerie would find out anyway, so she didn¡¯t stop him. After Matthew left, Valerie went straight to a location. Meanwhile, Malish and Owen enjoyed dinner in a restaurant¡¯s private room. Maliah was the one who had sent the message. She thought about how Valerie had embarrassed her, and although she had not suffered any losses, it was still a hard p. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Mh told her father about Valerie making things difficult for her. That was why Owen looked for Matthew, Seeing that Matthew had arrived, Owen was extremely pleased. He looked at him arrogantly and said. ¡°Matthew, your wife is bold to nder Maliah. We agreed that you won¡¯t make things difficult for us back then. But your wife dared to cause trouble for my daughter and even throw dirt on her. You¡¯ve broken our agreement, Matthew¡± Matthew looked at him indifferently. ¡°So? What do you want?¡± ¡°I want you to apologize!¡± Owen raised his voice. ¡°Matthew, if you refuse to apologize, I won¡¯t hesitate to expose your scandall When that timees, let¡¯s see if Valerie is still willing to live under the same roof as you. I¡¯d like to know how she¡¯ll react when she realizes she¡¯s been living with the son of her father¡¯s killer¡± Owen steered. Meanwhile, Maliah looked fearless. ¡°That¡¯s right. That woman you¡¯re deeply obsessed with will leave your life once your secret is exposed. This is the consequence you get for messing with met Matthew looked at them lightly and frowned. ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, why would youe here?¡± Owen asked. ¡°Tve prepared everything about your scandal and am ready to post it online any second! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t make a hype just because my family doesn¡¯t have an entertainment background. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll release all of this. It¡¯s a grudge between our families. Speaking of which, her rtionship with me is closer than yours. Hased on her personality, would she forgive you if she knew the truth? I advise you to think carefully, Matthew Owen looked at him with a warning gaze. He wanted to make Matthew pay the price. Just because you have tons of money doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!¡± Mathew sighed in his heart. He did not know why they came up with such a request. Seeing his behavior, Maliah sneered at the side. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ll be the one to repay the debt your wife owes. You don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯m prepared to expose it. She shook her phone, feeling certain Matthew wouldpromise. Owen also hobed at him, believing Matthew feared if they spilled the truth. The Gram family had a big business, and if the grudges between their families were exposed, Noria Group¡¯s shares would probably plummet, and so would Matthew¡¯s reputation. As for Maliah, if she could force him to kneel that day, she could force him to kneel forever, However, both Owen and Maliah did not know that Matthew was afraid of not knowing how to face Valerie, and he was more afraid that Valerie would copse. Under such a mental state, if Valerie knew the truth, she would not be able to ept it. Matthew feared Valerie would see him differently after this, but it did not mean anyone could suppress him. 210 PM Chapter 846 Maliah stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to apologize! Then I¡¯m going to expose your secret, Just you wait. Valerie would surely leave your house after this news spread!¡± Before sheughed out loud, Matthew could not help but frown. ¡°I can apologize, but have you forgotten who I am? If you anger me, I won¡¯t let you off even if my reputation was on the line. ¡°If you dare to threaten me like this, or to Valerie and my friends, I will not rest until I¡¯m satished seeing you getting destroyed. I¡¯m sorry, But this is as far as I can apologize to you. Take it as a warning because you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Malish Matthew¡¯s apology was arrogant, and Maliah was stummed. She had never seen anyone apologize so arrogantly. At that moment, she was speechless. Meanwhile, Owen looked at Matthew for a long time, also speechless. ¡°You¡­ Matthew red. ¡°What! Don¡¯t you want to hear an apology? I¡¯ve already apologizes. What else do you want?¡± Owen and Maliah were speechless. Matthew¡¯s presence was fierce as he warned them, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look for me if there¡¯s nothing else you want to say. Also, I wouldn¡¯t advise you to expose my scandal unless you¡¯re bored of living. If I find out you make troubles with Valerie, you¡¯ll be facing me directly. That way, you won¡¯t have any chance to threaten anymore. Remember what I said.¡± Owen was instantly dumbfounded, but Maliah was furious. ¡°Matthew, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I am as rich as a country. What can you do to me when I say I can own you with a snap of my finger? I¡¯ll give you a kind warning for now. But mess around with Valerie once more, and you¡¯re going to hope you were six feet under!¡± Matthew turned around and added. To be fair, I tell Valerie not to find troubles with you anymore. Upon hearing his words, Maliah immediately staggered two steps. Owen also suppressed his anger. ¡°You better do that immediately. I¡­ ¡°No ifs! Matthew¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°If you dare to threaten me over this matter again, I don¡¯t mind letting you see what it means to lose everything!¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 847 Marrying Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Mathew left shortly after. Malish looked at his back and was so angry that her face turned dark red. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°Dad, look at how arrogant he is. Can you call that an apology! That is a threat? How can our family be threatened like this? If he dares to treat me like this today. he¡¯ll do worse in the future.¡± Maliah seemed to have forgotten Matthew¡¯s warning. She was so angry that sheined behind his back. Owen narrowed his eyes and frowned. ¡°Threatening us! Matthew thought we would listen to him just because he said a few words? Why are you panicking! He wouldn¡¯t dare. As long as we maintain this bnce and don¡¯t break it, he won¡¯t be able to find a reason to fight us!¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re disregarding his warning?¡± Maliah asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I make him payter, Owen smiled. Although Maliah was dissatisfied with his answer, there was nothing she could do. It was already midnight when Matthew finished dealing with thepany¡¯s matters. He watched Valerie fall asleep with Hugo in her arms and felt sad. After taking off his clothes, hey on the bed and hugged her. Valerie woke up immediately. She turned to look at Matthew and looked at the clock. It was already one in the morning. Valerie hugged him back. ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten home?¡± ¡°Did I wake you? I went to take a sip of water Matthew casually found an excuse Valerie did not ask further, but she knew his entire body was cold. He must havee back from outside. She regretted falling asleep. She had wanted to wait for him toe back. Only then did she realize how busy Matthew was Moreover, she knew something that could keep him busy until midnight was not work¨Crted. Needless to say, it was because of The Anderson Exmily. Valerie could not help but clench her fists when she saw Matthew hugging her with a tired face. His dyed hair had gradually revealed the natural grey color, and she felt angry. The Anderson family had been pestering him for so long. Sooner orter, she would have to senle scores with them. At the thought of this, Valerie sighed in her heart. She stroked Matthew¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll get up tomorrow morning and make breakfast for you¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Matthew hugged her and did not say anything. With Valerie by his side, he felt calm. Smelling the fragrance on Valerie¡¯s body, Matthew fell asleep after a while. Valerie could not fall asleep for a long time. When she thought about how exhausted Matthew was because of The Anderson family, she was furious. They deserved a beating, and she was determined to reach them a lesson. The next morning, Matthew was washing up. Valerie rushed downstairs and made omelet sandwich. When Matthew went downstairs and saw her, he smiled. ¡°You wake up early?¡± ¡°Of course, quickly try the breakfast of love I made. You¡¯re so busy every day and have lost weight. You must strengthen, so eat everything I¡¯ve prepared!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Matthew patted her head Valerie sat down to apany him. Sophia could not help but feel happy when she saw them together. This is the sight I preferred. Matthew, you¡¯ve been too busy recently. You must have time to spend with your family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, Grandma. I know he¡¯s busy. I can understand. Besides, I must be a good wife and provide him withfort. And if Matthew had something on his mind, I expected him to share it with me. You don¡¯t have to bear the burden alone, you know?¡± Matthew understood what Valerie meant and quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing Valerie nodded. It was fine as long as Matthew understood. She did not want to see Matthew so busy because it could ruin his body and well¨Cbeing At the same time, Matthew was determined to fight The Anderson family for his family and Valerie. He wanted to press Owen¡¯s face to the ground and rub it against the dirt After breakfast, Matthew went to work. Valerie had been caring for Hugo these past few days, and Matthew came home on time. It seemed he had listened to her and did not overwork himself Valerie would cook different cuisines, and Matthew enjoyed eating her food happily. Hisplexion began to look better as well. When Matthew left in the morning, Valerie went upstairs. The housekeeper looked outside, and then at Valerie¡¯s back while shaking his head. ¡°Gosh, Mrs. Anderson is here again!¡± Some servants gathered together and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s because she hurt her grandchild that day, so she didn¡¯t dare toe inside. She could only wait outside¡± ¡°I remember Hugo fell pretty hard that day. The big bump on his head has only subsided today. However, there are still some bruises¡± 1/2 2/2 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 847 ¡°Mrs. Warren chased her away when she found out. We better stay out of this. Otherwise, Mrs. Warren will be angry.¡± Leon thought for a moment. Everyone knew about Valerie¡¯s temper. That day, she was furious and shocked all the servants in the house. No one expected Valerie to have such a bad temper. But considering Hugo was injured and crying so loud, Leon felt that Chloe should be taught. lesson. The Anderson family was full of unreasonable people. Leon kept that thought to himself. Meanwhile, Chloe remained outside and looked anxious. She had visited the house for a few days in a row. She lingered outside the door of The Grant family¡¯s residence for a long time but did not dare to enter. Chlor would quickly hide to the side and not dare to show herself whenever Matthew or Valerie came out. However, she was anxious. She did not know how Hugo was doing. There was a huge bump on his head. And as his grandmother, her heart ached. But if Chloe went in, she knew Valerie would yell at her again. She was desperate. Suddenly, Chloe¡¯s bodyguard pulled her back. ¡°Madam, you should go back quickly. You¡¯ve been standing here every day. It¡¯s useless if she doesn¡¯t ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡± The bodyguard was helpless. ¡°Madam, pleasee back with me. If this continues, you¡¯ll get sick.¡± | Chloe was stubborn. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for Sarah here. Sarah wille here. Can you let me in? Do you hear that? The child is crying! You hear that?¡± She quickly grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s hand. Her expression changed and she was in a daze. Seeing her like this, the bodyguards were shocked. If he forcefully brought her back, her behavior would be wilder. But in the end, the bodyguard had no choice. He brought back Chloe by force. When C Chloe arrived at her house, Olivia heard her screaming and was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Olivia thought Chloe and Valerie hade to good terms. So why is she acting out again!¡± ¡°Maam, she¡¯s been staying in front of The Grant family¡¯s residence. We¡¯ve been following her for a few days. She wants to go in, but she doesn¡¯t dare to. Now, she¡¯s spouting nonsense in a daze and insisting on going in. But we were afraid that The Grant family would chase us out, so we forcefully brought her back.¡± Chloe shouted, ¡°Sarah, I want my Sarah. Also, I want to see that baby, but they¡¯ll chase me out, I want to see them!¡± Olivia was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you meet her? What happened!¡± Çú SEND GIFT 0 Marrying Chapter 848 Marrying Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Seeing that he had no other choice, the bodyguard finally revealed everything. ¡°Several days ago, Mrs. Anderson went to visit Mrs. Warren¡¯s son. But she didn¡¯t close the guardrail properly, and the child fell. The fall caused his head to swell, and Mrs. Warren was furious.¡± Olivia was dumbfounded as she thought, He¡¯s the only child of The Grant family! She had no comment on this matter. After all, it was Chloe¡¯s action. Since it had already happened, she nned to visit the Grant family and apologize. Olivia sighed and grabbed Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°Tll take you to their house. When you see Sarah, you must behave yourself, okay?¡± When Chloe heard Olivia¡¯s words, she immediately fell quiet. As long as she was brought to see Sarah, she would be willing to do anything Afterward, Olivia and Chloe went with some gifs Chloe was about to enter when Olivia stopped her. ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll go in first and talk to her. You can onlye in when I call you. Otherwise, you can only wait here. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± Chloe hurriedly nodded. Only then did Olivia knock on the door. Valerie immediately went downstairs when she heard Olivia was there. Valerie had always respected Olivia. So, when she saw her, Valerie hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Olivia, why are you here?¡± She replied, Tim here to see you and apologize for what happened to Hugo,¡± Valerie could not help but blush when she heard that. ¡°Olivia, why are you apologizing? What happened to Hugo was not your fault! I didn¡¯t feel well that day and was too impulsive when I saw Hugo get injured.¡± Olivia patted her. ¡°I understand. We¡¯re mothers. Do you mind if I see Hugo?¡± Valerie turned around and carried Hugo down. When she saw the bruise on his forehead, Olivia¡¯s heart ached. She understood Valerie¡¯s anger. If it were her, she would do the same. ¡°Well, now I truly understand why you¡¯re furious. After all. Hugo is your only son.¡± Valerie quickly said, ¡°I think I went overboard. I was too impulsive that day and said something I shouldn¡¯t have¡± Hearing that, Olivia asked, ¡°Then can you forgive Chloe? She hasn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well for the past two days. She¡¯s been standing outside your house since then but didn¡¯t dare toe in. She¡¯s rpsing 721 Hearing this, Valerie was shocked. She did not expect Chloe to be outside the door for the past two days. She did note out and did not notice this at all. The servants at home did not tell her either, Olivia patted her hand. ¡°She treats you as her daughter, and she was anxinus when you asked her to leave and not let her see Hugo. As far as I know, you¡¯re everything to her,¡± Valerie suddenly blushed. She believed Olivia would have had different thoughts if Olivia heard what she said. ¡°I understand, and I can forgive her. After I said those horrible things to her, Matthew said that I¡¯d gone overboard, and I regretted it. I¡¯ve been too upied looking after Hugotely and had no time to talk to anyone. Olivia said gently, ¡°Got Got it. Now, do you mind if I let her in? You can talk to herter. I believe she¡¯ll be happy Valerie nodded repeatedly. Olivia turned to look at Chloe and waved at her. Chloe was overjoyed and quickly came in. When she saw the baby, she immediately walked over and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Honey. Are you still hurt?¡± Chlor was sobbing uncontrobly. At the same time, she was ted. She quickly hugged Valerie and cried, Valerie felt bad and quickly set Hugo aside before saying to Chloe. ¡°Alright, Mom, please don¡¯t cry.¡± Valerie wiped her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s not cry now. You haven¡¯t eaten or slept well for a few days. You better rest first, okay?¡± Valerie¡¯s gentlefort made Chloe nod repeatedly. She wiped her eyes and stopped crying. Since she was no longer worried, she hugged Hugo in her arms and kissed him. Hugo was amused by Chloe and startedughing. Olivia could not help but be happy to see them happy. ¡°It seems Hugo likes you Valerie rubbed her eyes and asked the servant to take care of Hugo. Then, she pulled Chloe and asked, ¡°TI bring you upstairs to rest, okay? Hugo needs to rest too. Chloe naturally agreed. She listened to whatever Valerie said and saw that Valerie was now gentle to her. She finally felt relieved. Then, she Immediately hugged Valerie¡¯s arm and refused to let go. Valerie brought her to the guest room upstairs and patted her. It was not easy to coax her to sleep. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, Valerie amiled and took out a hot towel. 2:10 PM Chapter 848 After putting it on Chloe¡¯s eyes, she noticed that Chloe had be thin. Valerie¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She realized how badly her words had affected Chlor. She did not expect Chloe to stay outside for so long. At that moment, Valerie wanted to p herself. After Chloe fell asleep, Valerie quietly covered her with a nket before leaving. She turned around and saw Olivia ying with Hugo downstairs. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie walked over and bowed to Olivia. Seeing this. Olivia was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Nobody asked you to kneel, Valerie.¡± ¡°Olivia, I desperately need your help. Without your help, I don¡¯t know what to do? ¡°Alright, go ahead. Your grandma is here. Valerie did not hold back. ¡°Grandma, I believe Matthew had encountered a problem in Wakanda. She recounted the situation when Matthew Grant was in Wakanda, 1 wonder if Owen has something on Matthew, Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be as miserable as he is now Valerie sobbed and added, ¡°He returned home at I in the morning and left at 6. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll stressed out. He used to be so resilient in life. But aftering back from Wakanda, he¡¯s completely different. I hope you can give me some insights or help.¡± When Olivia heard her exnation, she immediately frowned. ¡°Are you suspecting Owen has something on Matthew?¡± Valerie quickly nodded. ¡°I believe that¡¯s the case, but I don¡¯t have any evidence. Besides, I want to hear Owen say it himself. What exactly does he know about Matthew that I don¡¯t? Otherwise, why would Matthew be in such a terrible state? Besides, I did ask Owen toe to Wakanda.¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivia was shocked. ¡°He said he went overseas to do business. But he went to Wakanda Valerie was a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, Matthew was trapped in Wakanda at that time. I had no choice but to ask him for help¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 849 Marrying Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Valerie held Olivia¡¯s hand and quickly exined, ¡°At that time, Matthew was missing in Wakanda, and I asked Owen to find and save him. But since Matthew returned, he changedpletely. I don¡¯t know what happened. Butter, I found some clues.¡± Hearing this, Olivia was curious. ¡°What did you find out?¡± The clue rtes to Owen. Hence, I concluded that he knows what happened to Matthew in Wakanda. However, I haven¡¯t been able to get close to him. There¡¯s nothing I can do Valerie quickly held Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Olivia, you are his mother. I can only ask for your help. This is too much to ask. but I need to know what happened. I want to seek justice from Owent After Valerie finished speaking, she knelt again. Olivia was shocked. She quickly said. ¡°Are you deliberately angry with Chloe just to lure me here? You¡¯ve finally learned how to scheme and me the innocent. I have tomend you, Valerie Olivia was furious. She had always treated Valerie as her daughter. Even if Chloe mistook her as her biological daughter, Olivia still thought it was okay. Hence, she epted it. However, she didn¡¯t expect Valerie to use Chloe¡¯s emotion to scheme against them. Olivia turned her head to the side, and Valerie confessed, ¡°Olivia, I admit that when I saw her. I thought of you. I had no choice. If Matthew continues living like this, he¡¯ll die! You know what kind of person Maliah Anderson is. I posted her scandal to stop her from making a scene. I didn¡¯t expect her to drag Matthew to clean the mess. You¡¯ll know when you check. I don¡¯t want Owen¡¯s family to keep ckmailing Matthew and draining him of what he has. I feel sorry for Matthew, and you watched him grow up. Do you want to see Owen and his daughter torture him for the rest of his life?¡± Although Olivia was angry, her heart ached. When she saw Valerie¡¯s anxious look, she could not help but sigh. ¡°No matter who you¡¯re using, you shouldn¡¯t use Chloe. She is the person with the purest feelings for you in this world. She treats you as her daughter! After Sarah disappeared, she stayed in the mental hospital for so many years. It was only when you appeared that she became better. But when she treats you sincerely, you. Valerie lowered her head. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m wrong. You can scold me however you want, and I¡¯ll apologize to Chloe and admit my mistake. I¡¯ll treat her well in the future. However, I have to seek justice for Matthew. Owen has schemed against us time and time again. And now. he forced Matthew to such an extent. I will never forgive him!¡± Olivia could not help but feel sorry for Valerie when she saw her beg. After all, this matter was rted to her son. She took a deep breath and finally agreed. ¡°I can help you with this matter. Although he¡¯s my son, if he goes overboard, I won¡¯t turn a blind eye¡± Olivia was thinking about something when Valerie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm Owen¡¯s life¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia nodded. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made this promise, we¡¯ll do as you say. But make sure you don¡¯t kill him, alright The Grant family is not only well¨Cknown in Kranson City, and smce you¡¯re part of it, whatever you do will attract people¡¯s attention.¡± Tunderstand. Don¡¯t worry, Olivia!¡± Olivia patted the back of Valerie¡¯s hand and got up to leave. Meanwhile, Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. With Olivia¡¯s help, she should be able to resolve this problem easily. Chloe was still upstairs. So, Valerie headed over to check on her. The moment Valerie arrived, she looked uneasy. ¡°Sarah Sarah! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose Valerie quickly reached out and held Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t me you!¡± Valerie looked heartbroken and full of regret. Olivia was night. Valerie should not have used Chlor. Although she mistook her for Sarah, her feelings were sincere. Chloe treated her as her daughter, even though Valeric knew they were not rted. Valerie ced her palm on Chloe¡¯s face and called her sofily Soon, Chloe¡¯s restless expression stopped. After a while, she slowly woke up and saw Valerie beside her. She rubbed her eyes and realized she was not dreaming. She quickly sat up. ¡°Sarah?¡± ¡°Im here with you, Mom. How are you feeling?¡± Chloe was instantly delighted. You¡¯ve forgiven me? You don¡¯t me me anymore?¡± ¡°Why would I not forgive you? We¡¯re family. I had a bad temper that day and made you sad. You can me me if you want. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I don¡¯t me you at all. It¡¯s fine as long as you and your baby are fine.. Valerie nodded hearing that. Afterward, Chloe gently hugged her in her arms. With such a daughter around, she felt she had recovered from all her illnesses. As for Valerie, she felt good to have a mother to care for her. This realization made her feel more guilty for saying such a horrible thing to her. She had made Chloe so sad. If anything happened to her. Valerie would never forgive herself. At that moment, Matthew had also returned. When he went upstairs and learned that Chloe was in the guest room, he tilted and saw Valerie and Chloe whispering to each other. They looked peaceful. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Why, you look happy.¡± 2:11 PM Chapter 849 Valerie turned around. When she saw Matthew return, she smiled and said, I¡¯m showing Hugo¡¯s photo to Mom.¡± Is that so? Let me take a look tool¡± Valerie exined, ¡°While you were in Wakanda, I took pictures of Hugo. This way, you won¡¯t miss out. Do you notice his sleeping posture was different in the past few months?¡± Matthew could almost feel Valerie¡¯s struggle. It was indeed not easy to have no one to support her. ¡°Look at this picture! He looked like you when you were young. Hugo is indeed an exact copy of you, Valerie Chloe pointed at a photo excitedly, and Valerie smiled. ¡°Really? I never realized that. She did not remember what she looked like when young. Matthewmented, ¡°I think she has a point. Look! In this picture, he looks as cute as you!¡± Matthew¡¯s words immediately made Valerie smile. She looked at Chloe and noticed her eyes were emitting a motherly glow. She sighed in her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember how I looked when I was young, even after so many years.¡± ¡°Of course. You haven¡¯t changed much since you were young. You¡¯re still as good¨Clooking as ever!¡± Manhew could not help but feel relieved when he saw Chloe and Valerie burying the hatchet ¡°Suy here for dinner. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to cook more dishes. Hearing his words, Valerie nodded repeatedly. As for Owen¡¯s matter, she had not told Matthew yet. He would find out when the time came. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia invited Owen and the others to her birthday banquet a few dayster, Valerie had already dressed up. ¡°No matter what, Owen must exin what happened back then¡± Valerie smiled as she looked at her reflection. She was no longer the girl who did not know how to deal with her problems. After going through so much, getting married, having children, and going through life¡¯s difficulties, all she wanted to do was to protect her family. To her, no one could ruin her hard¨Cwon happiness. O Marrying Chapter 850 Marrying Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Owen came with his guards but was stopped at the door. He was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know who I am?¡± Although the security guard was afraid, he straightened his neck and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s an order from your mother. Today is her birthday banquet, and unauthorized people are prohibited from entering For this reason, your guard must wait outside¡± Upon hearing the security guard¡¯s exnation. Owen suppressed his anger. However, his intense emotion looked obvious. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We are also thinking about your mother¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°As you know, it¡¯s your mother¡¯s birthday tonight. Everyone whoes is either rich or noble. Hence, you don¡¯t have to be concerned about your safety. You are as secure as being inside a fortress. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Owen was disappointed when he heard it. But because it was his mother¡¯s birthday banquet, he didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. Besides, he was in his family¡¯s territory. So, he felt naturally safe. He waved his hand and said to the people beside him, ¡°You guys guard outside. Also, the guest is about to arrive. Report to me as soon as you see anything suspicious! ¡°Yes, Sir. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong? Upon hearing this, Owen nodded and brought Malish in their way, Maliah snorted. ¡°I hate this event!¡± Owen looked displeased. ¡°Be on your best behavior! If you see someone you hate, especially him, don¡¯t do anything rash. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, Matthew would never have thought about the gift we prepared for him. He¡¯ll never see iting!¡± A smile appeared on Maliah¡¯s face. Indeed, they had prepared a big gift that evening and devised an important n. After that night, she believed The Grant family and Noria Group would be history, Owen sneered as he looked at the lights around. It made the ce look lively, and he sighed. A few months ago, he was forced to fight in Wakanda. At that time, Matthew almost killed him, and he had no choice but to ask for help from his Big Boss. His boss agreed to send him back, but he wanted Owen to hand over Noria Group to him in return. Afterward, Owen carefully devised a n to fulfill his promise. When the esteemed guests arrived that night, he knew Matthew would give him a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, his boss would not let him off. Thinking of this, Owen raised his head and looked around. He could not help but smile. He had been nning for so long, and it finally came to fruition that night. ¡°Matthew, after tonight, I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am. When the timees. I¡¯ll crush you to death, even if you kneel and beg me not tol¡± He mumbled. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How are things on your end?¡± Owen turned his head and looked at Maliah. That evening, her appearance stood out more than the rest. She swayed elegantly in her red dress. Her face looked proud ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Everything is going smoothly. Matthew ispletely clueless about my true motive. He thought I was begging him for resources.¡± As Maliah talked, she thought of how genius she was. She felt superior because she could fool someone as rich and influential as Matthew with just a few words. She had met him several times and asked him for resources every time. However, she had her motives. Owen could not help but remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Matthew is not an ordinary person. There¡¯s also Valerie. She¡¯s as cunning as Manhew Maliah gritted her teeth when we mentioned Valerie. ¡°Dad, if our n seeds, I¡¯ll crush that woman? Owen gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Are you so sure you can win against Valeric!¡± ¡°Of course! When our n n is executed sessfully, they will be our prisoners. How can Valerie fight with me?¡± Owen felt her words made sense, so he readily agreed. I¡¯ll hand her over to you. You can do whatever you want with her ¡°Got it!¡± Maliah was overjoyed. She interacted with Matthew and obtained insightful information in the past two months. She even learned the top- secret information about Noria Group If their boss¡® men managed to hack their security system, all the information about Noria Group would be exposed the next day. Noria Group would fall as the number onepany in Kranson City, and there would no longer be Mr. Grant. Mah almostughed out loud. Soon, she would be Kranson City¡¯s number one socialite. She would be a fair, rich, and beautiful woman. At that time, she would be able to make Matthew kneel. Her suffering of being scolded repeatedly would soone to an end. In the past two months, Maliah¡¯s new shows had frequently failed. All the sshes she had made since her debut could notpare to an advertisement. Although Maliah was angry, there was nothing she could do. So, she wasser¨Cfocused on her big goal. It doesn¡¯t matter if I fail back then. Everything would soon be worth it! After tonight, I can finally crush that b*tch Valerie, including her snotty husband Matthew! 1/2 2:15 PM c d Clupter 850 Malish and Owen exchanged gazes as they smiled. Each with their thoughts. After that night, the Anderson family would rise and rece The Grant family as the ruler of Kranson City, When Owen thought about how he would unify Kranson City in the future, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth. Even Maliah¡¯s face was smiling widely. Once the esteemed guests arrived, Owen would begin to take action, Just thinking about it made him excited. Owen cleared his throat and walked in. After pushing open the door, he saw the room was bustling with activity. However, the crowd was not gathered around Olivia Maliali immediately sa Valerie and Matthew. She also noticed the presence of a child. She immediately clenched her fists. ¡°Dad, look at those douchebags. The guests might think our family is holding a wedding banquet. Everyone must know that tonight is Grandma¡¯s night!¡± Malish couldn¡¯t stand Valerie getting all the attention. It was Olivia¡¯s birthday party, and Valerie had no business to join in the fun. She even sat beside Olivia. Shameless bich! Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you have a child? It was an unbearable sight for Maliah. wen looked at the happy couple. He was also annoyed by them but kept it to himself. He patted Malish and advised, ¡°Try to be mindful. Now is not the time for you to love your temper.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ve be the center of attention! Maliah stomped her feet in frustration. Olivia was the woman of the night. She had worn her expensive haute couture clothes, but no one noticed her when she entered. Instead, everyone surrounded Valerie and Hugo. No matter how Malish looked at it, it was awkward. Maliah did not want to hide her emotions at all. She wanted everyone to know how disgusted she was by Valerie¡¯s presence. Owen patted her again. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be angry with them. Try not to spoil your ns early, okay? Lay low so no one will suspect you. Don¡¯t forget that you still have to get Matthew¡¯s facial profile and fingerprint to unlock the database. Those must be your priority!¡± When Maliah beard Owen¡¯s exnation, she could not help but pout. She had no choice but to endure the turbulence in her heart. At that moment, Valerie was ying with Hugo. It had been a long time since The Anderson family became so peaceful. Bringing Hugo over to the banquet made Olivia especially happy that evening. 2/2 SEND GIFT COMMENT Marrying Chapter 851 Marrying Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Sophia also came over. The twodies hugged Hugo lovingly. That evening, Hugo also looked happy. He giggled and smiled to everyone he saw. ¡°Look at how adorable that child is. His parents raise him well!¡± ¡°And look at his smile. He¡¯s going to be a well¨Cmannered person. I wonder how his parents teach him.¡± ¡°Having an adorable grandson like him is such a blessing Look how happy Mrs. Anderson is With Hugo around, I know she¡¯s going to live long Sophiamented, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Hugo smile this much. Tonight, he seems happy. I think he¡¯s d to be by your side, Olivia. These words immediately made Olivia happy. Is it true, Hugo? Are you happy to be by my side?¡± Hugo nodded to her, causing the surrounding guests tough. ¡°You have his approval, Mrs: Anderson!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so well¨Craised and so smart!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart felt warm. She quickly bugged Hugo in her arms. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you the most handsome baby boy I¡¯ve ever met? Would you mind hugging Grandma?¡± Hugo immediately hooked his arms around Olivia¡¯s neck and leaned his head on her shoulder. His soft body smelled like milk. No one could withstand his cuteness, and everyone was captivated. ¡°Look! He does like Mrs. Anderson.¡± ¡°Aww¡­ he looks so cute! I want to pinch his check Hugo smiled. That cute expression made the people around him happy. They liked that little Buy. Meanwhile, Valerie did not expect Hugo to be so cheerful that night. He even liked being around Olivia. Even though there were many people, he didn¡¯t feel shy. ¡®He¡¯s behaving well tonight! Valerie was also happy because Hugo did not cry or make a fuss and even smiled. He behaved so decently at Olivia¡¯s birthday. For that reason, Valerie would reward him with custard At that moment, an annoying voice came from the side. It seems everyone is here. Mother, I wish you a happy birthday and a long life. This is a gih I specially bought for you¡± Owen walked over and handed over a box with his hands. The box revealed a beautiful emerald ne when he opened it. Everyone around held their breath when they saw how dazzling it was ¡°Good lord! Is that Elizabeth Taylor¡¯s Emerald Ne or am I seeing things?¡± ¡°That ne is worth a lot!¡± ¡°Owen is a considerate son. Mrs. Anderson, look at how thoughtful Owen is!¡± That is the most beautiful piece of jewelry I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Everyone gathered around and praised, estimating the price in their thoughts. Meanwhile, Olivia smiled and put it aside. Hugo, who was in her arms, immediately tried to grab it. Bur Valerie quickly stopped him. ¡°Hugo, don¡¯t touch it. That is not a toy, Honey!¡± Olivia smiled and touched Hugo¡¯s chubby hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he likes it, he can y with it. It¡¯s not a big deal. This thing is not worth much¡± After saying that, she took the ne and let Hugo fiddle with it. Owen¡¯s expression looked imitated. He had spent so much effort buying the emerald ne, but Olivia did not express her gratitude. But instead, she lets Hugo, a baby, use it as a toy. He felt humiliated. Malish could not help but get angry. Hugo was getting too much attention. She was about to go over when Owen stopped her. He gave her a warning look. That night, their n must be executed carefully and perfectly. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Maliah was impulsive and made a scene Afterward, Owen chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adorable little boy? No wonder my mom likes you. Here, take it as a gift Owen handed a bracelet to Hugo. However, Hugo immediately turned his head away to avoid looking at him. Owen was embarrassed. ¡°He has quite a personality. Come, put it on!¡± Valerie immediately stopped him ¡°No need. He¡¯s still young. He doesn¡¯t need such a thing ¡°Valerie, do you despise my gift This is just a small toy. I¡¯m just wearing it for fun!¡± 1/2 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 831 Valerie saw he insisted on giving Hugo his bracelet. She was a little disgusted and carried Hugo immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no need, and stop pressuring him to ept your gift. He¡¯s too young to understand your train of thought. Let him be a kid¡°: When Owen heard herment, his face cringed. Meanwhile, Maliah raised her eyebrows. ¡°Valerie, what do you mean? My father is just being kind ¡°I appreciate it, but he can keep it Valerie was furious thinking about what Owen and Maliah had done to Matthew. She did not want anything from them. Moreover, have something handed to Hugo. Perhaps Owen¡¯s bracelet had bacteria crawling all over it. Valerie did not want to interact with them, and Maliah was offended. ¡°Valerie, stop being so smug. You¡¯re in our house, and you must behave yourself!! Valerie raised her eyebrows. Tm just refusing a gift. Besides, this is the first time I have seen a grown man forcing a gift to a literal toddler! Besides, what business does my child have to own a pearl bracelet? And speaking of behaving. Maliah, that¡¯s not how you talk to a guest.¡± ¡°Grandma, why aren¡¯t you saying anything! You¡¯re being too polite. Look what she has done! She¡¯s nagging Dad publicly. Tonight is your birthday. and.¡± ¡°If you know it¡¯s my birthday, can you guys stop fooling around here?¡± Olivia interrupted. Maliah wanted to re up, but Owen immediately stopped her. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. They don¡¯t like us. Since they don¡¯t want the gift, let¡¯s forget it. When Malish heard her father¡¯s words, she immediately scoffed. She looked at Valerie with a frightening gaze. In her eyes, Valerie was courting death However, Maliah had to suppress her emocions. At least, after that evening, she could finally teach Valerie a lesson ¡°When the esteemed guests arrive, you¡¯ll be under my feert Malish rolled her eyes and turned to leave. However, when she saw everyone staring at her, she felt embarrassed and stared back at Valerie. Meanwhile, Valerie looked at Maliah with a furious gaze. Matthew wouldn¡¯t live miserably if Malish and her dad disappeared. Thinking of this, she wanted to jump on Maliah and stomp her face. This urge grew stronger each second. Perhaps Valerie would go berserk if she didn¡¯t hold Hugo in her anm Seeing the hostility in Valerie¡¯s eyes, Maliah sneered and walked closer. ¡°I notice your son has delicate skin. Look at his tiny face and hands. You have to be careful. It won¡¯t be good if he falls one day. After saying that, she pinched Hugo¡¯s face, and Hugo suddenly vomited. Because Maliah was too close, Hugo vomited all over her. Her perfume mixed with the suffocating smell of digested food. Valerie was shocked. ¡°Hugo, what happened to you? Why did you vomit?¡± Everyone was shocked, but they were paying attention to someone else. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 852 Marrying Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Maliah was stunned. After a long time, her face turned from bright red to pale. Hugo¡¯s vomit made a huge stain on her chest, and her makeup was ruined. ¡°Ah!¡± Maliah screamed, ¡°You little creep?¡± Matthew looked triggered. ¡°Who are you calling little creep!¡± ¡°He ruined my dress? Maliah flew into a rage. ¡°My haute couture!¡± Hearing that everyoneughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. What¡¯s so great about it?¡± ¡°The child is vomiting, Is he about to get sick? Try to give him a pat on his back.¡± ¡°He needs to drink warm water ¡°Is he catching a cold! I mean, the weather is quite uncertaintely.¡± Olivia Anderson knocked on her walking stick. ¡°Harry up and prepare some warm water for the child, and where¡¯s the family doctor? Why here yet!¡± When Mah saw everyone surrounding Hugo with no one caring for her, she was furious ¡°Grandma, he threw up all over me! v isn¡¯t he Olivia Anderson gave Maliah a sidelong nce. ¡°Deal with it. Who asked you to pinch his face? Hurry up and change your clothes. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. It¡¯s a good thing that the child is fine. If anything happens to him. I¡¯ll hold you ountable! What do you think you¡¯re doing Valerie, don¡¯t hold back if anything happens to your son!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Although Valerie was anxious, she did not mind after seeing Hugo still in good condition Malish almost exploded in anger. The people around her also said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pinched his face so casually. Miss Anderson ¡°Miss Anderson, go change your clothes. You need to clean up.¡± ¡°The vomit begins to smell Malish was exasperated. She had spent tons of money on makeup, and the dress was worth several thousand dors. But thanks to Hugo¡¯s vomit, it was all ruined. Her perfume was mixed with a fishy smell, which made her even more angry. Owen hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes ¡°Dad!¡± Owen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t cause any scene. If anyone.¡± Owen wanted to say something but hesitated. Seeing her dad¡¯s anxious gaze, Maliah turned around and went upstairs. But before she left, she red at Valerie. ¡®Damn it, I¡¯ve spent so much. money to look this good, and your cursed baby ruined everything!¡® As Maliah went upstairs to clean up, everyone gathered and whispered. ¡°Look at her!¡± ¡°Miss Anderson is very childish. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s beefing with a literal toddler. That¡¯s so not lady¨Clike.¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s her fault. If she didn¡¯t pinch him, she wouldn¡¯t have baby vomit all over her dress¡± ¡°That baby has been nothing but obedient and adorable. How could she bear to do such a thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time caring for a brainless woman like her!¡± Maliah heard some of the guests¡® murmuring and her face turned pale. She did not expect to be discussed like this in her home. Just as she was about to argue with someone, Owen red at her tercely, signaling her not to act recklessly. If she ruined the matter, he would not let her off Maliah clenched her fists tightly and stood rooted to the ground. She stared at Valerie and Hugo, wishing she could beat them to death. Her eyes were bloodshot red when suddenly, a figure appeared before her. Malish immediately giggled. Louis, you¡¯re truly something. You came at the right time! Her lips curled into a smile. Valerie had been observing Maliah the whole time. She saw she was smiling maliciously and seemed to have some bad ideas. Sure enough, Valerie quickly followed her gaze and saw Louis This made her heart tighten. What¡¯s this? What other despicable method does she have? And does Louis have something to do with it Valerie could not help but shake her head when she thought of the rumors from then. ¡®She¡¯s nuts! It seemed Maliah was so desperate to win that she also decided to bring down The Santos family. 1/2 ex 3 MoboReels Google y INSTALL 12:26PM Chapter 852 With such a low level of intelligence, one would question how Maliah could be a celebrity. Valerie cringed thinking about this. Maliah was an idios. It was a pity that her family spent so much money to raise her. Their expectations were too high. Valerie could not help but shake her head. excitedly. ¡°This is my time to shine, and I Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Maliah smiled and called the waiter to whisper something. Then, she stared at Valerie make your life miserable from now. Prepare yourself, Valerie.¡± At that moment, someone walked straight to Valerie. ¡°Mrs. Grant, the family doctor is here. Please, take your son upstairs.¡± When Valerie heard this, she immediately nodded. She hurriedly called Hugo and carried him upstairs. Seeing this, Matthew was about to follow her, but she quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me, I can do it myself. Keep Olivia Andersonpany, will you?¡± Matthew could only nod. He felt that Valerie was acting strange that evening. But since his wife had spoken, he would do as she said. Meanwhile, Valerie thought it wouldn¡¯t be fun if Matthew followed her. She wanted to see what Maliah had up her sleeves. Hence, Valerie went straight upstairs. At that moment, the servant leading the way kept looking at Valerie. As he looked, he seemed anxious. His eyes were flickering. This made Valerie sneer in her heart as she greeted the bodyguards passed by. The Anderson family did not allow outsiders¡® bodyguards to enter, but they worked under Olivia. So, Valerie was not afraid at all. Malish smiled when she saw Valerie enter a room. She snapped her fingers and got someone to send a ss of wine. As long as Valerie drank that wine, her n would seed. It was the critical stage of her n. Luckily, Matthew was not in sight. Having him around couldpromise her n. However, it did not matter. After that night, The Grant family would no longer exist, and Matthew would be her prisoner. Not only that, but she could drag down the Santos family along Kill two birds with one stone: Malish giggled. Louis was a little stunned when a waiter approached him. ¡°What did you say? ¡°Mrs. Grant asked to see you. She said she has something important to discuss with you?¡± The waiter¡¯s words stunned Louis, ¡°What does the have to discuss with me? It was not Valerie¡¯s style to be so mysterious. Besides, Matthew was still there. The waiter looked anxious. ¡°Mrs. Grant said this is something she wanted to discuss privately. She doesn¡¯t want others to know and is waiting upstairs.¡± ¡°Alright, lead the way!¡± Louis did not doubt the waiter. He asked him to lead the way and followed him upstairs to a room. As soon as he entered, he heard a voice. Maliah walked over from the other side. When she heard the noise, she could not help butugh. This will be exciting. I better take a picture first Maliah was excited. She took her phone and quietly opened the door. After carefully listening to the noise inside, she silently peeked her camera inside. However, before she could take a picture, she was pulled in by a strong force. 3 ? SIND GET Marrying Chapter 853 Marrying Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Maliah was stunned when she saw Valerie unharmed. ¡°You¡­¡± Meanwhile, Louis walked out from behind the door. ¡°Miss Anderson, long time no see. Sorry to disappoint you.¡± Malish immediately understood she had been tricked. She tumed around and was about to leave when she was knocked down from behind. Valerie took a few steps forward and grabbed her chin with a mocking expression. ¡°Maliah, you¡¯re dumb. You¡¯re brainless like a starfish. Even your ns are easily exposed Louis scratched his head awkwardly when he heard this. However, it was the truth. Maliah¡¯s methods were too clumsy. He could see through them at a nce. However, she looked confident and believed it would work every time, Louis didn¡¯t know where her confidence came from. ¡°Valerie, you.. Before Malish could curse, Valerie stuffed a dirty rag into her mouth. ¡°Tie her up!¡± Her subordinates immediately tied up Maliah. Valerie smiled and opened the closet. She got someone to put Malish in. Then, she patted Maliah¡¯s face. ¡°You look pretty. It¡¯s a face worthy of being disyed in this closet.¡± but Valeri Mh immediately red at her, but Valerie sneered. Tlle to youter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you wait too long.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Maliah was terrified. She did not expect Valerie to leave her inside a closet. Moreover, she was tied up. She was worried about her father¡¯s n. She panicked and wanted toe out, but Valerie got someone to knock her out. That person ced her in the closet and closed the door. ¡°Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her out!¡± Valerie ordered ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡± Since Valerie had spoken, the bodyguards did as she said. When Valerie went out, the subordinate heaved a sigh of relief. Valerie¡¯s method of dealing with people was no different than Matthew¡¯s. They were such a power couple. Fortunately, they chose to help Valerie. Otherwise, he would not know what to do if he was to be on Maliah¡¯s side. Valerie had always distinguished professional and private matters. She spared no effort in dealing with Maliah. However, dealing with her was only the first step. Next, she would do the same to Owen Louis followed closely behind. Meanwhile, Valerie could not help butugh. ¡°Mr. Santos, you don¡¯t have to follow me¡± Louis looked disappointed Im just protecting you.¡± ¡°Il do my best to manage tonight¡¯s matter. Mr. Santos, you shouldy low to avoid suspicion. Louis did not know what she wanted to do. But the incident made him realize the woman before him had top¨Cnotch methods and brains. Therefore, he could only listen. When Valerie saw him leave, she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to involve Louis, so she tried his best to iste herself from him. Then, she looked around and called Leon ¡°Leon, I didn¡¯t see Malish, Just now, Hugo vomited all over her. I wanted to apologize but couldn¡¯t find her after walking for a long time. Could you ask around about her whereabouts, please? Leon did not suspect anything. He immediately asked around. Meanwhile, Owen was shocked when he heard his daughter had gone missing. He quickly turned to look at Matthew who was not far away. He panicked when he saw him with a faint smile. Has he discovered my n! Why else would Maliah disappear at this time?¡± ¡°Sir, we couldn¡¯t find Miss. ¡°Alright, I understand¡± He dismissed Leon impatiently and looked around. Where does that wretched girl go Just as he was about to take out his phone and call Maliah, his phone rang. It was a call from his trusted subordinate. Owen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This should be a good news. As expected, as soon as Owen answered, he heard good news from the other end. ¡°Sir, they are about to reach the port.¡± Owen nodded, but he could not leave yet Leaving early on his mom¡¯s birthday banquet would damage his image, and the guests would gossip. Everyone would be suspicious. Hence, after some thought, he took a USB sh drive from his pocket and handed it to his subordinate. He didn¡¯t call his security guards but summoned his two trusted aides. ¡°Send this to the port. Remember, don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± The subordinates immediately went to do his bidding. Little did they know, their move was observed by Valerie¡¯s men. When they saw Owen¡¯s men 3 MoboReels Google y INSTALL Chapter 853 were about to leave, Valerie¡¯s men stopped them at the door. ¡°Who are you? This is not a ce you cane as you please!¡± Luke¡¯s expression was tense. ¡°You dare to stop ust Mr. Anderson asked me to go our and do something. Why are you stopping me! Get out of the way!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Everyone who came to this banquet tonight is either rich or noble. I saw you take something out of the banquet just now, so we must screen you first.¡± Luke was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. This is apany secret given by Mr. Anderson!¡± ¡°How can I be sure you didn¡¯t take something precious from Mrs. Anderson? After all, tonight was her birthday party, and she received a lot of gifts. In short, you took something out of her house, so we have to check The security personnel were Valerie¡¯s men. They disguised themselves as the security team hired by the Anderson family and strictly vetted every guest who entered or left. When Luke heard his order, he frowned. He had never heard of them before. But seeing their tough attitude, he knew they were after him. He immediately sneered. Mr. Anderson has trusted me to finish this matter, and I mustn¡¯t let his preparations go in vain! Hence, he smiled and took the USB sh drive from his pocket. ¡°Here, this is what I took. Mr. Anderson gave it to me. It¡¯s for business purposes. Don¡¯t tell me you want to confiscate this¡± The guards looked at each other and took the USB drive. ¡°Even if it belongs to Mr. Anderson, we must check it first. We¡¯ll return it after we check.¡± Luke sneered. ¡°Sure, take your time to check. If Mr. Anderson med me, I wouldn¡¯t care. I¡¯m only trying to do his bidding, but you hold me back. It¡¯s up to you guys¡± Luke shrugged and left in a hurry After leaving the house, Luke could not help but snor coldly. Fortunately, Owen had prepared everything. Otherwise, he did not know what to do, The guards were indeed as Owen had said. They were up to no good. He took a deep breath and left. When Owen saw what happened, he was satisfied. Everything was going ording to n. Even without Maliah around, it would not be a problem. If he could deliver the USB drive, it would be fine. On the other side, Matthew had been staring at Owen. Seeing his calm expression, Matthew guessed he was confident about something. He could not help but frown Owen¡¯s behavior seemed off that evening. From afar, Owen looked at Matthew and shed the champagne in his hand. This made Matthew even more certain something was wrong with him. However, it was still unclear what kind of n he had At that moment, Matthew¡¯s phone rang, interrupting his thoughts. He looked closely and saw that was Landry, When he picked up the call, his news made Matthew¡¯s pupils constrict. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 854 Marrying Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Matthew hung up the phone and immediately frowned. He did not expect Owen to coborate with the mafia to take down Noria Group. The mata were already at the port. He finally realized why Owen was so calm that evening Without wasting another second, he brought his men to the port. However, he feared Valerie would be alone and vulnerable. Owen had been radio silent that evening. But as it turned out, he was doing something massive. Matthew knew he had nned everything thoroughly. Otherwise, how could Owen stay at his house and not leave! Before leaving, Matthew decided to make things clear with Valerie. He found Valerie and said, ¡°Bring Hugo hometer. I have something to do and have to go out, I¡¯ll leave him in your care.¡± Valerie was worried about how to tell Matthew. She wanted to find an excuse to send him away. After all, she did not want Matthew to know about her n. But upon hearing what he said, it was exactly what Valerie wanted. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself. Only then did Matthew leave. After Matthew left, Valerie began to carry out her n. She turned to look at Owen and the guests around him. She smiled. ¡®Now I can finally end your About 20 minutes after Matthew left, Valerie stretched out her hand and ordered the people around her, ¡°Now!¡± Not long after, a scream suddenly erupted from the crowd. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a fire, there¡¯s a fire!¡± The kitchen had caught tire and was filled with mes and thick smoke. Soon, the fire reached the hall and began to spread. After a short explosion, there was even more smoke. Everyone was instantly mortined. The guests left the venue immediately. The situation was in utter chaos. Meanwhile, Valerie did not panic. She ordered her subordinates to cut off the electricity. In an instant, the surroundings were pitch¨Cck. Everyone panicked and hurriedly took out their phones, wanting to call for help. However, the ce had already been installed with a signal jamming system and was off the grid. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hurry up ande here. Everyone, follow mer A shlight suddenly appeared before them. Someone stood up and took the initiative to lead the guests away in an orderly manner. Everyone could not care less and hurriedly followed the light When the guests were escorted our, Valerie quietly instructed Charles, ¡°Draw Owen away. Make sure to corner him.¡± Charles nodded. The Anderson family¡¯s residence was filled with thick smoke, and Valerie began to execute her n. She had arranged for someone to bring Olives and the others away. Meanwhile, she asked Charles to lure Owen away from the crowd At that moment, Owen felt something was not right. He didn¡¯t know how the house could suddenly catch fire. He did not believe it and insisted on waiting for his subordinates toe over. Meanwhile, Olivia was extremely anxious. She shouted, ¡°Owen, do you want to dier Hurry up and follow us The guests persuaded him too, ¡°Mr. Anderson, hurry up and leave!¡± *Ill be terrible if the fire gets bigger!¡± When Charles saw Owen refused to leave, he frowned. Owen was too alert. He nced in the direction of the kitchen and walked over there. After a while, mes came out from the ceiling and licked the curtains. Everyone immediately panicked. One of the guests identally stepped on something and fell. Immediately, there were reams all around. The chandelier on the celling also fell and hit the side of Owen¡¯s feet With a loud crash, Owen was scared out of his wire. ¡°The fire is too big. Mr. Anderson, hurry up and leave!¡± Owen was so frightened that his face turned pale. He turned around and saw that the kitchen had burned down. Only then did he follow Olivia our The guests were led out one after another. Meanwhile, Charles used this opportunity to drag Owen out. Seeing there was a figure in front of him. Owen did not know who it was. But he lowered his head and followed Screams kepting from behind with the sound of ss shattered from the heat. No one would have thought this scene was staged. Valerie had already nned everything through. She had dug a tunnel in the Anderson family¡¯s courtyard that led straight to the cliff at the back of their residence. That evening, she wanted to make Owen pay the price. The surroundings were pitch ck. Owen was so frightened that he could only follow the person before him. He was pushed and shoved to the edge of the cliff at the back of the house. A cold wind blew, and Owen realized something was wrong as he looked around. This is a cliff xe 1/2 MoboReels Google y INSTALL Chapter 854 Owen was about to turn around when Charles stopped hun. ¡°Mr. Anderson, where a ¡°Get out of the way!¡± are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. The tire is too big. It won¡¯t be good if anything happens to you. Olivia still wants to see you, you know?¡± Charles forced him to stay, and Owen immediately understood that other than him, none of the guests were there. He was deliberately separated from the crowds. Realizing this, Owen quickly took a pistol from his pocket and aimed it in Charles¡¯s face. Charles was shocked and turned sideways to dodge, but it still hit his shoulder. Blood gushed our immediately, and Charles¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. He didn¡¯t know Owen would carry a gun. Charles main focus was only to get him out. He did not expect Owen to be armed. Owen truly cherishes his life above everyone. Owen stepped forward and grabbed Charles. He pressed the gun against his temples and said fiercely. ¡°Stop pretending! 1 know you lured me here on purpose. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you want to do!¡± Owen held Charles hostage and shouted, ¡°Valerie, Matthew,e out now! I have Charles at gunpoint. If neither of youes out, Til kill him. You¡¯ve tried so hard to get me into your trap. But you¡¯ve been exposed, and it¡¯s time toe out!¡± Valerie did not expect him to carry a gun. She thought she had him. If she went out, all her efforts would be in vain. However, Charles was in his hands, so she had no choice but to show herself. Tm coming! Valerie walked out of the darkness. The people around her were all holding shlights. The ce suddenly turned bright, and Owen didn¡¯t expect Valerie to set an additional trap for him. He had suffered at her hands again. At that point, not only did he want to kill Charles, but he also wanted to kill Valerie. However, there were many witnesses, and he was outnumbered. Owen¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Vallerie. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s you again. I know you wouldn¡¯t let me off easily. It¡¯s time to sende the grudge between us Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it quick and painless!¡± Owen had a free expression on his face. He pointed the gun at Valerie and added. ¡°Come over! If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll kill Charles immediately¡± Valerie walked straight over. When his subordinate saw this, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t go over there¡°¡± Valerie waved her hand. She had no choice. Owen had gone crazy. He knew Valerie was plotting against did not go over, Charles would die. Meanwhile, Charles¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ll be in danger Since he had a gun in his hand, if she Valerie was getting closer and closer. She didn¡¯t know if Owen would kill her that night. But if he did, she wanted to depart with a fight. ¡°Owen, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± ex 8 SEND OUT MoboReels INSTALL Google y 0 Marrying Chapter 855 Marrying Chapter 855 Chapter 855 ¡°Talk! Do you think you can talk to met Come here and let me put a hole between your eyes. You¡¯re in the wilderness. After tonight, you¡¯llpletely disappear. I¡¯ll kill your guards afterward if I must. Owen believed if he killed Valerie, Matthew would be in so much pain that he would rather die. Then, Noria Group would be gone and Mathew would not be a threat. However, Valerie sneered. ¡°Do you think I bring this many people for nothing?¡± Owen said disdainfully. ¡°So what if you have more people? I have more authority than you. Nobody is going to leave this ce alive but me. You¡¯ve dug your own grave, Valerie. Once I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you died in the fire, besides, Matthew isn¡¯t here. By the time hees back, it will be toote!¡± Owen looked up at the sky andughed. There was a hint of ruthlessness on his face. Valerie was shocked. She did not expect Owen to be this twisted. She took a deep breath and walked over. At the same time, Owen sneered and loaded his gun. He aimed at Valerie and was about to shoot. At that critical moment, Anderson suddenly arrived. ¡°Stop!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Owen was dumbfounded. Anderson appeared with Leon¡¯s support and scolded, ¡°Owen, have you ever learned from your mistakes?¡± Owen was stunned ¡°Mother, why are you siding with her? You have to know that this wretched girl has schemed against me several times. Do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve been living overseas I¡¯m lucky to be able toe back, no thanks to her Anderson said in a serious voice, ¡°I know everything. I know everything that happened tonight! Owen was stunned. When he saw Anderson, he finally understood. ¡°So it was all your idea! I wondered how she could set up many traps in our house. I think the fire was fake. She lured me to the back of the mountain. She wanted my life, and you¡¯ve been helping her set those traps?¡± Owen was disappointed. At the same time, he was furious. He roared, ¡°Mother, how could you do this! This wretched girl must have been brainwashed you, right? Otherwise, why would you help her?¡± Afterward, he aimed his gun at Valerie again. ¡°What trick did you use to make my mother listen to you? Valeric, you must die!¡± Owen was furious. To him, Valerie was the greatest opponent in his life. Having Matthew was problematic enough for him. But Matthew found a lover with the same level of freakiness. She lured him to the cliff at the back of the mountain and got Olivia, his mother, on her side. Owen could not tolerate this, Anderson suddenly approached Owen and stood before Valerie. Seeing this. Owen was stunned. ¡°Mom, get out of the way!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you. You¡¯ve changed. You¡¯vepletely changed. You used to be a good person, but how did you be like this? Who allowed you to point a gun at people! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through to be like this? When Owen saw the helpless Olivia, he could not help but roar, ¡°You leave me no choice. I treated you so well and wanted to matter to you. But you helped outsiders to kill me? I¡¯m your child, and she¡¯s just an outsider!¡± Owen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot He could not believe Valerie to coax his mother to fight him. In this situation, if he hurt his mother, even in the wilderness, Valerie would have a way to post this scene. Even if he had Noria Group, he couldn¡¯t suppress public opinion. Leon stood at the side and exposed him. ¡°Owen, if you want to matter to Mrs. Anderson, you wouldn¡¯t have depressed her. Didn¡¯t you want the Anderson family¡¯s assets!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Owen¡¯s expression changed. Leon said faintly, I¡¯m talking about Sarah¡¯s cenotaph. Have you forgotten? You always came over and mentioned it a few times. Mrs. Anderson was already depressed because of Sarah¡¯s death, and you decided to rub salt in her wounds. You put Sarah¡¯s cenotaph in the Anderson family¡¯s inner courtyard, and Mrs. Anderson gets depressed every time she sees it. Didn¡¯t you want her to die of depression so that you can inherit the Anderson family¡¯s assers? But now you¡¯re iming to be a good son? What a joke!¡± Owen immediately felt guilty. ¡°W- What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Leon nced at Olivia and said. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can¡¯t hide it from you anymore. When we first set up the cenotaph, your son often instructed us to bring you over to take a look. He said you miss your granddaughter and feel much better if you look at it. But that was your son¡¯s way of killing you. Your health has been deteriorating during that time. Every time you see your granddaughter¡¯s cenotaph, I know your heart feels like being stabbed. Your son knew you couldn¡¯t let go of Sarah, so he instructed us to bring you there. If it wasn¡¯t for Mrs. Grant, I¡¯m afraid you would have been long gone. There¡¯s no mistaking it. Your son has been nning to kill you without getting his hands dirty¡± Hearing Leon¡¯s exnation, Anderson was shocked. She pointed at Owen with a trembling finger. ¡°You¡¯re wicked Since Sarah¡¯s disappearance, everything in the Anderson family will be yours. But instead of letting things flow naturally, you try to speed things up by killing mer Owen immediately felt guilty and quickly denied it. ¡°Impossible. Mom, don¡¯t listen to his lies! How could I have such thoughts! Valerie must¡¯ve bribed Leon to spout that nonsense, Mom, please don¡¯t be fooled Valerie had always been a cunning and ruthless girl. She created tensions between us to destroy our family!¡± 1/2 MoboReels Google y INSTALL ex 0 Chapter 855 Owen stubbornly denied the allegations. Meanwhile, Valerie could not help but sneer when she saw him like this. She did not expect Owen to be so ruthless that he even wanted to scheme against his mother. She could not help but shake her head. ¡°Owen, stop denying it. Everyone can see clearly with their eyes!¡± Owen was exasperated. ¡°Stop trying to sow discord. I¡¯m telling you, The Anderson family doesn¡¯t need you to interfere in anything!¡± Anderson¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. When she heard Valerie say that Owen had made Matthew¡¯s life miserable, she didn¡¯t believe it However, Leon¡¯s testimony made things clear for her. she had lived with Owen for so many years. Yet, she had no idea the child she raised had grown into a twisted lunatic. She couldn¡¯t believe her youngest son had such horrible qualities. Meanwhile, Valerie would not let Owen off easily. At that moment Julian called. Valerie nced at her phone, and her eyes lit up as she picked up the call. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Afterward, Valerie told Owen, ¡°You can deny it all you want. We¡¯ll expose you little by little. Il make sure to make you suffer so much that you wish you would die. Julian had just called. Davin had finally helped contact Ethan. She wanted to hear the truth from Ethan personally Seeing the smile on Valerie¡¯s face triggered Owen. He wished he could kill her at that moment. However, Olivia was present. He was overcautious and could only re at Valerie SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 856 Marrying Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Ethan was hiding in Wakanda. After the war, Wakanda had many things to deal with. As a foreigner, not only was he eye¨Ccatching, but he was also penniless. He spent his days around the roadside like a stray dog every day However, he was caught very quickly. Davin¡¯s men did not know about his rtionship with Valerie. They only knew that Valerie wanted him caught so she either had a grudge or was trying to get something from him. Davin ordered his men to beat Erhan up first so that he would not be tight¨Clipped when the time cam Ethan had been suffering here. Not only did he not have enough to eat, but he was also worried every day. He was stunned when he got caught as they started beating him up before he had the chance to say anything. He quickly screamed and exined that he was just an innocent civilian who had been left in Wakanda because of the war. Unfortunately, Davin had long known that this was the person that Valerie was looking for. He had to make sure that Ethan would talk, otherwise Valerie might not provide them with supplies. Hence, he didn¡¯t listen to Ethan¡¯s excuses and gave Ethan a good beating, making him adinit defeat After a while, Ethan¡¯s face was covered in wounds. He looked at Davin and had lost all his temper He could not figure out how he had offended the ?? He looked at Davin and shrunk his neck as he gave in. ¡°Ill talk. Please don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll sell you everything!¡°. Davin couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯d best be sensible and obedient. Otherwise, if they cut off our supplies, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces and feed you to the dogs!¡± Ethan looked at the gun in Davin¡¯s hand and shivered in fear. He did not dare to go against Davin at all. Soon after, Davin received a call from Valerie. After picking up the call, he handed the phone to Ethan and instructed, ¡°Just reply as you¡¯ve been asked. You better not y any tricks!¡± Ethan nodded repeatedly and agreed, ¡°Til talk! Just ask away!¡°. Valerie asked directly. ¡°What exactly did you say to Matthew Grant in Wakanda?¡± She had to find out the truth. What happened between Matthew and Owen that caused them to be restrained Ethan was taken aback when he recognized Valerie¡¯s voice at the other end of the phone. He immediately shouted with all of his strength, ¡°It¡¯s you, Valerie Warren! You were the one who asked them to capture me and beat me up! I¡¯m your father, you unfilial wench¡± Seeing him in this state, Davin pped him hard twice, causing his face to swell immediately. He questioned, ¡°Have you forgotten what I had told your Ethan suddenly trembled. Only then did he remember that he was still in Wakanda. When Valerie heard the p, she could not help but sneer. I don¡¯t have a father like you ever since you sold me out! Moreover, I¡¯m not your biological daughter so don¡¯t try to act like we¡¯re close. Your life is still in my hands. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I can get Commander Davin to kill you right now! As soon as she said those harsh words, Ethan was instantly frightened. He did not expect her in ignore their past rtionship at all. He was instantly flustered and exasperated However, he did not dare to question her loudly either. He knew that Commander Davin and the others were not to be trifled with After being beaten up a few times, he was about to copse. Now that he heard her words, he hurriedly said, ¡°Til talk, I talk! At that time.¡± ¡°Shut up! Ethan Warren, you¡¯re so shameless!¡± Owen interrupted. He had recognized Ethan¡¯s voice and he was afraid of what Ethan would say He threatened, ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash! You¡¯ve done so many evil deeds in Kranson City that there¡¯s no way you cane back Let me tell you, no matter what you say, you won¡¯t be able to escape death! Don¡¯t even think about putting shit on my head, you scumbag D MoboReels Google y INSTALL Chapter 850 Ethan broke down when he heard that. He had also recognized Owen¡¯s voice. When he thought about how he had been beaten up in Wakanda, he wanted to tell the truth but now he was bring threatened by Owen The couldn¡¯t go back anymore but he was also being tortured here. He was furious at how he was being treated like a pinching bag- He burst, ¡°Stop threatening me, Eve endured is for so many years and Eve had enough!¡± He then continued exposing, ¡°Back then, you did all kinds of evil deeds. You killed your brother, William Anderson, for the inheritance You even wanted to kill your niecet ck then, I was a witness and I knew that it was you! You caused the car ident! You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re the murderer! If in wasn¡¯t for the coincidence that I picked up Valerie to raise, how could I luve been threatened by you? All these years, I¡¯ve been afraid. Afraid that you guys woulde knocking on my door. Afraid that if be exposed. But I¡¯m not afraid anymore. At most, I die, I don¡¯t have anything to live for anyway. You all want me to die, But even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He let everything out with a br a breath. After saying everything, he felt much more at peace. He finally spat out the secret that he had kept in his heart for so many threatened anymore. years. From now on, no matter if he was alive or dead, he would not not be At the edge of the cliff at night, there was only the sound of the wind as his voice spread to every corner. Only then did Valerie understand what had happened. However, she did not expect Owen to be so cruel. She did not expect him to kill his brother for the sake of the family inheritance, She also did not expect Matthew to be carrying so many burdens The thought of Matthew being threatened by them made her heart ache. He was such a fool. What was there to hide? He almost destroyed his body to hide this for Ouren There was no way she could forgive Owen. She shouted, ¡°How dare you, Owen Anderson! You¡¯re willing to do anything to achieve your goal. You killed your brother back then and now you want to kill us. Does that mean everyone who gets in your way has to die?¡± a country Owen was instantly exasperated as he denied, ¡°Scop standering me! Besides, what do you have to do with the Anderson family? You¡¯re just a bumpkin who colluded with Ethan Warren to frame me! Besides, what does Matthew Grant have to do with me? Why should I threaten him?¡± Ethan could not help but scoff when he heard that. He retorted, ¡°I¡¯m shindering your Back then, you wanted to silence me after you found out! Otherwise, why would I be stranded in Wakand?r? If you hadn¡¯t threatened Matthew, how could I have survived the battle between the two of you? I would have died long ago! You can deny it now, but I wasn¡¯t the only one there when you told the truth. There were a lot of witnesses in here Wakanda. Do you dare to confront them?¡± Owen could not take it anymore as he shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± you I knew that something was wrong with Matthew Valerie scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one who has to shut up! Everything happened because when he came back. He even pestered me sometimes. It turns out that he¡¯s under so much pressure! It¡¯s all your fault! Owen Anderson, I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re crazy! You didn¡¯t hesitate to kill your family for the sake of the family inheritance and now, you have the gall to pretend to be innocent You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re the biggest hypocrite I¡¯ve ever met. You¡¯re inhuman!¡± She scolded him in front of everyone, causing his face to turn red LIND GIFT Marrying Chapter 857 Marrying Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Owen immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. He aimed his gun at Valerie and was about to fire. She quickly grabbed Olivia and dodged to the side. After missing has shot, he continued to chase after her. As soon as the gunshot rang out, all hell broke lease. Olivia could not stop it but she felt disappointed. She did not expect the boy she had watched grow up to be so crazy that he dared to do anything for money! Her heart free. Upon seeing that he was about to kill Valene with a fierce expression, the olddy quickly stood in front of Valerie She threatened, ¡°If you want to kill her, just kill me first! You¡¯vemitted enough crimes over the years. Not only have you not learned your lesson, but you want tomit murder. Can you kill us in front of so many people?¡± When Owen saw the old Lady standing in front of Valerie, he was enraged. He yelled, ¡°You¡¯re going against me for someone who¡¯s not rted to you by blood? Have I not treated you well all these years? Even if you¡¯re sick or in trouble, I¡¯m always by your side. Can¡¯t you see how much I¡¯ve sacrificed? Why do you still want to protect her now! She¡¯s the one who turned the Anderson family into a mess! She¡¯s the one who forced me to suffer in Wakanda. What right do you have to protect her?¡± When Olivia saw him like this, she immediately snorted. ¡°Why? Because she¡¯s my biological granddaughter!¡± When Owen he heard her say that, he could not help but shake his head and neer. ¡°I think you¡¯re as crazy as Chloe. When this woman came, all of you treated her as Sarah, but she¡¯s not! I did a paternity test with her at a well¨Cknownpany in the country. Why would you not believe that? An outsider like her is not worthy of your protection!¡± Upon hearing his words, Olivia immediately frowned. She looked at him and could not help but sigh. She exined. The paternity test is correct but the person who is not rted to the Anderson family is not her, but you!¡± Owen asked, ¡°What did you say? I think you¡¯ve really lost your mind. How could it be me! If you want to protect her so badly, I can give you a chance. The two of you can move out together and leave everything under the Anderson family to me!¡± After saying that, he pointed the gun in their direction. Valerie hurriedly blocked in front of Olivia, but the olddy grabbed her hand tightly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Owet, me! Owen, you¡¯re actually not my biological son!¡± Owen was taken aback. He asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± The olddy took a deep breath and exined. ¡°I have to start with William to exin this. He was only twelve that year. During the summer vacation, he volunteered at the orphanage and he found you abandoned at the entrance! It was a hot day and you were covered in ants. You cried s hard that your voice was hoarse. William felt sorry for you and was afraid that you would be bullied in the orphanage at such a young age, so he brought you home She continued. ¡°In order not to let others discriminate a against you and treat you as his younger brother, he even persuaded me to adopt you thought that since our family was rich and since William was so fated to have found you, I might as well adopt you and raise you as my son ording to his wishes. I just never expected that our family¡¯s food and water would nourish your ambition and greed¡± Olivia was heartbroken. She recalled how Owen looked when he first arrived at the Anderson family. Her face was instantly filled with disappointment when she thought of what he had be, She added, ¡°I know everything that you¡¯ve done to Valerie in private. I just thought that even though you¡¯ve gone astray, you can redeem yourself as long as you turn back.¡± Owen¡¯s expression turned ugly. He did not expect Olivia to know everything. However, he had underestimated her feelings for Valerie He said, ¡°Since you already know, I won¡¯t say much. However, Valerie Warren is just an outsider. How can you not acknowledge me because of her!¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. He thought, ¡®How was this possible! I have been living in the Anderson family for as long as I can remember. If I was really adopted, why didn¡¯t the Anderson family tell me all these years?¡± It was obvious that Olivia had done this on purpose to protect Valerie. He thought that she made up the story because she didn¡¯t want him to kill Valerie. ¡°Owen, you¡¯re too foolish!¡± Olivia was furious. You need toe to your senses Valerie is not an outsider! She is Sarah! I know very well that you want to use the death of my granddaughter to provoke me. To be fair, even if William was still alive, he would not have fought with you for the inheritance! He cared about you so much. As long as it¡¯s what you wanted, he would never be stingy! But I didn¡¯t expect you to be worse. I¡¯ve raised you for so many years and I¡¯ve been soft hearted. I couldn¡¯t bear to expose the truth. My only goal is to make you turn back. My dear son. can¡¯t you just live peacefully?¡°. 3 MoboReels Google y INSTALL ex 3 Chapter 857 She continued, ¡°William is no longer around. Sooner orter, everything the Anderson family owns will be yours so why are you doing this? Pur down your gun! As for Valerie, she¡¯s Sarah. You¡¯re not the only one who did the paternity test back then!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She sighed. When she saw the paternity report, she had already confirmed that Valerie was her granddaughter When she thought about it again, the first time she saw Valerie, she felt a sense of familiarity. If Valerie wasn¡¯t an Anderson, she wouldn¡¯t have hit it off so well with Valerie! With that, she took two steps forward and persuaded, ¡°Owen, think about it. It¡¯s been so many years. Haven¡¯t we treated you well? Put down your gun and stop being stubborn! Think about how you still have Maliah. Do you really want to murder in front of everyone! You¡¯ll have nowhere to run afterward. The years of foundation of the Anderson family would be destroyed¡± She was still trying to pull him back. After all, she had raised him for so many years. However, he did not believe her. paremity test can¡¯t be He insisted stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯ve never said anything about my birth. Now, you¡¯re spouting nonsense because of her! The paternity test wrong!¡± He just couldn¡¯t believe it. He did not believe that there was such a coincidence. Why did Olivia tell him that he was adopted when he was going to kill Valerie? He believed that she was being biased and that she was old and foolish! Olivia took a deep breath and exined. ¡°After you did a paternity test with Valerie, I knew thar you would be suspicious. That¡¯s why I followed your lead and didn¡¯t acknowledge Sarah! After that, I only dared to treat her well secretly. I did this because I cared about your feelings. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so greedy and unrepentant! The assets of our family were umted for generations. As long as you behave yourselves, these things will be yours sooner orter¡± She sighed and continued. I¡¯m just an olddy who wants to live a peaceful life. I don¡¯t want to see you guys like this at all. I really regre everything!¡± She suddenly regretted listening to William and bringing Owen back. Otherwise, William would not have died and Valerie would not have suffered so much! However, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and she could not change this oue. She could only persuade Owen to put down his gun and change for the better. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 859 Marrying Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Owen¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire ce. Every time he spoke, Valerie¡¯s head hurt a little, and the image in her mind became clearer. In her mind, a little girl said to a man, ¡°Daddy! Let¡¯s go to the beach. I want to dig up seashells!¡± The man replied. ¡°Alright, Sarah. When we reach the beachter, Daddy will catch some fish for your The girl then eximed. ¡°Yes, I want more beautiful fish!¡± The middle¨Caged man patted her head and smiled at her before saying, ¡°No problem. Daddy will definitely choose the most beautiful little fish, Let¡¯s bring it home and find a fish tank to raise in Yay ¡°Daddy Valerie shouted in her mind. She had a splining headache, Owen¡¯s voice was extremely arrogant as he continued speaking. ¡°Did you know! Your father was covered in blood in front of you. He was screaming in pain while pushing you to the other side! When the car hit him, it sent him flying¡± Another familiar image appeared in Valerie¡¯s mind. It was her father! The image wrong Donly became clear. She held her head and screamed in pain. Olivia shouted angrily, ¡°Stop talking! Stop talking now! Sarah, what¡¯s scare mer Owen did not care. He just wanted to provoke Valerie, so heughed out loud. ¡°He was covered in blood, and you were so frightened that your face turned pale. Your father a rushed over and crashed again. Your father¡¯s skull was crushed!¡± still wanted to protect you, but the two of them The more he spoke, the more Valerie¡¯s head hurt. She clenched her fists tightly and struggled Bercely. At this moment, heughed wildly. ¡°Your father died so tragically. He never expected that his only biological daughter would marry the son of his enemy! Now, she even gave birth to a little bastard for him! William Anderson, your daughter married the second son of the murderer who killed you and she has given birth to a little grandson. Can you believe it?¡± ¡°YOU? Before he died, he even wanted to raise his hand to He then spoke to Valerie again, ¡°Valerie Warren, are you worthy of your father¡¯s love for y touch your face. And this is how you love him!! When Olivia heard him say that, she could not help but scold angrily. ¡°Owen, you¡¯re crazy! She¡¯s your niece!¡± He retorted, ¡°She¡¯s not! You already said I¡¯m not your son. What has she got to do with me?¡± Valerie had a severe headache and could not help but scream. Owenughed out loud when he heard that Valerie was about to copse. As long as she became a lunatic like Chloe, the entire family would belong to him. Even if her identity was exposed, what could the olddy do? No one could rely on her. Nobody could lead the family besides him. It was the same for Matthew. The big boss wasing. When the time came, Noria Group would also be taken over so they would not be a threat. Today, no one could stop him. Olivia was as anxious as a fox in a trap. Just when she was about to go out and stop Owen, Valerie grabbed her. ¡®Grandma, let me do id When Olivia looked up, she saw that Valerie¡¯s gaze had be sharp Valerie announced, ¡°Grandma, I remember now! She wood up and walked out of the darkness. Olivia was terrified. She quickly grabbed Valerie¡¯s hand and stood with her. Valerie red at Owen and used, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You were the one who killed my father!¡± Owen¡¯sughter stopped abruptly. Valerie wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said, ¡°I remember everything I remember everything now! You¡¯re the murderer! Owen was taken aback. ¡°What did you say?¡± She rified. ¡°At that time, my father took me to the car and said that he was going to bring me to the beach to catch small Esh for me. I remember ex MoboReels Google y INSTALL 12:28 PM c Chapter 839 that day clearly Her memory returned to the past. She was only five years old. h was a weekend so she did not go to kindergarten and her father took her to the beach to y. She was wearing a pretty linle dress and singing excitedly in the passenger seat. Her father timed to look at her with gentle eyes. The two of them arrived at the beach and just got out of the car. She was still holding the doll in one hand and a small shovel in her other hand The two of them were excited. They had just taken two steps when a car suddenly drove over at top speed towards them. When her father saw this, he immediately threw her to the side. He was sem nying and fell heavily to the ground At that time, she stood at the side and was stunned when she saw her father covered in blood. Her eyes were filled with tears as she cried out, ¡°I remember that you were the one who drove the car toward us! You even cursed and said that my father was in the way. After genting out of the car, you saw that my father was still alive and kicked him hard? You said he was in your way!¡° ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsensel i wasn¡¯t me Owen started to panse visibly He did not expect Valerie to regain her memory and even remember that he was the murderer. Valerie shouted sterly, ¡°How dare you deny it! I¡¯m a witness. At that time, Matthew¡¯s parents didn¡¯t drive away to avoid punishment. They were forcing you to turn yourself in! If you hadn¡¯t been sufocused on escaping, they wouldn¡¯t have died! Back then, 1 fainted from the shock, and somehow ended up with Ethan Warren And I bet you¡¯re behind the deaths of Matthew¡¯s parents as well. It¡¯s not suicide at all. You just wanted to use this opportunity to make Matthew die of guilt and depression! How shameless of you!¡± She added as she approached Owen step by step. ¡°Owen, you didn¡¯t expect me to regain my memory, did you? Tell me, how did you kill Matthew¡¯s parents? And how did I get tortured by Ethan Warren!¡± Oren panicked. He did not expect her to reveal the secret that he had kept for many years. Not only did his hysterical provocation not cause her to break down, instead, it allowed her to regain her memory. He could not help but panic and subconsciously begin to deny it. There¡¯s no such thing Stop spouting nonsenser She retorted, ¡°Nonsense! If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, how would I know that you were the one driving the car! I remembered that you were wearing a ck tracksuit that day. My father even bought you the shoes on your feet! Those shoes that my father grabbed so hard that he left bloody handprints! After that, I was frightened that I had a high fever and forgot everything. It¡¯s been so many years. After so many twists and turns, I¡¯ve finally returned to this family. The moment you saw me, did you see my father lying in front of you, covered in blood, asking for your life? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was shocked. ¡°Owen, did you really do it? It¡¯s really you!¡± She never thought that this child she picked up would actually cause William¡¯s death. Valerie was a witness and she had seen it with her own eyes, so the olddy naturally believed her. It was just that she did not know what happened midway that caused the car ident to kill three people and cause the tragedy of the two families. And the source of the tragedy was Owen! He quickly denied it. That¡¯s not true. You guys keep trying to me things on me. Back then, it was Matthew¡¯s parents who crashed into me. The two of them thenmitted suicide to avoid punishment. This is the police¡¯s conclusion. What does it have to do with me? 3 SEND OUT MoboReels Marrying Chapter 860 Marrying Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Valerie said disdainfully. ¡°What goes aroundes around and now your retribution has arrived! You didn¡¯t expect me to still remember but you should never have let me live and give me the chance to regain my memories one day! As for the results of the investigation, you probably bribed the police to for it?¡± Owen was furious. If he had known earlier that this would happen, he would have killed her back then as well However, he still quibbled. ¡°Who asked William Anderson to get in my way! He¡¯s already so old, but he still refused to retire. It was his fault for trying to prevent me from inheriting the family! Valerie Warren, you were really lucky. You didn¡¯t die back then, but you¡¯re going to have to die here today? He might as well go all out and just kill her. No one could stop him from inheriting the Anderson family. Valerie shook her head. You¡¯re really hopeless. A person like you is not worthy of inheriting the Anderson family. You¡¯ve let Grandma down for raising you! My father shouldn¡¯t have brought you back in the first ce. The bad habits in your bones made you an abandoned child. You were born to be abandoned: You were destined to be alone for the rest of your life! Owen was furious. ¡°Stop it! I didn¡¯t ask them to raise me. Why did they adopt me hypocritically back then if they were not going to let me inherit the family!¡± Olivia pointed at him bitterly and spoke, ¡°You¡¯re a a monster, you¡¯re simply inhuman!¡± The olddy¡¯s scolding made Owenugh out loud. At this moment, Charles took the opportunity to rush forward and knock Owen away! Owen was caught off guard and was knocked to the ground. Enraged, he immediately held the gun tightly in his hand. Valerie was frightened as the watched the two of them scramble. ¡°Be carefull¡± At this juncture. Charles kicked Owen before grabbing his hand and mming it on the ground. He then snatched Owen¡¯s gun away and threw it off the clin After doing that, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He bled too much and lost consciousness. Owen spat out a mouthful of blood. But just as he was about to retaliate, the olddy ordered. ¡°Catch him¡°¡± When her bodyguards rushed up and saw that Owen had lost his gun, they were not afraid anymore. The few of them worked together to pin him to the ground. He dered unwillingly, ¡°Valerie Warren, if you don¡¯t kill me today. I will never let you have an easy time when I have the chanceter!¡± When she heard that, Olivia angrily went up and pped his face. Owen was furious. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Olivia retorted, ¡°So what if I hit you? William was soft¨Chearted for a moment and took in an ingrate like you! Our family raised you for so many years, but I didn¡¯t expect it to nurture your greed and ruthlessness! You killed my son and separated me from my granddaughter for so many years. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I¡¯m on myst legs She was furious. William¡¯s death was such a huge blow to her. If not for Sarah, she would have copsed long ago. The only reason she couldst until now was because she had always believed that Sarah was not dead. When she found out the truth, she was so angry that she wished she could return to the past and kill Owen when he was young. Upon hearing her words, Owenughed out loud. ¡°So what? He is dead now so you can forget about ever seeing him again! So what if I killed him? Do you have any evidence? Heughed cruelly and uttered, ¡°William Anderson is finally gone. Ill never have to see him again!¡± Valerie took a deep breath and frowned. ¡°He¡¯s dead, but you don¡¯t have a chance anymore. You¡¯ve been scheming for so many years, but in the end, you didn¡¯t get anything! I will never give you the chance to hurt my family again¡± Olivia nodded her head and sighed. For so many years, Owen had been by her side, pretending to serve her. Thinking of this made her heart ache. Initially, she thought that the boy had only wanted to inherit the family and she would have just g given it to him. She did not expect that he would turn out like this. 152 Chapter 859 that day clearly¡± Her memory returned to the past. She was only five years old. It was a weekend so she did not go to kindergarten and her father took her to the beach to y. She was wearing a pretty little drew little dress and singing excitedly in the passenger seat. Her father turned to look at her with gentle eyes. The two of them arrived at the beach and just got out of the car. She was still holding the doll in one hand and a small shovel in her other hand. The two of them were excited. They had just taken two steps when a car suddenly drove over at top speed towards them. When her father saw this, be immediately threw her to the side. He was sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. At that time, she stood at the side and was stunned when she saw her father covered in blood. Her eyes were filled with tears as she cried out, ¡°I remember that you were the one who drove the car toward un! You even cursed and said that my father was in the way. After getting out of the car, you saw that my father was still alive and kicked him hard! You said he was in your way!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! It wasn¡¯t met Owen started to panic visibly. He did not expect Valerie to regain her memory and even remember that he was the murderer, Valerie shouted sternly, ¡°How dare you deny it! I¡¯m a witness. At that time, Matthew¡¯s parents didn¡¯t drive away to avoid punishment. They were forcing you to turn yourself in! If you hadn¡¯t been so focused on escaping, they wouldn¡¯t have died! Back then, I fainted from the shock, and somehow ended up with Ethan Warren! And I bet you¡¯re behind the deaths of Matthew¡¯s parents as well! It¡¯s not suicide at all. You just wanted to use this opportunity to make Matthew die of guilt and depression! How shameless of you!¡± She added as she approached Owen step by step, ¡°Owen, you didn¡¯t expect me to regain my memory, did your Tell me, how did you kill Matthew¡¯s parents! And how did I get tortured by Ethan Warren?¡± Owen panicked. He did not expect her to reveal the secret that he had kept for many years. Not only did his hysterical provocation not cause her to break down, instead, it allowed her to regain her memory. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He could not help but panic and subconsciously begin to deny it. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing! Stop spouting nonsense!¡± She retorted, ¡°Nonsense If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, how would I know that you were the one driving the car? I remembered that you were wearing a ck tracksuit that day. My father even bought you the shoes on your feet! Those shoes that my father grabbed so hard that he left bloody handprints! After that, I was frightened that I had a high fever and forgot everything. It¡¯s been so many years. After so many twists and turns, I¡¯ve finally returned to this family. The moment you saw me, did you see my father lying in front of you, covered in blood, asking for your Olivia was shocked. ¡°Owen, did you really do it? It¡¯s really you!¡± She never thought that this child she picked up would actually cause William¡¯s death Valerie was a witness and she had seen it with her own eyes, so the olddy naturally believed her. It was just that she did not know what happened midway that caused the car ident to kill three people and cause the tragedy of the two families. And the source of the tragedy was Owen! He quickly denied it. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You guys keep trying to me things on me. Back then, it was Matthew¡¯s parents who crashed into me. The two of them thenmitted suicide to avoid punishment. This is the police¡¯s conclusion. What does it have to do with me?¡± 3 É« SEND GIFT MoboReels Google y INSTALL COMMENT Chopter nost hion in hon k then, bad, that she had to deal with line, she could not she an Memochile, Vislerie stappellum ia shou hatay ng Blond Bowed from the corner of his lips. He was instantly flustered and exasperated Homeri 1 She immediately took out her plusse. She wanted becall Mathew to tell him the month so that She could not imaglow Tow Matilex had been doing recorily. No wonder he was shemes wasted I were her she would probosity not have anteng rin kasowing. Scheme psychological presne wouht desty mu¡¯s will Mathew hubca too many bondens for her. At the tonighat of this pink rose fit ording to Doreirenature, be munsi luce pose even further anal e saggerated a lot. She was really worried that Mathew winch Now that she thought alone it. Manhwa had be nning to say possibye to her. The none she taught about it, the use stered she left. Perhaps the signalen She could not help but feel anxious. At this moment, Owen fad given in abused all bit an. The wont be able to lock Mathew Chroni Once the big buns¡¯s intent came, Matthew wasild must survive. The No ssiemondik ely be taken overt Valerie booked at buni beverly, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that nothing happened to Matthew, or I¡¯ll ry you with Mir Suddenly, Owen started suuggling harshly. The healyguards did not expect him to be able in escape when he was at the end of his rope. He actually broke free and pounced at Valerie. Instantly, Valerie was kisi keil tarihe ground by him¡­¡­ He grabbed her and was about to push her off the cliff. ¡°Co to hell! Even if William diex, you love to go with chini. None of the members of the Anderson Landily can be lett alive! He was hysterical. He grabbed Valerie tightly and was absint to prisli her down the chill. Olivia watched from the side and her heart was in fier throat. She quickly shouted, ¡°Sarabil Owens, you bastard, let go of hert Let go of her now!¡± She quickly went over and hit Cheen. To her, Satal was the only descendant left behind by William. Nothing and happen to her. And now, Owen was nning on kill Vadesse in front of her. She could 0 Marrying Chapter 861 Marrying Chapter 861 Chapter 861 The bodyguards around them also came to help. However, Valerie was already at the edge of the cliff. They were afraid they could not save Valerie but push her down once they reached her, Therefore, no one dared to act rashly. Owen grabbed Valerie¡¯s neck like a madman. ¡°If any of you dare toe again, I¡¯ll strangle her to death immediately!¡± Although Valerie was angry, she could notpare to Owen at all. There was a huge disparity in strength between a man and a woman. She could not struggle free. Her head was already in the air. It was a bottomless abyss below. Upon seeing Owen like that, Valerie grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°You¡­ you want me to die. Let¡¯s die together!¡± Valerie grabbed Owen¡¯s hand tightly. Owen had gone crazy, shocked and scared. He feared Valerie would pull him down, so he took two steps back quickly. However, he did his utmost to prevent Valerie from getting up. Owen probably couldn¡¯t stay in the Anderson family any longer after he was exposed. However, his life¡¯s work was gone just like that. He med Valerie for everything. The Anderson family would have no choice as long as Valerie was gone. Therefore, Valerie had to die now, Valerie, the little bastard, is William¡¯s child. She has the Anderson family blood flowing in her veins and still wants to fight me. She has been at odds with me since the beginning. We are natural enemies. Not to mention I had killed William, and Valerie will not let me off. Instead, I might as well strick first, thought Owen. Olivia was furious. ¡°Let her go!¡± She rushed toward Owen recklessly. Owen was angry. ¡°You witch, get lostr Owen¡¯s words shocked Olivia. Before she could react, Valerie scratched Owen¡¯s arm. Owen was in pain and wanted to fight back, but Olivia grabbed him tightly. He could not help but roar, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! Owen, you keep making mistakes. There¡¯s no turning back!¡± said Olivia, Olivia still wanted to give Owen a chance. ¡°I can give you a portion of the Anderson family¡¯s assets, but you have to pay the price for killing William. Sarah is my only hope!¡± Olivia¡¯s words ignited Owen¡¯s inner anger. He suddenly threw Olivia to the ground. Unexpectedly, it was the dead path. Olivia was old and could not stop at all. She lost her footing and fell! Valerie¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw that. She suddenly pounced over and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. Olivia¡¯s whole body was suspended in the air. She was at the cliff edge and would fall in the next moment. Owenughed out loud when he saw that. ¡°You old hag. It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for your constant concern for them and refusal to give me thest bit of shares of the Anderson family, how could I possibly kill William? You¡¯re pretending to train me while preparing to send me overseas to study art! Who the fuck wants art. I want the Anderson family¡¯s money!¡± Owen became even more aggressive and wanted to pounce on them. ¡°You two can die together. I will be in charge of the Anderson family!¡± Olivia was shocked. Valerie dragged Olivia up with all her might. Meanwhile, Owen had his hands around Valerie¡¯s neck. The bodyguards aside dragged Olivia up. Olivia escaped death and pointed in Valerie¡¯s direction. ¡°Save Sarah..¡± Chapter 564 She staggered toward Valerie as she spoke. Unexpectedly, when Owen saw Oliviaing over, he immediately grabbed her and wanted to push her down again! Valerie could not let anything happen to Olivia no matter what. She hated Owen to the core, so she grabbed Owen and said, ¡°Rather than letting you seed, let¡¯s die together. Didn¡¯t you want to inherit the Anderson family? I¡¯ll die with you today. I see how you inherit!¡± Owen did not expect Valerie to be so strong. He could not break free from her no matter what. Owen was finally scared when he saw Valerie holding onto him with all her might. ¡°Let go of me! Let go! You crazy woman!¡± said Owen, ¡°Owen, are you scared? You should have thought of it the day when you killed my father!¡± Owen was in a panic. He wanted to get rid of Valerie as soon as possible. He pushed her back, causing Valerie to fall backward and step into the air. However, she still held on to Owen¡¯s clothes and yanked him right off! Olivia was horrified and remorseful. ¡°Sarah!¡± She knelt on the edge of the cliff and was dragged back by the bodyguards! ¡°Sarah! It¡¯s all my fault! Why should I hide that? I should have exposed everything when you came back to acknowledge your family. Wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? Sarah!¡± Olivia was crying her eyes out. It was her concealment that Owen went overboard and caused a tragedy. Upon seeing Valerie falling off the cliff, Olivia screamed at the top of her lungs. Then she could not breathe and fainted in a panic. ¡°Mrs. Anderson! Mrs. Anderson!¡± Leon and the others also came over at that moment. Their hearts instantly sank when they saw it was pitch¨Cck below! ¡°Call the police! Find them! Quickly!¡± Leon roared. The bodyguards quickly sent Olivia back and reported the situation to the police. The cliff was so deep that they were probably gone. Lean was heartbroken. He did not expect the Anderson family to he destroyed when everything was revealed in the meeting. By then, Olivia might not be able to survive. Leon could not help but pat his thigh and take a deep breath. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over!! Damn you, Owen. You killed so many people. You are a disaster! thought Leon. Olivia was sent to the hospital Valerie pulled Owen off the cliff with her. The moment Valerie fell, she looked back at the first half of her young life, and her heart suddenly throbbed. ¡®Matthew, I brought my enemy down. You must protect Hugo, thought Valerie. At the thought of Hugo¡¯s smiling face, Valerie¡¯s heart ached so much that she could not breathe. She held on to Owen¡¯s clothes tightly, afraid of him suddenly escaping. BANG! Huge waves sshed from the foot of the cliff. Valerie¡¯s vision turned ck as a suffocating feeling enveloped her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie soon lost her consciousness. At the harbor, a yacht was docking slowly, and a group of people stood on it. The leader was a young man in a ck custom¨Cmade suit and wore a pair of sses. He had a refined appearance, but a sharp glint shed in his eyes behind his sses. His thin lips curled up slightly. He raised his hand and touched the pearls on his wrist. He looked at his man and said, Chapter 861 ¡°Where is he? Is he here yet?¡± He faced the harbor, and there was no sign of anyone. Jayden could not help but frown. Upon hearing Jayden¡¯s words, Jayden¡¯s man trembled and quickly took out his phone to call Owen. Unfortunately, no one answered it. Jayden¡¯s guy was freaking out, thinking, ¡°Why the hell isn¡¯t Owen picking up his phone?¡± Jayden had asked him a question, so he had no choice but to say something. Jayden¡¯s gaze was sharp at that moment. His man hurriedly exined, ¡°No one answered my call. I¡¯ll continue calling!¡± Çú Marrying Chapter 863 Marrying Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Owen immediately bowed and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Mr. Shaw, please give me a chance. I won¡¯t dare to do it again! Mr. Shaw, please. I can do it this time! I¡¯ve obtained Matthew¡¯s company secrets. As long as I ¡°Enough!¡± Jayden took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands and threw it at Owen¡¯s face. ¡°I only gave people three chances. Owen, you didn¡¯t grab it once! You have As for Matthew, I will personally no integrity with me. Since you have no value to me, you don¡¯t need to live! fight him, but you are useless!¡± Jayden waved his hand, and his men took out chains and tied Owen up. They hung Owen on the mast, and Owen immediately screamed. ¡°Mr. Shaw! Mr. Shaw, please spare me! Please give me another chance for all the years I¡¯ve followed you. I won¡¯t dare. to do it again, Mr. Shaw! Please trust me!¡± Jayden ignored him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do it. Don¡¯t let him die so quickly!¡± His men took the whip and swung it over after Jayden said that! Bam! The whip left a bloody mark on Owen¡¯s body. When was thest time Owen was beaten like this after so many years of being pampered? He immediately screamed, but the boat had set sail and returned. The sound of the waves and sirens drowned Owen¡¯s shouting. On the other hand, Jayden was sitting on a chair with his legs crossed as he looked at Owen. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Jayden took a deep breath. It was unpleasant! Owen¡¯s entire body was mangled after being whipped more than ten times, and he cried bitterly. The fear in Owen¡¯s heart immediately rose. He fell into Jayden¡¯s hands, and he could not survive. Owen knew Jayden¡¯s methods well after following him for so long. ¡°Mr. Shaw, please trust me. I don¡¯t have a any ulterior motives. Please give me onest chance to spare me!¡± Upon hearing his shout, Jayden immediately frowned. ¡°Noisy!¡± His man quickly took a cloth to stuff it into Owen¡¯s mouth. Owen was so frightened that his eyes widened and his face was filled with fear! It was over. Owen was doomed this time¡® Owen¡¯s legs tightened in terror, and a yellow fluid flowed out. ¡°Fuck! Are you fucking courting death?¡± Jayden¡¯s men were also experienced torturers. When they saw Owen¡¯s appearance, they were immediately mad. They took the fishing and stripped Owen of his clothes. Then, they used the fishing to tie him up tightly. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll show you what it means to have a death penalty by cutting your flesh bit by bit!¡± ¡°How dare you fool Mr. Shaw and make us rush here to catch it empty¨Chanded? This is your oue!¡± Owen was so frightened that he immediately shook his head with tears in his eyes. The dagger shed with a cold light as it cut off Owen¡¯s flesh from the gap of the fishing. He immediately jumped up in pain, but he was tied up tightly and could not jump. He could only twist his body desperately. 11:04 AM c Chapter 861 Owen¡¯s blood spread out, and the smell made Jayden frown. He suddenly felt a headache. His old problem was acting up again. Jayden stood up and said. ¡°You guys deal with him!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He turned around. Just then, he saw the woman on the ground and frowned. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, I heard Owen has a daughter. She should be the one who fell with Owen. Otherwise, how could an ordinary woman go in and out with him? It¡¯s normal for Owen to have such a big daughter at his age. Mr. Shaw, What should we do with her?¡± ¡°Annoying! Just throw her away!¡± His man agreed immediately. ¡°I have to say that Owen isn¡¯t good¨Clooking, but his daughter is quite pretty!¡± Jayden raised his eyebrows. Seeing the woman was still unconscious, he raised his leg and kicked her. Owen saw that and whimpered, ¡°No. She¡¯s not my daughter. She¡¯s Matthew¡¯s woman!¡± However, his mouth was gagged, and he could not speak at all. Upon seeing Owen¡¯s excitement, Jayden squatted down and grabbed Valerie by the cor. The moment he touched. Valerie, his headache subsided. A faint fragrance wafted to Jayden¡¯s nose. It wasing from the woman. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Interesting, really interesting! Don¡¯t let her diet¡± His men were stunned and thought, Why is Mr. Shaw so strange today?¡± However, since Jayden had said so, they naturally had to do as he said. They could never let the woman die Jayden¡¯s men quickly dragged Valerie to a corner of the cabin and kept her alive. On the other hand, Owen was being cut up bit by bit, enjoying the pain of being dismembered. Owen looked in Valerie¡¯s direction and twisted desperately. The pain kept his mind clear. He watched as his flesh was cut off piece by piece, and he bled profusely. ¡°Damn it. How dare you move? Cut deeper!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we try something different?¡± ¡°Change what? It¡¯s troublesome! Mr. Shaw has gone inside? Owen was instantly disheartened when he heard them discussing how to kill him. The intense pain gradually made him numb. He regretted it. He might as well jump off the cliff and die! Gradually, Owen could not hold on anymore. His eyes were unfocused. Before he died, he seemed to have seen William. The young man was wearing a white shirt and looked at him with a smile. Owen immediately widened his eyes, then he lowered his head to stop breathing ¡°How could he die so quickly?¡± Jayden¡¯s men saw Owen¡¯s bones had been exposed, and he wasn¡¯t breathing. They lost interest and threw him into the By then, the boat had begun to leave Kranson City for a neighboring country. Even though the n to take over the Noria Group failed, Jayden would not stop there. He wanted to wait for ant 11:04 AM c Chapter 863 opportunity to deal with Matthew. He had lost to Matthew in several confrontations. Owen was ipetent and could ruin everything. It seemed that only he could do it himself. After the boat left, Matthew heaved a sigh of relief when he received the news. The crisis had been resolved. Now, it was time to settle scores with Owen ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± However, Matthew received a message on the way. ¡°What did you say?! His heart raced, and he roared, ¡°Go to the Anderson family immediately!¡± His bodyguard quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Grant?¡± ¡°Go. Send people to the water edge of the cliff behind the Anderson family. Search all the way and see if you can find Mrs. Grant!¡± Matthew felt uneasy. A trace of pain spread from his heart to his limbs. Valerie, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡® thought Matthew. Upon seeing that, the bodyguard stepped on the elerator and rushed out. A few cars sped along the road. If Mrs. Grant fell from the cliff, she would probably be doomed thought the bodyguard. However, they dared not to say anything and could only rush over with all their might The Anderson family was in a mess at that moment. Matthew clenched his fists and thought ¡°Valerie, wait for me!¡® SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 864 Marrying Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Valerie woke up slowly after an unknown period. She was trembling all over. Valerie was fished out of the sea. Now, she felt sick when the wind was blowing. She looked around and smelled the strong smell of blood. Looking around, she seemed to be on a boat. However, she had a splitting headache and couldn¡¯t remember who she Was. ¡°Who am I? Where am I? Valerie was stunned. Upon hearing her voice, the men beside herughed. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you know your father is dead?¡± ¡°My father?¡± Valerie was stunned. She looked at her clothes. Her clothes showed no signs of being torn apart except for being a bit damp. Fortunately, she was not injured. However, she had no impression of who the men beside her were. She could not even remember what grudge she had with them. Especially, Valerie did not feel upset at all when she heard they said her father was dead. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be the case. Valerie shook her head and asked, ¡°Who am I Who is my father?¡± ¡°No way? You actually lose your memory? It can¡¯t be such a coincidence!¡± said the people beside her. Valerie still could not remember. She shook her head, hoping she could remember something. However, her mind. went nk, and she felt terrible. ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, someone kicked Valerie, who was shocked! ¡°L¡± ¡°Maliah Anderson. You¡¯re the Miss Anderson of the Anderson family. How did you lose your memo now!¡± Upon hearing that, Valerie was dumbfounded. ¡®Maliah Anderson? Why don¡¯t I have any impression of it?¡± thought Valerie, ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t.¡± Jayden could not help but sneer. ¡°Do you think you can escape punishment by pretending to have amnesia? Owen made a huge mistake and deserved to die! Do you want me to let you off just because you¡¯re pretending to be crazy? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Valerie looked up at the man before her. There seemed to be a shadow in her mind, but she could not see it clearly. She shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know who I am. What mistake did I make? Who is Owen Anderson?¡± ¡°Maliah Anderson, stop daydreaming! Since you¡¯re awake, you must bear some responsibility for Owen¡¯s death!¡± said Jayden. Jayden was certain Valerie was pretending. She probably knew Owen was dead, so she was scared! In times of crisis, people would certainly think of ways to protect their lives. 13 Chapter 864 One pretends to have lost one¡¯s memory. It was an inferior method Jayden had seen it too many times. It was not considered brilliant. Jayden disdainfully said, ¡°The Anderson family yed me like a fool. Now, you¡¯ll see what happens when you mess. with me! Tie her to the surfboard and push her into the sea. Let¡¯s see if she can wake up and think about who she is!¡± Everyone was excited when they heard Jayden¡¯s words. It was no joke when Valerie fell into Jayden¡¯s hands. It would be hard for Valerie to stay alive with all of Jayden¡¯s punishment methods. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The sailors smiled and walked to Valerie. Valerie was stunned. She didn¡¯t do anything. Why? ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± said Valerie. However, those men tied Valerie to the surfboard without any exnation and threw her down into the sea! With a ssh, the water quickly drowned Valerie. A suffocating feeling enveloped her. Valerie sank into the water and almost choked to death. The feeling of dying was as terrible. Jayden stood on the deck and looked at her. The corners of his lips could not help but curl up. ¡°You are stubborn. Can¡¯t you remember now? Speak, Maliah Anderson. I¡¯ll pull you up as long as you admit it!¡± Valerie said nothing when she heard his words in the water. She could not speak and could only wave her hand. Then Jayden let his men drag her up. Valerie coughed and panted. ¡°L¡­ I don¡¯t know who I am¡­¡± ¡°Damn. You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± said Jayden. Valerie had just taken a breath but was thrown into the sea again. She was dizzy. A familiar image suddenly appeared before her, but she could not grasp it. ¡°Sarah Anderson¡°¡°¡± ¡°Sarah Anderson!¡± A heart¨Cwrenching voice shouted. Valerie¡¯s heart throbbed. Someone was calling her! It turned out that her name was Sarah Anderson, but she could not remember anything more. Jayden saw Valerie still refused to admit it after she had been dragged along for more than ten minutes. He could not help but frown. When Jayden¡¯s man saw that, he could not help but click his tongue and sigh. The woman is bold. She¡¯s in such a state but still not begging for mercy!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to admit it? Drag her up and cut her hand before throwing her in the sea again!¡± said Jayden Jayden¡¯s words stunned his men. They immediately understood and dragged Valerie up. Valerie panted heavily, trembling. When she saw Jayden, she could not help but tremble. T¡­ I¡¯m not Maliah Anderson. My name is Sarah Anderson!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Maliah or Sarah. Anyway, I want to recover everything the Anderson family owes me!¡± Valerie was stunned when she heard that. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her arm. She looked down and saw two cuts on her arm. Instantly, her blood flowed out. She panicked. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Chapter 261 ¡°What are we doing? We are going to let you have a taste. Enjoy yourself in the sea and treat it as a vacation!¡± said Jayden¡¯s man. Then Jayden¡¯s men kicked Valerie down. Valerie immediately fell. Her blood spread in the sea, and her wounds were soaked in the water. It was so painful that she almost fainted. However, the waves of pain reminded her that she could not die. No, absolutely not! Her blood quickly attracted a shark over. Valerie was scared to death when she saw the shark¡¯s fin exposed. The sailors on the shipughed. ¡°Mr. Shaw, look. The girl is scared out of her wits!¡± Valerie was devastated. She did not expect Jayden to be so perverted. Now, she couldn¡¯t care less. The shark was getting closer and closer to her. Her blood spread in the sea, and her wounds hurt so much that she was about to die. Valerie might as well sink into oblivion regardless of the consequences. She was injured. Now that she had been dragged for more than ten minutes and had lost too much blood, she would not be able to hold on for long. In a daze, she felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu She suddenly realized she seemed to have drowned Upon seeing Valerie refuse to admit it, Jayden could not help but frown. ¡°Mr. Shaw, could it be she¡¯s not Maliah? Even his man didn¡¯t think so. Jayden was about to speak when his head felt like needles were pricking it. He took a deep breath and covered his head. His men could tell Jayden was having a headache. Jayden gestured, and his men quickly dragged Valerie up. Jayden staggered and was sent back to the cabin. ¡°Bring her here!¡± said Jayden, Jayden¡¯s men were in the dark but still did as they were told when they heard Jayden¡¯s words. After Valerie was dragged up, the feeling of escaping death made her gasp for air. Looking at Jayden¡¯s back, Valerie was furious and thought. The man is a tyrant! É« SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT 0 11:04 AM c Marrying Chapter 865 Marrying Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Valerie was pushed into the room before she could react. She was furious when she saw Jayden sitting on the sofa. Meanwhile, she looked guarded! ¡°What was the guy trying to do? I have to take the opportunity to escape. I can not be in the same room with him. It is too dangerous!¡® thought Valerie. Jayden waved at her. ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°What for?¡± Valerie refused. She crossed her arms and clutched her chest, cursing inwardly. The guy looks decent but behaves indecently. He is temperamental. He must be a bad guy to do such a thing to a girl¡® Jayden took a deep breath and felt a terrible headacheing on at that moment. He grabbed Valerie and pulled her to his side. Jayden noticed his headache had eased a lot when he touched Valerie. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Stay here obediently, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± His words made Valerie snort. Spare my life? thought Valerie. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It made Valerie unhappy. She could not help but say disdainfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you now?¡± She could take his life while he was sick! Jaydenughed. ¡°Kill me? Do you dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare!¡± Valerie scoffed. She hated it the most when men looked down on women, especially a guy like Jayden Valerie rolled her eyes as she approached him. In terms of one¨Con¨Cone ability, she was not Jayden¡¯s match. However, it was different now Jayden was so close to her, so she needed to attack him quickly! She jerked Jayden away, but Jayden grabbed her wrist first. ¡°What? Do you want to escape? I¡¯m telling you, you will not escape easily. You can not escape when you¡¯re in my hands!¡± Valerie did not expect Jayden to be so vignt. He held her back tightly, She struggled to break free. ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re too shameless!¡± Valerie¡¯s words made Jaydenugh. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯ve shown you my respect! What the Anderson family owes me is not easy to take away!¡± Valerie was furious. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not Maliah Anderson Valerie couldn¡¯t break free of Jayden. She suddenly bit Jayden¡¯s wrist hard. Jayden was in pain and shook her off. ¡°Damn it!¡± Then, Valerie was about to leave when Jayden grabbed her by the neck and pressed her against the door! ¡°Want to escape? There aren¡¯t many people who can escape from me. Damn girl, why don¡¯t you take a look at this ce? How dare you mess around in my territory! You¡¯re not afraid of death!¡± Valerie was almost suffocating from his grip. Why was no oneing to save her! The first people she thought of were Jayden¡¯s men. They might as well throw her into the sea and let her drown. Jayden¡¯s grip became tighter and tighter. Valerie was really out of breath. The strength of her struggle gradually decreased, and she fainted! Chapter 963 Then Jayden¡¯s man rushed in, terrified. ¡°Mr. Shaw! Maliah called the police and said Owen had gone maing. It¡¯s all over the news!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Jayden. Yes, look!¡± Jayden¡¯s man held his phone, and Jayden threw Valerie to the side. He took the phone and looked as in A young woman was crying uncontrobly on the screen. The Anderson family caught fire. My father disappeared in the fre His trace was found on the cliff behind the mountain. Please help me. If anyone sees him. I¡¯ll reward him handsomely!¡± The reporter also typed the words Maliah Anderson on the screen. ¡°If the woman on TV is Maliah Anderson, the woman before us can not be Maliah Anderson of the Anderson Family! Mr. Shaw, who the hell is she?¡± Jayden frowned. ¡°Go and find out where she came from. She fell into the water with Owen and must be remarkable Perhaps she can still be used. His man quickly agreed. At that moment. Valerie¡¯s body was in tatters, and she was unconscious. The wounds on her arms were shocking. Jayden nced at her and waved his hand. Find someone to treat her. Don¡¯t let her diel Yes!¡± Jayden¡¯s men dragged Valerie out. Valerie was tortured to death. When Jayden¡¯s men saw Valerie had fainted, they immediately shook their heads. Who do you think the woman is!¡± ¡°Who knows? I only know it¡¯s her blessing to be chosen by Mr. Shaw, our boss¡± ¡°Hey, hurry up. Don¡¯t let her die!¡± A few of Jayden¡¯s men dragged her to a nearby cabin, which was filled with Jayden¡¯s women. Valerie was thrown in. Jayden¡¯s man said. Take a look at her. Don¡¯t let her die The women get excited when they see Valerie, the new girl. ¡°Good lord, how long has it been since someone new arrived? She looks beautiful!¡± ¡°She¡¯s generous. How can she be treated like this? These men don¡¯t know how to be gentle with a woman!¡± ¡°Hurry up and bandage her up. Mr. Shaw must have taken a fancy to her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent her here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps we¡¯ll have a new girl joining us after tonight!¡± Everyone was overjoyed. They quickly helped Valerie clean up and even changed her clothes. Valerie felt a wave of pain, and there seemed to be a lot of chatter in her ears. She could not help but frown. The people beside her were overjoyed. ¡°Look! She¡¯s waking up! She¡¯s about to wake up!¡± Valerie opened her eyes slightly. She did not know what was going on as if something was wrong in front of her eyes. Why are there so many women here? Moreover, there are women of various body types and nationalities, which surprises me. It must be a dream. Otherwise, how can there be so many women? And they smell so good. It is outrageous, thought Valerie. The next second. Valerie was stunned by the scene before her! ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Chapter 365 The woman¡¯s voice made Valerie conclude it was not a dream. She was really among a group of women. It terrified Valerie, and she quickly sat up. ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Valerie, The womenughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who we are. We¡¯re the same as you. Mr. Shaw took a fancy to us. We¡¯re friends now. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll dress you up today. That¡¯s right. Hurry up and try the dress. It will fit you!¡± Valerie watched as they gestured and brought over a sexy lingerie. She was instantly terrified. Someone even brought Valerie makeup and wanted to put it on her. It frightened Valerie. She quickly covered her clothes tightly. ¡°No! You¡¯ve misunderstood. Who is Mr. Shaw¡¯s woman? I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t know him!¡± said Valerie. ¡°Well, don¡¯t exin anymore. Mr. Shaw made youe to us and asked us to take good care of you. His intention is clear!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and stop wasting time. Mr. Shaw has a bad temper. Women who disobey him usually don¡¯t have a good ending!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your blessing to be Mr. Shaw¡¯s woman. We¡¯ll be friends. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all harmonious. We¡¯ll help each other.¡± Valerie was dumbfounded. They forced her to put on makeup and change her clothes. They even applied medicine to her wounds and bandaged them Then they pushed her into Jayden¡¯s room. SINO GUT Marrying Chapter 866 Marrying Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Jayden was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed at that moment. Suddenly, the door was opened and a person was pushed in The person fell to the ground with a thud. Jayden was surprised to see the person on the ground. It was Valerie. However, he was unhappy when he watched Valerie look at him with a face full of disgust. Valeriey on the ground and wiped her face in resistance. Her makeup was smeared just like that. Jayden could not help butugh. ¡°You destroyed their hard work the moment you wiped your face. You¡¯re not polite at all!¡± ¡°Disgusting!¡± Valerie didn¡¯t hesitate to wipe off her lipstick. Jayden couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do I disgust you so much when you are with me?¡± Valerie looked at him warily. ¡°They misunderstood. I didn¡¯t want toe in. Besides, we don¡¯t know each other well.¡± Valerie did not want to see Jayden. Jayden immediately called her Maliah Anderson as soon as he met her and even red her until she was covered in bruises. Although Valerie did not know about the grudge between him and Maliah, she could not tolerate him being so ruthless to her. She did not want to feign civility with Jayden. Valerie was displeased. Moreover, those women regarded serving Jayden as a blessing, which puzzled her greatly. In Valerie¡¯s heart, a woman was not attached to a man. Therefore, Valerie did not hesitate to retort when facing Jayden. Jayden sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t know each other well? That¡¯s true, but you¡¯re different from the women I¡¯ve seen. You¡¯re very challenging!¡± As Jayden spoke, he rushed toward Valerie. Valerie was terrified. ¡®What is going on with Jayden? I¡¯m already in this state. Does he still want me to be his woman?¡® thought Valerie. Without more thinking. Valerie chose to escape. She turned and ran. Jayden was displeased. He blocked her way at the door the next second. ¡°Trying to run away?¡± said Jayden. He had always been the one to pick women, but no woman had ever dared to disobey him! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Perform well since you¡¯re here. I won¡¯t despise you! Your face and figure are not bad. At least, you¡¯re considered top- notch among those women!¡± Jayden sized up Valerie before him and fixed his gaze on her chest. He was no saint, especially for Valerie who looked like a hedgehog. Valerie saw his gaze and quickly crossed her arms to block his vision. However, it made her curves look even more alluring. ¡°ying hard to get? Interesting Jayden¡¯s voice made Valerie tremble. She couldn¡¯t help but step back. The clothes that the women had chosen for her were thin. Even though her makeup was smudged, it was obvious that she had an excellent figure. Upon seeing her retreat, Jayden was even more displeased. He went forward and reached out to lift her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Only by listening to me on the ship will you have a way out! Please me!¡± 0 Just as Jayden was about to lower his head and kiss Valerie, Valerie smelled the faint perfume on him. She immediately felt disgusted and lowered her head to vomit! ¡°You What do you mean?¡± A foul smell came. Jayden¡¯s body was covered in filth. He was instantly enraged and pushed her away! Valerie was caught off guard and was pushed to the ground by Jayden. She could not help but frown in pain. Before Valerie could say anything, Jayden¡¯s man outside the door heard the sound and immediately rushed in! ¡°Mr. Shaw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing the filth on Jayden¡¯s body, Jayden¡¯s man was stunned. Jayden¡¯s face was filled with grievance. He did not expect Valerie to throw up all over him although he was considered a handsome man! He had never been despised like this before! Damn it! He looked at Valerie who was thrown aside by him. Her face turned pale. Now you are scared now, aren¡¯t you?¡± thought Jayden Jayden man turned around and grabbed Valerie¡¯s hair. ¡°You are asked to serve Mr. Shaw. How dare you throw up on Mr. Shaw and offend him! You¡¯re courting death!¡± He pulled Valerie¡¯s hair, and Valerie immediately felt pain. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Valerie¡¯s face was pale, and her features were distorted from the pain. Especially under such circumstances, her pain was magnified to an delimited extent, and she was powerless to struggle. Somehow, looking at Valerie¡¯s face, Jayden patted his chest and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, she didn¡¯t offend me. She¡¯s just starving. Bring some food in.¡± Jayden man could not help but be stunned when he heard that. ¡°When did Jayden be so tolerant? Could it be Mr. Shaw has fallen for the woman?¡® thought Jayden¡¯s man. He immediately let go of Valerie, Valerie¡¯s scalp rxed. She let out a sigh of relief and fell aside. Just as Valerie was about to ask, she thought, I must figure out the situation here if I want to escape. Jayden is the boss here. I can¡¯t use force¡± In addition, Valerie was indeed hungry, so she did not deny what Jayden said. Jayden¡¯s man hurriedly brought food in. Jayden looked at Valerie. Before he could speak, Valerie had pounced on the food, grabbed steak, and quickly stuffed it into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t care less about etiquette now. Filling her stomach was a big deal. Then, she poured herself a ss of wine. The spicy wine stimted her throat. As the food entered her stomach, and her stomach was filled, it woke her up. ¡°The ce is indeed not good, and the man before me is not a good person either. However, no one can let me escape except for him, thought Valerie. She could tell the man was their leader and was very prestigious. Speaking of which, she had just learned from those women his name was Jayden, and he was the boss there. However, what exactly did he do? Valerie still did not know. However, she had no strength until she had had enough to eat and drink. 0 Chapter 866- Upon seeing Valerie wolfing down the food, Jayden turned away and changed his clothes. When he turned and saw Valerie stuffing the food without caring about her image, he could not help but sneer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you you going to thank me for eating so much? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died long ago!¡± said Jayden. Valerie swallowed steak, looked at him, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not being kind. You¡¯re just a man who doesn¡¯t want your self- esteem to be hurt. I¡¯ve seen many people like you. You¡¯re just trying to show that you¡¯re the king, but you¡¯re nothing!¡± Jayden was furious. ¡°What did you say? Do you know? As soon as I say a word on this boat, someone will throw you into the sea to feed the fish!¡± It was Valerie¡¯s turn tough this time. She looked up at Jayden. Since she was full and had strength, she stood up and looked straight at him. ¡°Why? Are you mad? I hit your nerve, didn¡¯t I? I believe you can kill me, but you dare not!¡± Jayden was so angry that heughed. ¡°I dare not?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t! You¡¯re the big boss of the boat, but you¡¯re bullying a weak little girl like me. If the words get out, can you control your men? Don¡¯t say you¡¯re capable. I think your skill is to bully the weak! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so perverted and raised so many women, and you control their minds to please you! I think you¡¯re just a chauvinist, not a gentleman!¡± SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 867 Marrying Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Jayden was instantly furious and said, ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, 1 died once when you threw me into the sea. Men like you have nothing to offer but threats!¡± said Valerie. Valerie was not afraid at all. She simply stood on the chair with her hands in her pockets and was as tall as Jayden. ¡°Kill me if you can. Stop talking nonsense!¡± Valerie¡¯s words made Jayden furious. He never thought he would be so angry with Valerie, a little girl, that he couldn¡¯t resist one day. He immediately grabbed Valerie¡¯s neck. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Valerie was not afraid. She had a backbone although she had lost her memory. She would rather die than rely on him like those women. ¡°Come on, strangle me if you can!¡± said Valerie. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory and don¡¯t know who I am. If you quickly! Don¡¯t wait for me to remember, or I¡¯ll settle scores with you when the timees!¡± can. kill me Valerie looked into his eyes and saw something was wrong with Jayden¡¯s expression. She had noticed it at the beginning, Jayden had been holding it in as if there was something wrong Before Jayden could speak. Valerie¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Jayden take two steps back and cover his head in pain. She subconsciously touched her neck, and an uneasy feeling surged in her heart. ¡°Could Jayden be scared out of his wits by a few words from me? If he is gone just like that, won¡¯t his man kill me? thought Valerie Jayden fell ill again and had a splitting headache. He staggered several steps and fell to the ground, feeling panicked. He had never acted up so often before. It was probably because he was not limatized to the environment this time. It was serious. He fell to the ground and hugged his head with his hands. It was so painful that he was sweating. Valerie quietly moved to the door. Just as she was about to open the door, Jayden stopped her. ¡®Til feed you to the sharks if you dare to go out! Now that the boat has sailed, it will take you almost two hours to swim back!¡± Valerie took a deep breath and turned to look at him. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Then Valerie sat in a corner, far away from Jayden. Jayden immediately felt so much pain that he could not open his eyes. Damn woman! ¡°Come here! Valerie looked at himzily. ¡°I cane over, but you must promise me one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°Let me go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never go over.¡± Valerie¡¯s words made Jayden furious. He did not expect someone to dare to negotiate with him. He immediately clenched his fists tightly! ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Valerie indifferently said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Bear with it! Speaking of which, you¡¯re in so much pain. Don¡¯t you have a doctor? Let me call a doctor for you!¡± No matter what Valerie said, Valerie did not move. She could tell Jayden seemed to need her very much. Clupter 867 It would be the best time for her to negotiate. Upon seeing her like that, Jayden was so angry that his face turned pale. Coupled with his headache, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay, I promise you. Come over quickly!¡± Actually, Jayden was furious. No one could threaten him, but now Valerie was noting over. He had a splitting headache. He had no choice but to agree. To his knowledge, there had never been a woman who dared to treat opportunities to deal with her when he recovered! Hinta like this. Just wait. He would have plenty of However, Valerieughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I can¡¯t prove it with only your words! You have to write it down¡± Then Valerie looked around but could not find a pen. She simply pulled Jayden¡¯s hand and bit it hard. Instantly, Jayden¡¯s blood flowed out. She used his blood to write the promise and pressed a bloody handprint. Only then did she pat him with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here. You can rest assured now,¡± Jayden red at her. ¡°You¡¯re good!¡± Valerie blinked. ¡°I know I¡¯m good. I¡¯m also satisfied with myself.¡± Jayden was about to explode with anger. Valerie did it on purpose Valerie bit his finger to stamp and stood beside him although she came over. Moreover, she dared to speak to him like that. He had been the boss for so long, but no one had dared to mess with him like that! However, his head still hurt. Although it had eased, it could not bepletely removed. He had no choice. He was afraid that Valerie would kill him before he could get rid of his headache Valerie just stood there and did nothing. Jayden held her arm and feltfortable. He gradually recovered half an hourter. His head didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore, and it was even more powerful than the panaceas, which surprised jayden. He nced at Valerie and said, ¡°What are you hiding on you that can alleviate my pain?¡± Valerie shrugged and looked at herself. Her body was bandaged, and there was nothing to prove her identity. Even her clothes were provided by them. She also felt she couldn¡¯t hide anything. Valerie shook her head and said, I don¡¯t know either She did not know and could not understand. She was just an ordinary person who could not even think of her name. She only knew her name was Sarah, which should be a nickname. As for the rest, she wasn¡¯t sure. Valerie could not figure it out. Jayden could not help but sigh when he saw her like that. ¡°A freak like you is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity!¡± said Jayden. ¡°Tsk!¡± Valerie rolled her eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you would be in terrible pain with your head in your hands! Thank me now. You wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly if it weren¡¯t for me. Don¡¯t forget the pain after recovery!¡± Chapter 867 Valerie rolled her eyes at him. Jayden wondered what kind of person Valerie was. She was not afraid of him and could even say such words. He could not help but find it funny. No woman had ever been so odd. She was still so arrogant even after losing her memory. She did not seem to be afraid of him at all. She did not beg for mercy even when she was about to be tortured to death, Jayden had not quarreled with anyone for a long time. He did not expect Valerie to be able to make him lose his ability in a second. Looking at the promise in her hand, Jayden suddenly felt Valerie was interested. Valerie and Jayden were at loggerheads. Valerie scoffed at him. Meanwhile, she saw the promise in her hand and let down her guard. He agreed that Valerie would be released only when the boat docked In that case, Valerie and Jayden would never cross paths again. There was no need for her to be afraid of Jayden anymore. Valerie looked outside and was about to leave when What pulled her back. ¡°Where are you going? What if I get a headache and you¡¯re not around?¡± Valerie found it funny. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Can¡¯t you think of a way yourself if I¡¯m not by your side? ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯ve formed a partnership. You won¡¯t not cover after¨Csales, will you1 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie felt What was shameless, but she was on his boat and had topromise. ¡°So what do you want to do!¡± She looked at Jayden angrily. Jayden patted his side. ¡°Sit here and wait. We¡¯ll talk after tonight.¡± Valerieughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re just here to do business in Kranson City. We parted on good terms. Don¡¯t push your luck! ? Marrying Chapter 868 Marrying Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Jayden wanted to cut open Valerie¡¯s brain and see what she was made of! He was a mob boss, but Valerie actually saw him as the boss who came to do business. What an idiot! Valerie ignored him. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Forget it. I pity you!¡± She tore off a section of her sleeve and stuffed it into Jayden¡¯s hands. ¡°I hope you can sleep well with the half of my sleevel Jayden nced at the piece of clothes in his hand and sniffed it. There was no smell, but it was her clothes after all. There seemed to be a faint body fragrance. Then, Jayden reacted and could not help but widen his eyes. What does she think I am! thought Jayden. Valerie patted him. ¡°Treat your illness. You¡¯ll recover sooner orter. It¡¯s not a terminal illness. You¡¯re young and will be cured Jayden was a little shocked after hearing Valerie say that. ¡°Alright, alright. You woman. Where are you going?¡± Valerie was shocked. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word? I¡¯ve given you my sleeve. What else do you want?¡± Jayden was speechless. ¡°I mean you have nowhere to go even if you go out. There are so many rooms here. Why don¡¯t you sleep there?¡± Jayden leaned against the sofa and pointed at the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. As long as you sleep. there, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re close to me and can help me if I get sickter¡± Valerie raised her eyebrows. The atmosphere instantly eased up. She was still in disbelief but quickly adapted to it After all, she did not owe him anything. Moreover, she was Jayden¡¯s savior in a sense. ¡®Since he is willing to give up the bed to me, so be it. At least I can get a good night¡¯s sleep, thought Valerie. Jayden found it funny when he saw Valerie lying on the bed casually. The woman is so direct that she doesn¡¯t put on airs at all, thought Jayden. Valerie, on the other hand, had a satisfied expression. She had eaten her fill and even had a letter of promise. Valerie was in a good mood when she thought about how soon she could leave this godforsaken ce. Jayden¡¯s head no longer hurt. He could chat with Valerie ¡°You said I am a big boss whoes to Kranson City to do business. Are you familiar with Kranson City? Tell me about it!¡± Valerie immediately became a tour guide. ¡°Kranson City is economically developed. It¡¯s the most developed city in the southern region and is a tolerant city. People from any part of the country can find a ce when theye to Kranson City as long as they can endure hardship. However, the food in Kranson City is unique. ¡°How unique?¡± Jayden was curious. If he fought against Matthew, he must know his enemy and understand these customs. Valerie thought and then said, ¡°Because it¡¯s tolerant, you can eat specialties from all over the world here! All major cuisines are gathered together! And, there are many tourist attractions here besides the good business environment, such as the Pearl Tower, the beach, and the park!¡± Jayden was speechless. ¡°Can a park be considered a scenic spot?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? There is a ce in the park, where the young people get together to get to know each other. You may find a date when you go there, but I don¡¯t think you can Valerie shook his head. Jayden could not help but say, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m worth over 20 million dors and handsome. Chapter 866 Why not? Valerie sized him up and said with disdain, ¡°Your temper is bad. You are not a local in Kranson City, so you¡¯ll be passed¡± Jayden was stunned. A local in Kranson City?¡± ¡°Yes. Although you do business, you have so many women around you. You can imagine how lousy you are in people¡¯s eves. Jayden did not expect he would be the worst type. He was instantly speechless. What kind of case was it? They were all blind! Valerie looked at him and smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t be discouraged. Although you can¡¯t have a date, you can still eat something delicious, see the beautiful scenery, and admire the beauty. Then your trip won¡¯t be in vain. Severalpanies in Kranson City are good. I wonder what business you¡¯re in. Do you want me to introduce you to them? Jayden immediately found it funny. ¡°Save it I have arge business and don¡¯t need your introduction, I have the professionals who are going to look at the market¡± He shook his head and thought. Do I need you to introduce the business to me? I am a gangster! Valerie shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re the big boss, so you don¡¯t need my introduction. However, my favorite ces in Kranson City are the wet markets, where I can expenence people¡¯s lives.¡± Jayden smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to shop at the wet marken Experience people¡¯s lives? I think you¡¯re just poor!¡± Valeriey down and shook her head. ¡°You can say whatever you want, but you can only experience real life in the wet markets. You won¡¯t know until you go there. Take the beet you had today for example. Which part of the beef is the most chewy? Which part is fit for making a stew, and which part is for roast? These can be seen in the wet markets! And you can experience the lives of ordinary people in that ce. That way you can feel happiness.¡± Valerie began to look forward to her first stop after reaching the shore. She wanted to go to the wet market to eat good. food and buy some ingredients to show off her skills. The countless images shed through her mind, but she could not catch the main point. However, the images did make Valene feel happy, which surprised her Valerie felt it was a little odd after she finished her words. How could she inexplicably say these things about Kranson City Could it be that she used to live in Kranson City Or was she from Kranson City: Valerie frowned and was stunned. However, she quickly reacted. Anyway, they were about to reach the shore. She would ask around and find out who she was when the time came. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She tilted her head, and Jayden felt it was a little odd. The woman ims she had amnesia but talked about these things eloquently. It seems she¡¯s not pretending. I need to take another look at her, thought jayden. Valerie also sensed something. She looked at Jayden and said. ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you I said these things unconsciously!¡± Jayden could not help butugh. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You¡¯ve said so much and are so familiar with them that you even know the dating ce. Now you¡¯re telling me you said it unconsciously? It is hidden in the depths of your memories. There¡¯s no way to train it, yet you still refuse to admit it!¡± Valerie solemnly said. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but you are right. It is seriously engraved in my mind. I¡¯m not lying to you. I just said it without thinking¡± Jayden shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Whether it was true or not, everything would be clear once they reached the shore. 11:05 AM O SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 869 Marrying Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Valerie did not say anything. When the boat was about to dock after about twenty minutes, a voice came from outside. ¡°Mr. Shaw, the boat is drawing near to shore!¡± Valerie was overjoyed. She quickly took two pieces of bread and was about to leave. She pushed open the door and ran to the deck to wait impatiently. Jayden followed her out, feeling a little speechless. ¡®Is my ce terrible? Why is she in such a hurry?¡® thought Jayden. Jayden¡¯s men were shocked and thought, ¡®How can the woman be so bold as to run out!¡® Just as they were about to stop Valerie, Jayden waved his hand, and his men retreated to the side, feeling a little afraid. They thought, ¡®What is wrong with Mr. Shaw? Why is he so tolerant toward a foreign woman of unknown origin?¡± However, they did not dare to ask further. Jayden watched Valerie in front of him. He saw her eagerly taking steps toward the shore. She wished she could fly over. He quickly shouted, ¡°Slow down. It can¡¯t be that urgent, right?¡± Valerie shouted without looking back. ¡°Of course! I have a feeling my home is at Kranson City. I have to go back as soon as possible!¡± Jayden walked over and stood beside her. Valerie looked back and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to go back soon. I still want to give you my blessings although you¡¯re unfriendly to me. Treat your illness and recover as soon as possible!¡± Jayden didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about my health at a time like this. Why don¡¯t you stay? I¡¯ll send all those women away and leave you with me alone. How about that?¡± He just wanted to tease Valerie. After being outside for so long, he had nevercked people to serve him. Valerie was the first to show no interest in him and even threw up all over him. Upon hearing that, Valerie was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. You promised me to let me leave when we reach the shore!¡± Although the atmosphere had eased up during their conversation just now and was even a little harmonious, Valerie still felt conflicted deep down. She had never thought of staying with Jayden. Moreover, Jayden was temperamental and ruthless. He had caused her to be covered in injuries. How could she stay with him? Valerie rejected him without thinking or hesitation. Upon seeing her look as if facing a great enemy, Jayden could not help butugh and thought, ¡®She is ungrateful. She doesn¡¯t know how many women want to be with me! Leave and regret it!¡® ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it!¡± said Jayden. Valerie rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t regret it. Hurry up and dock. I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Then Jayden¡¯s man suddenly rushed over. ¡°Mr. Shaw! Something happened!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jayden¡¯s man wanted to say something but hesitated. When he saw Valerie was here, he had no choice but to whisper to Jayden. Jayden¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically! ¡°Turn around and head for Vontois!¡± ordered Jayden. Everyone started to move. The deck was in chaos. Valerie was stunned. She turned to look at Jayden. Upon seeing the boat was only over thirty feet from the shore, and 11:05 AM c Chapter 569 now that it was about to return, she could not take it anymore. She hurriedly pulled Jayden. ¡°Jayden, how can you go back on your word? You broke your promise! We¡¯ve signed the contract. You said you would let me go as soon as we reached the shore. Now, you don¡¯t want to admit it!¡± Valerie grabbed his cor tightly. ¡°Quickly give the order for them to go back! Go back!¡± However, Jayden¡¯s expression changed drastically. He changed his gentle image from before and snatched her note, Tearing it! ¡°It¡¯s impossible to go back. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m the boss of the boat. When I say go, go. What bullshit promise? It¡¯s gone now. You must listen to me!¡± Valerie was furious. She should have guessed Jayden was unreliable, but she did not expect him to be so shameless. He had given her hope, but now she watched him crush it. Valerie turned around and saw the boat was getting further and further away. She jumped into the sea without hesitation and swam back! Unexpectedly, as soon as she jumped down, shended on the lifeboat and began to tremble. A small lifeboat was tethered to the bottom of the boat, and Valerie fell right into it She wanted to swim back but did not expect her head to buzz when she touched the water. A sense of fear arose spontaneously. The pitch¨Cck water seemed to have an invisible magic that made her unable to breathe.. She tried several times but failed. It seemed she had a natural fear of water. Jayden was shocked. Upon seeing Valerie did not fall into the water, he could not help but be exasperated. ¡°Get her DUL! His men quickly jumped down and tied Valerie up. They pulled her up again, and Valeriepletely hated Jayden. ¡°You despicable person. You went back on your word. You¡¯re not a man but a piece of shit¡± Valerie did not care anymore. It was not easy for her to get the promise letter. Everything was about to be clear, but Jayden ruined it! How could Valerie not hate him? Jayden immediately regained his previous indifference and walked to her. Valerie was terrified, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you. Let me go quickly, or I¡¯ll Before she could finish her words, Jayden raised his hand and knocked her out. His men were stunned. They had never seen Jayden like that. ¡°Mr. Shaw. ¡°Get her in there and keep an eye on her! Also, is what you found out true? said Jayden. The subordinate nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! Mr. Shaw, Matthew sent his men to look for someone in secret. It caused a hugemotion! The entire mountain behind the Anderson family has been guarded by his people. Moreover, they have been searching along the waterway. With such a huge formation, the missing person must be important! And I heard it¡¯s a woman. It might be her! Jayden¡¯s man pointed at Valerie. Looking at Valerie, who had passed out, Jayden said, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her escape. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Jayden¡¯s men looked at each other and did not dare to be careless. They dragged Valerie into the cabin However, Jayden thought if Valerie mattered to Matthew, she would be a sharp weapon against Noria Groupter. 0 Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 869 God had been good to him! God had sent him such an interesting woman at such an important time. Then Jayden took a deep breath and said, ¡°Continue to find clues, and we¡¯ll know! Matthew, you really should well!¡± His men left right away. In the corner, Landry happened toe over. He could only vaguely hear the words, Matthew Grant. He was instantly shocked! Jayden is looking for someone?¡± thought Landry. prepare Landry thought over and thought Jayden was looking for Owen. He immediately retreated to a corner and watched Jayden walk away. Then, he found a hidden ce and secretly sent a message to Matthew. [Owen is at the nearby dock and most likely dead. The mob is eyeing the entire Noria Group a and him closely. Mr. Grant, be careful!] Landry sent the message. Then he deleted it in time and dared not to do anything else. SEND GIFT ? Marrying Chapter 870 Marrying Chapter 870 Chapter 870 He rushed to the Anderson family without stopping Unfortunately, he was still a step toote. All the guests had left in panic. It was chaos. Matthew quickly grabbed one of them. ¡°Have you seen Valerie and. Mrs. Olivia?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! It is on fire inside, and there¡¯s a huge smoke!¡± The person quickly fled. Matthew panicked and rushed in with his men! It was pitch¨Cck inside, and there was even thick smokeing out. Matthew couldn¡¯t help but shout for help. When he entered, he realized the smoke wasing from the kitchen. He went in only to see a few smoke shells. They were obviously props. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Could it be someone who did it on purpose thought Matthew. ¡°Search! Search quickly!¡± said Matthew in a low voice. Valerie was nowhere to be seen. What will happen to Valerie if Owen dies? Where is she t thought Matthew, Matthew was starting to regret it. He wouldn¡¯t havee out if he had known earlier. It was a mess now, and he had no clue at all. ¡°Valerie, where on earth are you? thought Matthew. Meanwhile, Valerie was pulled back to the boat. She scolded Jayden, ¡°You went back on your word! Bastard! Let go of me! She was about to dock but was dragged back Discredited people like Jayden had long been cklisted by Valerie Valerie nced outside. The vast sea was pitch¨Cck. Expect for their boat, there seemed to be no other means of transportation. She thought of the small lifeboat she had seen after jumping down and had a n quickly. She could take the small lifeboat and leave as long as she could jump down and cut the rope. She should be able to reach the shore with the fresh water and food. Thinking of that, Valerie took a deep breath. She was about to escape. However, Valerie saw two people guarding outside as she opened the door. When the people saw here out, they raised their eyebrows and pointed inside. ¡°Stay in! Mr. Shaw said you¡¯re not allowed toe out. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us!¡± Valerie was furious. She did not expect Jayden to be so mean as to send people to guard her. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Get Jayden over here. I want to talk to him!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you want to talk to Mr. Shaw!¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw is busy now. Don¡¯t cause trouble here! He won¡¯te over. Go inside!¡± Valerie was mad. Upon seeing them push her in, she could not help but shout. ¡°I¡¯ll starve myself to death if Jayden doesn¡¯te over! I¡¯ll see what you guys can do when he has a headache!¡± The two guys looked at each other when they heard Valerie¡¯s words. They had no choice but to report it to Jayden. 0 ¡°Alright Just wait. I¡¯ll go report it said one of the two guys. While he went to report, only one guy left. Valerie suddenly covered her stomach The gay outside the door was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± harts! copsed to the ground with a hunched back and a pale face. ¡°Cond yn torton. My stomach suddenly She frowned and bit her lower lip in pain. Please help me said Valeric. The guy was a little surprised when he saw it. If anything happened to Valerie, Jayden wondistintamallil He was about to get the doctor when he suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Valere md sand kopl This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valemey on the ground. ¡°It hurts. I can¡¯t walk, Hurry up and get the doctor. I¡¯m afraid I die from the ppam you dy akong Valerie daged to the ground. The guard stomped his feet. ¡°You¡¯d better nut lie to me, or you¡¯ll be sorry when we Valerie din multe a wound. She just rolled on the floor When the past wow he was in so much past, he panicked and hurriedly went to look for the doctor. When Valerie saw himmleve, ate got up, brought water, and ran away with a small knife. Unfortunately, the bir, and the boa wa Kurper than she had imagined. Valerie hardly nook w sklepe when she saw several men rushing toward her. She turned around, entered the caltin. and immedarely hid! A call came from ounce ¡°Quick! That damn pe na ry time up. Ikon 1 let her run down!¡± Valerie was shocker. She bid in the corner and did not dare to move. She did not want to be in the ce anymore. Na mumer whai jayden wanted to do or whom he used her to threaten, Valene decided she would never let sta Valene could not remember azt zucha pow. She might not have a chance until she got to Kranson City. Now, she was hiding in the cabin and curet our cake a light wound. Valerie was relieved when she saw the figures unt dough in the chaos The surroundings quieted down after a momen are quely popped her head our Upon seeing no one around, she dowly pushed open the door and walked but. She was about to reach the deck. Unexpectedly, the light behind her suddenly turned lighted onto her. Jayden¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m easy to talk to? Is that why you¡¯re a fees? You dare to escape¡± Valerie¡¯s body trembled when she heard Jayden s voice. Then, he slowly turned to look at him with a smile. ¡°You went back on your word Are you not allowing me to escape¡± and Valerie Upon seeing Valerie¡¯s expression, Jayden sneered. To the bow here have the final say! The entire boat is monitored. You don¡¯t know, do you? I know exactly where you¡¯re hiding D? M¨§LI YOKI WEL to do. Don¡¯t waste your time here. Gof Valerie was furious. Before she could say anything, the people on her left and right came over and pressed her down. Chapter 870 Jayden looked down at her. ¡°I can tell you that there are no exceptions here. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off easily just because you can treat my illness and ease my pain. If you do something wrong, you will also be punished!¡± Valerie gritted her teeth and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. People like you deserve to die of pain.¡± Jayden immediatelyughed. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson. I have clear rewards and punishments here. You disobeyed and ran around, causing my men to search for you everywhere! You are not allowed to eat for a day. I¡¯ll see if you still have the strength to escape!¡± Jayden waved his hand, and his man dragged Valerie into one of the cabin rooms and locked her inside, only giving her a sip of water. Valerie was covered in injuries and had not fully recovered yet. Now that she was thrown in, she was tired and hungry. All Valerie¡¯s water and food had been taken away. Looking outside, she took a deep breath and patted the door. No one was guarding the door outside, but she could not move the door. Those people were not afraid she could die inside. Valerie leaned against the door, listless and anxious. She would be further away from Kranson City if she did not leave now. What would she do then? Valerie¡¯s mouth was dry for the entire night. Jayden could do it and only gave her a mouthful of water. The food she had eaten previously had long been digested. Valerie could only sleep and endure it to reduce her consumption. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Marrying Chapter 871 Marrying Chapter 871 Chapter 871 The guard specially opened the door when it was finally the next morning. He heaved a sigh of relief and paned Valerie when he saw she was still alive. Valerie slowly opened her eyes. She was starving She grabbed the guard by his trouser leg and said, ¡°Food. Give me something to eat. However, the guard pped her away. ¡°Dream on! Mr. Shaw said he¡¯ll starve you for a day! It¡¯s not time yet. Bear with it!¡± Valerie licked her dry lips. ¡°Give me some water.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t dol Upon seeing she was not dead, the guard closed the door again. Valerie saw the door be closed. She could not help but be exasperated. Jayden, you are a jerk! She had scolded Jayden many times in her heart, but it was useless if he couldn¡¯t hear her. Jayden was the boss now, so she could only listen to him. Valerie clutched her stomach and fell to the ground. She was so hungry that her stomach was rumbling. It was not until the next night that the door opened again. Upon seeing her on the ground, Jayden couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Give her some water. Don¡¯t let her die A doctor quickly came over to feed Valerie water and examined her. He told Jayden, ¡°She¡¯s just starving. It¡¯s nothing serious wrong with her? ¡®I¡¯m covered in injuries, and you¡¯re saying I¡¯m only starving thought Valeric. She wanted to cut open the doctor¡¯s brain to see what was inside! Upon seeing Valerie ring at him fiercely, Jayden could not help but sneer. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite energetic, Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t dare to stare at me like this.¡± Valerie scoffed. ¡°Where exactly are you taking me to? Jayden raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s not a question you should ask Just follow me.¡± Valerie was speechless at how shameless Jayden was, However, to survive, she could only sigh and say, ¡°I¡¯m not running away anymore. Give me something to eat. With my injuries, I can¡¯t escape even if I want to Jaydenughed. ¡°Now you know you can¡¯t escape? ¡°Yes, I know, I won¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t worry. There are so many people watching me on the boat, anyway, I don¡¯t have the strength to run away even if I want to. However, where are we going next? You should tell me at least!¡± Jayden ignored her. Valerie nced at him and saw Jayden was pale and had dark circles under his eyes. She thought he must not have slept well. Hence, Valerie smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be getting a treatment. You have seizures like this many times a day. I think it¡¯s serious!¡± Jayden was a little surprised by her intelligence. His headache was an old illness that could not be cured even after seeing countless modern medicines overicas, Jayden returned to the country this time. On the one hand, he wanted to join Owen to take down the Noria Group and deal with Matthew, On the other hand, he wanted to take the opportunity to see a traditional medicine doctor. Now, Valerie had seen through him. Valerie could relieve his headache, but it was only a temporary solution. Moreover, it would not be good if Matthew took the opportunity to find his weakness. Therefore, Jayden changed his mind and went north to seek medical treatment instead of dealing with Matthew. However, he did not expect Valerie to guess it right. Valerie could not help but shrug when she saw Jayden did not speak. It seemed she had guessed correctly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯tugh at you. Hurry up. I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t have time to y riddles with you¡± Upon seeing Valerie was so obedient now, Jayden waved his hand and got someone to bring her food. Valerie gulped down the food and water. She was starved this time. Chapter 871 She might copse before reaching her destination if her injuries didn¡¯t heal, which was not worth it. Jayden sent his men away. He sat opposite Valerie, reminding her, ¡°Be good and listen to me. I won¡¯t do anything to you. At least for now, I won¡¯t kill you easily!¡± Valerieughed. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t kill me until you see a doctor and resolve your illness. After all, I¡¯m useful to you, aren¡¯t P* Jayden smiled and thought, Valerie is clever but is still wrong. Owen, the idiot, wants to swallow Noria Group in one go. Unexpectedly, the wolf has a winning game when the shepherds quarrel. He made a fool of himself and ruined the Anderson family. I can not be in a hurry to deal with Matthew, Moreover, I have Valerie in my hands. She might be useful ¡°Although I don¡¯t know her true identity, she is so smart. She had fallen with Owen. In addition, Matthew has been searching for her along the way. Her identity can not be underestimated. It is one thing for me to cure my illness. Most importantly, keeping her alive is useful. If she is the one Matthew is looking for, I have one more thing on my te¡± Valerie looked at him and pouted when she saw he wasn¡¯t talking, Jayden urged. ¡°Eat quickly. I want to tell you my rules here when you¡¯re done eating ¡°I know¡± Valerie took a sip of water and swallowed her food. Isn¡¯t it just being obedient? I know what you want. You want me not to run away. I don¡¯t have the strength to run away now, not to mention you have so many men. I did not think of running again. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I eat and drink to recover, I won¡¯t think of getting off the boat¡± Upon hearing her words, Jayden was in disbelief ¡°You mean it?¡± asked Jayden. ¡°Of course, I mean it. I have no reason to lie to you. Besides, I can¡¯t beat you. How can a little girl like me fight so many of you?¡± Valerie could tell that only by standing on Jayden¡¯s side could bepletely let down his guard against her. However, after the incident, Valerie knew she might not have a chance to escape on the boat. She could only get off it after reaching the shore. Jayden raised his eyebrows. Although he did not know Valerie¡¯s identity yet, he could use her if she was rted to Matthew, God had treated him well. Valerie hade at the right time. Valerie looked at him with fear. Jayden¡¯s eyes were like a venomous snake,pletely enveloping her and leaving her nowhere to hide. Valerie felt she could not see through him, but how long had they known each other? Jayden knew how to torture people. When she regained her memory, she would have to stay away from him. Valerie wondered who she was and if anyone was looking for her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Valerie sighed inwardly and finished eating by herself. Now that she had made things clear, she was not afraid of Jayden causing trouble for her. There was no problem with her food and clothes. For the sake of freedom, she could tolerate it However, she didn¡¯t know the person who wanted to find her was about to go crazy. The boat headed north. On the other hand, Matthew was worn. The entire Anderson family was silent, He had saved Olivia, and Charles also fell to the ground. Seeing the blood on the ground, Matthew¡¯s heart tightened! This was a cliff, and it was the back of the mountain. Other than them, there seemed to be no one else. There were only two bodyguards. For a moment, they could not exin it clearly. They only knew Owen had threatened them with a É« Marrying Chapter 872 Marrying Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Everyone was scared out of their wits. Olivia was rescued and sent to the hospital in aa. No one knew what happened during the night. Charles was seriously injured and was being resuscitated. Matthew looked around and shouted, ¡°Find her! I want to see her whether she is dead or alive! No matter what power you use, you have to find her! I want every inch of that cliff turned over! You also have to find Owen!¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, Maliah is making a fuss over there. She wants us to to return her father!¡± Upon hearing that, Matthew walked straight over. Maliah broke free from their hands and ran toward Matthew. ¡°Matthew Grant, what did you do to my father asked Maliah However, Matthew grabbed her by the neck and left her breathless. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I¡¯m asking you! Where is Valerie? What are you plotting¡°¡± Maliah was furious. ¡°Stop threatening me! If it weren¡¯t for her, would 1 be trapped insider Where did your wife take my father? He¡¯s missing!¡± As soon as she said so, Mathew frowned. ¡°Are you saying your father wasst seen with Valerie?¡± Maliah came to her senses. Unable to break free from his grip, she could only re up. ¡°Other than her, who else can hide my father! Matthew Grant, your wife is a real piece of work. If you don¡¯t tell me¡­ Before she could finish her words, Matthew tightened his grip. Maliah could not breathe. Her face turned red, and she almost suffocated. Looking at Manhew¡¯s gaze, Maliah knew fear. She was afraid Matthew could strangle her to death. Upon seeing Maliah was scared. Matthew sneered and said, ¡°If I find out Owen is rted to my wife¡¯s disappearance, I will kill the Anderson family! Guard her for me!¡± When Matthew gave the order, his subordinates quickly dragged Mah away. Mah screamed. ¡°Matthew Grant, I didn¡¯t! Let go of mer Her voice was getting further and further away. Matthew¡¯s subordinate hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Grant, our people are already prepared all over the ce. Tonight, we¡¯ll seal off the mountain passes and search!¡± Matthew told them, ¡°Gather everyone and search inch by inch. Don¡¯t miss any corner. Also, call the marine police to search the water. Don¡¯t let go of any suspicious points! I want the hospital well guarded, too. Keep your mouths shut. If anything leaks, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± His men immediately went to do it. Matthew¡¯s credibility in Kranson City was well¨Cknown. He gave an order now, and everyone moved up and down the mountain to search. No one dared to say a word. The entire cliff was brightly lit. Who would dare to disobey an order from Mr. Grant in Kranson City! Everyone dared not speak out. They searched everywhere frantically. Meanwhile, Matthew was particrly anxious. If something happened to Valerie, Matthew would feel terrible, let alone stay. They had been searching for three days. Matthew could not sit still for three days. Matthew was even more uneasy when he learned Sophia and Hugo had been sent back in advance. prepared. She Valerie sent Sophia and Hugo back in advance. Did she realize what was about to happen? Did she do it on purpose? She had and Owen were likely in danger. Why didn¡¯t she tell me in advance!¡® thought Matthew Matthew could not help but take a deep breath. Maliah had also made a fuss with Matthew in the past three days, s with their blood. Mattijew taught her a lesson. saying she wanted them to pay Sophia was anxious when she learned Valerie was missing and Olivia was still unconscious. However, she had to survive for the family and Matthew. Now that she saw Matthew looking even more haggard, Sophia¡¯s heart ached. She pulled Matthew and told him to hold on. If he copsed, the Grant family would copse. 10:23 AM c Chapter 872 ¡°Mathew, Valerie is a person with ideas. She won¡¯t leave us alone easily. Owen is no longer around. Perhaps he¡¯s with Valerie. We can only wait now. No news is the best news. If you¡¯re anxious and get sick, Valerie will also worry when she returns.¡± Upon seeing Matthew had not eaten anything for a few days, Sophia felt sorry for him and insisted he ate something. When Matthew saw Hugo opening his arms aside, Matthew knew he could not copse. He hurriedly finished the chicken soup noodles and ate some bread. Then his men had news. ¡°Mr. Grant, we found something!¡± ¡°I go and take a look!¡± Manhew could not care less. He threw down the bowl and rushed out! ¡°Speak!¡± said Matthew. ¡°We found a highly dposed female corpser Matthew¡¯s men did not want to admit it, but the appearance of the female corpse made their hearts sink. There was still no news after searching for so many days. However, a corpse had appeared. They did not want to overthink it Matthew staggered, and his mind went nk. A female corpse! He didn¡¯t dare to speak. He felt a pain in his heart and couldn¡¯t breathe. His men were also uneasy. They thought, ¡°What if¡­ what will we do? We see Mr. Grant¡¯s anxious condition for the past two days. If it were Mrs. Grant, could Mr. Grant survive? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± ¡°Send it to the identification center! You must confirm its identity? Matthew said after a long while. Matthew was still betting that the corpse was not Valerie. After all, it was not that coincidental Moreover, Valerie was a lucky person. She would be finel Matthew¡¯s men nodded repeatedly, and everyone sent the corpse to be appraised anxiusly They were also anxious. They did not expect that after the results were out, their age, gender, and height were all highlypatible with Valerie, It had to be said it was too much of a coincidence! Now the DNA test results were not out yet. It was theirst hope. Everyone was praying it was not Valerie Matthew almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He sat alone in the room and didn¡¯t see anyone, He fell into a slump. He did not eat or drink as if he had lost all hope of survival. The moment he heard there was a corpse, the defensive line in his heart had been broken. What a coincidence. A rotting corpse was fished out of the water. ording to the timeline. No! It couldn¡¯t bet It would definitely not be like that! Matthew could not convince himself to ept the fact. However, he also knew it was not that coincidental. He wanted to look for Valerie, and a corpse floated up. The corpse was so simr to Valerie that he dared not to look at it. After knowing that so many characteristics were simr to Valerie¡¯s, he did not dare to look at the finalparison results. He focused on sealing himself and dared not to listen to any more news In fact, Matthew was hiding, not daring to listen to any news. Matthew sealed himself up and isted himself from the world. Looking at Valerie¡¯s photos on his phone, he was about to copse. It was not easy for him and Valerie to reunite. He had to bear so much psychological pressure to protect Valerie. He did not expect such an oue. 2/3 10:23 AM c Chapter 872 BEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 873 Marrying Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Meanwhile, people outside were also anxious. Everyone had seen it for so many days. Matthew led his men to search up and down the mountain, They had searched the whole mountain several times. ose was found by the water¡¯s edge. Who could ept it? In the end, a corpse was Upon seeing Matthew in such a state, Sophia was very anxious. She brought Hugo to the door and knocked. ¡°Matthew Matthew! Open the door! If you copse, what will happen to your child? Matthew, I know you¡¯re upset, but no matter how upset you are, you can¡¯t ruin yourself. Come out quickly!¡± No matter what Sophia said outside, Matthew refused to open the door. He selectively isted all the voices outside and immersed himself in his memories with Valerie. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia was anxious. ¡°Kick the door open!¡± she told Leon. No matter what, she could not watch Matthew degenerate like that. Hugo started crying just as Leon and the others were about to force open the door. was unknown if they w were telepathic, Hugo was sobbing uncontrobly outside the door. He was heart¨Cwrenching, and no one could coax him. Upon seeing Hugo¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying. Sophia was anxious. She patted the door and said, ¡°Matthew,e out Hugo is about to faint from crying! Valerie isn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t you even want Hugo?¡± ¡°Valerie isn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t you even want the child?¡± said Sophia. Matthew heard Sophia¡¯s voice and Hugo¡¯s cries. Only then did he rx a little. He stood up and walked to the door. The door was opened with a click. Sophia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Matthewe out. When Hugo saw Matthew, he opened his arms, and Matthew held Hugo in his arms instantly. It was strange Hugo stopped crying immediately when he was in Matthew¡¯s arms. Hugo sobbed with tears in his e his eyes. No one could bear to look at his pitiful appearance. Matthew had not slept for a few days, and his hair had turned white again. Upon seeing Matthew be like that, Sophia¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. ¡°Matthew, you will copse if you continue like this. Hugo is still so little. We all have to rely on you! Good boy, please cheer up. Otherwise, what will happen to us, the old and the young!¡± Hugo hugged Matthew¡¯s neck and leaned his head against Matthew¡¯s chest. His small hands held onto Matthew tightly, afraid that Matthew would disappear. His little body was still twitching. Matthew calmed down and regained his rationality when he sensed little Hugo in his arms. Taking a deep breath, Matthew said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll leave Hugo to you. I believe you can raise him. I will also put all the Noria Group¡¯s assets in Hugo¡¯s name. When Charles gets better, I¡¯ll let him assist Hugo. I¡¯ll also promote a few reliable youngsters of the Grant family. Everything in the Grant family goes to Hugo. I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I¡­ I want to be with Valerie. I want to apany her!¡± Matthew¡¯s words immediately stunned Sophia. She could not help but cry. ¡°You untilul child! Are you going to entrust your son to me before you die? I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t do it! You must personally teach Hugo, or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Sophia patted Matthew, and her muddy eyes filled with tears. Sophia had brought up Matthew with great difficulty. She never thought that Matthew would lose his courage to live. Sophia could not ept it. She could never promise. However, Matthew felt he would not have the courage to face reality alone if Valerie was no longer around. He would have to follow Valerie. There was nothing in the world that he was reluctant to part with. Matthew¡¯s eyes had already lost their luster, 10:23 AM c Chapter 833 Sophia held his hand. ¡°Look, how hard it was for the Grant family to build the family business! Valerie¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. What can a corpse prove? Do you believe she¡¯s gone just like that? We¡¯ve got to hold on to every hope, haven¡¯t we? The results are not out yet. How can you be sure Valerie is gone? You still have Hugo, who is so young. Valerie will never leave you and Hugo! Take my word for it, and pull yourself together!¡° Sophia said that to encourage herself, too. She loved Valerie, her granddaughter¨Cinw, and did not want anything to happen to Valerie. However, Matthew never spoke whatever she said, which made Sophia extremely anxious. She wished she could hammer Matthew awake and let him see there were many other things to do besides women in the world. Hugo was so young. How could Hugo leave his family? An old woman like Sophia could not bear the pain of losing her family again. However, Matthew didn¡¯t say anything no matter what she said. Matthew was almostpletely disheartened. How could there be anyone who looked exactly like Valerie in the world? He had lost all his hope of continuing the search. He was vaguely certain the female corpse was Valerie. If that was the case, he had no motivation to live anymore. Sophia was about to cry when she saw Matthew say nothing The Grant family¡¯s servants were also anxious Matthew¡¯s appearance made them panic. Everyone knew there would be no hope for the Grant family if Matthew were gone. Sophia was so angry that she almost fainted at that moment. But then, an ear¨Cpiercing ringtone suddenly sounded. Matthew was in a daze and suddenly widened his eyes. Usually, Matthew¡¯s men would only call him when they found something important. Matthew panicked and quickly took out his phone. ¡°Mr. Grant, we found something new. We found Owen, He¡¯s still alive!¡± It made Matthew¡¯s eyes light up. Owen and Valerie have disappeared together. If Owen is still alive, Valerie must be alive, tool thought Matthew, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Matthew hung up the phone with a hint of joy on his face. Grandma, they found something new. I¡¯ll go there at once!¡± Matthew was shocked and rushed to the scene. Sophia was uneasy and thought. They found something new! What is it They have been searching for four to five days, but there is still no trace of Valerie. What if they can¡¯t find her? Sophia was scared. What if Valerie was gone in the end? What would Matthew do thent Matthew looked like he had lost his soul just now. Valerie¡¯s whereabouts touched the hearts of all of them. Sophia was frightened. If Valerie were gone, the Grant family would be gone, too. Poor Hugo. He is so young. What will he do if he loses his parents?¡® thought Sophia. They rushed to the river. Owen was lucky. After being pushed down into the sea, he carried the driftwood and floated in the water for a few days. His body was covered in leaves and withered grass. There was also a lot of rotten flesh on his body, but he miraculously survived. When Matthew rushed to the scene, he saw Owen¡¯s whole body had turned white from soaking in the water. His wounds had festered, and maggots had grown out! ¦¥¦´¦¥¦° É« Marrying Chapter 874 Marrying Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Owen looked like he had been abused. There was almost no good flesh on his body, which shocked Matthew. Matthew did not expect Owen to be injured to such an extent. ¡°Who did that to him? It couldn¡¯t be Valerie, could it thought Matthew. Owen was already on the verge of death when he was fished out. The doctor immediately cleaned his wounds. Owen had fainted because his injury Matthew could not wait any longer and asked. ¡°Who else was with him when you found him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else. Owen¡¯s hacky. A log happened to bring him all the way here. From the looks of it, he¡¯s been floating for two or three days. His body is badly dposed. Mr. Grant, Owen¡¯s wounds are badly infected. It¡¯s still a question if he can survive. It¡¯s best to send him to the hospital!¡° However, Matthew could not wait any longer. There was definitely something wrong with the sudden appearance of someone like Owen. Valerie had disappeared at the same time as Owen had. Matthew could not let go of such a good clue. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Owen was in a daze. Those people thought Owen was dead, but he actually only fainted from the pain. Unexpectedly, they did not even verify him and directly believed he was dead before throwing him into the water. Owen woke up from the pain the moment he entered the water. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to survive after so much of his flesh had been The breath had allowed him to hold on until now, but he waspletely stunned because he was too frightened. Owen woke up not long after he was sent to the hospital. However, his eyes were dull and empty, as if he had been agitated. Mathew followed. He grabbed Owen¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Tell me! What happened that night? Where¡¯s Valerie? Who hurt you?¡± Owen was stunned before crying our loud when he saw Matthew¡¯s expression. He pushed Matthew away with a terrified look. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Died: All died All was red in his mind. Owen only remembered his flesh had been cut, and he was threatened. There seemed to be a shadow beside him. He did not dare to look at that face. Owen pushed Mathew away like a madman and struggled on the hospital bed. His wounds that had just been bandaged oozed blood again. The doctor also ran over. ¡°Mr. Grant, calm down. He hasn¡¯t passed the critical period yet!¡± Matthew did not believe it and pped Owen ¡°Exin clearly! Who died? Who? Mathew did not believe Owen at all. He was also a little terrified. Valerie can¡¯t die. No! If Owen can survive in that state, will Valerie die? No way! though: Matthew, However, Owen was yelling at the top of his lungs. Matthew refused to let him go. Just as Matthew was about to make a move the doctor quickly grabbed his hand and said, ¡®Don¡¯t, Mr. Grant. He must have been agitated. That¡¯s why he¡¯s like this. He¡¯s probably crazy!¡± ¡°Crazy?¡± Matthew did not believe it. He had just found Owen, and Owen went crazy. What were the odds? Matthew stared at Owen. He saw Owen hiding in a corner,ughing, jumping up, and tearing off the bandages on his body, causing the doctor to get someone to hold him down quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t let him move around. Otherwise, his wounds will split open if he goes crazy! Hold him down said the doctor. Everyone came over to help with a roar from the doctor. Owen was forcefully pressed down and injected with a tranquilizer. Finally, he calmed down. Matthew did not believe it How could there be such a coincidence? He took a dagger and aimed it at Owen¡¯s eye before stabbing toward it The doctor aside was shocked and quickly stopped Mauhew. However, he was stopped by the bodyguards, Manhew¡¯s dagger stopped 0.04 inches away from Owen¡¯s eyeball. 2/2 10:23 AM Chapter 674 However, Owen remained unmoved. He was dumbfounded and did not react at all. It made Matthew frown. The doctor quickly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, he¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at him. He¡¯s already like this Apparently, he¡¯s agitated. Otherwise, how could he not be afraid?¡° ¡°Mr. Grant, the police are here,¡± said Matthew¡¯s man. Just as Matthew was about to probe Owen further, the police arrived. They heard Owen had been found and had been searching the way y here. Upon seeing Matthew was here, the police were waiting outside, Matthew had to put away the dagger and hand Owen to the police. Matthew walked out but still did not give up. Valerie had not been found yet. He would not let Owen off just like that. The doctor heaved a sigh of relief after the police entered. Based on Owen¡¯s state just then, he was probably not far from breaking down and going crazy. It would be troublesome if Owen died in their hospital Fortunately, the police arrived in time. The doctor told the police about Owen¡¯s situation. When the police heard Owen had gone crazy, they found it unbelievable. Upon seeing the wounds on Owen¡¯s body, the police officers were stunned. ¡°He was in the water for so long and got hurt like this!¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°He was cut with a sharp weapon all over his body. His wounds are badly infected and inmed. He¡¯s not out of danger yet. And he¡¯s been seriously agitated that he couldn¡¯t say anything clearly. He¡¯s not looking good. The police originally came to inquire about the situation of the Anderson Family and Valerie¡¯s whereabouts. However, they could not help but be stunned when they saw Owen¡¯s appearance. They were at a loss for a moment Outside, Matthew hammered the wall hard. His man asked carefully, Mr. Grant, what should we do now? Owen is crazy. The clues are gone just like that!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Crazy? Hmph! When the knife approaches Owen¡¯s eyes, his body will react instinctively, and he will dodge it subconsciously. It is a human¡¯s instinct. Owen must be pretending to be crazy!¡± Matthew was so near Owen just now that he could see it clearly. The up of the dagger was about to pierce through. Owen was so afraid. Even a Junatic knew he had to dodge when his life was threatened. The fact that Owen did not dodge was enough to exin the problem. When Matthew¡¯s man heard Matthew¡¯s words, he was shocked ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll watch him and see what else he does. We can¡¯t let him off easily!¡± Even Matthew¡¯s man knew to wait for Owen to show, How could Matthew not know? Matthew nced at Owen in the ward and saw him lying on the bed with a nk gaze. He could not help but smile coldly. ¡®Pretending. I want to see how long Owen can pretend! If Owen can survive such a serious injury, Valerie must be alive, too, thought Matthew. Matthew analyzed the situation in his mind, ¡®Owen has finally survived but can only pretend to be crazy, which means he has faced an unbearable. threat to his life. The other party¡¯s power is monstrous, and he must be a big shot to be able to make Owen so sacred. I don¡¯t know who the other party is, but the other party will give himself away sooner orter. ¡°Valerie¡¯s disappearance must be rted to the matter. No matter what, I will find Valerie as long as the lives É« SEND GIFT 0 Marrying Chapter 875 Marrying Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Matthew was not in a hurry. Oven would give himself away no matter how cunning he was as long as Matthew waited. Matthew did not believe Owen could fake it his whole life. If he found Valerie, everything was worth it. On the other hand, Valerie was frustrated on the boat. Although she had admitted defeat previously, her desire to escape had never changed. She began to think of ways to build up her strength ever since she had eaten her fill She even tried to get close to the men on the boat, but Jayden was wary of her and ordered everyone to ignore her. Valerie had several setbacks in a row. She didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t do anything! She went down to the deck to look at the lifeboat tethered below daily. Unexpectedly, Jayden found out after she went to deck a few times, so the small lifeboat was canceled. Valerie went to the deck as usual in the morning. She immediately became anxious when she saw there was nothing under the boat. She quickly grabbed someone and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the boat? Where¡¯s the lifeboat?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw said we don¡¯t need it anymore, so we¡¯ll just cut it off and can go full steam ahead!¡± Valerie was furious and thought, Jayden, you are terrible. You read my mind and settled it quietly. Now you¡¯re making fun of me Valerie felt Jayden was evil. Valerie was furious. She stomped her feet and could only return to the cabin to sleep. Jayden looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The woman wants to y tricks on me. Doesn¡¯t she see this was my territory? thought Jayden He instructed his men, ¡°Keep a close eye on her. Don¡¯t let her escape. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± His men quickly agreed and stood guard at the door. Valerie returned to her room. Shey on the bed, closed her eyes, and began to sleep, ¡°Out of sight, out of mind, thought Valerie. She didn¡¯t want to mess with Jayden anymore, so she could only sleep. She did not know how long she slept, but in a daze, she wandered into an unfamiliar vi filled with laughter. Valerie was curious and heard someone calling her as soon as she went over. The next second, she was submerged in the water and gradually sank. The suffocating feeling made her feel terrible. She could not breathe properly. She struggled in the water and kept shouting for help, but no one came over. It made Valerie scream uncontrobly. She sshed in the water, and some images suddenly came into her mind. In the next second, she suddenly woke up and sat up. Her back was drenched in sweat. She gasped for breath and looked around. So it was a dream! The scene of drowning in her dream was too unbelievable. The images in her dream made her heart pound. Her intuition told her her memory loss must have something to do with it. Valerie took a deep breath. She was even more certain she had to return to Kranson City, where she might have a chance of survival However, Jayden was so guarded against her. It could not go on. Valerie stood up and looked outside. When she opened the door, she saw a few people staring at her warily. She was speechless and thought, Jayden starts to do it again. Is it good to guard me?¡® She pretended to admire the scenery and observe her surroundings. but she was disappointed. There was nothing but the life buoys tied to the boat¡¯s rail. It would probably be a little difficult for Valerie if she swam to the shore. 1/3 10:23 AM c Chapter 875 ¡°You¡¯d better stay away or you¡¯ll fall omt Jayden¡¯s voice came from behind. Valerie smiled. ¡°Why? Are you so afraid I¡¯ll escape¡± Jayden sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve tested me a few times. Don¡¯t waste your energy! Do you want to go back? Impossible! If you continue acting foolishly. me me for being rude. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care what value you have. I¡¯ll still throw you into the sea to feed the fish¡± Valerie shrugged. Jayden, who said I provoked you! I was just bored, so I wandered around. You don¡¯t even give me this bit of freedom?¡± ¡°Give you freedom¡® Don¡¯t forget one thing. You¡¯re my prisoner Valerie did not think much of it and rolled her eyes. I don¡¯t know who has fallen ill and muste to me!¡± Upon hearing Valerie, Jayden was furious and grabbed her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. Otherwise, 111 make you regret Valeric nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m just getting some air on deck. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t escape!¡± However, she was thinking inwardly, as if It would be odd if she didn¡¯t run away when she met Jayden, a temperamental person! Only then did Jayden let go of her. Although he did not know where Valene came from, she was clever and cunning like a fox. It was unbelievable. ¡°You can walk wherever you want, but if you want to talk to them more, try!¡± He turned to his men and said, ¡°Keep a close eye on the woman!¡± Valerie was speechless. She did not expect Jayden to treat her like a thief. Just wait! Upon seeing Valerie was unhappy. Jayden did not let her on easily. He waved his hand and asked her to leave quickly, Valerie pursed her lips. After she came out and strolled around, she realized a few men were following her no matter where she went. It disgusted her to the core. She hadn¡¯t expected Jayden to be so mean. She¡¯d never thought a man like Jayden could be so petty. ¡°He is afraid I will escape? It seems he needs met thought Valerie. Valerie smiled. The discovery gave her hope again. She would have plenty of opportunities if she waited. As expected, the opportunity came so quickly¨CJayden¡¯s headache acted up again. Not long after he returned, he covered his head and felt unbearable pain. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go. Call that woman over said Jayden. Jayden¡¯s men did not dare to be careless and quickly pulled Valerie over. As soon as Valerie got close to Jayden, Jayden felt his pain diminishing. It was weird. At the moment, he can¡¯t even find a substitute for Valerie. ¡°Could it be that I could only let Valerie stay by my side other than seeking medical treatment? thought Jayden. Jayden was also speechless. Meanwhile, Valerie¡¯s gaze swept across the scene. When she saw the dagger on the fruit tter on the table, she could not help but smile. She told Jayden¡¯s men, ¡°You guys go out. I¡¯ll take care of Jayden here!¡± Jayden¡¯s men did not suspect anything and all retreated. Valerie was indeed a little weird to them. However, they could only listen to her unreasonable requests if she could reduce Jayden¡¯s pain As soon as they left, Jayden heaved a sigh of relief and leaned against the sofa. He had just eased his headache when a cold dagger was pressed against his neck. ¡°Jayden, you didn¡¯t expect this, did yout Pleasee with me!¡± said Valerie. Jayden opened his eyes and looked at Valerie. A sharp gaze shot out of his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death Do you know what this means? ¡°I know, but how do I know I can¡¯t if I don¡¯t take a gamble?¡± 10:23 AM et c Chapter 875 Valerie was not afraid at all. To her, she was willing to pay any price as long as she could reach the shore. With the dagger in her hand, she held Jayden hostage and kicked the door open! Bang! The guards outside were shocked. When they saw the dagger pressed against Jayden¡¯s neck, they were instantly terrified! ¡°How dare you! Woman, let go of Mr. Shaw!¡± 3/3 É« SIND OUT 0 Marrying Chapter 876 Marrying Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Valerie sneered. ¡°Cut the crap! Go back to the shore. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll kill him immediately!¡± Valerie tightened her grip. A red mark started appearing on Jayden¡¯s neck. His subordinates were so frightened that they did not dare to act haphazardly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Valerie shouted sternly and grabbed jayden again. She did not hold back on her strength. Blood seeped out of where the de was held. His subordinates quickly followed her instruction and turned the boat around toward the shore. Jayden was very angry. ¡°Are you crazy? Go back!¡± Valerie ruthlessly scored his face. Blood immediately seeped out ¡°Shut up! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll go our separate ways and do not meddle with each other. I respect you, but you shouldn¡¯t treat me as a fool again. If you go back on your word, this will be the consequence!¡± Valerie acted sternly. She found her action strange. She wondered how she became so decisive. Perhaps she had always acted these ways in the past! She was not afraid of facing Jayden and others at all. She ced the dagger on his throat. His subordinates trembled with fear. They were not afraid that their leader would be angry, but they were scared that Valerie would act unexpectedly. If she made a little movement. Jayden could be killed by her. Jayden was their leader. If anything happened to him, they could not dare to imagine the consequences! As they realized Valerie would really harm him, they were in immense fear. Valerie sneered as she watched the boat turnaround and head toward the shore. She was relieved atst. Jayden was exasperated. He came to the north to seek medical treatment. He did not expect to be held hostage by such a youngdy. It was such an irony that he was the gang leader. Jayden did not care about his injury and shouted angrily, ¡°Why did you listen to her? Stop right now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to stop Valerie adjusted the dagger¡¯s direction and stopped at Jayden¡¯s throat. ¡°Try me! Let¡¯s see who is killed first! ¡°Follow my instruction! Or you will have to face the consequences! ¡°Go to the shore now!¡± For a moment, no one disobeyed Valerie¡¯s instructions. Jayden was furious! Valerie¡¯s heart was pounding. She was going to escape sessfully. When she saw boats and cars on the shore, she was overjoyed. Finally, there was hope. As long as she managed to return to Kranson City, she could find a way to figure out her identity and retrieve her memories Valerie¡¯s heart was pounding furiously, but Jayden said coldly. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± ¡°What I hate most my life is being threatened by others!¡± He shouted at his subordinates, ¡°What are you standing there for? Shoot me! If I die, the second¨C inmand will be your leader! ¡°Shoot me! How dare to disobey me! You don¡¯t even follow my instructions anymore!¡± Jayden¡¯s subordinates looked at each other. Mr. Shaw ¡°If you still treat me as your leader, shoot me now!¡± Valerie was dumbfounded. She did not expect Jayden to act that crazily. 10:23 AM ? Chapter 876 ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Jaydenughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m crazy! Shoot me! Whoever doesn¡¯t shoot, get the fuck out Valerie was stunned. She did not expect him to risk his life. When his subordinates heard his words, they could no longer ignore him. They did not dare to disobey their leader¡¯s orders. They could only brace themselves and shoot at Valerie and Jayden without hesitation. Bang! Jayden¡¯s left shoulder was pierced through in an instance. Blood sttered on Valerie¡¯s face. She was so frightened that her entire body trembled. ¡°Crazy! You¡¯re all lunatics!¡± Jaydenughed out loud. ¡°Shot again! Hit her! I won¡¯t me you if you kill me! Shoot me!¡± Jayden was indeed a lunatic. Valerie shook her head. She had bet her life on his, so she must immediately let go. As soon as she let go, Jayden seized the opportunity and grabbed her wrist. He exerted a little force. Valerie felt a sharp pain on her wrist. The dagger fell to the ground, and she was strangled by Jayden ¡°You¡¯re really brave, Valerie. This is the first t st time in so many years that someone dared to put a dagger on my throat to threaten me!¡± Valerie still faced him bravely. Tve fallen into your hands again. As long as I don¡¯t die. I¡¯ll still n my escape! ¡°Wait for it. Jayden. Don¡¯t ever let me have the opportunity to capture you again. Or else, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Jayden started to think that Valerie was an interesting person. In the past, many women wanted to stay with him at all costs, but Valerie was the only one who tried to escape. What an extraordinary woman! ¡°What is your rtionship with the Grant family? Who are you to the Grant family? Valerie looked puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Stop pretending Matthew go through so much trouble to find you.¡± Jayden¡¯s words made Valerie frown. She did not understand what Jayden was talking about. She could only deny it, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who is the Grant family? I¡¯ve lost my memory. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t remember anything! Or, you can¡¯t say it?¡± Just as Valerie was about to answer, she had a sh of memory in her mind. Then, she had a splitting headache and trembled uncontrobly, Jayden felt that she was good at acting. He was about to pull her closer and to threaten her. Suddenly, the sound of a child crying could be heard from the inner deck of the ship. It was heart¨Cwrenching. He turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The subordinate quickly said, ¡°Ms. Yumi fell¡­ fell down!¡± After hearing that, Jayden panicked and threw Valerie onto the deck. He turned around and ran over. At the same time, a woman who seemed like a nanny staggered out with the child. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m I¡¯m sorry, I was careless¡­ The girl in her embrace had a bruise on her forehead, and the girl¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying. Jayden was exasperated instantly. He snatched the child away, raised his hands, and pped the nanny hard! ¡°Bastard, how did you look after the child? I spent a lot of money on you to take care the child, but you can¡¯t even do a good job. What are you doing?¡± He took out an iron rod and hit the woman. The woman screamed and begged for mercy. The begging scream together with the cries of the child made Jayden even more frustrated. He did not hold bark on the hitting ¡°Trash!¡± He had just been held hostage by Valerie. Before he could vent his anger, the nanny angered him again. The nannyy on the ground from his beating. She was bleeding prifusely and unable to get up. 3/3 10:23 AM er c Chapter 876 In the end, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. The scene made the women on the ship tremble. Jayden¡¯s subordinates did not dare to move. The iron rod was covered in blood. He was too ruthless! Everyone trembled. If they were the nanny, they would have died long ago. It seemed that the nanny would need a long time to recuperate. Even her bones were broken! Valerie saw everything and frowned. Jayden was inhumane! He disregarded human lives and beat people indiscriminately. idents happened on children all the time. It was unjustifiable to hand out such a heavy punishment. É« COMMENT Marrying Chapter 877 Marrying Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Valerie frowned. Her heart ached for the child. She cried so pitifully, but no one coaxed or hugged her. Jayden sighed and shouted, ¡°Can anyone coax her? She¡¯s crying so loudly!¡± His subordinates were all men. They were all flustered as they did not know how to coax a child. Jayden was helpless. He threw the rod on the ground and carried the child, but he did not know how to carry her properly. The child struggled desperately in his arms. When she straightened her back. Jayden could not hold her any longer. He covered her mouth in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Shut up. Where do you feel paint I¡¯ll rub it for you, alright?¡± Jayden¡¯s body froze as he hugged her. ¡°Can you please stop crying, my dear?¡± ¡°Do you want candy!¡± ¡°Bring some toys and food!¡± Everyone panicked and quickly went to get food and toys. Unfortunately, the little child did not want them and continued wailing Everyone took turns to carry the child. However, the child was throwing tantrum. She did not care they were gangsters or assassins. She did not give in and twisted her body furiously. Her cries became louder and louder. Jayden felt like his head was about to explode. He carried the child, but the little one cried even louder Jayden got angrier and shouted, ¡°Useless! A bunch of useless trash¡± He lifted the child up impatiently and shouted sternly, ¡°Shut up! Did you hear me? Shut up¡°¡± The child was wailing heartbrokenly Jayden had a headache. He turned around, snatched a gun from his subordinate, and pressed it against the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you cry any longe cry any longer, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± The subordinates were so frightened that their faces turned pale. The child was Jayden¡¯s daughter. The young girl was crying sadly while Jayden was acting impulsively. Yet, they did not dare to stop him. Jayden looked at the girl and felt a headache. He could not take it anymore. ¡°Damn it! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have had to your Valerie did not know how she got so courageous while she observed the incident. She immediately rushed over and took the child in her arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry anymore, good girl. I¡¯ll rub it for you. Is it painful heret It¡¯ll be fine after I blow in?¡± Valerie rolled her eyes ar Jayden. Then, she gently caressed the child¡¯s forehead and blew on it. Soon, the child calmed down. After a while, she stopped crying. Everyone was dumbfounded. Valerie was incredible! Not only was she brave, but she also had a way. She dared to snatch the child from Jayden while he was holding a gun. She was indeed extraordinary as she was the only person who had threatened Jayden¡¯s life. Valerie looked at Jayden with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. How can you be angry with a child?¡± Jayden was speechless. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. You even know how to coax children Valerie was stunned. She subconsciously looked at the little girl in Iser arms. She did not know why she knew how to coax the child, and she did it with such familiarity. She has just done everything subconsciously. Valerie felt as if she had done it countless times in her mind, which puzzled her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As the child gradually calmed down in her arms, Valerie fed the child water and coaxed her to sleep. She ced her on a cot and heaved a sigh of -relief She turned to look at Jayden and saw that Jayden¡¯s gaze was on her. Valerie could not help but trembled. She became alert immediately. ¡°I can take care of the child for your 10223 AMI Chapter 877 Jayden raised his eyebrows. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you relieve your pain before you fully recover. But, you have to be respectful to me.¡± Jayden gestured her to continue. Valerie mustered her courage and said, ¡°I won¡¯t serve you like those women. After you recover, you must let me go. What do you think! ¡°You¡¯re not at a disadvantage. I can help you relieve your headache and take care of your child. The nanny won¡¯t recover for a while after you bear her up. I¡¯m afraid those women of yours won¡¯t be able to coax the child either. So, I¡¯m the best candidate. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me. I help you, and you give me a ride. I¡¯ll help treat your illness before leaving. We don¡¯t owe each other anything. Isn¡¯t that a deal?¡± Valerie felt that she had given her best. She had helped him so much. All she wanted was freedom, Jayden looked at the woman standing before him. As she was still determined to leave him, he could not help but feel incredulous. Valerie still did not understand the situation! She still dared to negotiate after boarding his ship. Not to mention, she must be special to the Grant family. Otherwise, Matthew would not have gone through so much trouble to find her. ording to the information they had gathered so far, her identity was not simple as it seemed. He had to keep her emotionally stable, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I promise yo you. Remember my words. Don¡¯t y any tricks with me. Take good care of her. Or else¡­¡± Valerie interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Alright, I understand. You only know how to threaten people. Otherwise, you will kill me, right? I know! ¡°Anyway, as long as you don¡¯t treat me like the other women! Jayden nodded and got someone to prepare a normal room for her. There was a bed. Beside the bed, there was a baby¡¯s cradle and various baby supplies Valerie heaved a sigh of relief. At least she did not have to sleep with Jayden. She no longer had to live a gruesome life. She was out of wood temporarily. Next, she had to make a n for herself and be ready to leave at any time. Valerie lowered her gaze and looked at the sleeping child. She sighed. The little child was really unlucky. What had she done that she had such a bastard Father? Valerie could not help but shake her head. She felt that the child was very pitiful. Her mother must be very sad. She sighed in her heart. She caressed the child¡¯s face and remembered that the little girl had fallen just now. She took some ointment and carefully applied it on the child. Jayden, who was standing outside the door, frowned when he saw her doing this. Valerie was not bad. As long as she acted obediently, he would not do anything to her. He hoped that she would not have any more bad thoughts. Otherwise, he would not let her get off easily. When Valerie looked at the child¡¯s tiny angelical face, she could not help but poke it. The corners of her mouth curled up. At the same time, she felt a little strange. She wondered why she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. It was as if she had done it often She felt strange. She wondered if it was the power of attraction given off by the cute child. It puzzled Valerie. She only remembered that her name was Sarah Anderson, but there were very few things rted to children in her memory. Valerie was in a daze. No matter what, she had to take good care of the child. She would be free when they arrived at the destination. Valerie took a deep breath and try not to think about anything else. She waited patiently. At the current speed, it would not take long for her to reach the shore. Valerie felt happy thinking about it. Unbeknownst to her, Jayden did not intend to let her go. After all, she was a useful tool to get hold of Mathewi 10:23 Chapter 877 Marrying Chapter 878 Marrying Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Valerie was focused on her new role as a nanny Jayden felt much better when he saw that she was doing a good job. As Jayden woulde over to check from time to time, Valerie could not resist ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯re doing a good job. I just want to learn how to take care of her! It sounded surreal to Valerie. She did not believe in his words. The nanny was seriously punished even after she had taken care of the child for such a long time. As the biological father of the child, how could it be possible that he did not know how to carry a child. What was he doing earlier? Valerie looked doubtful, but she still asked, ¡°What¡¯s the child¡¯s name! Where¡¯s her mother?¡± ¡°Her name is Yumi. Her mother has passed away due to sickness. Valerie¡¯s heart ached even more for Yumi after hearing her tragic life story. ¡°A one¨Cyear¨Cold child can start to have some solid supplementary food. Is there anything she particrly likes to eat?¡± ¡°What¡¯s her favorite toy!¡± Jayden was silent. He rubbed his head. Valerie rolled her eyes. ¡°Hope could you not know anything?¡± Why a are you talking so much nonsense! As a nanny, you have to behave like one. How dare you challenge me!¡± Valerie scoffed. At the same time, Yumi made a soft noise and twisted her body. She opened her eyes and yawned. When she saw Valerie was next to her, she reached out her amm and wanted a hug. Valerie quickly carried her. ¡°You¡¯re awake. What a good kid!¡± A smile appeared on Yumi¡¯s face. It seemed like she liked Valene a lot, However, she frowned instantly. Next, she grabbed Valerie suddenly and stopped moving Jayden asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Yumi¡¯s face turned red just as Jayden was about to speak, she heard Valerie say quietly, ¡°Be careful not to touch her. Or else, she¡¯ll cry!¡± Jayden stopped moving immediately. Valerie smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may ay leave now. Take care of the rest Jayden did not move. Valerie raised her eyebrows. ¡°She just pooped. Are you going to help clean her up!¡± Jayden was speechless. He turned around and left, but when he was about to reach the door, he reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t let her cry. It¡¯s not good for her voice¡± Valerie pursed her lips. Jayden was temperamental. He knew that the child¡¯s voice would be hoarse from crying, yet he was so fierce to the kid just Valene looked at Yumi and helped her change her diaper. She even bathed her. The little girl enjoyed her care very much and quickly grabbed her hair without letting go. Although it was painful, Valerie could only let her be Yumi could eat solid food at her age Valerie gave it a good thought. That might be a good opportunity for her to survey the situation Valerie ligged Yum. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen together and make some delicious food, Yumi. How about that?¡± Yuma looked at her with a smile and danced joyfully, as if she was looking forward to y. Valerie was also happy. She took her water ss, opened the door, and brought her out. When the guards saw Valerie, they reacted as if they were facing a great enemy. They were afraid that she would do something to Yumi. 1033 AM Chapter 878 Valerie raised her eyebrows when she saw their antics ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not going too harm her ¡°What are you doing? Mr. Shaw has given instructions that you¡¯re not allowed to wander aroundTMTM Valerie snorted. I can stay here, but Yumi needs to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. primarily catered to adults. The food was The guard brought Valerie to the dining room, Valerie frowned when she saw the dishes. The dishes were pr high in oil and sodium. ¡°Since you have never taken care of a child before, you might not know that children can¡¯t eat greasy food. Just get me a serving of vani custard. ¡°Hurry up! Go get it!¡± Valerie pretended to be unhappy. ¡°If we dy Yumi¡¯s mealtime. I might not be able to stop her from crying when she¡¯s hungry!¡± The guard had no choice but to make his way to the kitchen. He instructed the chef to make a serving of vani custard. At the same time, Valerie brought Yumi to the dining room. There was a stage not far away. Those women took the opportunity to sing and dance on the stage. Yumi was extremely excited and even apuded. Everyone saw Yumiing. Yumi was smiling beautifully. They fell in love with the little girl who was wearing a little princess dress. They felt sorry for the child and ran over to see her. ¡°She¡¯s ¡®s so good¨Clooking!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Her mother must be very pretty too!¡± Valerie thought of that poor woman. She died of illness after giving birth. Poor Yumi had lost her mother at such a young age and had to a fickle father. She was indeed pitiful, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re so good at coaxing children. Do you have children! Otherwise, how did you get so skilled? We can¡¯t even carry her properly!¡± A woman asked her. Valerie was stunned for a moment and did not know how to answer. If she had really given birth, she wondered who her husband was and how her child was She thought hard for a long time, but she could not think of anything. She did not know what to answer Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, the did not want to think about that for the time being. As long as she could return home, she would be able to find her memories. She smiled and said. ¡°I can¡¯t remember either. It¡¯s probably fate. I like Yumi the first time I met her. She¡¯s also excited when she sees me. We just easily bonded with each other!¡± They allughed At the same moment, the custard was served. Valerie saw the custard surface was full of bubbles. She scooped away the topyer and found the bottomyer was watery. She could not help but throw the spoon away! ¡°The chef on the ship can¡¯t even make a custard properly. Does he even know how to cook?¡± lly cooks the steaks. It¡¯s Thedies pursed their lip. ¡°The chef only ensures the foods are fully cooked. The dishes are cooked in bulk. He even fully impossible to expect him to cook like a fine dining chef ¡°Look at us. We¡¯ve lost weight. The meal situations on the ship were terrible. We¡¯ve been cooking pasta ourselves.¡± 1 want to eat home¨Ccooked meals, but I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± After hearing theirints, Valerie¡¯s eyes lit up! At the same time, the guard shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The chefs are like this, I don¡¯t know how to make it either. Valerie said angrily. ¡°T make it, alright! What do you want to eat! I¡¯ll cook dishes you wanted tool¡± When thedies heard that, they became very excited. ¡°Really? You know how to cook!¡± ¡°I should be able to cook Valerie thought that since she was a grown¨Cup, she should have some talent. Since she could take care of children and cook, it should not be a problem for her to prepare home¨Ccooked meals. 10:23 AM c d Chapter 878 Everyone became excited. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much. I just want fried chicken!¡± Tm dying for fish and chip!¡± ¡°A big serving of custard, please! I want to cat it Valeric nodded and went to the kitchen with Yumi in her arms. When the chef saw her, he snorted and retreated to the side. Valerie was not angry and immediately began to cook. Vani custard was such an easy recipe to make. She mixed all the ingredients and cooked them in a saucepan. Five minutester, the vani custard was ready to be served. The vani custard was smooth and creamy. As for fried chicken, Valerie chose the best chicken parts. She prepared a simple batter and coated the chickens. Once the chickens were fried, she sprinkled some seasonings. It did not take her long to get the dish ready. Cooking the dishes was a piece of cake for Valerie. Shepleted everything without much thought. Half an hourter, an appetizer and three main dishes were served together with Yumi¡¯s solid food. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 879 Marrying Chapter 879 Chapter 879 The women were extremely excited when they saw the dishes. They took utensils and devoured the delicious food. When Valerie saw the situation, she was dumbfounded. All the dishes had already been cleared when she finished feeding Yumi. When she saw everyone was happily eating the dishes she cooked, sheughed. ¡°Are you guys exaggerating?¡°. ¡°No, your culinary skills are really good. You¡¯re a thousand times better than the head cheff ¡°I¡¯ve never ea Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. caten such delicious food since I came on board the ship. It would be great if you were the head chef in the future ¡°No, she has to take care of the child. She won¡¯t have spare time to cook for us Why don¡¯t you make extra servings when you prepare food for Yumi? T¡¯d rather eat baby food than food cooked by the chef! When Valerie heard what they said, sheughed uncontrobly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat the meals prepared by the chef, you can still order takeout¡± She wanted to check if these women had phones. As expected, the women sighed. There¡¯s no takeout either. This is a ship. We can only dance, watch television, and scroll through our phones to time every day. Whenever I think of the unptable food, I feel that there¡¯s no hope in life!¡± pass Valerie was delighted. The woman had phones. She would find a way to use the phone. She looked around at the a guards and instructed, ¡°Clean up the diny dishes and cutlery!¡± Only then did she carry Yumi and approach one of them. ¡°How about if I make the dishes just for you next time?¡± ¡°For real?¡± Valerie quickly agreed. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just a few meals. What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± ¡°Thank you¡± The woman was so touched that she was about to cry. Valerie shook her head. ¡°What are you thanking ine for! It¡¯s fate that we can meet here. If you want to thank me, lend me your phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t have my phone when I got here¡± The woman immediately became vignt. ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just searching for recipes ??? my skills in today¡¯s dishes. I¡¯m afraid Tve used u 1 up have to make something else to keep you attracted the next time. Didn¡¯t you say that there are fish on the ship? I want to try cooking a different seafood feast. I have to search for tutorials, right? ¡°Otherwise, it would be a waste of such good ingredients. The woman felt what Valerie said made sense. Hence, she secretly pulled her to aer. ¡°Here, be careful There¡¯s a curfew for surfing the inte on board. If anyone sees you, I¡¯ll be finished.¡± Valerie nodded repeatedly and handed Yumi to the women. She hid in a corner and thought for a moment before typing ¡°Sarah Anderson¡± in the search box. It was the only name she could think of If she could find some clues, the might have a chance of survival. However, she was disappointed that there was nothing. As soon as she clicked the ¡°Search¡± button, she reached a nk page and did not find anything. She was extremely disappointed. She did not expect such an oue. It sliguld not turn out that way! It seemed that she was not a famous person and had nothing to do with the Grant family. Otherwise, she would have been able to find some clues from Google. Valerie sighed. She did not know what to do. Everything was so confusing. She did not have a clue at all. At the same time, Matthew brought his men into the ward after the police left. 10244 AM Chapter 870 The doctor was trembling and wondered why Matthew was so persistent and when he would let go. Just as the doctor was about to step forward, Matthew gestured. ¡°Go out first. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him die. If Owen dies, the matters will getplicated!¡± He just wanted to let Owen know that he would never believe that he was crazy. If he was pretending, he had to do it to the end of his life. He wanted to see whether a person would give himself away under torture. When Owen saw theming in, he was shocked. Then, he screamed loudly and hid in aer. What a good pretend! Manhew waved his hand. His subordinates immediately went forward and pulled him over. With a plop, Owen was forced to kneel in front of Manhew. Matthew¡¯s men strangled Owen¡¯s neck with a belt. ¡°Tell me! What happened? Where is Mrs. Grant? And, what are you afraid of?¡± Owen screamed instantly. It was so loud that everyone felt annoyed. Matthew sneered. ¡°If you tell the truth, maybe I can let you go. But if you don¡¯t ept my kindness, I¡¯ll harass you to the end of the world. regardless of whether you¡¯re crazy or pretending to be crazy! ¡°You¡¯ll know that offending me will not end well. The police cane once, but they won¡¯te again!¡± Owen still remained silent, Matthew waved his hand, and his subordinate immediately understood his gesture. They grabbed Owen¡¯s cor and gave him two big ps! Then, they whipped Owen furiously. Owen covered his head and cried. The subordinate retracted his belt and shouted. ¡°Hurry up and say it. If you don¡¯t do it, the punishment will be more severeter!¡± They had cleared out the whole ward and wanted to know what secrets Owen was hiding. Owen pretended to be crazy and trembled when he saw Matthew. Owen hid in theer and kept screaming. When the doctor heard him from outside, he could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Grant, if this continues on, his¡­ his condition will probably worsen!¡± Matthew felt that the doctor was talking too much. Before he could speak, his subordinates immediately turned around and pped the doctor! ¡°Are you lecturing Mr. Grant on what he should do?¡± The doctor said timidly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± ¡°Scram if you don¡¯t dare!¡± Then, Matthew turned around and looked at Owen. When he saw fear in Owen¡¯s gaze, he smiled. ¡°Get us a bag of salt!¡± The doctor did not understand what was going on, but he still did as Matthew told him. After taking the salt and making it into salt water, the subordinates dip their belts into the salt water and then hit the belts onto Owen¡¯s wound. Owen was so frightened that he shouted loudly. He was in extreme pain! his life. However, he did not expect to fall into Matthew¡¯s hands, Matthew was as ruthless as Initially, he had thought that he could finally save h Jayden Owen felt like crying No matter how his subordinates beat him, Owen refused to speak. Matthew was a little angry. He was getting impatient and lifted Owen up. ¡°Just say it, Owen. If you don¡¯t, the future of the Anderson family would not be good. Owen pretended to be crazy. ¡°Say it? Say what? What do you want to know? ¨C¡°Where¡¯i Valerie? Where is she! ¡°Valerie_Valerie fell into the water!¡± Matthew¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Fell in the water? Did she fall in the water!¡± 10:24 AM Chapter 879 ¡°In the water. I was rescued from the water. There are aquatic nts and mermaids in the water!¡± His words made Mathew grit his teeth. Owen was fooling him. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 880 Marrying Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Matthew¡¯s patience had run out. Owen would not tell the truth no matter what he did. He kept pretending to be crazy. When he asionally slipped up, he would immediately patch things up. Matthew did not know if anything Owen said was true or he lied. Matthew was haggard and anxious after several attempts to get the truth Looking at Owen shaking his head and curling his body. Matthew was simply infuriated by his antics. He shouted, ¡°Did you fall into the water with Valerie? Speak up? Matthew did not have much patience left. Owen looked at him and suddenly cried out loud. He grabbed the person beside him and hugged his thigh while crying. He pointed his finger at Matthew. mean to me. He¡¯s a bad guy. I don¡¯t like him. I want to go home!¡± Owen cried out, ¡°He¡¯s n Matthew suddenly picked up a ss next to him and threw it at Owen. The ss brushed past Owen¡¯s ear and flew onto the wall behind Owen. It shattered into pieces. Owen trembled in fear and stopped crying immediately. He stared at Matthew in horror. Matthew stood up angrily and kicked the chair beside him. It created a loud hang. Owen covered his head with the bedsheets. He did not dare to show his face, as he was afraid that he would anger Matthew. ¡°§¬§Ö§Ö§â on him, he ordered. Matthew left immediately. When Owen heard the sound of the door opening, he slowly pulled off the bedsheets. When he saw that there was no one in the room, his lips curled up Owen sat carefreely by the bed. When the doctor came in, he immediately raised his hand to cover his face and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me!¡± The doctor sighed after seeing his reaction and asked someone to bring meal. Owen calmed down and started eating. After the doctor left, he was no longer on alert and ate happily. He evenined the food was unptable and picked out the green onions. When someone entered the room, he started acting again. He trembled and knocked over a bowl of soup. scary!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit i t me! There¡¯s a ghost. It¡¯s so After a while, nobody wanted toe in anymore. Owen felt much more peaceful andfortable that no one came into the room. The effort he put in pretending to be crazy for that long period was not in vain. The injuries on his body would recover. Matthew would have to pay back in the future! Owen sneered in his heart. He had never been defeated all these years. If Matthew wanted to know Valerie¡¯s whereabouts from him, he should treat him well. He did not care about being in such a disadvantageous situation. He just wanted to stall for the time beings. Since he coulde back alive, he must contact his people. Someone like Matthew could only be defeated by him. They had sparred for many years, and he knew Matthew¡¯s ways very well. Now that he was at the final stage of winning the battle, he just needed to wait it out and endure the hardship a little longer. It was not a huge problem at all. Owen was eating carefreely and waiting patiently. His men should be ready anytime. He had been hidden in secret for the past few days. Now that the police hade, his people must know about his whereabouts. Owen had noticed the note on the te since the third day he was admitted. Now, he was even calmer and stopped panicking. Matthew watched from outside. He gave his subordinates a look and left. At the same time, the entire hospital floor where he was imprisoned was cordoned off. TUS AM Chapter 880 There were no other patients on that floor besides Owen. The doctor treating him had been preassigned ext second, a loud bang could be heard from outside. Then someone shouted, ¡°Inform Mr. Owen was happy that there was no one around. The next Grant that someone has barged in!¡± Owen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately sat up. He opened the door carefully and looked out. He saw a group of people rushing in. Both sides were fighting. Owen could not suppress the excitement in his heart. His men were here. Matthew¡¯s men fought fiercely with the group of intruders. It was a bloody scene. The smell of blood filled the air, and the entire hospital floor was engulfed in an unpleasant smell. Owen was extremely excited. A few secondster, the door was opened. A group of men greeted, ¡°Sorry foringte, Mr. Anderson!¡± Owenughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re notte. You came at the right time!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, Mr. Anderson. Matthew isn¡¯t here yet. We won¡¯t be able to leave when he arrives later!¡± Owen nodded. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s locked me up for so many days. Let¡¯s leave some souvenirs for him. Install the bombs. I want them at every single Corner!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Anderson!¡± ¡°Where is Luke?¡± ¡°He was worried that our operation would be exposed halfway, so he went ahead to lure Matthew¡¯s men away. Let¡¯s leave now and meet up with him halfway, Mr. Anderson.¡± Owen sighed. ¡°Luke¡¯s the smart one. Let¡¯s leave now!¡± A group of people covered Owen, and they escaped quickly. There were pursuers behind them. Owen¡¯s men fought back. A tall man stayed close to protect him. He asked, ¡°How did you fall into Matthew¡¯s hands, Mr. Anderson?¡± ¡°Luke said that the Anderson family was a mess when he reached there. There was no bpe there. Even Mrs. Olivia was admitted to the hospital,¡± they replied. Owen gritted his teeth when recalling the incidents that day. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bastard Jayden! If I hadn¡¯t pretended to be dead and dodged the bullets, I would have died long ago!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very lucky soul, Mr. Anderson. After we go back and recuperate, we can fight our way back!¡± ¨C ¡°Yeah!¡± Owen was feeling afraid in his heart, but he did not want to admit it. Jayden was not an ordinary enemy. He must be looking for death to fight with him again. It was a blessing in disguise that he narrowly escaped death in thest fight. Furthermore, if Jayden knew that he was still alive, he probably would not let him off that easily. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Owen stopped in his tracks. ¡°Immediately censor the news of me being rescued. No one should know about it. We must keep it a secret from the ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve nned everything,¡± his man replied. ¡°Give me the remote!¡± At the same moment, they had reached the hospital entrance. Owen recalled that the building was his gift to Matthew! Matthew had imprisoned him here for such a long time. Matthew had beaten him up so badly that his whole body was covered in injuries. He must ¡°repay him with something big. He wanted to see Mathew¡¯s reaction. Owen took the remote control and gave it a hard press. A smile appeared on his face. He thought, ¡®Matthew, let¡¯s see what you can do now!¡° Three secondster, he could not help but be stunned. He wondered why the bombs did not detonate. 10:24 AM c c Chapter 880 There was no explosion as he had expected. He pressed the remote twice and harder, but nothing happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Owen thought the bombs were malfunction. ¡°Hurry up and check on it. Hurry up!¡± There¡¯s no need. Suddenly, Matthew¡¯s voice could be heard from the back. Owen trembled when he heard his voice. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± He panicked and quickly pulled the man next to him. ¡°Stop him!¡± It was not easy for him to escape. He could not be arrested again. However, Matthew did not move. Owen was stunned. At the moment, they took off their masks and revealed their true identities, He saw a few familiar faces in the crowd. Owen had a realization. ¡°So, it¡¯s you all the while! Matthew, how dare you trick me!¡± It turned out the men around him were all Matthew¡¯s guy. 1 É« Marrying Chapter 881 Marrying Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Matthew sneered from Owen¡¯s remarks. Trick! You¡¯re the one pretending to be crazy for so long. Mr. Anderson. You¡¯re the expert in ying trick¡± ¡°Matthew, stop bragging. I¡¯ve lost this time! Let me go back to the Anderson residence. I¡¯ll forget how you tricked and beat me!¡± Matthew sneered. Owen was so daring to make the request! ¡°You¡¯re a cunning fox, Mr. Anderson. It¡¯s impossible for you to leave. If I don¡¯t do this, how would you throw your cover!¡± ¡°It must have been hard for you to pretend to be crazy for that long. That¡¯s the only way to make you tell the truth.¡± Owen was furious that Matthew did not give in. Meanwhile, Mathew led his men to surround him. ¡°You mentioned Jayden just now. Who is he! What did he do to you? Where is he now?¡± Owen was shocked by the three fatality questions! He thought that the men were his people, so he blunted out everything. Fortunately, he did not say that much. Otherwise, he would have revealed more. However, Matthew only knew that one name. He would not find out easily. He refused to cooperate. ¡°Cut it out. I don¡¯t know anything, and I won¡¯t say anything. Beat me to death if you dare!¡± Although Owen stopped pretending to be crazy, he gave up in convincing Matthew to let him go. He refused to answer Matthew¡¯s questions. As long as he refused to say anything, it would be useless even if Matthew found outter. Matthew frowned while looking at Owen¡¯s expression. He approached Owen slowly. Owen was not afraid at all. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s useless no matter what you ask. Don¡¯t waste your effort. I won¡¯t say anything. Kill me if you want! Go aheadr Owen did not care. He raised his head and faced him bravely, as if he was certain that he would not dare to do anything to him. If Matthew wanted I to know the whereabouts of Valerie, he would not kill him. Owen was fearless. Matthew pped. ¡°You¡¯re really bold, Mr. Anderson. But why should I kill you? It¡¯s an easy way out for you if I kill you! ¡°What kind of person can make you lose a peaceful sleep at night? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will you break down if you meet him?¡± Owen suddenly trembled and looked at Matthew in disbelief. ¡°I want to see your expression when you meet Jayden! ¡°Kill you! Dream on! Jayden¡¯s ways were impressive. I wonder if you can withstand them again. Can you endure to have your flesh cut off for the second time!¡± Matthew saw a trace of fear in Owen¡¯s eyes with the mention of Jayden. His injuries were caused by Jayden. Jayden must be a very fierce guy. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you, but I can find out his identity. How about I send you to him directly?¡± Owen¡¯s face instantly darkened. When he thought of what Jayden had done to him, he was instantly terrified and flew into a r Matthew, how dare you! You¡¯re really fucking inhumane. I¡¯m your elder!¡± Matthew shrugged. ¡°Elder? Are you worthy of being one! ¡°If you cooperate obediently, I might spare your life. As for others, don¡¯t even think about it?¡± Matthew¡¯s words made Owen furious, but he was also genuinely afraid. He knew that Matthew would do what he said! rage. ¡°Hastard! 10:21 AM Chapter 881 Owen took a deep breath. Matthew raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Hurry up and say it. If the opportunity is gone, I won¡¯t have patience anymore!¡± Matthew yed with his phone and looked at the man in front of him. A sharp glint shed across his eyes. Owen had no choice but to say in a deep voice, ¡°He¡¯s a tycoon of an overseas corporation. I offended him before. He¡¯s a vicious person and will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. I fell into the water, but he pulled me out and taught me a lesson!¡± When Matthew heard Owen¡¯s exnation, he could not help but sneer. ¡°What about Valeriet What happened to the Anderson family that night? How did you fall into the water!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Anyway, there was a fire that day, I panicked and lost my way. In the end, I took the wrong step and fell. What does Valerie have to do with met I don¡¯t know!¡± Owen asked back, ¡°She¡¯s your wife. You¡¯re the one who should be looking after her. She¡¯s not rted to me. How could you ask met ¡°Matthew, even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t use me haphazardly! ¡°How could you ask me about your wife! That¡¯s too ridiculous! Manhew approached him. ¡°You¡¯re so tight¨Clipped. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll look for Jayden, and your lie will be exposed?¡± Owen shrugged. ¡°Go ahead. Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen Valerie.¡± He was certain that Matthew would not find Jayden. There were so many overseas tycoons. Finding Jayden was like finding a needle in a haystack. Not to mention, Jayden had a special background, Matthew would never have guessed of Jayden¡¯s true identity! No matter how powerful Matthew was in Kranson City, he would not find a big shot who did not exist in paper. Matthew could not help but sneer. ¡°Then, you should know what kind of business he owns, where he is, and which ship he¡¯s on, right¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was so dark that night How could I know about these things! You¡¯re so good. Can¡¯t you find it out yourself?¡± Matthew sneered. Of course, he knew. When Landry told him, he had already figured our Jayden¡¯s identity, Jayden was targeting him and the Noria Group! Jayden was not a big shot of a corporation at all! was so afraid of him. He deserved the injuries! Owen was 50 Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡± Owen was shocked. ¡°Matthew, what are you doing? I¡¯ve said everything I know. Why are you still holding me hostage?¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson is seriously injured and needs to rest well. It¡¯s better for him not to be that worked out. Send Mr. Anderson to the room!¡± Owen was instantly enraged. ¡°Matthew, stop Hop pretending! I don¡¯t need your care! Matthew did not waste his words on him and got someone to drag Owen back. Owen immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Matthew, this is an illegal detention!¡± Matthew¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Tm Matthew Grant from the Noria Group. My words are the law in Kranson City Illegal! No one can bring you home even if the policee. Who do you think you are?¡± Matthew¡¯s words stunned Owen. His subordinates dragged him back without further ado, Owen had already left the hospital. But, before he could walk further than a few feet, be was dragged back into the hospital again. He was instantly disheartened. At the same time, Matthew gave the order to track Jayden¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Mr. Grant, ording to the information received, Jayden is heading north and is very far from Kranson City¡± ¡°Tleading north? Even if he runs to the ends of the earth, we have to capture him! Prepare a ship to chase after him immediately. We have to intercept him before he reaches the shore.¡± Everyone started to move. 10.31 AM ? Chapter 81 Manfiew went to the pier on the same day and prepared to board the ship directly. He made a promise in his heart, Valerie, wait for me. I will drhnitely being you home!¡± Regardless of whether she was dead or alive, he must find her whereaboutst MARCAS Marrying Chapter 882 Marrying Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Just as Matthew was about to board the ship to search for Jayden, his phone rang. The ear¨Cpiercing ringtone was loud and clear in the dock. After Matthew picked up, the nanny said. ¡°I have bad news, Mr. Grant. Hugo has been holding tightly the doll that Mrs. Grant bought for him. He keeps crying and can¡¯t be coaxed. His voice has be hoarse!¡± Hugo¡¯s deafening cries came from the other end of the phone. Perhaps it was because he missed his mother, but the little guy¡¯s cries made Matthew¡¯s heart clench Matthew was very displeased that his n was interrupted, but he was also afraid that Hugo would cry too much. So, he said in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After hanging up, he got someone to drive straight back to the Grant Manor. He was worried about the child, but he was more worried about Valerie. He was the only connection between him and Valerie.. When Sophia saw Matthew return, she panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Hugo. It¡¯s said that mother and son have special bonds. Did something bad happen to Valerie?¡± ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯m taking him to look for Valerie¡± Sophia was shockedi ¡°Do you have leads?¡± ¡°I think so. We¡¯ll go there now. I¡¯ll take Hugor Hugo cried when he saw Matthew. His sad expression made Matthew¡¯s heart ache He quickly carried Hugo. The little guy gradually calmed down under his father¡¯s gentlefort and slowly fell asleep. Matthew took a deep breath when he saw Hugo¡¯s expression. He did not know if Valerie had been suffering like that every night when he was not around Hugo held a little tiger doll tightly in his hand. It seemed that it still had Valerie¡¯s smell. Matthew frowned and wrapped him up with a cloak, along with the doll and everything else. Although Sophia was worried, she did not stop Matthew as she saw that Matthew seemed to be more alive now As long as Matthew had hope to live on, everything would be fine. Otherwise, Sophia really did not know what to do with him. Before they left, Sophia held Matthew¡¯s hand. ¡°Regardless of whether you find her or not, you have to bring Hugo back. Do you understand?¡± Sophia was afraid that something would happen to him along the way. If Valerie was gone, he might follow her footstep. Then, there would be no hope at all. Matthew looked at Sophia and knew that she was worried about him. Hence, he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even if he had no desire to live, he would definitely bring Hugo back to Sophia before leaving. He thought, ¡°Wait for me, Valerie! As Matthew got into the car and left, Sophia took a deep breath. First, he was missing in Wakanda, and now it was Valerie. ¡°This young couple really have a hard life, God, please bless the Grant family. Matthew¡¯s life is not easy. Valerie also has a very hard time. They are so close to each others. Please don¡¯t torture them anymore.¡± Matthew She was a the car and left for the dock. Meanwhile, Valerie sat on the deck while hugging Yumi was a little disappointed that she did not find her name on the web search that day. She had been caring Yumi for the past two days. She had to take care of everything. She was alone but had to take care of her 24/7. There were times when she needed to rest. Sometimes, Valerie would carry the child out for a walk. When she saw Jayden sitting on the deck sunbathing, she would walk over and stiff Yumi Jayden looked at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a nanny, not a robot. I have to rest too. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to learn how to take care of her! If I¡¯m not around, how are you going to take care of Yumi?¡± 1/3 10:21 AM Chapter 882 ¡°Learn now. Start with carrying her.¡± Jayden looked at her and wanted to say something, but he only sighed. Thinking about it. Yuri was his child, and he loved her. He hugged Yumi in his arms. Yuri felt ufortable, and her body twisted in his embrace. Valerie could not help but ask. Do you know how to carry her? Don¡¯t tell me that you have never learned it since she was bor ¡°Why should I learnt Her mother was still around when she was born. When she wasn¡¯t, there was a nanny. Why should I learn?¡± Jayden was so self¨Crighteous that it made Valerie a little angry ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re her father, but you don¡¯t even know how to carry your child: Hold her bun with one hand and her back with the other. The baby will befortable that way.¡± She made Jayden stand ??? and taught him how to carry her. Jayden gradually lost his hot temper as he smelled the milky scent on the child. Carrying a child was not that difficult! The little guy went from being restless to gettingfortable slowly. Jayden heaved a sigh of relief, and theers of his mouth curled up into a amile. Valerie reminded him to take a walk. ¡°Children need to get more calcium by basking in the sun, Carry her for a walk and let her take a look around¡± ¡°Can¡¯t she eat calcium tablets Jayden felt that this woman was troublesome and did it on purpose. She could not bear to see him being idle. Valerie was speechless. ¡°She¡¯s so young. Nature is the best gift for humans. Sunbathing can nourish her calcium. It¡¯s also beneficial for training her vision. What¡¯s good for keeping her in the room all day!¡± Jayden sincered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at talking. You¡¯re quite capable. Don¡¯t tell me you failed in everything you did, so you specialize in being a nanny and taking care of children!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie did not think much of it. ¡°So what? In short, Im giving my best for the child, unlike someone who is irresponsible at all, even though he imed to be her biological father.¡± as soon as possible. I¡¯m not a Detecting sarcasm in her words, Jayden retorted, ¡°It¡¯s survival of the fittest. As my daughter, she should get used to it as soo house husband! ¡°If she wanted me to carry her, she had to be worthy of my time. I¡¯m busy earning money to give her the best living environment. This is much better than carrying her, ¡°You might say that money is not important. The most important thing for a child ispanionship, but it¡¯s difficult to do that without money! ¡°Sigh, you won¡¯t understand what I tell you. You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you¡¯re trying to teach me a lesson!¡± Jayden said a bunch of strange words. Valerie felt that his words were unbelievable. At the same time, her heart was filled with anger. What an irresponsible bastard! ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future because you don¡¯t care about anything today and only know about money. Don¡¯t even think about getting her affection for the rest of your life!¡± With that, Valerie snatched the baby in his arms and left, Jayden could not help but curse when he heard her words. ¡°She has a bad attitude!¡± He rolled his eyes and went inside to look for the women The women swarmed over like bees sensing honey when they saw Jayden. They quickly surrounded him. Jayden casually grabbed one of them and buried his head in her hair. He hugged her, and they entered the room. She was better than that sharp¨Ctongued Valerie. Jayden did not know where Valerie got her courage to go against him. If not for the fact that the child still needed her care, he w taught her a levegue would have already Marrying Chapter 883 Marrying Chapter 883 Chapter 883 The woman standing before Jayden was sexy and charming. She was Jayden¡¯s type. In his opinion, women were just his sleeping partners. They had no other use. He could ept any women as long as they caught his eyes, had a good remper, and knew how to please him. If they could not serve him well. he would change to another one. It had always been like that in the past. Responsibility? He had never found any meanings to responsibility. Jayden lowered his body and put the woman onto the bed. However, what Valerie had just said kept bothering him. Yumi needspanionship. If you don¡¯t apany her now, please don¡¯t expect her to be close to you when you¡¯re old! ¡°Money can easily rece your rtionship with her!¡± Her voice kept ying in his mind. Jayden could not help but feel frustrated. He quickly fulfilled his lust. He pushed the woman away immediately after he was done. The woman was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jayden had never acted like that before. She wondered where she did not perform well enough. She got up and hugged Jayden. Her voluptuous body screamed temptation. It was not easy to get Jayden to notice her. She would not let her chance slip away. However, Jayden was getting impatient. He pushed her away. ¡°Alright, get out!¡± He was not interested in the woman. The moment he closed his eyes, all he saw was Valerie¡¯s face. He also saw her expression when she bickered with him. It was so annoying! Jayden¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. The woman was a litle surprised, but she knew Jayden was temperamental. It was better for her to be careful and not provoke him. It would not do her any good if he got mad. She did not dare to probe further when she saw Jayden¡¯s angry face. She hurriedly put on her clothes and left. However, she wasining in her heart. Jayden had never treated women like a gentleman. They did not have an easy life on the ship. It was so annoying! After the door closed, Jayden felt terrible in the room. How could he let his mood disturbed by such a sharp¨Ctongued woman? It was too strange Jayden shook his head and threw his clothes on the ground. He stood up, poured a ss of red wine, and drank it in one gulp. The inexplicable frustration made him unhappy, and he urgently needed to vent it out. moment, a subordinate suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Shaw, there¡¯s a ship fast approaching us. They don¡¯t seem toe with At the same good iraention!¡± Jayden was a little surprised. ¡°Approaching us! Is it a fishing boat that happened to pass by!¡± ¡°I not a thin a fishing boat. Furthermore, it¡¯s honking at us. It doesn¡¯t look like a normal boat. Let¡¯s go and take a look, Mr. Sluw!¡± The subordinates words made Jayden frown. Their journey non had been very smooth after the itinerary had been confirmed. No one had targeted them Besides, Jayden doubted that anyone would dare to target them. as on the ship. Jayden was curious. He wondered who was on 1/3 1031ANI Chapter 883 He quickly put on his clothes and went outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His subordinate handed over a pair of binocrs, and Jayden looked through it. Indeed, the ship was moving extremely fast. There seemed to be a man standing on the bowl. We received a signal, Mr. Shaw! He¡­ he said he¡¯s Matthew! Jayden was extremely surprised, and then he was puzzled. He wondered, ¡°Is it possible that Matthew had found out something? He scanned around but did not see any sign of that woman. Jayden thought for a moment and said, ¡°Prepare guns and explosives immediately! This guy ising after us. It¡¯s getting interesting now that he managed to catch up!¡± The situation was indeed very strange. The identity of that woman was indeed not ordinary. Otherwise, why would Matthew chase after her? His subordinates quickly took action. They set up their guns and aimed at the ship, which was tailing them. Jayden sneered. He thought. Matthew, it¡¯s useless even if you catch up. You have capability, but I have weapons! He wanted to see what else Matthew from the prestigious Noria Group could do! ¡°Mr. Shaw, we received a signal from him. It said that he wants to discuss a business deal with your The message surprised him. But, he thought that Matthew might not have realized that the woman was on his ship. However, she must be very important to Matthew that he chased after her and confirmed her whereabouts personally. ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Shaw? Should we attack?¡± ¡°This guy is chasing us closely. Is he plotting some conspiracy?¡± ¡°Conspiracy It¡¯s unlikely.¡± Jayden smiled ¡°Get that woman over here!¡± Valerie had just coased Yumi to sleep when Jayden called for her. She was a lile shocked and wondered what Jayden was trying to do. When she reached the deck, she realized that she was surrounded by many people. Everyone looked like they were facing a great enemy. She thought. What was going on¡± ¡°Are you looking for me?¡° Valerie looked at Jayden. The etter waved I her hand, and a subordinate beside her brought a set of clothes and stuffed thein into her hand. Valerie was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Change into it and stick the beard on you¡± Valerie was stunned as he looked at the suit, wig, and beard in her arms. ¡°What are you trying to do now? ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that if I help you take care of the child, you can¡¯t have any improper motives about me again. I won¡¯t get along with you like those Valerie thought that he wanted her to dress up in a different style to please him. She got resistant a Jayden must be abnormal to have such requests in front of so many people! and looked at Jayden warily. Jayden was speechless and rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to submit and be my woman? Then ¡°Perhaps, if I saw you as a man, I might not have any feelings for you anymore. He and Valene from top to bottom ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to? Or are you saying one thing but mean another Are you ying hand to gri? Valerie sulled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too mucht so be it. You requested thio. Don¡¯t give me trouble when the timee¡± 10:21 AM Chapter 883 Jayden handed over a pill, and Valerie took two steps back, Jayden, don¡¯t go overboard¡°¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at imagining things! You¡¯re too thin. No matter how you change your appearance, you can be easily recognized as soon as you speak.¡± ¡°After taking this pill, your voice will be as hoarse as a man¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not some weird pill!¡° Valerie blushed a little as Jayden was able to read through her mind. But, she still took the medicine and swallowed it. Then, she went in to change her clothes. When she came out again. Jayden could not help butugh when he saw her. Valerie rolled her eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± She was surprised to find that her voice was really low and hoarse. Jayden had not lied to her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. An important client ising overter!¡± Jayden turned to look at the fast approaching ship. Valerie looked in the same direction and saw what seemed to be a man on the ship not far away. He was holding a ga child and looking over. Valerie felt that it was a little strange. She wondered, ¡°Was it a trend to bring children along to business negotiation these days?¡± An important client of Jayden was probably not someone dealing with proper business. It was strange. Businessmen in his industry liked to take care of children. They were most likely not good people, right? Valerie was about to continue looking when she suddenly heard Yumi¡¯s cries from the back. She was surprised that Yumi woke up so quickly. She rushed in. Jayden could not help but smile when he saw her being anxious. She was quite thoughtful in taking care of Yumi. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. BEND GET Marrying Chapter 884 Marrying Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Matthew saw a familiar silhouette from afar, but it disappeared quickly. His heart skipped a beat. That was Valerie! Her silhouette was too familiar. He would never make a mistake in recognizing her wife! He was very certain that Valerie was on the ship but was kept hidden by someone. are with just a nce. As he got closer, his heart beat faster and faster. The person who appeared briefly just now was all too simr. He was very sare He must get her now that she was so near Matthew was extremely excited. Soon, the two ships closed in. He could see the man at the bow of the ship clearly. The man was wearing a white casual suit and sunsses, Matthew knew immediately that he was Jayden. Landry¡¯s information was correct. Jayden was indeed a mafia gang leader. The way he looked at him was sinister, like a lion that locked on its target and refused to let go No wonder Owen was in so much fear and refused to tell him that the truth. Matthew¡¯s heart trembled when he thought about how Hugo would be tortured if he fell into Jayden¡¯s hands. As long as Valerie was still alive, he would do everything he could to bring her back to his side no matter whar. Jayden was alo assessing the man in front of him. His subordinate pushed a hoard across the two ships. After Matthew came up. Jayden¡¯s heart beat He finally met Matthew in in person. However, he put on a smile. ¡°Mr. Grant from the Noria Group, I¡¯ve heard a lot about your Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± They shook hands. Matthew subconsciously probed Jayden. Jayden smiled and exerted strength in his palm. Both of them knew what was going on. Jayden let go. ¡°I wonder what bring you here, Mr. Grant)¡± Matthew did not want to alert the enemy. He just said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about business. I want to have a discussion with you, Mr. Shaw.¡± ¡°Business? You must be joking Jayden brought the visitors to the hall on the first floor as they spoke. Both parties were staring at each other. They were on high alerts. Everyone stepped aside and made way for Jayden and Matthew Mathew looked around and did not see the person with that silhouette just now. He got curious and wondered where the person went. However, since he had confirmed that Valerie was here, he would find her sooner orter. After entering the hall, he made a hand gesture secretly. His subordinates immediately went around to search for Valerie. Jayden looked at Matthew¡¯s and asked, ¡°I wonder what kind of business you usually do, Mr. Grant? How do you know inc? It¡¯s unbelievable that you managed to catch up!¡± He had kept the news of his return to the country a secret. He had even retreat when they almost arrived at the port of Kranson City. He did not make any appearance. No one knew that Jayden was there. But Mathew seeded in catching u 1. up. Jayden could not rule out the possibility that Matthew had always been paying attention to him. But, he had beenmanding behind the scenes overseas. He had many fake identities How dad Matthew know about him? How did he manage to continin his location and chase after him! The whole unuation puzzled Jayden Matthew only smiled. ¡°You tter me, Mr. Show. You¡¯re famous. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you.¡± ¡°But then again, I must thank somer for sharing your w MARCAS ELEGIR PARA wherealiouns¡± DE LUNES A DOMINGO gx COMPRAR AHORA 10:21 AM Chapter 884 ¡°Who? ¡°Owen Anderson. He was the one who informed me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, Mr. Shaw. I saved Owen by chance, and he told me. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up to your ship so quickly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Owen is injured and is recuperating now. Otherwise, I would have brought him here to meet you Matthew was implying that Owen was in his hands and he had all the information about Jayden However, Jayden raised his eyebrows and pretended to be deep in thought before shrugging. ¡°There must be a mistake. Owen Anderson! Eve never heard of this name ¡°I only know that you¡¯re running your business in Kranion City. I¡¯ve never been to Kranson City, so I don¡¯t know Owen Anderson. Matthew could not help butugh. That can¡¯t be true? Owen swore that he was your friend!¡± Jayden did not think much of it ¡°Perhaps I met him on various asions and had a brief introduction. You might be aware I¡¯ve attended many events overseas. I don¡¯t know when he set his eyes on me. ¡°But it¡¯s an honor that he mentioned about me to you. Mr. Grant!¡± ¡°Perhaps!¡± Matthew said calmly. It was just a simple test, but he had known more about Jayden. Owen had been captured by Matthew. It was impossible for Jayden to hide what he had done. Jayden snorted coldly in his heart when he heard Matthew mention Owen. He had let him off too easily! Owen was still alive. He was really lucky! If he had known earlier, she would have cut him into pieces that day. He was still alive even after being injured severely. It was just like the saying, a scourge will live for a thousand years. However, it was a coincidence that Matthew rescued Owen and almost ruined Jayden¡¯s n. Matthew smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know Owen, forget about it. This doesn¡¯t stop us from discussing business. However, I wonder what kind of business you are nning to do this time?¡± Matthew asked Jayden directly. No matter what kind of business Jayden did, he had to get involved. It was useless no matter how Jayden refused. They already knew each other¡¯s background. They were just testing each other. Jayden smiled. Tll do whatever that makes money¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you, Mr. Grant? You have the ultimate power in Kranson City. Now, you¡¯re expanding your business beyond Kranson City You¡¯re not letting go of any opponunity, Mr. Grant!¡± Matthewughed out loud. ¡°For sure! Isn¡¯t the same for you, Mr. Shaw? Rumor has it that you always operate overseas. Youe back to fight for the market share and talents, Other rumors said say you are rted to the mafia. I wonder how true the rumors are:¡± The two of them were chatting without telling the truth. When Jayden heard Matthew¡¯s question, he smiled. ¡°You are good at joking, Mr. Grant. It¡¯s just for show. I¡¯m always out and about all year round, so I have to find a security team to protect myself! ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be involved in the mafia business. Isn¡¯t it the same for you, Mr. Grant! You br brought arge group of people with you. Aren¡¯t they just for show! Both sides knew what nonsense the other party was spouting, but for their own sake, neither of them exposed each other. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew looked at his watch. In the next second, the rm on the slip rang! The ear piercing ringtone made everyone tense up. Matthew was shocked and wondered if his subordinates had been captured. Suddenly, Hayden¡¯s subordinates pushed a man who had been tied up. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t have good intentions, Mr. Shaw! He sent his subordinates to sorak around on our ship! His men even barged into a woman¡¯s room!¡± Jayden looked at the young man who was tied up and then at Matthew. His eyes were filled with vignce and alert. The entire cabin began to be on Jayden did not expect Matthew to be so bold. He knew that Matthew did not believe in him and came to probe him, but he did not expect that be MARCAS PARA ELEGIR DE LUNES A DOMINGO COMPRAR AHORA Chapter 354 would dare to perform such an open search in his territory! BEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 885 Marrying Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Jayden was displeased when his territory was invaded His subordinates came closer and aimed Matthew at gunpoint. Matthew did not move. Then, he met his subordinate¡¯s gaze and saw him squinting at him. He i immediately understood the situation. Jayden questioned, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Grant! If you don¡¯t give me a good exnation today, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave unscathed!¡± Matthew ancered. That¡¯s my intention! Do you still need an exnation from me?¡± ¡°Matthew, you chased after me and said that you wanted to talk business with me, so I stopped and slowed down to wait for you. ruthlessly. Do you have other motives for boarding my ship?¡°. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m ignorant just because i just came back from overseas, What are you trying to do?¡° As soon as he finished speaking, his subordinates inmediately surrounded Matthew and his group of people But you¡¯re acting Matthew¡¯s men were also unwilling to yield. The two sides faced each other right on, and the atmosphere became intense immediately. Matthew waved his hand, and the people in front of him moved aside. He said calmly, My personal assistant disappeared as soon as he boarded the ship. They found blood on the deck. I¡¯m afraid something happened to him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation, Mr. Shaw! I¡¯m sincere in knowing and making friends with you, Is this how you treat your guests? ¡°If we don¡¯t find him today, we¡¯ll do a thorough search! We¡¯ll search until we find him! ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can reject. Even if you¡¯re a powerful figure in foreignnds, you have to listen to me when you¡¯re in Holito!¡± Jayden was enraged. He picked up the ss beside him and threw it at Matthew! ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to tell me what to do? This is my ship! ¡°It¡¯s all your words that someone disappears, How can youunch a search just because you want to? What right do you have?¡± Matthew said coldly, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s because I¡¯m Matthew Grant from the Noria Croup. And, you¡¯re an outsider!¡± After saying that, he toppled the coffee desk with a kick! Both parties were tensed up even more. They were about to break into a fight. In an instant, the atmosphere was full of hostility, Seeing that his ship was going to be shattered into pieces, Jayden immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone stopped, and Matthew looked at him. ¡°What is your decision, Mr. Shaw?¡± Jayden was so angry that his face turned ashen. Both sides were confronting each other, and neither of them was willing to give in. It was not good. to continue the fight Jayden knew that Matthew was right. He had indeede from overseas. Even if he was powerful overseas, they were in Holito. He did not want to fight with Matthew there for the time being. If the matter blew up disproportionately, it would be disadvantageous to him. Hence, he waved his hand and asked his subordinates to retreat. ¡°Mr. Grant, since you believe that I lave ulterior motives, please carry out your ¡°All of you, stand down. Let him search ¡°However, let me say this first. If you can¡¯t find anything, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Matthew sported. ¡°Hurry up and gor Everyone started to look around. Of course, the main objective was not to find an assistant, but to find Valerie. Valerie must be on the ship. MARCAS DE LUNES A DOMINGO gx PARA ELEGIR COMPRAR AHORA Chapter 895 Matthew took a deep breath and waited patiently. However, he felt extremely anxious. In his heart, he plead, Valerie, if you¡¯re here, please tell us. I¡¯m here today to take you home!! However, Jayden was very confident. He looked at Matthew with disdain, as if he was already certain that they would not be able to find anything on his ship. Matthew¡¯s men searched everywhere, including the woman¡¯s room. However, they did not find anything. Half an hourter, everyone returned to the cabin. ¡°Nothing. Mr. Grant¡± sexnation, Mr. Grant They all shook their heads Jayden could not help but sneer. ¡°Can you give us an a Matthew did not believe the search oue. It was impossible that Valerie is not there That should not be the caset He had seen that silhouette himself clearly. It was impossible that they did not find her. Matthew immediately stood up. ¡°Exnation? My assistant hasn¡¯t been found yet. You should be the one giving me an exnation!¡± At the same moment, a shout came from outside. ¡°Found¡± Matthew¡¯s heart treimbled He quickly took a few steps forward. At the same time, his assistant walked out. His hand was badly injured and covered with bloody gauze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. 1 identally cut my hand when I came on board the ship. I didn¡¯t have time to inform you before I went to the bathroom to treat my ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everyone to misunderstand. I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Gramt. It¡¯s my fault. Mathew pretended to be angry. ¡°You almost made me fight with Mr. Shaw. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again!¡± The exnations had been nned in advance with his assistant for the purpose of stalling for time. The assistant had deliberately cut his hand to give them a usible reason to search. However, he did not expect that they did not find Valerie Jayden could not help but sneer. It was obvious that the two of them were acting. It was impossible to have such a coincidence. However, he was not worried as they still could not find what they were looking for. Matthew felt very dejected. They had not found Valerie, and his assistant had returned. They had no reason to look further, Matthew felt that it was a pity that they had to stop the search However, he wondered how that happened. Jayden did not want to talk nonsense with him anymore and directly asked him to leave. ¡°Mr. Grant, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to discuss business with me today. You seem to be looking for trouble. We don¡¯t seem to get along well. I don¡¯t want to have a further rtionship with you anymore. ¡°Please go back!¡± Matthew did not have reasons to stay any longer. He felt a little anxious, However, just as he was about to leave, his subordinate brought Hugo over in a hurry. His cries could be heard from afar. It was as loud as thunder! Jayden frowned. He thought. What was going on! Why did he even being a child here! ¡°Mr. Grant, I don¡¯t know why Hugo kreps crying. I can¡¯t coax him no matter what!¡± -Matthew was very angry. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he fine just now! Why is he crying suddenly!¡± He was extremely anxious. He quickly carried Hugo and gentlely coaxed him. He even brought the little tiger doll over, but Hugo refused to ept it. It kept crying erving and twisting its body, unwilling to let him bug! MARCAS PARA ELEGIR DE LUNES A DOMINGO COMPRAR AHORA OX 10:22 Chapter 885 Jaydenughed gloatingly at the side. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re so capable and resourceful in handling your business. Yet, you¡¯re so helpless when dealing with a little child!¡°. Tsk uk¡­ What is the rtionship between the child and you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son¡± Matthew frowned. He did not stop coaxing Hugo, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Matthew quickly checked, but Hugo was resistant to his touch. Hugo kept shaking his head and Matthew became anxious. ¡°Stop crying, Hugo! Be good and listen to me!¡± Did you poop!¡± deven pushed pushed Matthew Jayden made sarcastic remarks at the side. ¡°You¡¯re so capable. Why can¡¯t you handle a little child now?¡± ¡°Oh no, Mr. Grant. What an impression!¡± Matthew¡¯s face darkened. He was very displeased, but he had too upied to deal with Jayden now. Hugo could not stop crying. Because he was a boy, his voice was especially load. Jayden took a deep breath and covered his ears. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. SEND GIFT Marrying Chapter 886 Marrying Chapter 886 Chapter 886 He was speechless. He thought of how helpless he was when Yumi cried. It was the same for Matthew now. Behind every sessful man is a child who loves to cry. They were always at a loss every time their children cried. He sincerely admired Matthew. If it were him, he would have exploded long ago. On the other hand, Matthew was walking around the deck with the child in his arms as he coaxed him. Jayden shook his head andmented, ¡°Mr. Grant is such a patient man. If it were me, I would have thrown the child away long ago.¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he thought, How can I throw my child away? He retorted, ¡°How can I throw my son away? You¡¯re not married yet and you don¡¯t have a child so you don¡¯t understand. As a father, one has to be more patient,¡± Jayden could not help butugh as he said, ¡°My daughter is about the same age as your son so she also likes to cry. When she cries, it¡¯s so loud that it is as though the whole world is shaking. I don¡¯t even know how such a small girl can cry so loudly!¡± Matthew did not expect him to have a child. However, at this moment, Hugo was crying so hard that he was distraught. Not only did he fail to find Valerie, bait the little boy suddenly started crying. He thought, Could it be that he was feeling unwell somewhere?¡± He ced Hugo on the deck and took off Hugo¡¯s coat to check carefully, but he still could not find the reason for Hugo¡¯s crying. He was at his wit¡¯s end and was in a terrible fix when his savior suddenly appeared Valerie walked over and immediately hugged Hugo. She patted his back skillfully and asked, ¡°Why are you crying, little man¡® There are so many toys here. Don¡¯t you like any of them?¡± As soon as Hugo leaned on her, he stopped crying and hugged her neck tightly. Matthew was shocked. He thought, ¡°Who was this ¡°man¡± ¡°He looked thin and his voice was a little hoarse, but his movements were very skilled. ¡°He hugged Hugo in her arms and parred him gently. After a few pats, Hugo actually stopped crying. She then reached out and touched the corner of his mouth. He immediately opened his mouth and sucked her finger She instantly understood. She exined. ¡°He is hungry. Did you guys bring anything for him to eat when you came out?¡± Matthew nced at his subordinate, who shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have enough milk powder¡± Matthew asked, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough? Didn¡¯t I tell you to pack everything? Why didn¡¯t you bring something so important?¡± His subordinate tried to reason. ¡°We were rushing for time and¡­ ¡°Alright, forget it!¡± Matthew interrupted him with an ugly expression. Valerie shook her head and scolded, ¡°What kind of father are you? Do you expect outsiders to help take care of your child! Consider yourself lucky. He can use Yumi¡¯s milk powder for the time being!¡± With that, she carried the child into the cabin. Matthew was worried so he followed them in. After Valerie skillfully made the milk, Hugo hugged the milk bottle and started drinking eagerly. Matthew was shocked that there was someone like this on Jayden¡¯s ship. He thought, Since when was it popr for men to be babysitters? And ¡°he¡± was so good at it However, he felt a sense of deja vu. The man in front of him looked very much like Valerie. The way ¡°he¡± fed Hugo the milk was exactly the same as the way Valerie did it If not for the fact that ¡°h ¡°he¡± had a beard, ¡°he¡± looked exactly like Valerie from behindt mandy and elegant so it could not be Valerie, Jayden could not help but feel a little However, he was a man with a beard. His voice was also disappointed. MARCAS ELEGIR PARA DE LUNES A DOMINGO COMPRAR AHORA gx Chapter 886 Moreover, if it was Valerie, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize her when he saw her, especially when he was carrying Hugo. That was her biological son after all. He thought. Forget it. No matter how much I missed Valerie, there was no way I couldn¡¯t even recognize a man. However, he did not know where Valerie was. He felt a little strange watching a ¡°man¡± feed his son. After drinking the bottle of milk, Hugo was full. Valerie even helped him burp before facing Matthew. She scolded, ¡°You¡¯re such an irresponsible father. Look at how hungry this boy is. Are you just going to leave the boy with a nanny? The role of a father is very important. You must participate in your child¡¯s life. The most important thing for a child is his parent¡¯spany!¡± Valerie could not take it anymore. If not for the fact that there were so many people here, she would definitely have said more. ist words. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Jayden couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard herst Valerie nced at him, and he immediately shut his mouth. She added, ¡°Also, your boy seems to only be a little more than a year old. What supplements does he usually eat? It¡¯s not good for his health if he drinks too much milk powder. Did you give him any fruit juice or baby food?¡± This series of questions stumped Matthew, Usually, it was either the nanny or Valerie who took care of Hugo. During the days when Valerie went missing, he was too busy looking for her. Hence, it was also his mother and nanny who took care of his son. He had no time to care about him. It was fine as long as Hugo didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. However, he really didn¡¯t know much Seeing that he could not answer her questions, Valerie could not help but shake her head and look at Jayden. ¡°Look, there¡¯s another man like you. Why are all of you the same! Your children¡­ Forget, there¡¯s no point in talking to you guys.¡± She sighed helplessly as she did not know what to say to these people. She thought. They were all stinky men who only cared about their freedom! You can¡¯t say that they don¡¯t love their children because they bring their children everywhere. On the other hand, if you say that they love their children, they know nothing about their children She was rendered speechless, Everyone present was stunned by her words. They thought. How dare this person talk about parenting with two industry giants here! He even scolded them for not knowing how to take care of their children Why did Mr. Grant need to know how to take care of a child? Also, Jayden doesn¡¯t have to take care of his child because he has money. Does this person want to die!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Valerie sull did not understand what he had said which caused everyone to be speechless Matthew also looked helpless as he said, ¡°Anyway, thank you for helping me coax the child. Now give him to me! He was about to go over and snatch his son back. After all, the ¡°man¡± was a stranger, and ¡°he¡± was also someone close to Jayden so Matthew did not However, this was so strange so Matthew decided that he had to investigate the ¡°man¡¯s¡± background. Otherwise, if he was someone bad and he managed to coax Flugo over, they would have another hostage in their hands. Unexpectedly, when Matthew was about to carry his son back, Hugo refused. He turned his head away and pushed Matthew away. Hugo kept pestering Valerie for a bug. Both of his hands were wrapped around her neck. He even leaned his head against her chest. This stunned For some reason, she felt a wave of warmth in her body. Then, a strange feeling rose in her heart. She had never thought that she would be so popr with children. First, it was Yumi, and now it was this little fellow, However, she was not interested in such a father at all. He was too irresponsible! MARCAS PARA DE LUNES A DOMINGO ELEGIR OFERTAS VALIDAS HASTA EL JOE OCTUNAI IGI 9x 10:22 AM Chapter 880 SEND CHIT Marrying Chapter 887 Marrying Chapter 887 Chapter 887 At this moment, Yumi, who was sleeping soundly, woke up. She seemed to be unhappy that the person who took care of her was being snatched away When she saw the boy in Valerie¡¯s arms, she could not take it anymore and burst out crying Valerie panicked and quickly went to her side. Yumi immediately got up and threw herself into Valerie¡¯s arms. She cried loudly and rugged at Hugo¡¯s clothes to make him go away. However, Hugo refused to give in as well. He screamed crazily and hugged Valerie¡¯s neck tightly. He even shouted, ¡°Mommy! Mom! Baby!¡± What he meant was. This is my mother. Who do you think you areh Unfortunately, no one could understand his gibberish so no one could trante it He was about to cry again. For a moment, Valerie was flustered. Her clothes were about to be torn apart by the two children The two of them did not like each other and were about to start fighting. Valerie didn¡¯t know what to do and the men in the room were dumbfounded Seeing this, Matthew quickly extended his hand. He said. ¡°Let me handle it. Hugo, he¡¯s a man, not your mother. Til carry you!¡± He forcefully pulled Hugo¡¯s arm and pulled him away from Valerie. At the same time, he thanked the strange ¡°man¡± in front of him. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Matthew sakl ¡°You¡¯re wee. Valerie replied. She did not expect him to be so polite. However, Hugo refused to leave no matter what. He reached out and grabbed Valerie¡¯s clothes tightly while babbling. Matthew was taken aback, Hugo was not the kind of boy who especially liked outsiders. At home, there were times when he did not even nanny. Why was he so close to a man he had only just met He thought. en want his Valerie was also shocked. She did not expect herself to be so popr. Yumi¡¯s face was flushed as she reached out her little hand to tug at Hugo. The two babies then began to fight. Seeing this, Matthew felt a little awkward. He could only try to pull Hugo away forcefully, but the more force he used, the angrier Hugo became. Hugo even screamed as he refused to give in. He started shouting. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± ????? Matthew was a is a little confused. He insisted, ¡°Hugo, that¡¯s not your mother. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. Hurry up and follow me!¡± Hugo was furious. He parted Matthew and shouted, ¡°Mommy! Stupid!¡± He clenched his small tits and punched Matthew. However, Matthew simply thought that he missed his mother and forcefully carried him up. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s go find Mommy.¡± Matthew found it unbelievable that his little boy would suddenly say the words, ¡°stupid¡± and ¡°baby¡± Although he had shouted back at home before, Mauhew did not expect him to treat a man as his mother. He did not know whether tough or cry. It seemed that the little boy really missed his mother. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done this. He quickly patted Hugo and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will be back.¡± Hugo was extremely anxious. He opened his mouth and bit Matthew¡¯s shoulder with his small teeth. Matthew didn¡¯t expect luis bite to be so painful. Valerie could not help but be shocked when she saw this. She did not expect the boy to be like this. She took a deep breath and quickly patted Hugo. He good and don¡¯t bite. Are your teelli itching! I¡¯ll give you a teething stick!¡± Valerie took a teething biscuit and stuffed ut into Hugo¡¯s hand. Hugo was furious. He did not bite his father because his teeth were itching. However, because it was given to him by his mother, he could only obediently take the biscuit and grow on it. He gnawed a much that he was drooling MARCAS DE LUNES A DOMINGO PARA ELEGIR COMPRAR AHORA gx Chapter 887 Valerie quickly wiped his mouth again. Matthew looked at the ¡°man¡± in front of him. It was really strange He thought, ¡°Why is he so skilled, as if he had taken care of a child before? A man couldn¡¯t be a confinement nanny, right? He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did you used to do this a lot?¡± Valerie was taken aback by his question. She replied. ¡°It¡¯s probably fate! Yumi seems to like me very much tool Matthew understood. ¡°People¡¯s auras match each other. You hit it off quite well with my son as well.¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes were filled with a strange look when he saw the two of them conversing. He suddenly smiled andmented. ¡°You can¡¯t seem to bear to leave, Mr. Grant Matthew frowned and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the boy¡¯s fuss. You wouldn¡¯t be so petty as to fuss over a one year¨Cold boy right, Mr. Shaw Jayden clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your assistant will bump into something again!¡± Matthew sneered and replied. That¡¯s only if your ship isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Valerie raised her eyebrows. She feared the two would quarrel again, so she quickly said, ¡°Stop arguing. The two children will definitely cry again if you guys leave now. Why don¡¯t you guys let them stay here for a while and let me coax them? Otherwise, if they cry too hard, they might even fall sick. It won¡¯t be good for their development¡± She looked at Jayden, who nced at her. He asked, ¡°What for? You¡¯re also working for me. Are you siding with an outsider?¡± Valerie could not help but roll her eyes as she replied, ¡°I just feel sorry for this boy. His voice is hoarse from crying and Yumi also needs a ymate anyway. Otherwise, she would be alone all day long. Not only that, she still does not know how to speak. This boy already knows how to say ¡®MommyT Jayden did not say anything but Hugo shouted again. ¡°Mommy!¡± Valerie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked, ¡°How about this? If you let me take care of this boy. I¡¯ll do whatever you want along the way. What do you think?¡± Jayden found it unbelievable that she could say that in front of Matthew However, he also wanted to know what this woman was up to. If Matthew sull could not recognize her after interacting with her, it could only mean that they were not fated in be Hence, he agreed. ¡°Alright, he can stay for a little longer, and don¡¯t let this boy cry. This isn¡¯t a kindergarten!¡± Hugo pouted and jumped into Valerie¡¯s anns again without hesitation. Yumi was unhappy agun when Valerie hugged him. Just as she was about to cry, Valerie quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s y a game together!¡± After saying that, she held Yumi¡¯s right hand and Hugo¡¯s left hand. She suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s y a pping game, okay? Come on, a p for you, and a p for me!¡± The two little children started pping their hands together. Yumi immediatelyughed. Although Hugo was very dissatisfied that his mother was taking care of other babies, he was happy to be able to y with her now, He even kissed her on the cheek. She was a little surprised that this boy liked her so much Matthew took a look and could not help but feel a little strange. He thought, ¡°What was wrong with Hugo? Jayden was also in disbelief. The more he watched, the more he felt that Valerie¡¯s rtionship with Matthew was not an ordinary one. He raised his eyebrows and took the initiative to leave, leaving this ce to them. He believed that Valerie would not disappoint him. Upon seeing Jayden leave, Matthew sized up the ¡°man¡± before him. He felt that something was amiss. The way this ¡°man¡± coaxed children was too much like Valerie. ¡°His face also fud a vague resemnce to Valerie¡¯s. However, ¡°his¡± voice was too rough. It was obvious that ¡°his loving actions were extremely maternal, but the moment ¡°he¡± opened ¡°Tuis¡± mouth, that feeling disappeared, Marrying Chapter 888 Marrying Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Matthew probably did not expect that his wife, whom he had been yearning for, was right in front of him, but Matthew did not recognize her. memory and had even changed her appearance and voice. Naturally, Matthew could Matthew would never have thought that Vallerie had lost her not recognize her. However, Hugo could smell the unique scent of his mother Hugo kept shouting ¡°Mom¡°. Matthew did not react at all and thought that Hugo missed his mother. After ying for a while, Hugo realized that Matthew was just standing there without any reaction. Hugo was so angry that he could not take it anymore He patted his tummy angrily and Yumi could not help butugh. Seeing that Matthew was not cooperating at all, Hugo could not help but ask Matthew for a hug. Matthew reached out and picked him up. Hugo shouted that he wanted toe down. He rubbed his little feet hard and Matthew had no choice but to put him on the ground. In the end. Hugo pulled Matthew¡¯s hand and Valerie¡¯s hand together. This made Mathew feel a little awkward. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for a man to hold a stranger guy¡¯s hand, is it? Manhew thought. Matthew did not know what Hugo wanted to do, but he did not expect that when his hands were folded together with Valerie¡¯s, he suddenly had a strange feeling. He thought, This hand¡­ Before Matthew could react, Valerie pulled her hand back, Matthew also felt a little awkward. ¡°Hugo, what are you trying to do? Matthew shouted. Hugo faced him. ¡°Mommy!¡± Hugo was anxious. He thought, ¡®My father is too stupid! I have given him many hints, yet he still doesn¡¯t recognize Mom! Does he really not want to find Mom as soon as possible¡® I am Mom¡¯s baby!¡± Hugo was extremely anxious. Even Valerie felt that Hugo was anxious as if he wanted to say something, but he could not say it Hugo felt helpless. He felt that Matthew was really too stupid Valerie smiled awkwardly. She carried Yumi and ced her on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s time for the two babies to walk. They can practice first!¡± Hugo held Valerie¡¯s hand and refused to let her and Yumi get close. He thought, She is my Mom!¡® Yumi was also unhappy. She thought, This is my aunt. Why is this brat pestering her? She also refused to let go of Valerie, Valerie was in a dilemma, so she asked Matthew to help. ¡°Spend more time with the child. Only then will he be more dependent on you. Hugo¡¯s mother is not around now, so you should give him more care as the father!¡± When Valerie spoke, Hugo nodded heavily. Hugo seemned to understand what Valerie was saying. Valerie found him very smart. She gave a thumbs up and apuded, ¡°Hugo is also very obedient. It must be very easy to take care of you. What a good boy!¡± Hugo instantly became happy. He walked over and wanted Valerie to hug him. Yumi also wanted hugs, Valerie had no choice but to carry both of them and sat on the sofa. She thought, ¡®Having another child is very tiring Fortunately, there was something to eat. The two kids leaned against the sofa and nibbled on the snacks. Valerie would pick up crumbs for them from time to time and even wipe their mouths. to strangers, therefore the nun in front of him real Matthew also felt a bit strange because Hugo was not the kind of baby that easily got close to str made him feel suspici ¡°How did you get on this ship? You seem to be under his coercion as well?¡± Matthew asked. Although there were other around, Valerie spoke bluntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this would have happened?¡± really MARCAS PARA ELEGIR DE LUNES A DOMINGO 3 9x gx OFERTAS VALIDAS HASTA ELE DE OCTUNNE DE Chapter 888 Then have you ever seen Owen and a woman? The woman is my wife,¡± Matthew salil. Hearing this, Valerie shook her head. ¡°Twe never seen them. There are so many women here. They were all brought in by Jayden. Your wife? I haven¡¯t seen her, nor do I know about her.¡± Matthew did not believe it. He was certain that Valerie was there. It is suspicious that this guy had not even seen Valerie. Moreover, from what he and Jayden had said, Matthew guessed that Valerie had no other choices, Matthew had considered the possibility that this man was Valerie in disguise and that she might not admit her identity due to being threatened by Jayden, making her afraid to acknowledge him Thinking of this, Matthew probed again, ¡°Have you ever thought about leaving Jayden! You wouldn¡¯t have a good life following him. Why not let me take you away! When we reach the shore, you can leave with me? Valerie looked at Matthew in disbelief. She thought. We have just met, and Matthew already wants to take me away. Is he serious? To Valerie, Matthew was a stranger. Moreover, Valerie had suffered so much at Jayden¡¯s hands. She had tried to escape a few times but failed. Now, someone wanted to take her away. Valerie did not believe it. She didn¡¯t think that someone would care so much about a stranger Marthew was afraid that Valerie would not believe him, so he quickly said, ¡°I know this sounds difficult, but I just want you to help me take care of Hugo. You can set the time!¡± Matthew wanted to find out what secrets Valerie was carrying However, Valerie shook her head. She would not trust another man so easily. It was better to trust herself than anyone else. Moreover, she had already agreed with Jayden that after Jayden was cured, she would leave and return to Kranson City to search for her lost memories Although she could no longer remember, a voice in the depths of her mind told her that there seemed to be an important person waiting for her there. Valerie refused. ¡°No need. I promised Jayden Once a promised is made, it should be kept. Otherwise, what¡¯s the difference between me and them?¡± Matthew was a little disappointed. He thought. This man is not Valerie. At the very least, Valerie would recognize me when she saw me. Moreover, if it was really her, how could she bear to be separated from Hugo? Matthew took a deep breath and pulled Hugo. Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s go!¡± 24 3 2 2 3 2 10 2 5 Since Valerie was not there, there was no need for him to waste time. Hugo was unwilling to go. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Hugo twisted his body forcefully and threw himself into Valerie¡¯s arms. He refused to let go no matter what. Matthew could not wait any longer and forcefully pulled Hugo away. ¡°Hugo, stop it! Come back with me!¡± Although Hugo was angry, he was still just a child. He could not fight against Matthew. He was dragged away eventually. a was Content held by N?velDrama.Org. furious while Valerie watched them leave, shaking her head. Hugo She thought, ¡°What kind of people are these? Wouldn¡¯t Matthew be afraid of traumatizing Hugo by treating him so roughly! Hugo is so poor to grow up without a mother Valerie sighed, then looked at Yumi who was sitting on the sofa, gently touching her face Yumi immediately clung to Valerie and refused to let go. She thought, This Feels good, Valerie belongs only to me now. But why is she wearing this outlu? So ugly!¡± Hugo was taken away by force. He was really angry as he thought, ¡®Stupid Dal. He didn¡¯t know that Mommy was right in front of him, and instead, he took me away forcefully, Yumi is so lucky!¡® Hugo was too angry. No matter how much Matthew tried to make it up to him, Hugo was not having it. He thought to himself, ¡®Let¡¯s see when my stupid Daddy finally finds Mommy Marrying Chapter 889 Marrying Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Hugo was angry at Matthew. His linle face puffed up as he silently cursed his dumb daddy dozens of times. No matter how Matthew coaxed him, it Matthew did not know what was wrong with Hugo. He thought. Why did he be like this after we left? This boy has quite a temper Matthew handed Hugo over to his subordinates and went straight back to his ship. Hugo became even angrier. He shouted the whole way, ¡°Mommy¡°¡± Seeing this, the assistant could not help but specte that Hugo missed his mother. She felt that he was hung So the assistant prepared a bottle of milk and brought it to Hugo¡¯s mouth. Hugo turned his head away arrogantly and ignored him Seeing Hugo like this, the assistant tried a few more times, but Hugo was very resistant. This made the assistant anxious. She thought, ¡®Hugo is making a fuss and refuses to drink milk. What am I supposed to do?¡± After a few attempts, the assistant had no choice but to report to Matthew. Knowing Hugo did not drink milk, Matthew raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not hungry now. drank a bottle on the ship over there. Forget it, fer¡¯s wait a little longer! Leave him to mel¡± Mathew carried Hugo over and took care of him. After his subordinates left. Matthew let down his guard, Holding Hugo in his arms, his eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°Valerie, where are you? Hugo and 1 miss you so much.¡± Mathew cried. He would only show weakness when there was no one around. If it wasn¡¯t it wasn¡¯t for Hugo, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. Every night when it was dead quiet, Matthew would think about Valerie and what happened to her. The thought that Valerie might be gone made him lose hope. Fortunately, he had Hugo with him this time. With him around, Matthew managed to keep going. Although Hugo was angry, he felt sad when he saw Matthew like this He thought, ¡®Dadly doesn¡¯t seem to like to talk as much as before and doesn¡¯t smile much either Hugo didn¡¯t know what to do, so he hugged Matthew¡¯s neck and leaned his little head on his chest. Seeing Hugo like this, Matthew felt even sadder. Hugo was still so young. Sometimes, he did not even dare to look into Hugo¡¯s eyes. With a sigh, Matthew hugged him and coaxed him to sleep. He ced him aside and instructed his subordinates to feed him when he woke up. An hourter, Hugo woke up. His loud crying made the assistant panic. She quickly picked him up tofort him, but Hugo still cried non¨Cstop. At this moment, the nanny came in. Seei Seeing the situation, she quickly took the baby. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him!¡± the nanny said. After thinking it over, Matthew decided to bring the nanny and her son on board to take care of Hugo, so Hugo would have another child to keep himpany Hugo continued to cry until after having his diapers changed. However, Hugo still refused to eat. As soon as he put his hand to his mouth, he started to drool. However, when the milk borde was offered, he himned his head to the side and shook his head. He was very resistant. He even used his hands to push it away. The nanny was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hugo, why don¡¯t you want to have it? Have some. This form is very expensive!¡± Hugo thought, ¡°Daddy is an idios. Mommy was right there but he could not recognize her. I will not eat and starve myself: The assistant also tried to feed him but failed. This made the assistant extremely anxious. She reported to Matthew again, ¡°Mr. Grant, your son has not eaten for two meals. Maybe he¡¯s not feeling well?¡± Seeing Hugo¡¯s acting like this, Matthew could not help but sigh. ¡°He¡¯s probably throwing a tantrum!¡± MARCAS PARA ELEGIR DE LUNES A DOMINGO 3 gx ONATAL V¨¢LIDAS HASTA EL DE OCTUBRE 2014 COMPRAR AHORA ? 10:22 AM Chapter 589 Hugo had been fine on Jayden¡¯s boat. Manhew thought that probably because the food was more appealing when there were others topete with. Now that he was alone, he wasn¡¯t as interested in eating. ¡°Call the nanny¡¯s son over. Perhaps it will be better having another child around¡± Matthew instructed The assistant nodded, thinking that might be the best solution. That was all she could do now. She thought, ¡®Hugo is really stubborn. He e has to be coaxed into d doing anything: Soon, the nanny and her six¨Cyear¨Cold son were brought in. Hugo still refused to cooperate. The nanny offered, ¡°Let me do it. Il coax him while ying. Perhaps he¡¯ll drink it then.¡± The assistant was more than happy to let her take over. Taking care of kids wasn¡¯t her specialty. It was better for the nanny to do it Hugo did not care at all. He just turned his head to the side and refused to talk to anyone. He just did not want to drink milk. He¡¯d rather starve himself to death. Seeing that Hugo was still this, the nanny¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t understand why Hugo was throwing a tantrum again. After the assistant left, only the three of them were left. The nanny was a linte unhappy and put the milk bottle aside, She thought, ¡°My son is also a child, but why did he have to go through so much trouble and always be on the move with me? Look at Hugo. He is only one year old but gets all the best things! He is surely lucky born into this wealthy family. Now that Hugo refused to have milk, the nanny simply stuffed the milk bottle into her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Westry, since he doesn¡¯t want to drink it, you can have it. His form is the best! This kid is so picky. If he doesn¡¯t want it, he can starve¡± Wesley Stein eagerly took the bottle and drank it down in one gulp. ¡°Mom, this is delicious! I want more. What¡¯s this? A cookie? I want that tool Watching this, Hugo could not help but shout, He was furious as he thought. It was my mommy who picked the form and bought it. How can someone else drink it? Hugo clenched his fists and shouted loudly, startling the nanny and her son. The nanny quickly came over tofort him, ¡°Mr. Hugo, you want milk, right? I¡¯ll make it for you soon! My son just drank it, I¡¯ll make another boule for you! How troublesome. I gave it to you just now but you didn¡¯t want it. Now that it¡¯s gone, you want it? Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Hugo was furious when he heard that. He was indeed a baby, but he was not a fool. He did not quite understand what the nanny was saying, but when he saw that his food had been eaten by another kid, he immediately screamed in anger The nanny quickly hugged him and paned his back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Mr. Hugo, don¡¯t make a sound. If something happens to you and Mr. Grant mes me, no one will be here to take care of youter. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll make more form for you right away!¡± Hugo¡¯s crying caught Matthew¡¯s attention. He walked in just as the nanny was fumbling This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sering Hugo squirming in the nanny¡¯s ?s arms, Matthew could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°What happened?¡± The nanny was startled but quickly recovered. ¡°Mr. Hugo was hungry. He drank a whole bottle and now wanted more. Before I could make more, he started crying Matthew nodded. Tll carry him. You can go prepare it The nanny heaved a sigh of relief but Hugo was furious. ¡°Stupid! Daddy!¡± He thought, This woman is not kind at at all. He pointed his little fi finger in Wesley¡¯s direction and shouted at him. Wesley was so frightened that he quickly backed away, but Matthew thought that Hugo even more furious. Hugo wanted to y with him, so he put Hugo down, which made É« Marrying Chapter 890 Marrying Chapter 890 Chapter 890 When the nanny finally brought the milk, Hugo swatted the bottle our of her hand. Then, the bottle hit the ground and shattered into pieces. The nanny jumped in surprise, and even Matthew was stunned. Hugo had never thrown such a tantrum before. Puzzled, Matthew immediately picked Hugo up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hugo, why would you do that!¡± Seeing Hugo pout, Matthew¡¯s heart softened. But the next second. Hugo burst into tears. Helpless. Matthew could only try to soothe him. The nanny hurried to clean up the mess on the floor. Then she wiped her hands before pushing Wesley aside. ¡°Let me hold him !¡± But Hugo wa was too resistant, making it impossible for her to get near Matthew found this odd. The nanny had been hired to care for the child before Valerie gave birth. Since Hugo¡¯s birth, she had been with the Grant family. He couldn¡¯t understand why Hugo suddenly acted like this. him. Finally, Hugo calmed down and fell asleep Hugo refused to go to the nanny, leaving Matthew with no choice but to continueforting h again. ¡°I can take him now. I¡¯ll put him to bed, the nanny said. Just as Matthew was about to do it himself, his phone ring. He handed Hugo over to the nanny and stepped out to take the call Oner Matthew left, the nanny¡¯s face darkened as she looked at Hugo. ¡°This little brat is killing me. I almost slipped up. I¡¯ll punish him?¡± With that, she pinched Hugo¡¯s arm. The sharp pain woke Hugo, and he started to cry again. The nanny quickly patted him to lull him back to sleep. Hugo was exhausted, feeling the sting of pain, but he drifted off again, The nanny then turned her attention to gathering some snacks and d handing then to Wesley ¡°Eat quickly before anyonees back!¡± Wesley nodded and hurriedly began munching on the cookies. Although he was already six years old. Hugo was only one. It wasn¡¯t long before half of the cooldes were gone. The nanny also hid away some of the baby food, letting her son eat part of it while stashing the rest in her bag. ncing at Hugo, the nanny sneered. Wesley, who was watching, pouted. ¡°Mommy, his clothes are so soft and nice, and his shoes¡­ I¡¯ve never had anything like that!¡± The nanny looked at her son and said. ¡°He was just lucky to be born into a rich family, unlike us¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t like him!¡± With that, Wesley pped Hugo¡¯s face. Hugo cried out in pain, his nose starting to bleed. Panicked, the nanny quickly picked him up to stop the bleeding while Wesley stood there, frozen The nanny grabbed some wet wipes and began cleaning him up. When Matthew returned, he saw the nanny holding Hugo and feeding him milk. Hugo was now in different clothes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He woke up and sweat from his nap, so I changed his clothes, the nanny exined. Upon hearing this, Marthew nodded. After finishing the bottle, Hugo was finally full. He pped his hands, asking to be held. Matthew suspected nothing and scooped him up into his arms. The nanny held Hugo¡¯s clothes and led Wesley to leave the room. Matthew found her behavior odd, almost as if she was scared, but he dismissed it as overthinking. Just then, hurried footsteps echoed from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Olivia has woken upf¡± Matthew was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Grant is awake, but her condition is critical. She could pass out again at any moment. We need to get to the hospital immediately!¡± Without thinking twice, Matthew ruslied to the hospital with Hugo in tow. The nanny, watching from a corner, breathed a sigh of relief. MARCAS PARA ELEGIR DE LUNES A DOMINGO 3 gx COMPRAR AHORA OFERTAS V¨¢LIDAS HASTA EL 101 OCTVANE 2014 D Chapter 390 At the hospital, Olivia had indeed regained consciousness, but her mind was still hazy. Chloe had been by her side the entire time, caring for her. Although Chloe¡¯s mental state had improved significantly, she had be even more withdrawn, rarely speaking. During Olivia¡¯s bedside, silently watching over her. She didn¡¯t talk to anyone at all. Now that Olivia was awake, Chloe continued to serve her, bringing her water. In just a few d days, Chloe had visibly lost weight, and her frail appearance was heartbreaking. When Olivia opened her eyes and saw Chloe beside her, she didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, the image of Valerie pulling Owen off the cliff shed in her mind, and tears began streaming down her face. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± she whispered Chloe froze at the mention of this name, and just then, Matthew arrived. ¡°Oliviat¡± His heart pounded with unease as he quickly approached the bed, seeing him, Olivia grabbed his hand urgently. ¡°Have you found Sarah yer? Chloe also looked up at him, awaiting his response. Matthew took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s still missing¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia broke down in tears. Matthew asked, ¡°What happened Olivia, do you remember what happened back then!¡± Olivia took a deep breath, her memories slowly returning before she finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I knew all along. She is Sarah. When I saw the paternity test results, Lalready knew in my heart¡± She continued. ¡°I was foolish. I pretended not to recognize her, hoping that Owen woulde to his senses, 1 ?But I never imagined that he was so cruel, his greed insatiable. He became so twisted that he wanted to kill Sarahd Sarah fell off the cliff because of me?¡± Matthew was shocked to hear this. He hadn¡¯t expected Olivia to know about Valerie¡¯s background. ¡°Why? Why did she do it?¡± Manhew took two steps back, unable to believe that Valerie would fall off a cliff. ¡°Even so, why did you end up at the cliff?¡± Matthew asked in disbelief. ¡°It was all for you!¡± Olivia¡¯s words left Matthew stunned. ¡°During that time, your mood was constantly low. Sarah noticed and suspected that you might be under Owen¡¯s threat, which is why she nned that banques.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°When she came to me for help. I hesitated. But she begged me to use the birthday banquet to set up this event, all to deal with Owen! It was all because of my foolishness! I thought Owen would change!¡± She added, ¡°She never doubted your loyalty! Owen tried to sow discord between you two, iming that you were hiding the truth on purpose, but she never wavered. That girl loved you more than she loved herself. You must find her!¡± As Olivia spoke, her breathing becamebored, and the medical staff rushed in. Matthew stood to the side, overwhelmed by shock and regret. He should havemunicated everything clearly to Valerie at the time. He should never leave her alone at that ce Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, his regret deepened. Matthew couldn¡¯t help but want to p himself Valerie had trusted him so much, yet all he could think about was whether she would leave once the truth was revealed. He had underestimated Valerie¡¯s love for him. C Open and honestmunication could have prevented this tragedy. It was all his fault. SEND GIFT The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!